《Netori: Stealing The Hero's Party!》


 Chapter 1: The Bastard Hero Left Me To Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Bastard Hero Left Me To Die!</h4>


    With a sh of light, it was over...Rolling on the ground was Raven''s head¨Chacked away by the cleaver meant for the bastard he''d saved just moments before dying. The revered Hero of thend was nothing more than a coward, one who left Raven to die when his life could''ve been saved by just one parry from the bastard''s shield.


    "That fucker! Always hogging all the glory and leaving us with none!" Raven screamed into the dark void as he stood before the goddess of bounty. "And now that bastard got me killed, but I bet he''ll get praise for that too as always!"


    Grinding his teeth, he knew that nobody thought of him more than the Hero''s sidekick, and the stupid public would put the me for his death on his own recklessness instead of their so-called hero''s cowardice.


    "Uhmm..." Unsure how to handle the raging dark mage, the goddess of bounty stood fidgeting before him. Long ago, she''d given him numerous gifts to aid the hero, but the hero''s progressive vanity had her second-guessing her choices. "Are you¡ª"


    As she spoke again, Raven scratched his head screaming. Terrified by the chaos he''d brought into her peaceful domain, the goddess skirted away from the mortal. It wasn''t that she was afraid of his strength, but more so the prospect of taking ountability for her mistake was pushing her to a psychotic edge.


    A few minutes passed with the two standing away from each other, and Raven was finally back to his senses. Even so, looking at the goddess dressed in her translucent white garb wrapped around her groovy assets, he felt yet another spark of rage bustle up inside of him.


    "Ahhh! Now I''ll never get to screw the princess! Or the Queen! Hell, I bet that bastard will get the girls in our party now since he''s the only man left!" Despite his body now rotting away, the passion in his soul had the goddess blushing.


    "W-what?! I thought you were a much more innocent soul when I chose you as the hero''spanion!" Comined the goddess, but Raven no longer cared.


    Pointing his finger at her with a look of pure hatred, he growled.


    "You thought the same way about the hero, didn''t you? Look how wrong you were!" His wordsnded a critical hit to the goddess''s heart.


    "Ugh!" Feeling the hurt manifested in her chest, she fell to her knees with tears. Trying to hold them back, she bit down on her lower lips, but it only contorted her faceically. "You know what!"


    "What?!" Now ring at each other, both Raven and the goddess were at a loss for words.


    ''What the hell is that face she''s making? Pffft!'' For Raven, it was due to him trying to hold back hisughter. As for the goddess, she was too caught up in her emotions to speak up at all. But s, as their stares mellowed down, the two of them shook their heads before walking closer.


    "It''s not your fault, I guess..." Muttered the unsure goddess, looking away from the mage with a light blush.


    "Even gods can be fooled I suppose, I mean he fooled me into thinking he was a good guy at first too. Turns out, he''s a dunce and a coward," Raven added, and a moment of awkward silence loomed between the two. "Uhmm, what now? Do I get revived or is this it for me?"


    At first, the goddess had no answer, but closing her eyes shut she gazed into the abyss of knowledge to give Raven''s soul a meaningful new purpose. Spying a crack of light amidst an ever-stretching field of darkness, she ws her way toward it until an answer pops up in her otherwise simple head.


    "With a selfish hero, I doubt my world would survive the forces of evil..." Opening her eyes, she looked down at the mage''s sculpted frame. "But if I had someone willing to rece him¨Csomeone who shows promise that he could defeat the monsters guing thend, then maybe I can break the heavenlyws and revive him as an exception."


    Meeting her gaze while looking up, Raven knew exactly what the goddess was offering. However, unlike thest time, he wasn''t going to jump head-first into trouble for the sake of false morals and values.


    "If I agree, what will I get in return?" He asked to which the goddess'' eyes widened with shock.


    Reminded of her past mistakes, however, that shock was quickly reced with a look of understanding. She knew she''d messed up, and it was only fair to offer the mortal whatever he wanted as a reward.


    "I''ll grant you one more gift of your choosing, but keep in mind that I can''t grant you divinity," moving her hand in a circle, the goddess created a sigil of pure white light to grant Raven''s soul a new power as a divine gift.


    Racing his mind for something fitting, Raven rummaged through his thoughts until finally, he knew exactly what he wanted.


    "Then, I want to steal that bastard''s harem party! No! Wait¨CI want the ability to steal and fuck anyone that I want!" Grinning to himself, Raven expected the goddess to shoot down his request.


    But to his surprise, although blushing red¨Cshe was willing to make a more practical sacrifice than the empty promises fromst time.


    ''At least it''ll motivate him to travel thends, unlike the current hero who''s only protecting his city. Besides...'' Opening her eyes once more, she stared at Raven for a moment. ''His intentions may be questionable, but at least he speaks his mind without lying.''


    "Fine, I..." Pressing her hand against her chest, the goddess puffed her breasts with a drawn breath. "Aphrodite, grants you the gift of seduction. A power so perverse and potent that no woman¨Cbe she promised to another man, engaged, even bearing a seed of the future, or sharing the lineage could ever resist your charm."


    Pushing the sigil of light towards Raven, she granted him the power while also stripping his consciousness for the time being.


    ''Can''t have you using that power on me now, can we?'' Grabbing him in her arms as his body was about to fall, she lifted him up so she could carry him over to a conjured table in the dark. Laying him on it, she began to carve a promise directly into his soul. ''Save my world, and perhaps you can have me.''


    Once all preparations were done, she kissed him on the forehead, and with that, Raven''s eyes opened near the dark cave''s entrance in which he''d once died.

 Chapter 2: Rising From The Dead

    <h4>Chapter 2: Rising From The Dead</h4>


    Rising from his grave, Raven found himself in a ditch of guts and blood. The grime all over him was from his own body, but as he looked over himself there was not even a scratch left behind. Dusting himself, he quickly got up on his feet to figure out where he was.


    "I have my neck, ahaha," he muttered, still baffled that he was alive.


    Taking a stroll around the cave he''dnded in, he managed easily to find the exit. However, the moment he stepped into the sun, his senses were overpowered. Waking up in that deserted cave with no light or sound had dimmed his sense for a spell, but thankfully that didn''tst long.


    Once used to the bright and chirpy forest, Raven held his hand forward and tried to conjure his screen of stats.


    "Status!" Scanning through the semi-transparent screen, he nced past everything he already had before dying.


    Landing his gaze on the ''Divine Gift'' section, he racked his mind trying to remember what kind of power was granted to him by the gifts.


    [Divine Gift Of Growth] - The gift holder gains ten times more experience points than normal.


    Reading through the first gift he nced up to his current level to check it had been resettled due to his death. However, to his surprise, he hadn''t lost any levels and was still the second strongest in the hero''s party. Shifting his eyes back down, he began reading the rest.


    [Divine Gift Of ying] - Monsters and forces of evil take ten times more damage than normal.


    Brushing past it quickly, he quickly read the secondst and the only remaining one that he still had before dying.


    [Divine Champion''s Aid] - Fighting alongside the Chosen Hero your spells cost less mana.


    Left for thest was the gift Raven had just been granted by the goddess of bounty. ring its title for a few seconds, his tongue voiced it on its own.


    "ursed Charm, with a simple touch you can flip a maiden''s heart and bed her in an instant," reading those words, a devilish smile crept up Raven''s lips. He hadn''t been much for carnal desires when he was chosen as the Hero''s aid, but with time grew his body, and with his body grew his passion.


    Coming out of his thoughts, however, something written underneath that gift''s description caught his attention. At first, he wasn''t sure what it meant so he decided to read the entire description together.


    [ursed Charm] - With a simple touch you can flip a maiden''s heart and bed her in an instant.


    Then in small brackets were the words...


    ''Although your touch can corrupt any maiden, but the charm can be resisted with hatred or disgust already perceived towards the ability user. In such a case, the user must corrupt said woman with time and break her mind until she can''t help begging for the carnal joys.'' A bit frustrated by the condition, Raven clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "That damned goddess, I''ll fuck her good once all this is over," heaving a sigh, he brushed away the status screen with his hand.


    As he opened his eyes again, a loud shriek pierced into his ears. It was a monster''s howling nearby, something he''d grown ustomed to hearing and thus couldn''t care less for. However, the scream of a girl that followed soon after, perked up every fibre in his body.


    "Looks like there''s a damsel in distress waiting for the new Hero," kicking his mud-soaked shoes against the ground, he stretched his left leg backward and got ready to bolt in the direction of the scream. "Heightened senses: Agility!"


    Buffing himself, he dashed forward like a gusty storm. Left behind him were trails of dust scattered all over the forest. The sound of his movement scared the birds out of their nest, and the few other animals that saw him were deafened by the shockwave piercing their ears.


    Bounding through the forest like a gazelle, it only took Raven a few seconds before arriving in front of the monster. Assessing the situation, he noticed a young violet-haired girl lying helplessly before a drooling pack of wolves. Holding a basket dear to her bosom, she seemed to be protecting something¨Csomething that must''vended her in the situation.


    ''To be a show-off or not to be a show-off, isn''t that the question?'' Turning his attention to the measly pack of ten wolves, a wide grin took over Raven''s lips.


    Whistling to himself before mimicking a female wolf howl, Raven managed to get every wolf''s attention. As their head turned towards him, Raven looked at the girl and gestured for her to run away. Nodding back, she tried to get up, but having sprained her ankle she fell back down.


    ''It''s a pain trying to hold back so you don''t kill bystanders, but I suppose I have no other choice but to ept the handicap.'' Heaving a sigh, he turned his attention back onto the wolves.


    Right as he looked at them, one of them was about to lunge upward to tear his face right off. But with just one smack from the back of his palm, he sent the wolf flying back into a few others from its pack.


    "Dark beast ws!" Using his magic, Raven conjured a pair of dark knuckles with long steel ws. Sliding his legs backward, he held the ws in position to sh the pack before the next wolf could even try to hit him. "Heightened Senses: Agility!"


    Increasing his speed once more, he dashed forward to end the battle before it started. Like an invisible force like air, he hacked away at the wolves without being seen. By the time he was done, their bodies had been turned to scraps of meat that fell to the ground all at once.


    "If only I had mana left then I wouldn''t have needed that coward to save my ass." Muttering to himself, Raven watched as his enemies were reduced to rubble.


    "T-tha-THANK YOU SO MUCH!" Out of nowhere, the injured girl expressed her gratitude screaming.


    Turning to look at her, Raven ced his finger on his lip and cautioned her to stay silent.


    "Let''s get you to safety, you can thank meter," already having a way to have her repay his generosity in mind, Raven moved up and picked her up in his arms.


    "I-I can walk!" Blushing like a rose, the girl hid her face behind the basket in her hand. "You don''t have to carry me!"


    ''Herbs?'' Noticing medicinal herbs in the basket, Raven got a pretty good clue about what she was doing so deep in the forest. However, for now, that wasn''t what he was worried about. Pushing the basket away from her face, he gave her a charming smile.


    With her heart bumping for her savior, the girl couldn''t help but stare at how much of a charmer the man in front of her was. And yet it wasn''t the prince charming that she saw in him, but the strikingly handsome but cruel prince that gued the dreams of every girl in a romance novel.


    "O-okay," dazzled by his corrosive charm, she let him carry her withoutints¨Ceven when his hands slipped down to her buttocks.

 Chapter 3: Everyone Loves A Bad Boy(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Everyone Loves A Bad Boy(18+)</h4>


    It took but a moment of arriving to safety, and the girl''s thrown garments were being whisked away by the squirrels. Making use of his newfound gift all the way to the girl''s hut, Raven was three fingers deep in her far before they''d crossed the jungle. And now, as heid on top of her, her body writhing under his weight, all he could think about was how much he loved this new gift.


    Lying naked on the open, wooden corridors by the garden, his hands cupped her budding breasts while his tongue toiled with hers for dominance. But the taste of her virgin lips only grew his hunger. Aching for more, he spread her legs apart. Covering her face in embarrassment, the girl only peeked at her savior from between her fingers, and even though she''d been promised to another man by her father, she didn''t fight back at all.


    After all, her heart was zing with a newfound passion¨Cthe passion for the man who''d just saved her life. And so, feeling his flesh carving its way between her petal-like entrance, she stayed hushed and simply invited him in.


    "Ahhh!" She groaned as Raven took her virginity away.


    Her nails dug into his muscr back, while her savior leaned closer and suckled on her perky breasts. Experiencing her first, her body tensed up with every thrust, but as Raven''s cock widened the path, her insides were shot with one euphoric sensation after the other. As for Raven, he''did with many before the girl, but it was his first time tasting a virgin.


    As if running with electricity every cell in his body was tingling with excitement. Every thrust of his hips, every coil of the girl''s inner grooves around him, and every attempt by her insides to mp around harder around his cock, they all sent a chill of sensual pleasure shooting straight to their minds.


    The sounds of chirping birds in the trees were now reced by the girl''s muffled moans. And the creaking of the wooden floor only disturbed the silence some more. Yet only further invigorated by her writhing, her groan, and the odor from her sweat drenched body, Raven drew his hips further back and began mming his fat cock in her until the smacking of his jewels on her butt; resembled continuous pping.


    "Mhmmm!" Arching upward from the sensation, the girl''s body began to shake. "AGHHH!"


    Moaning louder and louder, she stared into Raven''s eyes. Bringing his face closer, she locked her lips with him once, all the while, her savior kept knocking at her deepest doors.


    "I-I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU!" Screaming at the top of her lungs, she dered her love for Raven and squirmed with climax at the same time.


    For Raven, however, even with his shaft now wet with the girl''s first orgasmic juices¨Che was far from done with her. Laying her down on the wooden floor, he moved towards her panting mouth with his knees on both sides of her body. Towering his dick wet with her juices, he looked at her with a dastardly smile. Holding his gaze for a spell, the girl gulped her hesitation before inviting his cock down her plum lips.


    Much like her pussy, her mouth at first couldn''t contain Raven''s massive dick at once, and so only epting the tip, she coiled her tongue around as if licking it clean. Getting impatient, however, Raven forced it in deeper, and although the girl struggled at first, her mouth adjusted quickly.


    "Fuck..." Clenching his teeth as his shaft was surrounded by the warm and wet surface of her mouth, Raven grabbed her head from behind and slowly started thrusting in and out. "I bet nobody has used your mouth like this before me, everyone else will now only get sloppy seconds!"


    Delighted with his exploit, Raven quickened his pace with each consecutive thrust. Digging deeper and deeper he had her gagging a few times, but eventually making it to her throat, he plunged his cock in until her lips were kissing his balls.


    "MHNMM!" Struggling to breathe, the girl patted the sides of Raven''s thighs, but ignoring her desperation, he kept using her mouth like a toy.


    Feeling himself getting closer and closer, Raven quickened his pace further. Having stretched not only her pussy, but also her mouth, a sense of pride fuelled his every thrust.


    "Virgin girls are the best!" Finally feeling himself throbbing uncontrobly, he plunged his dick deep down her throat. "I-I''m cumming savor every drop!"


    With those words, he let go of the restrain and fed her his seeds directly from the tap. Filling up her insides with his juices, he slowly pulled himself away from her mouth. Lying beside the girl, he watched her gulp it all thanks to her savior. Panting in the afterglow, the girl stared at the clear blue sky for a few minutes.


    "I-I really did that?" Finally realizing what she''d done, her hands braced over her heart. "I had s-sex..."


    Turning her head to look at Raven, her eyes nervously jittered for a spell, but then slowly calmed down.


    "Thank you," having enjoyed every moment of it, she was d it was someone who saved her from a pack of wolves instead of whoever her father had sold her to for the money. Shying away with a blush, she added. "I-it was better than what I thought my first time would be."


    stering yet another deviously charming smile, Raven gently caressed her cheeks before getting up. Looking around for his clothes, he was reminded of something important he should''ve asked before dumping his load inside the girl.


    "I still don''t know your name," he asked, looking back at her.


    Collecting herself, she sat upright with her eyes blinking in bemusement. She too had been hit with the realization that she never introduced herself with her name.


    "I-I''m Aerin, an herb collector," introducing herself finally, she began looking for her clothes as well.


    "Well, I had a great time with you Aerin. I''ll be heading for town now, find me if you ever need another round of the same bliss," picking up his clothes, he stared at her with a cheeky smile.


    For a split second she looked at him, but turning away she simply nodded in answer.


    "OI! AERIN!" The voice of another girl from the forest screaming Aerin''s name pulled the two out of the moment.


    "Mom!" Jumping up on her feet, Aerin quickly picked up her clothes to put on. "I forgot she was with me in the forest looking for the herbs!"


    Turning to the sound, Raven''s mind mused. He''d tested the ability enough and its power seemed potent. But wasting too much time here might dy him from catching up with his cowardly friends.


    "Sounds like she''sing over here," judging the distance from the sounds of steps, Raven quickly began dressing up. "I should probably leave."


    All dressed up in a few seconds, he turned to the blushing girl still pulling up her wet panties. Leaning closer, he nted a kiss on her forehead and whispered.


    "You''re a woman now, my woman so make your own choices," having seen many girls like her in the same predicament, Raven knew exactly what was going on when she mentioned she was d it was him who took her virginity.


    ''Maybe a fianc¨¦ or just some brute, either way, it sounded like she knew who was going to be her first, but thankfully, I imed her body before anyone else.'' Smiling once more, he looked onest time at her emerald eyes.


    "See you in town, Aerin. Although don''t be disappointed if I end up saving a few more gals," putting a smile on her face with those words, Raven headed in the direction of the town before Aerin''s mother arrived.

 Chapter 4: Dead Man Back In Town

    <h4>Chapter 4: Dead Man Back In Town</h4>


    The bustling town of Athenia¨Cthe home to the king, the hub of traders, but most importantly for Raven, a hunting ground of women. But s, having heard of his death already, he wasn''t quite weed with open arms as he''d expected. As he walked through the streets making his way to the inn his party used to lounge at, countless baffled gazes followed him.


    Even those he once knew well and drank alongside with watched him from a distance with utter shock in their eyes. The news of his death had already spread throughout the town, and given his nature as a trying yboy, many taken men had been overjoyed. Some of their women, however, cursed under their breaths for having let a chance toy down with the hero''s aid slip through their fingers.


    ''To think I used to admire the passing gals at the bar with some of these idiots!'' His fists clenched tight, he was looking tond it on a mark, and as things stood, the hero was his prime target. Even so, he knew he couldn''t try something as stupid as trying to kill him, the hero deserved the worst for abandoning him when his life could''ve easily been saved, but constrained by his promise to the goddess, he was at least supposed to take over the party first.


    "Once I have the others on my side and I''m on my path to eradicating the forces of evil, then you''ll get the noose you bastard," making himself that promise, Raven ignored the ring bystanders and headed straight towards the inn.


    Getting to the inn while it was still evening, he wasted no time to burst right in. The thrashing of the door got everyone''s eyes turning towards the entrance. Squinting their gaze, the groups of lounging adventurers looked on for a spell, but the moment they realized who it was they were all instantly on edge.


    "What the fuck?!" Eximed a scantily d mage.


    "Am I drunk or is that¨CRaven?" Added a brutish, drunk warrior.


    Many more words of doubt and confusion quickly flooded the whole ce, but the moment Raven stepped inside, the whole ce went quiet. Wearing a dastardly smile, he spanned his hands wide as if inviting them for a fight.


    "A party and nobody the fuck invited me, huh?" Chuckling to himself, he walked further inside. Every step of the boots had the wood floor creaking, and thenterns scattered all around began flickering as they came in contact with his enraged magic. "I guess you bastards did believe the rumors that I''d died. I never thought of you as smart, but holy hell did you gobble the hero''s lies."


    Following his mockery, silence lingered for a while. Shaken in one way or the other, none of the adventures wanted to get on the wrong side of the hero''s aid. Even the young Demi-fox reception only floundered her tail as her body jittered in response to Raven''s threat. However, with a deep gulp, she gathered her courage and just coincidentally uttered the exact words Raven wanted to hear.


    "T-the hero is upstairs in his usual room!" Her eyes closed shut, she had no clue what kind of effect Raven had on her.


    But out of nowhere feeling a hand gently caressed her cheeks in passing, she felt slightly moreforted to face the consequences. Opening her eyes, she found Raven passing by her before climbing up the stairs. With the hero''s aid rushing away, a sense offort washed over her along with the rest of the adventurers sipping booze out of barrels.


    As for Raven, he was headed straight for the hero with his fists ready to unleash a flurry of attacks. All he wanted for now was a few hits, and his heart would be sated, at least for the moment. Stopping in front of the hero''s room, Raven took one deep breath and pushed inside. However, what waited on the other side left him in utter shock.


    "What the hell are you doing in here?!" Noticing someone at the door, the redhead hero quickly pulled the nket over his naked body. Like an embarrassed teen, his face was blushing red as he slowly tried to peek out the top.


    Running everything back in his mind Raven tried to make sure that he just saw things correctly. The effeminate hero of the people with twigs for hands and only a barebone fighting body, was all alone in his room looking at a small portrait of someone while gging his dick naked. Not only that, the portrait was that of a girl from their party, more specifically the elf Archer, Mel.


    Lowering his gaze to the painting now lying on the floor, Raven knew that there was no way that girl struck up such a seductive pose.


    ''A forgery with her face on it?'' The more he thought about the situation, the more he felt likeughing. All the while, the hero realized who was standing before him. But before the Hero could say much, Raven decided to inflict a strike that would hurt him more than any fist.


    "Forgery aside, do you really think an acorn like that would impress that girl?" With a smirk, he watched as the hero''s eyes widened, not in shock from the realization that Raven was back, but from the utter humility from the probable news.


    "H-how are you alive?!" He asked, jumping off the bed with the nket still covering his frail-looking frame.


    "Did you lose some weight or did a witch hex you to get even more girly than before?" Moving closer, Raven leaned over to pick up the portrait. "I bet she''ll prefer it if you had more muscles, and not those flimsy things."


    Although he felt a cold stab in his heart from Raven''s words, the hero reached beside the bed and picked up his sword. Pointing it toward Raven with a raging look, he barked as loud as he could in warning.


    "Who the hell are you?! Raven died in front of my eyes, there''s no way you''re him!" His eyes shifted to the portrait in Raven''s hand, the hero added further. "Give that painting to me!"


    He tried to reach forward with the other hand, but almost exposing his naked body, he instinctively grabbed the nket once more and covered himself again. As it all happened, Raven threw the forgery to the side and began moving closer to the red-eyed hero.


    "You left me to die, but since I managed to survive, here''s your present," clenching his fist, Raven punched the hero''s pretty face. Having enhanced his body with a spell beforeing in, the momentum from the punch sent the hero flying through the open window behind him.


    Feeling as if a weight had been lifted off of him, Raven smiled to himself as he made his way towards the window. Gazing down through the streets, he couldn''t help butugh at the dazed heroying butt naked in the bustling streets. Crowding around him, the locals gawked him like a hawk with looks of pure shock. Not just because the hero''s aid had knocked the hero out of the window, but because of how unmighty their mighty hero was behind those armored pants.


    ''Rumors, rumors, I bet every girl in town will soon know just how unimpressive their hero really is.'' Utterly satisfied from the bottom of his heart, Raven decided to get some ale and enjoy some time with the rest of the adventurers downstairs.

 Chapter 5: Booze And Her Body

    <h4>Chapter 5: Booze And Her Body</h4>


    Surrounded by curious adventurers and those simply delighting over the events of the day, Ravenughed and cackled while being showered with questions and praised. Even amongst fellow adventurers, the hero wasn''t exactly liked. After all, anytime they apanied him on a mission, all credit would be hogged by him.


    But now, with the rumor about his spreading like wildfire, they finally had the revenge they''d been dreaming of every day.


    "Here have more wine and tell me what happened again!" mming a barrel of wine by the collection of tables, a dwarven warrior tried to bribe Raven to retell him what had happened. "And how the fuck did you smack that bugger outta the damned window, that too butt cheek naked!"


    Grinning sheepishly through his ginger beard, he mmed his fist into the top of the barrel before gesturing to the demi-fox receptionist to pour it out for everyone. Already drunk on wine, Raven wasted no time to retell the story¨Calthough leaving the portrait and jerking off out of the picture, he told them everything they needed to know.


    "Goddess'' chosen, my ass!" Bursting intoughter, the very same dwarf joined the others crowding around their new hero over the clustered tables. "With that puny nip on his bud, I doubt he would be the choice of even the cheapest harlot ahaha!"


    "Y-you shouldn''t say that about the h-hero..." Mumbled the demi-fox receptionist as she poured Raven yet another jug of wine.


    Visibly diforted by the whole thing, she wanted the sphemous chatter to be over with. But standing beside Raven while he yfully caressed her sides, her mind and body were slowly being injected with doubt. Feeling more numbed by the second, she rubbed her thighs together to contain the tingling under her stomach.


    "Lighten up, Moxy!" This time, however, as she tried to hand over the filled jug to Raven, he pulled her in hisp.


    Sshed with wine from the jug, her white dress gained a wet glister¨Cbut too surprised by the pull, she didn''t notice her now; near-transparent blouse. Instead, wide-eyed she turned to look at Raven, but the moment she felt him squeezing her by the stomach, allints left her head. Inches from his face while being manhandled, she gulped a nervous flow of emotion and turned to look at the front with a deep cherry blush.


    "Drink up," pulling her even closer to his body, Raven leaned in and whispered into her ears. "I''m still looking forpany tonight, and you might need the courage it gives."


    With a near-inaudible chuckle, Raven shifted his gaze to the smirking dwarf. Smiling even brighter, the warrior nodded and began pouring the new hero his drink instead of the receptionist.


    "Oi oi oi," drunk out of her mind, a scantily dressed mage rubbed her forehead against the wine-drenched table. "You''re telling me I missed seeing the hero nude! Come on, he can''t be a half-incher!"


    Raising her head, she revealed tears and snot running down her wine-reddened face. Poking her in the sides, her party member¨Canother elven woman dressed in a casual sundress, giggled to herself.


    "Don''t mind her, she had a crush on the hero," shifting her gaze to Raven, she chuckled once more. "But now that everyone knows he''s a wuss, she can''te to terms with the fact that all her fantasies about him and the hero''s ''Big night sword'' won''t evere true even if he gave her a chance."


    Sharing augh with the girl, Raven was soaking it all in. Revenge was said to be better served cold, but nothing beats a warm fulling dish, and to him, this was all he wanted to feed on at the moment. And when he finally grows tired, sitting in hisp and drinking wine was his midnight snack trying to hide her expressions with the mug.


    Pumping her full of the effects of his new gift, he was ripening her up to be a sweet and juicy dish. Especially since she was the only one trying to defend the hero for a while being reeled in.


    "Enough with the same crap again and again!" mming her empty mug on the table, yet another female adventurer, the size of two men leaned forward with a question. Staring at Raven for a bit with her eyes squinted as everyone slowly backed away from the barbarian woman, she finally posed the question. "We already know what he has got downstairs, so tell me...despite that, is he any good in bed?"


    A moment of awkward silence lingered following her question, but with a roar, everyone burst intoughter. Muffling hisughs behind sealed lips, Raven shook his head trying to contain the hrity of the question. The woman, however, didn''t like her question being mocked with augh. Thus, smacking her fist on the table, she made it crumble.


    "NO!" Moxy cried, seeing her property being destroyed.


    But ignoredpletely, everyone went silent. Known for her brutality, Helga¨Cwas one of the most feared adventurers. However, as she was often only seen in action by a handful people tend to underestimate her.


    "I need to know! That damned hero promised me he''ll marry my girls once they turn into adults!" She howled, her short blonde bangs fluttering in rage before her eyes. Peering from behind them with her ocean-blue eyes, her armor nked some more as she crushed the mug in her hand. "Tell me!"


    "How the hell would I know?" Rolling his eyes, Raven couldn''t care less if she and the hero had made a promise. Besides from what he knew of that exchange between the two, Hero never really agreed to it and Helga simply forced the choice on him. "He''s a spineless virgin who can''t even confess to his crush, and I''m the straightest goddamn arrow hunting for the tightest most beautiful holes, so if you wanna know try him yourself!"


    "What?!" Surprised by the answer, Helga''s mind froze up trying to digest what she''d just been told. Being not only one of the most powerful but the tallest, most muscr beauties at the edge of her primes, she''d never been spoken to in that way.


    "Ahhh, you ruin my mood, I''m heading off!" Getting up from his seat, Raven grabbed a pitcher of wine and left for his room upstairs.


    Watching him head off as his crude words settled in, a strange feeling came over Helga¨Cand then came a smile. Nobody had spoken to her like that in decades, and being told to essentially shut up revitalized a dead me in her heart.


    ''Forget the hero, I need him for my daughters!'' She thought, although in her mind she wanted a test ride as well.

 Chapter 6: Daddy’s Girl Is Mine(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Daddy¡¯s Girl Is Mine(18+)</h4>


    In the dead of night, Moxy slipped under her father''s nose to meet up with Raven. She knew being the true owner of the Boartooth Inn, her father was aware of the aid''s devious nature, and wouldn''t let her meet up with him. Hence waiting until he''d fallen asleep, she made her way to the upper floors.


    Upon getting there, however, her heart pounded even faster. Standing by his room''s door, her body was rousing with excitement. The spell had taken hold of her mind, and it left her aching for more of Raven''s touch. Unable to hold back anymore she slowly reached for the door, gave it a quick knock, and took a few steps back.


    The sound of approaching steps from within, had her breasts heaving deep sighs and rising up high. Crossing her arms to calm her tits, she gulped her doubts since it was far toote to go back. With a shake of her head, she cleared her head, and the very next moment the door opened up to Raven.


    With a smile as devious as ever, he stood in the doorframe in nothing but a towel. Laying his toned body to a maiden, he held his hand forward to lure her in. Although hesitant at first, Moxy gave him her hand. Pulled into his room, she stood to the side as Raven quickly locked the door.


    "Come here," hemanded right before pulling her into his arms.


    Squeezing her tight, he peered down into her eyes. All the while, his hands crawled down her spine to grab her tail and ass.


    "I thought you wouldn''te, since you''re such a fan of the hero and all," Raven teased, leaning closer to her face.


    His lips inches from hers--Moxy''s face was flushed red like a cherry. Thinking anything but straight, she wanted to taste him more than she cared to follow the chosen hero.


    "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t¨C"


    "Shhh..." Pressing his finger against her lip, Raven trailed it down her chin until it was on its way to her panting breasts. "If you''re sorry, then make it up to me. Words are often hollow after all."


    Undoing thece to her white blouse, Raven revealed her perked-up breasts. Moving his fingers to her erect nipples, he looked into her eyes once more.


    "Say, you''re mine and mine alone," he ordered, pinching her nips.


    Hissing in hurt, Moxy shut her eyes for a moment before opening them back up. Returning Raven''s stare again, she finally spoke up inpliance.


    "I belong to you, I''m yours and yours alone!" The moment she uttered those words, Raven sealed their lips in a sloppy tongue kiss.


    Toiling with each other''s saliva, their lips soon began glistening with a mix of both. Continuing to tease her breast with one hand, and taking off the rest of her clothes with the other, Raven guided Moxy to his bed. Once stripped to the skin, he picked her by the ass and sent her flying on the mattress.


    Layingpletely bare, Moxy covered her breasts and looked away in shame. But as Raven climbed up closer to her in bed, she slowly turned to face him. Grabbing her by the thighs, Raven licked her body upstream until he reached her twitching, wet pussy. Spreading it with his fingers, he moved between Moxy''s legs¨Cready to eat it up.


    "W-wait!" Being manhandled for the first time, Moxy couldn''t keep up with how fast Raven was going. But as he darted her a devilish gaze, she could no longer push for him to wait up. "I-It''s my first time so..."


    Wasting no time on words, Raven stuck out his tongue and began licking her juices on the outside of her entrance. The moment his tongue graced her folds, Moxy''s whole body tensed up. Falling hopelessly on her back, she took a deep breath to get herself ready for what was about toe.


    Digging deeper with his tongue, Raven explored her crevices for a while as if getting them ready for his cock. Flipping her over out of nowhere, he grabbed onto her tail with one hand and spanked her bubble butt with the other.


    "Ahhh~" Groaning to the strike, Moxy pushed her face into the pillow to drown her voice.


    "Forget about the hero this, hero that, I''m gonna be the hero soon, so ept me before anyone else," still gloating in his vindictive conquest, Raven quickly lowered his shorts and spanked Moxy''s ass cheeks some more with his thick, hard cock.


    "I''ll ept you!" Her heart taken by Raven''s new gift, Moxy couldn''t resist his charm no matter what he asked of her.


    Smirking to himself, Raven pulled on Moxy''s tail to make her hips arch up and towards him. Getting her to present her ass like a feral foxy, he teased her entrance with his cock for a while just so he could listen to her groaning under her breaths.


    Loving every second of it, he spanked her ass once more before ramming himself deep into her hole. With a yelp, her upper body jumped upwards. But as a moment passed, Moxy drowned her moans in the pillow again before grinding her pussy against Raven''s cock.


    Grabbing her hair in response, Raven pulled her head closer as he began to ram her insides. Locking lips with her soon after, he drowned her moans with a kiss, all the while the sound of their pping flesh reced her voice instead.


    Feeling her insides being molded by his thrust, Raven kept ramming deeper and deeper to make her body addicted to his cock. As for Moxy who was being ravaged like a whore, all she could think of was the mind-numbing sensation shooting to her mind every time Raven spread her folds apart.


    Drenched in cold sweat and drowning in each other''s saliva, the two had their mind set on nothing but sensual pleasure. Cupping her breasts from behind, Raven pulled her so close her skin grazed him with each thrust, and feeling her heartbeat against his palms squeezing her breasts, he kept on going until the night slowly began to disappear.


    Razing her maidenhood with his juices sprayed on every inch of her body; by the time morning came, her breasts, her throat, her thighs, and even her ass¨Chad all been marked with his smell and the spanked bruises. As morning came with Moxy in his bed, however, a knock on his door shattered the moment.

 Chapter 7: Reunion With Party Members

    <h4>Chapter 7: Reunion With Party Members</h4>


    Walking up naked to the door, Raven had his cock dangling in full view. Opening it up to his female party members, he was utterly unbothered at his hardened state of being. The girls, however, looked at him in utter shock¨Cthat is until two of them shied away while Mel, the elven archer shook her head before bringing her attention upwards.


    "What did you do to the Hero?" She asked, her eyes deep red eyes burning with fury.


    "What?" Still a bit dreamy, Raven stretched his arms and yawned. Which unintentionally gave them a view of the inside where Moxy was still lying butt-naked on the bed sheets. "The hell are you talking about?"


    Their eyes now fixed on Moxy, they all held their breaths for a while. Slowly turning her gaze back to Raven, the eldest member of their groups¨CErica finally broke the silence.


    "By the goddess, did you really break your vow?!" Being the virgin priestess devout to the goddess, Erica was baffled by the sight. "Did you sleep with that girl despite knowing what it means? Now who will marry her?!"


    "Erica!" cing her hand before the priestess''s mouth, Aria the muscr dark elf hushed her. "Being a virgin isn''t everything you big-titted brainless bimbo!"


    A tinge of jealousy could be felt in Aria''s words, after all unlike Erica who possessed the supple body of a goddess with lush blonde hair, she had a chest more suited to a fairy. Not to mention her dark blue hair which refused to grow more than a few inches, made her look like a tomboy, especially with those defined muscles on her body.


    "B-bimbo?!" Turning her sapphire blue eyes to Aria, Erica was blushing red in utter shame. "How dare you, you barbarian brute! I''m a holy priestess of our goddess!"


    "Shut up you two!" Her eyes zing with anger, Mel shut their quarrel instantly. Then pressing a nail against Raven''s chest, she pushed into him before asking. "Why the hell did you throw him out the window? And why did you spread those rumors about his¡ª"


    Growing suddenly hesitant in her words, Mel gulped down and shook that thought.


    "Why did you do all that?!" Changing the question entirely, she red at Raven, awaiting an answer.


    But disinterested in justifying anything, the dark mage yawned once more. Lifting his head right after, he stared back into Mel''s eyes and barked a response.


    "Cause you people left me to die!" And to that the girls fell silent.


    Reminded of that moment against a minotaur horde with their axes raised, a splinter of fear stabbed them through the heart. They all ran like cowards while Raven leaped towards the danger. Had it not been for his swift movements, one of those strikes meant for the Hero could''ve ended them both. Instead, it only took one life, that of the dark mage in front of them.


    As their minds wrapped around that reality, their hearts were enveloped in guilt. They ran while he charged straight to the Hero''s rescue. Then after he somehow came back to life, they were more worried about putting the me on his shoulders than weing him back to the party.


    "Now, if you people will excuse me, I''ll get dressed so we make our way to the adventurer''s guild," scoffing at their guilt-ridden faces, Raven mmed the door shut.


    With a bitter taste in his mouth left after the interaction, Raven knew he had to take charge of the party as soon as possible. So long as the Hero was the center of attention, anything he did would only make the rest raise an eyebrow at him. However, given their attitude towards him, he knew well enough that his new gift wouldn''t be enough to get them on his side just yet.


    ''A group of childhood friends turns into the Hero and his merry men...'' While getting himself dressed, his mind wandered to the past. Once when they were all young, their group dreamt of adventuring together, and although that dream came true, having one of them chosen as the Hero ruined the dynamic of the group. ''Just because he''s the Hero everything he does has been gospel for these people. Even Erica who''s a few years older can''t calm her tits over his decisions.''


    His rage was fuelled by memories of the Hero''s past mistakes. One of whichnded them in that minotaur horde, which eventually led to his death. Thankfully, however, if his memory served him right, only Mel had a crush on the Hero and was close to him as a woman. So, the others were still going to be far easier targets to convince to be on his side in the beginning.


    nning his next move as he got dressed, Raven got ready not long after Moxy left his room. It still being early morning, the fox girl had managed to slip to her father''s side without raising any suspicion. Even so, the scent of Raven''s body would continue to flicker through her every inch of her skin.


    In the meantime, the group of girls gathered by the Hero''s room. Having locked himself inside, the Hero refused to leave for the adventurer''s guild. However, in reality, he was afraid that Raven had told Mel about the lewd portrait of her he was using for sexual relief.


    "Amedith, open the door we have to leave for the guild!" Banging on the door, Mel kept trying to get the hero to open it.


    Standing behind her with a look of frustration, both Erica and Aria cast each other a knowing gaze. How could a guye out of his room after an embarrassing event like that? They both thought, although their lips remained sealed. Exploring the thought further, Aria was still in shock that the hero''s dick was not a monster like she''d imagined, but more like her slim pinky.


    Looking at Mel''s back with that thought running in her mind, Aria shook her head as though consoling him from afar.


    ''Let''s just hope that''s enough to satisfy you Mel, or else who knows what scandales out of your love story.'' She thought, right as Raven walked up beside them.


    "Is he still in there?" He asked, his eyes frowning.


    "Y-Yeah..." Aria stuttered, reminded of the sight from the morning.


    Rolling his eyes in response, Raven had Mel step aside before moving to the door himself.


    "Oi, open up or I''m gonna spread more rumors about you!" To those words of tease, the sound of the Hero''s steps from within; came rushing towards the door. And before the door even opened, Raven turned to the girls and bowed like an artist. "And that''s how it''s done."


    Following his tease, the door flung open.

 Chapter 8: The Adventurer’s Guild

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Adventurer¡¯s Guild</h4>


    On their way to the Adventurer''s guild, the Hero sulked behind the girls trying to shield himself from the bystanders. However, despite his attempt at hiding from the public, they all watched him from behind as the party made their way to the guild. Upon getting there, Raven took charge and led the group into the dainty building. Met with the curious gazes, however, the Hero kept hiding behind Mel.


    "We still have that job left," looking at the quest that got him killed, still hanging by the massive quest board, a bitter taste in his mouth fouled Raven''s mood. "You guys never finished the job, huh?"


    Although he marched forward, his party behind him felt daggers shooting at their hearts. And with the room having fallenpletely silent on their arrival, that guilt in their hearts stung even deeper.


    "W-we were still trying to fill your spot..." Said Mel, slowly moving towards the quest board as well.


    The others followed behind the two while the rest of the guild members watched their every move. Even the receptionist who was aware of everything that had happened on theirst attempt kept quiet¨Ceven though she wanted to stop Raven from taking the flier for the same quest.


    "And you found nobody," his eyes glued to the quest marking the minotaur cave, Raven felt drawn to take the challenge once again. "Well, you guys don''t have to look anymore so let''s finish the job, what do you say?"


    Taking the flier off the board, he turned to the rest with a snarky smile on his face. Reminded of what happenedst time, shock took over their faces. Wide-eyed, they stood there gawking at him as if he''d gone insane.


    "Wait!" The receptionist finally gathered the courage and spoke up. Rushing out from behind the counter, she nearly tripped trying to get closer, but managing to keep herself on two feet, she snatched the flier right out of Raven''s hands. "Nope! You''re not going to no minotaur cave!"


    A bit stunned by her actions, everyone in the guild stared at her with a visible look of confusion. Never had any adventurer seen a guild receptionist grab a flier away from someone. That too with verbal dissent.


    "None of you are going anywhere!" Tearing the flier in her hands, she firmly crossed her arms, making her breasts nearly burst out of her frilly yellow top. Turning her freckled face to everyone in the Hero''s party with her amber gaze squinted, she took a deep breath and broke the silence once more. "After almost losing your party member on yourst mission all of you have been demoted from gold to bronze rank! And this quest is only avable for gold and above adventurers!"


    "What?!" Screamed the entirety of the Hero''s party as well as the adventurers present inside the guild hall.


    "Yup! I''m demoting you all, and no ifs and buts!" She added before turning around to return to the desk.


    Watching the young receptionist''s waddling away, everyone was at a loss for a word. Being demoted as an adventurer wasn''t something that happened usually, much less to the hero''s party. Even so, with their eyes glued to her bouncing bottom while she walked away, none of them could speak a word of retort.


    ''I''ll add her to the list of girls I wanna sleep with too.'' Mentally listing her name in the long list of girls, Raven scoffed off the minor setback. Instead, turning to his party he made them an offer.


    "Forget that, you guys can choose the quest, but I''m leading the party this time," he knew that suggestion would rouse disagreement, but right as the Hero tried to open his mouth, Raven red at him for a spell¨Cmaking the hero keep his mouth shut.


    "Wait, Amedith has always been the leader. Why do you want to change that?" cing a firm hand on Raven''s chest, Mel demanded justification. "Besides he''s the destined hero, the goddess'' chosen, we''re supposed to follow him not you!"


    There it was, the entitlement towards the chosen. The very mention of it made Raven''s expression contort into rage, but keeping calm he took a deep breath and barked back at Mel.


    "He nearly got me killed, or did you forget that part?" Grabbing her hand thaty on his chest, Raven pushed it off. "Maybe next time you should jump into certain death instead of me, just to save his ipetent ass, hmm?"


    Being pped with those words, Mel''s contour fell. Clicking her tongue, she cast her gaze down with guilt as much as shame.


    "He''s right," Aria muttered from behind Mel''s shoulders.


    Surprising even Raven, she grabbed the archer by her arms and pulled her back and away from Raven.


    "Amedith nearly got Raven killed, and don''t forget his poor judgment got us in that mess in the first ce," hearing Aria''s retort to him, the Hero''s eyelids stretched wider than a hawk.


    "I-I didn''t mean to do that!" Heined, finally jumping out into the front from Erica''s shadow.


    "Your intentions don''t matter, the fact we all could''ve gotten killed still remains," Raven pushed further in his attempt to take charge.


    Although left gritting his teeth in frustration, Amedith bit his tongue knowing full well that his ipetence couldn''t be excused. Taking advantage of the situation, Raven shifted his gaze from one member of the party to another as if giving them onest chance to present their dissent.


    Being devout to the goddess, Erica seemed hesitant to let Hero be pushed to the side. But being faced with many reasons against letting him be the leader, even she couldn''t bring herself to speak through those quivering lips.


    "Alright then it''s settled," wearing a smile once more, Raven was delighted with the oue. After all, taking charge of the party was just the first step for him to rece the cowardly hero.


    Spending only a few minutes in the guild to pick up some quests to level up their rank, Raven was about to lead his party to the ins to hunt some slimes. However, the moment he stepped outside the guild, the distant voice of a woman calling out to the Hero managed to get his attention.


    ''Who the hell¨C'' Curious about who it could be, he turned in the direction of the sound, but the moment heid eyes on her those doubts were quickly washed away in an instant.


    "Mom? What are you doing here?" Said the Hero, watching the supple frame of a mature woman making her way towards them.


    No stranger to the woman either, everyone in the party put up a genuine smile. However, the closer she got with her hips swaying side to side, the more Raven was inclined to add her to the list of girls he wanted.


    ''The taste of a mother, especially the bastard hero''s...'' Although smiling genuinely on the outside, something sinister was brewing in his heart.

 Chapter 9: Hero’s Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 9: Hero¡¯s Mommy</h4>


    Rushing towards Raven and his party, the rag-dressed milf was clueless both of her bouncing tits under her green blouse as well as the drooling men ring at them as she walked by. Had she not been the Hero''s adoptive mother, many of the same men would''ve tried to bed such a simpleton. Yet the fear of bringing the ire of the hero on their heads kept them from unzipping their pants.


    "I-I..." Stopping before the group, she began to pant with her hands on her knees. After a quick few deep breaths, she brushed her red hair aside and looked up at Amedith. "I''ve been looking for you all day!"


    Picking herself up, she puffed up her rosy cheeks and red down at her son. Her hands rested on her hips, she was attempting to intimidate him, and surprisingly despite having face monsters, it seemed to have worked on him.


    "S-sorry, I forgot to visit recently," his eyes dejected downwards, Amedith nervously scratched the back of his head. "Everything just got so chaotic and well¨C"


    "Shush!" Stomping her feet, she cut the Hero''s words short. But then with a chuckle, she broke the tension looming in the air. "I''m just teasing you silly. Come here."


    Spreading her arms wide, Rosemary beckoned him closer. From the looks of things, it appeared that she was unaware of what had happened yesterday between Raven and the Hero, which lifted a heavy weight off Amedith''s shoulder. Heaving a sigh, he walked up close and let himself be wrapped like a teddy bear under his much taller mother''s arms.


    Hugging him tight, Rose smothered him against her bosom, and with no garment under her blouse, the hero''s head slipped promptly between her massive breasts.


    "I heard something happened to you so I had toe looking for you," she exined, her hands squeezing Amedith even tighter.


    Groaning as he was squeezed between her breasts while everyone watched filled with jealousy, the hero pulled himself off and took a step away from Rose. Blushing red himself, Amedith shied his gaze away from his adoptive mother.


    "I-I''m fine," he muttered, his heart beating like a piston.


    "That''s good to know," with a smile on her face, Rose leaned slightly forward and nted a kiss on her son''s forehead. "That''s for good luck."


    Watching it all transpire Mel and Erica couldn''t help beaming. All the while Raven and Aria were rolling their eyes at the overly sweet moment. For a warrior like Aria who was born and bred to be a fighter from a young age, the sight was enough to make her barf. As for Raven, he couldn''t care less about the weird intimacy between the two, but already seeing Rose as his woman he wanted to get the Hero away from her.


    "Can we go now? We have to climb back to our ranks, remember?" Aria said, stepping forward and looking at Amedith.


    "Y-yeah..." He replied, still shying away from his mother''s gaze.


    Ready to leave as well, Raven was about to lead them forward, but with just one step a devious n slipped into his head. ncing over to Rose, he moved between her and Hero with an evermanding stride. Staring at her for a spell, he reached forward and grabbed her hand. And the moment he did, a pair of hearts appeared in her amber-red eyes.


    "Speaking of luck, I almost died on ourst quest, can I get a kiss as well?" He knew the spell was working, and given his good rtionship with the Hero''s mom, he expected the gift to work its magic.


    "Uhm..." Blinking a few times, however, Rose seemed a bit hesitant.


    The hearts disappeared from her eyes as well, and as the realization of what Raven had just asked settled into everyone''s heads, they all instantly blurted out withints.


    "What the hell?!" Yelled Mel, her brows frowning with disgust.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Added Hero as he grabbed Raven by the arm.


    As Raven looked over his shoulder, he noticed Erica first as she had joined her hands in prayer.


    "Dear goddess, forgive him!" Erica pleaded.


    Lastly, as he was ncing down at the Hero, Raven caught a glimpse of Aria standing beside the Hero. Grunting in frustration from how much time was being wasted, she was ring at him to lead them away from this ce.


    "You can''t be serious!" The Hero yelled as Raven''s eyes finally met his.


    "I-it''s okay," but to his surprise, Rose jumped into the conversation before Raven could even say anything. "I''ve known you all since you were kids so it doesn''t mean anything."


    "What?!" As Amedith''s shock grew, Raven shrugged his hands off of him and turned to receive the kiss.


    Looking right into Rose''s eyes, he closed his eyes¨Cready to receive the kiss. Promptly leaning forward with Raven''s face sped in her soft hands, she brought her body closer to him. Unlike Amedith who was much shorter, while nting her plump lips on Raven''s head, her heaving breasts pressed against his. Feeling her heart racing against his for just a moment, a spur of heat rushed to his heart.


    ''I must have her.'' Thought Raven, his body aching for a bare touch of Rose''s body.


    "Good luck," Rose said, pulling her lips away.


    "Are we done?" Not letting the momentst, however, Aria urged them to leave already.


    "I''ll visit youter, Mom, but please head home now!" With a tinge of anger carried through his voice, Amedith shooed his mom back to their house at the edge of the city.


    In the meantime, as they made their way to the ins, the odor of a mature woman was guing Raven''s mind. The ripened smell, the supple weight on her body, not to mention the element of taboo made things even more exciting.


    Throughout their journey toplete the quest, he couldn''t shake his desperate longing for her body. Just imagining her under him as he thrusts in and out of her folds, felt like a dream, especially with those massive tits bouncing with each sway of his hips.


    ''Yup, she''s going on the list.'' And with that thought, Raven had made up his mind.

 Chapter 10: Hunting Slimes(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Hunting Slimes(18+)</h4>


    Athenia, the city of zeal and home to the king, was surrounded by lushnd with tall waving greenery. Even the outskirts of thend were stuck in an evesting spring. But with fertility came bounty, and with it came monsters as much as the forces of evil trying to usurp thend of its beauty.


    "I hate slime," but for Aria andpany, those monsters were currently low-level slimes.


    Hunting them for their elemental core, they''ve been farming them for hours, but no matter how many they killed their poption doesn''t seem to be dwindling.


    "Why are we even killing so many?" Her whole body covered in slime residue; Aria turned to the others behind her.


    "Because apparently, someone spent all of our money," Raven responded, his hand folded as his eyes darted toward Amedith.


    "I had to! It was a necessary expense!" The Hero retorted but continued to keep what he bought a secret.


    Thinking back on his encounter with the Hero in his room, Raven had a pretty good idea of what it was. The painting depicting Mel nude must''ve cost a fortune, especially when whoever made it probably received some extra gold to keep their lips shut.


    ''I can tell the others about it, but then once the cat is out of the bag, I can''t use that secret to manipte the bastard anymore.'' Although enraged at the Hero, Raven figured it was better to keep his mouth shut for now.


    In the meantime, a sudden squeal from Erica in the background broke the flow of their conversation. Turning around to look, Raven as well as the others noticed Ericaying on her butt with acid slime residue sprinkled all over her priestly attire. Damaged beyond repair her haty on the ground beside her, while the streak of her blue and white gown slowly disintegrated from acid. Thankfully her skin hadn''t been scorched by the slime, however, a different sort of problem decided to present itself.


    As her top melted into smoke, her chest was nearlyid bare with only one strap of her burnt bra holding those massive breasts together. Gawking at her cleavage reddened by the acid''s heat, Raven as well as Amedith couldn''t get their eyes off of her. Aria, noticing the two guys drooling over her, however, wasn''t as passive about the matter.


    "Get up!" Grabbing Erica''s hand, the barbarian elf pulled the priestess back to her feet. "This is why I keep telling you to wear a breastte, not these flimsy clothes to unt the size of your tits!"


    Still petrified by the scary situation she''d been through; Erica posed no retort and simply crossed her arms to cover her exposed body.


    "Shut up Aria," jumping in for Erica instead, Mel began walking towards the group. "I''ll take her back to the city; you can keep farming these low-level monsters. They shouldn''t be a challenge for you anyways, isn''t that, right?"


    Stopping before the dark elf barbarian, the elven archer red into her eyes. The two had a rivalry running as deep as their blood, but having chosen as the Hero''s aid they often tried not to act on them. However, today didn''t seem to be that kind of day.


    "Go on then rush back to safety, I doubt a pale elf like you can handle the harsh sun anyways," Aria retorted, crossing her arms with a massive smirk.


    "You bitch..." Biting the urge to skewer her eye with an arrow, Mel grabbed Erica''s arm and began leading her away.


    Watching Mel heading back to the city, Aria ran her hand through her white pixie hair while smiling as bright as the day. Being a barbarian who often dressed in an armored tunic with bandages to lessen the effects of her blows on her hand, she felt great joy watching the two soft-bodied girls walking away.


    Unaware of the two men watching her from behind, she looked down at her own sweaty abs and began admiring them by running her finger down from the middle.


    "Muscles and power, that''s all you need!" Chuckling to herself, she returned to hunting more slimes.


    "She''s weird," whispered Amedith, but Raven liked his future women to be varied.


    "Not really, a simpleton perhaps but not that weird," hearing the dark mage mention the word ''simpleton'' the Hero was reminded of the stunt Raven pulled with his mom.


    Puffing his cheeks lightly, he kept ring at him from the back. Drawing his sword back up, Amedith rested it over his shoulder before speaking up.


    "You''re weird too for asking my mom for a good luck kiss," heined.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Raven gave but a quick reply.


    "Not my fault we were raised by the nuns at the orphanage," looking back from over his shoulder, Raven red at the Hero with a dagger-sharp look. "And not by a loving mother like someone I know."


    "That..." For a moment Amedith wanted to respond, but thinking over how it would sound he decided not to do it after all. "It''s not my fault, only I got picked."


    Turning his attention back to the task at hand, Raven spoke once more before returning to hunt some slime.


    "I know, you''ve been lucky so far, but maybe it''s time for someone else to take the spotlight," with those words, Raven whispered a spell and leaped towards a group of elemental slimes.


    After an hour of continuous slime hunting, the group had gathered enough elemental ores to power the entire city for months. And as if that wasn''t enough, they''d in a bunch of goblins and kobolds trying to sneak into the city ins from within the corrupted forest that outlined the outskirts.


    Carrying with him the bounty, Raven was leading everyone back to the city. However, noticing some disturbance at the city gates he decided to get closer and check for himself. At a nce, it appeared as if the guards had stopped a carriage from entering the city, but as Raven and his group were still behind, they heard something quite shocking.


    "Oi girlie, if you wanna get in you gotta pay some extra toll," it didn''t take a genius to figure out what the guards were trying to pull.


    Thus, moving swiftly to the front, Raven decided to confront the greedy bastards.


    "What''s going on here?" He asked, his eyes ring at the stationed guard.


    Noticing the hero''s aid as well as the Hero himself behind him, the duo of guards were petrified in shock.


    "Raven?" However, before a conclusion could be made about the situation, the familiar voice of a girl trailed into Raven''s ears.


    Turning to the sound, he realized that the girl the guards had stopped was no one else than Aerin, the girl he''d saved in the forest.


    "Thank god you''re here!" She muttered, taking her hands off the horse''s reins to wipe the tears that had welled up already.


    Watching his women cry, an intrinsic rage bristled up inside his heart. Slowly shifting his attention back to the guards, he stared them down for a moment¨Cbefore sending the idiots flying.

 Chapter 11: An Upset Mother

    <h4>Chapter 11: An Upset Mother</h4>


    After the incident at the gates, Raven and his party led Aerin into the city. Traveling by the same carriage hauling the herbs, they made their way through the streets while getting acquainted with Aerin''s mother, Brenna.


    "I expected the Hero to be more menacing," she said while lifting her round sses.


    Her keen violet eyes had already judged the girls with a nce. Now as she turned them to the guys, it seemed like it was their turn.


    "Uhm..." With half an eyebrow raised, Amedith''s difort was on full disy. "I''m still the strongest warrior in the kingdom, even if my appearance isn''t that menacing."


    ring at him still, the woman folded her hand over her traditional gown. Decorated with colorful designs, rings, and a golden clip to hold her hair bun, she looked like an inquisitor instead of an herbalist herself.


    "I almost mistook you for a girl, so I suppose it does matter," holding not even a word, she let her thoughts out as clearly as possible. "If anything, the dark elf looks more fitting, or perhaps the mage you have here."


    Shifting her attention to Raven, she stared at him for a moment before clicking her tongue and looking away. Catching onto that gesture, a confused frown took over Raven''s head. Even since he''d gotten on the carriage, Benna appeared to be ignoring him. At first, he paid it no mind, but hearing her clicking her tongue with clear disgust, he knew something was wrong.


    ''The only thing I can think of...'' The slightest thoughtnded Raven an answer. After all, the only reason she could be mad at him was because she knew about what happened between him and her daughter. Either way, Raven decided to ignore the matter for now.


    As for the Hero who''d been insulted once again today, he was sulking in the corner with his red cape wrapped around him. Feeling more than a bit downed, Amedith decided to get off early from the carriage the moment they were close to the Boartooth Inn. Leaving him and Aria behind, Raven took the mother and daughter to the merchant they were trying to sell all the herbs to.


    Having business of his own at the herbalist, Raven led Aerin inside while Brenna kept watch on the goods outside the herbalist shop called ''The LifeClover''. Stepping in through the open door, the two were assaulted with a flood of dust blowing in their face. Brushing it off Raven moved forward as for Aerin, she was left a few steps behind coughing.


    "Illuminus," casting a spell, Raven conjured a ball of light that emerged through the palm of his hand.


    Letting it float freely, he had it follow him around the dusty shop as he looked at locked shelves stocked with reeking herbs and potions. What caught his eyes the most, however, were bottles full of toxins¨Cwhich were thankfully the only bottles not spewing out any fumes.


    "Are you sure this is the right spot?" He asked, slowly turning to look at Aerin.


    But before the girl could respond, the webbed chandelier above them lit up out of nowhere. ncing upwards, the two watched as it moved two and fro. Its light barely illuminated much but the warmth oozing through it was enough to make them sweat in just a few seconds.


    "Who goes there?" A raspy voice called out from the shadows.


    Following it with his gaze, Raven flung the ball of light in the direction the voice hade from. Illuminating the path further as it went, the ball stopped at the corner with the shopkeeper''s desk. Overrun with dirt, spiders, and webs, the corner revealed a tall witch hat moving behind the counter.


    "What do you want?" The voice asked, its tone getting raspier by the second.


    "I-I''m here to drop some herbs that were ordered!" Aerin blurted out, her every word tinged with fear.


    Small wrinkled fingers crept up the counter as a pair of emerald eyes peeked out from behind. Shifting between Aerin and Raven, the herbalist finally decided to reveal herselfpletely. Picking up her cane lying under the desk, she slowly made her way around and approached the first two people to arrive in her shop in a while.


    Only as tall as Raven''s feet, the elven witch herbalist strode closer with her every step aided by her crystal-tipped staff. Getting closer to him, Raven noticed dust collected in her violet hair as well as the deep ck cloak that she dragged behind her.


    ''She looks like a small granny, but her clothes seem too big for her.'' It was almost as if she had shrunk with time but never bothered to change her clothes since being twice as tall in her primes.


    "The herbs, eh?" Stopping before Raven, she sped both of her hands around the staff and looked at Aerin. "If you could bring them in sweetie that would be divine. My old bones can''t handle carrying those boxes, I mean just look around even dusting this ce has gotten too much for me."


    Frozen with a mix of doubt and fear, it took a moment for Aerin to register what had been asked of her. Jolting herself out of her thoughts, she shook her head and replied.


    "I will bring the boxes, please wait!" Frantically bowing, Aerin rushed outside to get the boxes.


    Left alone with the witch in the meantime, Raven decided to ask her some questions before getting to what he wanted bying to the herbalist.


    "Howe I''ve never seen you here before? The shop too, feels like it appeared out of nowhere and I''ve lived in this town for the entirety of my life," the question raised the witch''s eyes to match Raven''s.


    Squinting a little, she muttered an answer.


    "And I haven''t seen you either, does that mean you never existed before Iid eyes on you?" Her reply only roused Raven''s suspicion some more, but instead of blowing Aerin''s client he decided to ask his query.


    "Say, if I wanted to defeat a bunch of minotaurs what would I need?" Still hoping to ughter the minotaur, he wanted to gather information instead of plunging his party back into danger as the Hero did.


    "Hmm, why do you ask, young man?" The witch hummed, her eyes growing a curious look.


    Thinking back to his death, Raven wandered his thoughts to her words. Searching through memory for nothing but his hate in hisst moments. After all, the axe hadn''t caused his death instantly¨Cthe minotaur had toiled and tore his body like a ything before finally crushing his head under their hooves. Although that memory stayed with him, not even his party members were made aware of it.


    "I wish to burn every single one of them to the ground," with zing eyes, he peered down at the witch. His body oozed out darkness brimming with an aura of rage.


    Watching the young man''s vigor, the devious witch''s lips curved into a smirk.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you but I want their bodies as a reward," her offer was tempting even if doing so would defeat the purpose of the quest.


    "Very well then, tell me how," blinded by rage, he didn''t care for the loot.


    All he wanted in that moment was to watch those minotaurs squirm as they bathed in agony. As for the witch herbalist, she had but one thought.


    ''This could be the start of something...divine.'' And with a smirk, she let out the secret.

 Chapter 12: Helping To Lounge

    <h4>Chapter 12: Helping To Lounge</h4>


    The Boartooth Inn¨CRun by Dune Boartooth and his daughter Moxy Boartooth, a haven for travelers and adventurers alike. But even more so a boon for your pockets with rooms as cheap as their bread and wine. Helping Aerin and her mother to settle into the very Inn for the night, Raven mused all alone over his ns in his room.


    ''I need to wait for that herbalist toe through, but it''s probably better if I buy some magic scrolls as well in the meantime.'' nning to go into the cave again, his mind was in a trance trying to deduce the perfect way to handle the minotaur hordes.


    However, a sudden knock on his door broke his chain of thoughts. With a click of the tongue, he nced over to the door. It was far too early for Moxy to sneak away from her father, but also not early in the night for his party members to still be knocking on his door.


    "Who is it?" He asked, getting off the bed before slowly making his way towards the door.


    "Just let me in, I wanna talk," the voice was Brenna''s¨CAerin''s eagle-eyed mother.


    Although a bit confused about what she wanted with him after having ignored him for most of the day, Raven opened the door for her toe in. Staring at him for a spell, the same look of disgust from before took over Brenna''s face. Washing it away quickly, however, she made her way inside without saying anything just yet.


    "What is it?" Raven asked, turning around after locking the door behind him.


    Standing before him, she folded her arms into her yukata''s sleeves. Her eyes ring at him with disgust, she was obviously furious yet her true intentions remained a mystery.


    "What did you say to my daughter?" She asked, her teeth gritted in rage.


    A bit thrown off by the question, Raven wondered how much she knew about the incident between him and Aerin. Keeping his cards close, he eased his frown into a much lighter expression. The change in his contour confused Brenna already. Easing her own stern look, she undid her folded hand and just stared at him with anxious anticipation.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t say anything to her," spouting a quick lie, Raven casually began to move towards his bed.


    Following him with her angst-ridden gaze, Brenna''s stern look returned in an instant.


    "About that marriage! She''s been against it since she met you, there has to be a reason why!" Although she wasn''t far off the mark, Raven knew from the way she''d worded it that she had no clue about him taking her daughter''s virginity. "Besides, I''ve noticed how she looks at you¨Call flustered and shy. You must''ve charmed her in some way!"


    Sitting down on the bed, Raven looked Breanna up and down. A supple frame carried by a dignified personality, the very thought of watching her break excited him to no end. Making her drool, groan, and squirm under his body made him wanna use the ursed charm on her just so he could tease her all night with no relief.


    "Answer me!" Brennamanded, stomping her sandals against the creaky floor.


    "Fine," letting down the mask of goodwill, Raven looked at her with a dastardly smile. His eyes enshrouded under his dark aura made Brenna''s eyes open up wide. "I turned her into a woman, and she thanked meter."


    "W-what?!" She yelped, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Staring at Raven in utter shock, she curled up her fingers into a raging fist. And despite knowing he was one of the strongest adventurers, she couldn''t help her anger and decided to fling a punch right at his face. As she attempted to do so, however, Raven got off the bed and grabbed her hand in mid-air. Pulling her closer until their noses touched, he had her shook but giving no time to recover, Raven pressed against her pale violet lips.


    "Mhnmm!" In utter shock, Brenna groaned as she attempted to free herself from the adventurer''s grasp.


    Overpowering her easily, Raven began pouring his charm into her by slipping his tongue deeper into her mouth. Affected by the charm, Brenna kept fighting the urge to give in, but her attempts to get away from his grips had gotten weaker as Raven toiled with her tongue. Grabbing both of her hands, the dark mage flipped her over before pushing her onto his bed.


    There, lying panting with her eyes looking away in shame, Brenna''s heaving chest made her Yukata''s cor slide open slightly. Watching her panting for breath, Raven''s eyes fell onto her now exposed cleavage. Rising high with every breath, her breasts were big enough to be sagging without the Yukata''s hold. But even more curious was the tattoo running down her cleavage that''d been hidden under her clothes.


    ''A red dragon, probably spanning down to her belly or maybe even further?'' Having seen the tattoo, her charm grew even more in Raven''s eyes.


    "D-don''t you dare do anything to me!" With a fierce look in her eyes, Brenna tried to get off the bed.


    Pushing her back down, Raven climbed onto her hips. cing his hands on her belly, he began pouring more of his charm into her, not so he could have sex, but simply because he wanted to watch her break.


    After a while, herints were all drowned by the effect of the seductive charm. But even so, the look of anger on her didn''t lower even the slightest. ring at Raven still, she helplessly drew deep breaths while hoping for it to be over.


    "Let''s show you why she thanked me, but don''t worry," leaning closer to her ears, Raven whispered. "I won''t take you all the way. The look of pure bliss is what I wanna see for now, especially since you''ve been such a bitch all this time."


    His words sent a cold chill running down Brenna''s spine. Gulping down on her fear, she felt a jumble of emotions both from outright terror to an aching longing to be toyed around with for once in her life. Either way, she knew she couldn''t escape¨Csomething she wasn''t so sure that she wanted to do anymore.

 Chapter 13: Breaking Her Mind And Body(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Breaking Her Mind And Body(18+)</h4>


    ''Ugh! I have to talk to him!'' Being insulted all day, Amedith''s frustration had finally tipped over. However, his mind was not taken just by insult, but also by insecurity. The image of Raven ring at him in threat was burning in his mind like a dagger through throbbing meat. ''Why did he have to see me with that picture of Mel?!''


    Being ckmailed was a first for him, after all, he was the Hero, the champion everyone loved. Or at least they did until rumors about his dick size began floating throughout the city. Even the girls who usually used to love chasing him around to talk and admire him, only ring at him today from a distance as he walked around the streets with the rest of his party.


    Storming through the halls with his fists clenched tight, an aura of deep red was pouring out of him. He was going to visit Raven''s room to either intimate him into silence or make a deal that could keep him from ckmailing him but also get him off his back.


    ''It''s not my fault you died, you idiot!'' From his perspective, Raven had done what he was meant as a hero''s aid¨Csacrificing himself to make sure Amedith could continue to keep the peace. But deep in his mind, even he knew that if it had been one of the girls who''d died then perhaps, he would''ve med himself more. ''How did he evene back to life? Did the goddess really revive him?''


    The true story behind Raven''s revival, still being a mystery, was eating away at Amedith far more than anyone else in the party.


    "W-wait! MHMM! S-st-STOP!" Jerked out of his thoughts by the muffled moans of a woman leaking out through Raven''s room, the hero''s eyes widened and a bright blush took over his fair skin.


    ''W-what was that?'' Having never heard a woman moaning in ecstasy, he wasn''t sure if the screams had been a call for help or something else entirely. And yet, moving closer to the door with grunts and breaths leaking out every second, his cock pitched a light tent inside his casual white shorts.


    "R-Raven, st-stop! I''m gonna! AGH~" Following the sound of a wet p on a soaking pussy, Brenna''s moans had the Hero''s heart racing already.


    ''A-ar-are they? But¨Cisn''t that Aerin''s mom?!'' Gulping down, he lowered his gaze to the door knob. Sticking out of the door frame it had a wide enough slot for a key as well as for peeping from the outside. ''I...''


    Reaching down to his shorts he knew his body needed some relief. Getting painfully hard, his cock was aching to be touched¨Cmaking the desire to peek in more and more urgent. With a deep sigh, Amedith lowered his head to look in through the keyhole. All the while his hands slipped into his shorts to help himself blow his load.


    ''What the hell?!'' The moment he saw what was going on inside, his body was utterly petrified. Laying in Raven''s arms, Brenna had her legs wide open. Her yukata barely holding to her shoulder she was peering up at Raven''s dastardly smile. Spreading her rosy folds with his hands, his fingers were gently caressing her outsides as if he was giving her a break after having wet the bed with her juices.


    Illuminated under amp her sweaty breasts glittered with a mouthwatering charm, and witnessing it firsthand; although he knew it was wrong, the Amedith couldn''t stop himself from stroking his cock. His hips pushed back and his knees growing weaker from the tingling sensation on the tip of his cock, he held onto the knob to continue watching.


    ''How did this happen and why is she letting him do this?!'' The sight before him had the hero conflicted. On one hand, he couldn''t look away from the sensual act, on the other he felt rage at the fact that it was Raven who was doing it to Brenna, especially since he''de over toin.


    Continuing to watch regardless, he noticed Raven slipping his finger down Brenna''s lips and gliding it down her neck until he reached her supple breasts. Squeezing one of them with his hand he pinched its nipple.


    "Ahh~" Biting her lower lip, Brenna moaned once more.


    But that wasn''t the end of her suffering as Raven raised his other hand and pped it against her aching pussy.


    "AGHHHH! STO-STOP!" Squirming with her legs, yet another flood of her juices came gushing out of her rosy folds.


    Left spasming from another orgasm, Raven pulled her upwards by her breasts. Bringing her nips to his mouth, he curled his lips around it and began to suck on them like a toddler. His tongue coiling around her nips, Brenna''s heart raced like a piston. Never had she experienced an orgasm before tonight, and now that it has happened, Raven just wouldn''t let her rest.


    Stroking himself harder and harder to the sight before him, Amedith squeezed on the doorknob as his virgin cock came inside his shorts, prematurely.


    ''''F-fuck...'' Despite having finished already, Amedith couldn''t help but continue to watch.


    Teasing her pussy while sucking on her breasts, Raven kept making Brenna moan under his fingers. Her body writhing, the mother squirmed around trying to free herself from her capture''s pleasurable grapes, but every so often as she inched closer to yet another climax, she couldn''t help herself either and submit her body to Raven''smand.


    Unaware of his audience, Raven etched this newfound sense of pleasure straight into the mother''s mind. Making it so that nobody else, even her husband couldn''t get her to feel the toe-curling sensations of having her mind and body being scrambled.


    Eventually, however, as shey tired with every muscle in her body aching from squirting nonstop and wetting the bed, Raven let go of her from his grasp. Still furious but too tired toin, Brenna got herself back on her wobbly feet and began making her way back to her own room.


    Seeing her approach with his own mind numbed from constantly jerking off, Amedith scurried back to his room as well. As for the man who''d turned a mother into a squirting slut, hey on his bed watching as Brenna got out and shut the door behind her. Smiling, he licked her juices off of his fingers before deciding to get some rest for the night.

 Chapter 14: Sending Aerin And Brenna Off

    <h4>Chapter 14: Sending Aerin And Brenna Off</h4>


    The very next day after spanking Brenna''s pussy to make her cum over and over, Raven woke up full of confidence and energy; to tackle the preparation for the minotaur hunting quest. Wasting not a second, he quickly put on his jacket and headed downstairs. However, as he got to the ground floor, his focus was abruptly broken by themotion at the Inn''s front door.


    Moving closer, he noticed Aerin sitting at the helm of the carriage with a moping look on her face. Taking a quick nce around, he also caught the outline of a woman sitting inside the wagon with the curtains closed shut. It was Brenna, no doubt, but noticing the frustration on Aerin''s face, Raven knew they''d just fought.


    "Heading off already?" He asked, bringing his attention back to Aerin.


    Her eyes glittering at the question, Aerin bounced around on her seat to face her savior.


    "Right?! I keep telling her that I wanna stay a while longer but¨C"


    "Aerin! Get us home, NOW!" Screaming from within the closed curtains, Brenna screamed at the top of her lungs.


    To Raven, her rage wasn''t surprising, after all, he''d fiddled with her bodyst night as if she was either a virgin or a damned slut.


    "See?" Aerin muttered, leaning closer to Raven.


    She too wanted to be devoured likest time just as much as Raven would''ve loved to devour her again. But if Brenna wouldn''t let her stay, then she knew she would have to wait until another order for herbs came in before getting to meet Raven again.


    "I''ll give you a secret visit home, how about that?" whispering it to Aerin, Raven got on his toes and pulled Aerin closer by her dress. Holding her upper body suspended in the air, he brought his lips closer and whispered again. "For now, this should be a good enough souvenir."


    Locking Aerin''s lips in a kiss, he toiled with her tongue to get a taste of her body. Caught off guard, Aerin''s eyes widened, butposing herself pretty quick, she grabbed onto Raven''s shoulders and returned the kiss with just as much passion. Mingling each other''s taste into a sloppy mess, by the time their lips parted a bridge of saliva formed between the two.


    "Keep fighting and I''lle soon enough to take what''s mine," Raven whispered to Aerin with the most devilish of smiles.


    Hearing him calling her his, Aerin''s eyes widened once more, flustered beyond belief she violently shook her before nodding back at Raven. With smiles on both of their faces, the two bid each other bye, and the carriage began moving. And although Brenna hadn''t a clue about what had just happened, even she couldn''t help her heart beating like a piston.


    ''Damn that kid, what did he do to me?!'' Her teeth gritted shut, she kept trying to get the memories of the night out of her head. Yet failing miserably, her legsid crossed with her juices coating not just her panties but the spot she''d been sitting on. Continuously aching her tight folds longed for more, however, refusing to let the tingling sensation overpower her, Brenna kept the curtains closed so she could take care of her body with her own fingers instead. But s, having never masturbated before, she couldn''t hope to match Raven''s techniques to please a woman.


    ''I need to get away before I lose my mind!'' Knowing that she was bound to fail and submit herself to that desire if she stayed, Brenna wanted to get away from Raven as soon as possible. Thankfully for her, she''d managed just that with her early morning escape. ''To think he did this to my daughter too...''


    Fuming in rage while her hands kept caressing her clit, she kept trying to make herself cum all the way back to the forest.


    In the meantime, having decided to let everyone else rest after hunting countless slimes yesterday, Raven was on his way to prepare for the minotaur hunt. And for that, he needed to head back to the herbalist and check if she''d prepared what he wanted.


    ''Then there''s the magic shop that I have to sell the extra slime cores we got.'' nning his whole day in his mind, he was storming through the streets making a mental list of everything he had to do.


    Halfway through the route, however, something peculiar caught his attention. It was Helga, the strongest barbarian woman in the kingdom and the very same who''d forced Amedith to promise her to marry her daughters. On most days she would carry herself withmand adorned in chainmail armor, but today, holding her daughter''s hands in a light sundress, she wore a silly smile.


    ''I never really gave it much heed, but...'' Seeing her in casualwear strolling the streets, Raven stopped in his tracks without realizing it. ''Pixie blonde hair with bangs, ocean blue eyes, and a tall frame with just enough muscles to not affect her curves, she looked like a prized woman.''


    "I wonder why she left the army..." An abrupt murmur on the side of the streets pulled Raven out of his thoughts.


    Looking at a pair of guards watching Helga walking in the distance as well, he eavesdrops on their conversation a little.


    "She was amander apparently, lost her men in a war and bailed out soon after," the other guard replied with a look of disgust on his face.


    "Heh, I guess a woman''s a woman," as the first guard muttered those words, a streak of anger crossed Raven''s eyebrows.


    Having dedicated his life to being an adventurer, hearing them talking down on Helga filled him with rage. However, drinking his anger like bitter poison he decided to keep moving, after all the herbalist was waiting for him back at the Lifeclover shop.


    ''I''ll just tell their wives the next time they''re in the ''Subus''s Maze''.'' Promising himself to snitch on their wives about them visiting the secret establishment, Raven focused on the task at hand once again.

 Chapter 15: The Witch’s Real Charm(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Witch''s Real Charm(18+)</h4>


    To ughter a horde, how must one attain such a task? By magic? By stealth? Or perhaps through cunning reflexes and the sleight of hands? Well, for Raven, the answer was clear. To defeat the horde of monsters who''d tortured him to death, he needed them all with no room for slip-ups.


    "What are you gonna do with that many magic scrolls?" Asked the inscription mage as he packed Raven''s order.


    Throughout the years that he''d run the Enchanted Wand, nobody had required so many magic scrolls all at once. It roused concern, especially since the recipient was a man who''d just recently risen up from his own death.


    "Did you get everything?" Trying to divert from the topic, Raven nted his hands firmly on the counter and smiled.


    Holding his gaze, the mage shook his head lightly and sighed. Having been in the business of selling scrolls¨Ceven those with nefarious effects, he''d learned not to ask too many questions when the customer doesn''t seem to appreciate them.


    "Four hellme scrolls..." As he began listing what he''d packed, the image of a burning ocean erupting through the ground violently shed before his eyes. He knew what those scrolls could do, which was exactly why they took so long to make and cost an exorbitant fortune. "Two scrolls of mass binding, and one scroll of invisibility."


    Pushing the packed case of scrolls forward, the mage took off his tall blue hat and stepped away as a precaution. Slipping his hand inside the hat, he stood ready to cast a spell in case the dark mage tried anything other than putting the gold on the counter.


    "Lighten up, Darius,"ying the gold on the counter, Raven pushed it towards the mage.


    Still cautious of the dark mage, Darius slowly reached for the gold, and taking it, he stepped away once more. With a sigh, Raven shrugged his shoulders and reached for the scrolls. Grabbing the box, they''d been put in off the table, he turned around to leave the ce for the herbalist.


    "Wait..." Before he took even a step, however, Darius called out, forcing Raven to turn around. Locking his eyes with the dark mage, he reached under the counter. Picking a crystal out of his drawer, he threw it at Raven for him to catch.


    A bit surprised, the shiny blue crystal almost slipped out of his hand, but juggling it a little, he managed to sp it between his hands.


    "What''s this?" Asked Raven, bringing the cold crystal closer to his eyes.


    Trailing out of the ocean blue shard was a cloud of white, akin to the air drifting through the blizzard.


    "In case you need to calm the gates of hell those scrolls might open, it should help cool things down," his eyes squinted, Darius kept cautiously staring at Raven, but having known the adventurer since he was just a teen, he couldn''t let him without giving him a failsafe. "Come back alive this time, alright? I don''t wanna hear that you died again, and that too because of my scrolls. It''ll be bad for business."


    For once since Raven had walked in, a flicker of the faintest smile appeared on Darius'' face. He''d kept up a stonehearted facade so far, but seeing the young adventurer back on dangerous tracks, he just couldn''t help his excitement. Noticing that flicker of joy in the inscriptionist, Raven shed a smirk of his own and spoke onest time before being on his way.


    "I''ll let you know when the bastards are dead," a roar of coarseughs resounded through the Enchanted Wand, and it only died when Raven finally headed off.


    Making his way to the herbalist after being told to wait a bit longer this morning, Raven hoped he wouldn''t be turned away again since his patience was running thin. Heading straight for the Lifeclover, a strange smell caught his attention as he arrived. Something was burning, but what it was, wasn''t clear, and yet the hint of it in the air outside the shop was making him slightly nauseous.


    ''Is that the coating she was talking about?'' Fire, the best way to bring down a minotaur, and Linkle, the herbalist woman, had offered that advice as well as bottles of mmable herb oil that could make even the thickest monster hide melt into a cinder. All it would need once the coating was done, was a me strong enough to roast the creature alive.


    Masking his face, Raven headed on in. Unlike hisst visit the interior was all cleaned up, and the rotting potion bottles were nowhere in sight. The shelvesyingpletely empty struck him as a bit odd, but assuming she was restocking them soon, Raven didn''t put it much mind and kept moving inwards.


    Walking around the counter, he moved into the room adjacent to the shopfront. There, standing beside a massive cauldron with a brew bubbling inside, was Linkle dazzling in her youthful charm as a young woman.


    "What the¨C"


    "I''m a witch," cutting off Raven''s words, she brushed her slitted gown to the side and turned her gaze towards him. "Deception is my lifeblood, but moving on, I don''t remember inviting you in just yet."


    His eyes entranced by her supple frame, Raven looked her up and down, trying to judge if he was seeing wrong. Dangling between her legs was a slim piece of her gown and the only thing that was covering her lower half. Raising his eyes, Raven gulped at the sight of those wide hips big enough to crush him under her body. Then came those budding breasts pushing against the fabric. And atst, reaching her round face free of all wrinkles from before, she appeared like a pure maiden if not for those dark-painted lips. The hat still covered her hair, but judging from where he stood it was just the way it had been in her other form.


    "Oi, I''m not done yet, get out," sticking her leg further out, she stood in amanding pose with her body leaning to the side.


    "Y-yeah..." Astounded enough already, Raven said not a word and left her be for the moment.


    But as he went back to the storefront, he still couldn''t get what he''d just seen out of his mind. Long smooth legs like a swan, and the bubbly face of an angel turned subus. But the hardest to get out of his head, were those wide hips half protruding out of her dress.


    ''Another addition...'' Adding her to the list as well, Raven waited for the witch to be done inside.

 Chapter 16: Budding Jealousy In Free time

    <h4>Chapter 16: Budding Jealousy In Free time</h4>


    While Raven went on to stock for his secret attempt at the minotaur quest, Amedith stayed locked up in his room, unable to get the memories ofst night out of his head. Unexpectedly having watched Raven fiddling around with Brenna''s body, the hero couldn''t help but feel a strange crawling all over under his skin.


    Locked inside his room, he wondered why a woman like her would allow herself to be defiled. But the moment her orgasming face shed before his eyes, he gulped down those questions, knowing exactly why. She was charmed, but he didn''t know it was through magic, instead in his mind, Amedith epted Raven as the yboy that he''d always been.


    ''Damn it, why can''t I get it out of my head!'' Holding themissioned picture of Mel in his hand, he was lying on his bed, trying to get his frustration out like he often did. However, every time he tried to use his imagination, the same memories fromst night shed right in front of him.


    Getting tired of the same thing happening over and over again, he sat down on the bed, wondering what he should do next. Last night he never got to talk to Raven, and after witnessing what he did, he was feeling even less confident to confront the mage about anything.


    ''Mel, I should...'' Even so often as he tried to imagine himself with his childhood crush, the snarky smile from Raven ruined it entirely. Instead of him being with her, his mind kept pairing Raven with Mel whenever he tried to imagine a future, be it something romantic or seductively devious. ''I don''t wanna give him a chance to make any moves on her!''


    After seeing a married mother sumbing to Raven''s charm, Amedith wanted to take no risk and finally confess to his love. But even so, just looking at the door, his heart squeezed tight. The rumors floating about him in the world outside these walls were turning him into a hermit. Steeling his heart, however, he took a deep breath and made his way outside.


    In the meantime, distancing herself from the inn in her free time, Erica the high priestess brought herself to the goddess'' temple and listened to the sinners inside the confessional. To serve under her goddess''s light, to her there was no greater joy, but even so, listening to the degeneracy of people''s minds was having an effect on her as well.


    "I thought he was dead," said the woman on the other side as she confessed her sins.


    And although Erica couldn''t see her face, she recognized the voice quite well. It was a woman who lived down the street from the Boartooth Inn, and the thing she had to say had Erica sweating inside the oakwood box.


    "You must uphold your vow, be loyal to the man for whom you walked the aisle," Erica replied, the chant already parroted a dozen times already since the day started.


    ''What''s with these women? To lust for another man? That too one who could almost be their own child?'' Gripping her rosary, she shook her head as a reminder not to judge the sinners for that was her goddess''s job.


    "You are forgiven, be on your way child of Aphrodite," sending the woman away, Erica grabbed the towel to her side to wipe the sweat off of her face.


    Being confined in the small space for hours made her sweat like a swine. Yet since her job wasn''t done, she couldn''t get out of the steaming box of sweat just yet. While Erica was busy with her service, Aria was at the back of the temple grounds practicing her moves and training young kids to defend themselves against danger.


    Once she too had been trained on the same soil by a monk who nowys in the dirt, and even though she wasn''t a religious zealot, the memory of that man made her want to return that blessing with fists, spirit, and unshackled enthusiasm.


    "Lower your mass!" Lowering herself slightly, she nced through the pupils making sure they were all following her with the proper technique. Once she was done, her fists clenched tight, and threw a rotating forward punch.


    "HA! One! HA! Two! Follow me!" Throwing one punch after the other, she had the young orphans following her everymand.


    Sweat sprinkled through the air as the kids trained with bright smiles on their faces. Being orphans, very few people cared to y with them, and even though Aria was treating it as training, for the kids it was no more than just another form of y. Although, she didn''t mind either way. Watching them smile like she was never made to, filled her heart with purpose, which to her was even higher than that bestowed by the goddess herself.


    ''A dark elf being useful for once, at least she doesn''t always disappoint I guess?'' Watching from a bench, Mel''s eyes wandered from one kid to the other.


    Once they were standing in a simr crowd, the only difference? They had no choice but to learn to fight, but these kids were much more fortunate.


    ''The elven lord''s grace has helped thend much, yet the gue of monsters and evil forces encroach ever closer.'' Clicking her tongue at the thought, she wanted to head out further into the wild. Not just to explore the world, the cities, and its wonders, but to defend it to her dying breath. ''But s, thest time we tried something brave, one of us nearly died, or perhaps did die after all.''


    Unsure whether the goddess could''ve revived Raven, Mel didn''t want to rush into another cave looking for trouble. Especially since their party was far from prepared just yet.


    ''But what are we doing wrong?!'' Her frustration grew, and why wouldn''t it? They were supposed to be the most potent heroes in the kingdom, and yet a horde of minotaur showed them their worth.


    With gritted teeth, she clenched her fist. At the same time, Aria was done with the training and was now free, and so would Erica soon enough. As for Amedith who was heading straight for the temple, he as well as Raven wouldn''t catch even a glimpse of them throughout the day at all.


    However, busy with the preparations, Raven had no intention of bothering them in their free time, but the same couldn''t be said for the wandering Hero, Amedith.

 Chapter 17: Before I Plunge Myself To Uncertain Death(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Before I Plunge Myself To Uncertain Death(18+)</h4>


    With all preparations in order, Raven wanted to ease his mind before plunging himself into an uncertain fate. And how did he choose to do it? The same way he did before any major quest, in the arms of a woman or at least under the curvaceous body of one.


    "Let me..." Gulping her doubts, Moxy gripped Raven''s thick cock and directed it to her dripping folds. Slipping it in with a hiss, she looked him in the eyes as gravity lowered her body onto him with each passing second.


    Laying on the bed with a grin as always, Raven grabbed hold of Moxy''s ass before mming her fleshy bottom all the way down on him at once. Surprised by his action, both outward and of his cock ramming against her deepest parts, Moxy flopped onto his chest with every ounce of strength stripped away for the moment.


    Although her upper bodyy heaving against Raven''s chest, her insides coiled around his shaft as if giving it a hug he wouldn''t want to escape from. But as her strength returned, Moxy gilded her body forward and locked her lips with Raven''s. Swaying her hips side to side, she added an up-and-down loop as she built her cock-riding rhythm.


    Feeling himself being squeezed by the Moxy''s folds wrapping as she bounced on his cock, Raven squeezed her ass harder and began ramming into her in an upwards motion as well. Already drooling with Moxy''s juices mingling through their tongues, Raven spanked Moxy''s ass¨Cmaking her moan out loud, again and again.


    Overrun with chills of pure ecstasy running through their spines, the two mmed their hips against each other until the entire room was filled with the sound of Moxy''s ass shing against Raven''s balls. Assaulted with sensation in every fiber of their bodies, the two kept going until their body and minds were melded through their lust alone.


    Flipping Moxy over, Raven grabbed onto her tail as he pushed into her body once more. But this life, lifting her by her tail alone, he had her lower half floating as he pounded her from the back with only her hand supporting her weight.


    "You''re mine, remember that," Raven reminded, spanking her ass.


    "Mhnmm!" Yelping out loud, Moxy nodded aggressively.


    Her lower half being carried like a toy, she felt like slut for Raven''s cock. Every time it rammed into her, she felt butterflies fluttering through her stomach and sparks of joy bursting in her mind.


    "Fuck me! Fuck me!" Throwing her ass back against Raven''s body despite half floating in the air, Moxy no longer cared if anyone heard her voice as she was pounded by Raven.


    "You don''t have to tell me, demi-human pussy''s the best!" With a chuckle, Raven spanked Moxy''s ass again.


    Pulling her towards himself with every thrust, he picked up his rhythm and watched her ass rippling every time her lower lips kissed him deep to the balls. As the night went one further, the room was filled with the hint of their sweat and as for the Inn''s floor, it was echoing with grunts, moans, hisses, and the sounds of orgasms escaping through Moxy''s lips.


    Listening to it all from their room, the male adventurers were baffled, because, of course, they recognized the voice. When it came to the females, especially Raven''s own party, however, they were either utterly bothered by the sounds or blushing while listening to it.


    ''Again?!'' The night, however, was worse for Amedith, who happened to be in Mel''s room as he''d only caught up with her at nightfall. So far, he''d been trying to gather the courage to confess his love for her, but distracted by the moans, not just him, Mel couldn''t focus on anything else either.


    "Her father''s gonna be pissed if he hears those voices..." Gripped with fear, Mel wanted to knock Raven''s door down just so Moxy''s father would indefinitely kick them out of the Inn.


    "Y-yeah..." His mind instinctively imagining what must be happening behind that room''s closed door, Amedith was a lot more flustered as he tried hiding his boner by crossing his legs one over the other. "We should talkter."


    "What?" Before Mel could even process what he''d just said, Amedith picked himself up and rushed out to the hallway.


    ''What happened?'' She wondered, but yet another loud moan¨Cmostly likely one of climactic orgasm, broke her chain of thought. However, now that Amedith was gone, even her mind wondered, exactly what was Raven doing to the fox-girl to have her moaning like a cheap slut.


    ''Stop thinking about it!''


    Shaking her head, she decided to plug her ears and slumber. Back in Raven''s room, the two who''d been making many others reach into their pants were now lying down beside each other, soulfully sated and tired out of their mind.


    "Next time, I wanna fuck your ass," looking down at Moxyying on his chest, Raven smirked at her while squeezing her ass and jiggling it around in his hand.


    "W-what?!" Although heavily panting, Moxy yelped out loud.


    "Don''t worry, there''s plenty of toys in the Subus''s Maze. I''ll bring you one that''s supposed to train your ass to be fuckable," being as crude as he liked, Raven watched her face puff into a stream of clouds.


    Embarrassed by the very notion of letting him put in the back, she buried her face on his chest to escape his gaze. Laughing at the sight, Raven moved his free hand onto her fluffy ears and brushed them fondly.


    "It''s up to you in the end, I''m not gonna hurt my woman," kissing her on the forehead, he wrapped his hands around her body tofort her further.


    Enveloped in his warmth, Moxy slowly looked back into Raven''s eyes. Her lips breaking into a gentle smile, she made a note to surprise him with the preparations with the toy even if the thought scared her quite a bit.


    "I should go now," nting a kiss on Raven''s cheeks, she slipped out of his hand. "Last time he didn''t notice, but I don''t want Father to notice I''m gone, especially after all the noise we made."


    Dressing herself quickly, she reluctantly left with a gentle yet drawn-out wave of the hand. Sated both in body and soul, that night Raven slept with no care in the world, despite knowing full well what the next morning would bring¡ªthe hunt for the minotaurs, and perhaps the second death in his life.

 Chapter 18: What Are The Minotaurs Protecting?

    <h4>Chapter 18: What Are The Minotaurs Protecting?</h4>


    "A force for evil, how could they call me such a petty thing?" Admiring her nails atop a mountain of corpses, the demi-human minotaur queen chuckled to herself. Entranced by her beauty, she couldn''t take her eyes off of her own brownish-red skin.


    Adorned with the shiniest breasttes and a lush tunic taken off of dead adventurers, she spent her time musing over her own future. To be the lord of all monsters, not just minotaurs, she hoped not to be one of the demon lord''s army, but the demon lord herself by trampling everything that stood in her path.


    ''Even my mother couldn''t stop me, what chance do these squishy humans have?'' Swiftly shifting her gaze from herself to the crown carved from her own mother''s head, she picked it off the armrest made of human bones and brought it in front of her face. Hollowed at the top with the jaws missing, the crown was embedded with rubies as red as her skin.


    "I resent you from the bottom of my heart, but had you not raped a human perhaps I would''ve never been born," with a smile, she ced the crown on her head right between her protruding horns.


    Leaning back onto the throne, she looked around her room decorated with her sisters'' corpses. Skinned to the bones and pinned to the wall, the entirety of the ce was drowned in a pool of blood and guts. And yet, not repulsed but finding glee at the sight, sheughed out loud while dreaming of expanding her conquest.


    ''Athenia, was it? Perhaps time for my army to march through that putrid town!'' Grinning eye to eye, she pped herself on the knee as if the deaths of countless humans would be a mere joke. But what could you expect from a monster who''d ughtered every female in her n just so she could reign as the only queen for the male minotaurs.


    "And if I like a human maybe it would finally be time to birth many more like myself!" Being the only demi-human minotaur, she''d seen what her species werecking. Intelligence, something that had been the doom of every prospecting queen who stood before her.


    Tall as a tower the males were the size of a dozen humans, but for that mass, they sacrificed intelligence. The women were much shorter, yet their minds were sharp enough to keep the men in check, both through theirmand and the ability to make them cum. However, being an exception amongst exceptions, the nameless minotaur king was the size of a human, but through her cunning, she''d managed to turn her much stronger sisters against each other until she was the only one standing. As for her mother? She gutted her herself with a sharp dagger left behind by an adventurer.


    And now, left as the only one capable of keeping the n going, the men followed her without question, not just for her brutal measures, but also for the prospect of being able to have sex with her one day.


    But perhaps that day would nevere, as making his way through the cave she resided in, was Raven, ready to take down all the minotaurs before the day ended. In his hands was the box of magic scrolls as well as a bag full of ss bottles to burn the minotaurs'' hide.


    ''Invisibility scroll, I should use it.'' Taking out the scroll of invisibility, Raven tore it up and the words inscribed on it sparked through the air. The shimmering dust that remained encapsted Raven''s body before turning him and everything he was wearingpletely invisible. Not even able to see him or the scrolls, Raven hoped he didn''t mess up while applying the sigil required for the hell mes to erupt through the ground. ''Okay, take a deep breath and remember what you need to do.''


    Trying to stay calm, he drew a long breath to ease his heart and mind. Soon after he repeated his thoughts that he''d been internally parroting all this time.


    "Put the sigils everywhere inside the cave, use mass blinding scrolls to blind the minotaurs before throwing the bottles of coating on their hide, and thest...Well, hope they burn to death and you finally figure out why they''re nesting in this damned ce," recounting everything, he took yet another deep breath and started marching forward.


    Moving through the darkness, he stayed close to the walls making sure not a word left his mouth. After all, even a peep could break his invisibility, and uttering something on ident before the preparations were done would be nothing short of suicide at this point.


    ''Just bats so far...'' Looking around as he kept going, he was reminded of his distant fey ancestry as even through the dark his eyes strained not the least. ''Last time we killed the slimes, goblins, and other creatures, maybe that''s why there''s nothing else? No...The minotaurs probably imed the rest of the cave for themselves.''


    Crossed with that thought his eyesid on the first minotaur since his entry. Possessing the face of a bull with a humanoid body, it carried a heavy club in its hand as it moved with authority strong enough to ripple the earth. Wearing just a leather tunic too short to hide much of anything, the monster was ten times Raven''s size, and yet instead of dread or fear, the sight of the monster simply angered him.


    Reminded of his moment of death as they tore him apart, his fist clenched tight until a ss boating shattered a crack. The sound of the ss snapped Raven out of the mindless rage, and realizing how easily he''d lost control, he shook his head and kept following the minotaur as it patrolled the cave.


    After a while of following the minotaur, Raven finally arrived where he wanted to be. An opening where the majority of minotaur were stationed inside. Deciding to watch their movement for a while, he slipped into a corner to time the hell mes to get all of them at once.


    ''This seems to be their hub, but...'' Just behind the clearing, two heavily armored minotaurs seemed to be guarding a small room. Whatever it was, Raven had no clue, but once he was done with these creatures, he knew he had to check out what was waiting for him inside. As for now, all he could do was wait...until it was time to paint the sigil for the hell mes in the ground with his mana.

 Chapter 19: Burn In Hell

    <h4>Chapter 19: Burn In Hell</h4>


    Waiting in the cave''s shadows had taken Raven longer than he''d expected. But having finally memorized the minotaur horde''s movements, he sped out through the darkness with his right hand running along the path. Shooting mana through his fingers, he was creating the hellme sigil while zooming through in between the minotaurs without making any sound.


    ''A little more...'' Taking a brief pause to catch his breath, he looked back to the path he''d taken. Only half of the first sigil wasplete, and he needed to do three more after this one. However, now knowing that something was inside the guarded entrance, he couldn''t help but wonder if he should try to spare at least one hellme scroll in case the creature inside was much more ferocious. ''No, don''t half-ass this on an assumption. I''ll kill these bastards and then go inside, and if there''s a threat, I can always drink a mana potion to elerate myself for a swift exit.''


    Keeping his head straight, he clicked the heels of his shoes and sprinted once again. Invisible to non-magic-using monsters like minotaurs, Raven took his time to carefully fuse the dirt with his mana. After half an hour of going in between putting down the sigil and downing mana potions to keep going, he finally managed to get the four sigils in the exact spots where the minotaurs eventually gathered afterpleting their short spree of patrolling the cave.


    ''Now to cast the mass blinding scrolls...'' The hardest part of the n, casting the scrolls that required verbal incantation. Doing so will break his invisibility and if not timed properly he could end up in the middle of a spell while the minotaurs charge him all at once. ''Time to put the n to the test.''


    Unlike the Hero, however, Raven hadn''t wandered into the cave without a proper n for everything. Looking at the high ceiling, he conjured a magic arrow made of pure darkness. Then conjuring a bow as well as rope, he did what dark mages were best known for. The notorious art of killing their target before they knew what was happening.


    With the rope tied to his hand and the end of the arrow, he raised to the ceiling and infused the string with strengthening magic.


    ''That''s it, no more mana and just one potion left.'' Opening his mouth for the first time since entering the cave, Raven took a deep breath and shot the arrow towards the ceiling. Powered by his own magic, the arrow pulled him through the air until its darkened tip pierced through the ceiling. Taking a second to adjust to Raven''s weight the gap made through the arrow sprinkle dust through the cave''s ceiling. Thankfully, however, the arrow didn''t slip through the gap, but as Raven looked downwards, the eyes of many minotaurs were ring right at him. ''Shit! The invisibility broke!''


    The sigh of relief upon being stable on the ceiling had broken his invisibility, something he hadn''t expected.


    "Fuck this, it doesn''t matter now!" Taking out the scrolls of mass blindness as the minotaurs gathered under him with their nostrils ring and their eyes growing red with rage, Raven read through the arcane parchment in a tongue lost with time yet which came naturally on the tongues of those blessed with arcane knowledge.


    Growing a bit nervous as his eyes ran and his tongue read through, a sense of great delight came over him as he uttered thest sentence. The moment the scroll''s incantation waspleted, a symbol in the shape of a knife-stabbed eye floated from within the parchment. Letting the scrolls go, Raven watched as dark clouds emerged through the scrolls and descended on the minotaurs who''d been jumping on the ground to make Raven fall off.


    Coiling around the minotaurs, the smoke seeping in through every orifice in their bodies blinded them not just from the eyes but from every sense they possessed. Suffocated by the feeling, the minotaurs were brought to the ground choking on ck lungs and hearts pumping fumes through their bloodstreams.


    "Nowes the fun part..." Already smiling as he watched them suffer, Raven took out the coating bottles and began chucking them at every minotaur he could see through the dark clouds.


    The moment he was done, he finally took out the scrolls of hellmes. Shredding them all, he followed the torn pieces with his eyes as they fluttered their way to the ground. And once they did, hell descended on the minotaurs. Already sizzling from the effects of the coating being thrown at them, they were howling in pain as if they''d been skinned to their bones, but as the hellmes rose through the four sigils in a circr pattern their bodies writhed on the ground as screams of agony roared through their lungs.


    Suffocated, skinned, and burned, even the minotaurs who could barely stand tried looking around only to crash their horns against each other in a frenzied attempt to escape the burning clouds that almost reached the ceiling. Enjoying the show from just enough distance to be safe, Raven had the biggest smile as he watched those monsters desperately trying to escape the hell pit. The sweet agony of their screams, the confused shing of their horns, and their writhing bodies as they got cooked from the insides out¨Cthere was no greater revenge Raven could''ve asked for, and watching from afar, even the goddess was smiling¨Cknowing this time, she''d chosen the right person for the job.


    ''Perhaps a new gift is in order?'' She thought, wondering how more effective Raven would be if she kept him motivating through new powers of his choosing.


    But for now, as the minotaur horde suffered an agonizing death suffocating in smoke and mes, Raven had much to do before he could be granted another audience with the goddess. However, one thing was now certain, Amedith would be reced as the hero, if not in the eyes of the people then at least in front of the brave men and women who will fight alongside his party.

 Chapter 20: Breaking A Queen

    <h4>Chapter 20: Breaking A Queen</h4>


    As the mes died down, the arrow that had been holding Raven finally gave in. Falling onto the charred corpses of the minotaurs still warm from the dead hellmes, he felt not pain but a deep sense of superiority. Crushing their corpses under his feet, he felt overjoyed having finally seen the entire horde dead.


    "Burn in hell," kicked the horns off a burnt minotaur skull, he threw away all caution andughed out loud to his heart''s content. shing before him were the memories of his own death, but instead of making him angry, he was delighted that it happened or else the revenge wouldn''t be as sweet. "An entire horde turned to dust!"


    Skipping around with a spring to his steps, he kicked the minotaur heads to get the horns to separate. Much like how slimes had their cores, minotaurs were often hunted for their horns, and despite knowing he couldn''t keep any of the rewards, Raven kept kicking them off as if ying kickball.


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" The howling scream of a woman from behind froze Raven in ce.


    For a spell, he remained stagnant with one of his feet about to kick another head. Slipping back into caution, however, he quickly reached into his pocket and downed thest mana potion before turning around to face the woman.


    At a nce, the brownish-red-skinned woman adorned in a tunic and shiny breastte appeared like an adventurer, but as Raven noticed the protruding horns and a cow-like tail flicking side to side, he knew exactly who she was...A demi-human monster.


    "I ASKED WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!" Raising a knife with her shaky hands, the minotaur queen tried to intimidate him. However, with her entire body rattling like a snake, her attempt didn''t work in the slightest.


    It didn''t help that having defeated so many minotaurs just moments ago, Raven was on an adrenaline high and his senses were sharp enough to slit her throat before she blinked. Yet as the two stood amidst the pool of charred corpses, silence took over as neither moved an inch.


    "Say..." Breaking the silence, Raven looked her up and down. "Are you the one who shat these bastards from between your legs?"


    "W-what?!" Caught off guard by the question, the tension in the queen''s body loosened up for a second.


    "Heightened senses: Agility..." Whispering an incantation, Raven sped his senses even more and curled behind the queen like the wind. Before she even knew what had happened, the knife in her hand was now pressed against her own throat.


    As her senses caught on, she grabbed Raven''s hands and tried to get them away, but keeping a firm lock on her, the mage didn''t let her move an inch.


    "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?!" She screamed, her eyes nervously jittering as she nced back at Raven from over her own shoulder.


    "An answer, did you give birth to those bastards?" He asked, intent on killing anyone and everyone responsible for his death.


    Although she had no clue why Raven was doing any of this especially when he wasn''t even picking up the horns, the queen blurted an answer truthfully.


    "NO! MY MOTHER DID, BUT I KILLED HER! SHE''S DEAD!" To her surprise, the moment those words left her lips, Raven let go of her instantly and even took a few steps back. Falling on her knees, the queen burst into a fit of coughs. Catching her breath, she slowly turned her head to look at him. "Wh-why did you...spare me?"


    Still eyeing the demi-human woman in front of him as she clutched her heart in horror, Raven felt no need to kill her especially when she''d killed the previous queen who was responsible for the minotaur infestation. If anything, killing a woman so curvaceous¨Cespecially with massive breasts and ass rivaling the witch'', felt like an utter waste when she was begging for mercy through her eyes.


    "What are you gonna do now?" He asked, curious how to take things forward.


    "Me?" Nervously gulping, the queen picked herself back to her sluggish feet. "I..."


    Looking around the cave with corpses lying everywhere, she realized that her dreams had been shattered, and there was no way she could be the lord of demons.


    "I don''t know," she muttered, her eyes ncing through the grizzly sight.


    "A bath would be nice, to get the blood off of your body," hearing Raven''s suggestion, she was astounded by his mercy. Turning her head to face him again, she noticed him smiling with one of his hands scratching the back of his head. "And then, maybe after you''re all cleaned up, I''ll let you thank me for not killing you today."


    "What do you mean?" Her confusion was obvious, after all, she''d never been flirted with, at least not by someone who wanted to kill her moments ago.


    Picking up the queen''s skull crown from the floor, Raven blew the dust off of it and offered it back to her.


    ''What''s wrong with this human?'' She wondered, feeling something strange fluttering in her stomach. Care¨Cbeing part of a minotaur horde, she''d never experienced it, so when someone showed care, she was left utterly baffled. Even to her, however, a heartless monster who''d killed her own parent, one thing was clear. ''I don''t hate this somehow, why?''


    Agreeing to go with him, the queen put her crown on and followed Raven to the exit once he was done collecting all the horns. The sight of him bagging them was obviously ghastly, but having a taste of morbid jewelry the queen couldn''tin.


    Leaving the cave, the setting sun urged them to hurry. The forest around the cave was far from safe, and with no mana left to spare even Raven didn''t want to take any more risk. Dashing through the trees, the duo made their way towards the city. And although the journey was long to traverse on foot, Raven didn''t mind with the queen''s breasts bouncing all over as she ran beside him.


    ''I went in that cave for revenge with the prior knowledge that I won''t get anything from defeating those minotaurs, but perhaps my trophy wasn''t the horns, but this busty nose ring-wearing demi-girl!'' The very thought of pulling her cow tail while banging her ass tested Raven''s patience with every step they took.

 Chapter 21: Confession And Confessional(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Confession And Confessional(18+)</h4>


    After Raven¨Cthe new leader of the group, went missing on a day his party was supposed to farm their guild rank; Amedith decided to seize the opportunity to confess his love to Mel as everyone was off doing their own thing.


    "Hmm?" Her head tilted to the side, Mel stared curiously at Amedith with her sparkling ruby eyes. "You still haven''t told me why you brought me here. Is there something special today?"


    Inspecting the decorated dining with golden pirs standing tall, her curiosity grew further under the flickering lights of numerous ss chandeliers. A hint of elegance trailed around the ce, and the carpeted red floor only polished things further.


    "I-I..." Curling up his fingers Amedith gathered his courage and looked up to Mel''s face. Fairer than any with a rosy flush to her cheeks, she appeared like a cupid. And with a tiara of flowers on her crown as well as the elven white dressden on her body, she felt and seemed no different to him than the goddess herself. But s, it was time to get things out or this trip to an expensive diner would''ve been for nothing.


    Watching Amedith furling up the tablecloth with his fingers curled, Mel took a sip of her bubbling wine¨Cwaiting for him to finally answer her.


    "We''ve been together since as long as I can remember and..." Holding his shivering right hand forward, the Hero took a gulp and looked her right in the eye. "I''ve always loved you, ever since the start."


    Freezing to those words with the wine ss touching her lips, Mel''s eyes widened with surprise even though she knew this day wasing. Feeling unsure by the sudden confession, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Amedith, I..." Putting down the ss, she looked down over to his hand extended in her direction. It was clear that he wanted her to hold it if she felt the same or else let him know what she thought of him.


    "I don''t know, this is a bit sudden," looking away for a spell, she shook her head as if to brush off the effects of alcohol that was blinding her judgment.


    "Do you mean..." His lips pressed shut, Amedith began retreating his hand with a dejected look reflected in his eyes.


    "No, wait¨C" Grabbing Amedith''s hand with one hand and picking up the wine ss with the other, she downed the entire thing before looking into his eyes again. "I love you too, it was just a bit...unexpected I guess."


    Smiling at the man in front of her, she pulled him towards herself while also leaning towards him over the table. Without wasting another second on doubts, she pressed her rosy lips against Amedith''s and locked their fingers together on both hands.


    Being the one surprised now, Amedith''s body froze as Mel slowly pulled away and settled back down on her chair. Sitting in his spot as well, he kept staring at her with a bright blush and she returned his look of shock with an embarrassed look on her face. The two were in love but they had no clue how to express it. However, thankfully for them, the demi-human waiter broke the awkward silence.


    "Would you like more wine, sir? Ma''am?" Pulled out of their thoughts with his questions, their bodies jolted straight.


    Blinking their eyes at each other, the two kept staring for a moment before a sharedugh left through their lips. The waiter, more than a bit confused, awkwardly scratched the side of his face as he decided to leave the two alone. Left to their ownpany, the duo of doves kept admiring each other, even locking their fingers once more, both Amedith and Mel spent the rest of their time airing their feelings for each other.


    From how long they''d waited for this day to how terrified they were by possible rejection. But more importantly, no longer fearing it, the two felt much lighter in the knowledge that the other person felt the same way.


    "Say, where do you think those two are?" Far away from the two love birds, Aria flipped to the side of her bed to nce at Erica lying on her bed in the other corner. "I know Raven''s always been a loose cannon, but Mel never goes around without telling us."


    Rubbing an ice pack on her feverish head, Erica only wheezed through her lips in response. Her stay inside the confessional had affected her body poorly, as for her soul and mind; they too were tired from listening to the desperate fantasies of her horny town''s men and women. Many of whom were being tugged towards adulterous thoughts, not for some stranger to Erica but a man she knew, Raven¨Cthe yboy adventurer who''d escaped death once.


    "Oi, answer me you bimbo..." Slipping out of bed, Aria moved closer to the wheezing priestess. Stopping right beside her, she watched as her chest rose up high, nearly knocking off the button on her striped blue nightdress. "Gods, don''t tell me you''ve been seriously working that fever since yesterday."


    "S-shut u-up..." Erica sighed, a cold bead of her own sweat making her shiver.


    Rolling her eyes to the priestess, Aria couldn''t help airingints.


    "Get over it, sex is normal, okay? People cheat all the time, and if your body breaks into sweats after just listening to that stuff, you probably shouldn''t go into that confessional at all," herints were valid and the priestess knew it, but having had this conversation often since they shared the room, Erica knew exactly what her next words were gonna be. "Besides you don''t have to abstain after all that, just use your fingers for a bit, maybe a toy? I heard the subus''s maze has plenty or better yet get a guy and spread those legs of yours, I bet it''s drier than a well in a desert down there. Let a guy pitch it with some liquid."


    "Stop!" Being fed those thoughts, Erica shook her head left and right trying to drive them all away.


    Rolling her eyes to her childish view of the world, Aria leaned closer to her ears to whisper something in a tease.


    "I bet Mel and Amedith are doing it behind our backs too, why else would they go missing right now?" Breathing into the priestess''s ears, Aria muffled augh and continued. "Even the goddess rode her lover like a cow before she gave birth to our world, didn''t she?"


    Shrinking more and more into her nket, Erica covered her ears to shield herself from the sphemy Aria had made up by twisting the text of origin; and yet as the day went on the prospect of at least touching herself for the first time grew more and more inviting.


    ''No! No! No!'' Screaming inside her head, she kept those urges in check, however with confessional duty set to every week''s end, she knew it was only a matter of time before those feelings returned.

 Chapter 22: Two Rooms Two Different OutCums! - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 22: Two Rooms Two Different OutCums! - Part 1</h4>


    After an unnecessarily long bath in the river, the minotaur queen had finally sneaked inside the city with Raven as her guide. Being in the city for the first time, her eyes were dazzled by thentern-lit streets and the bustling sounds of humans and demi-humans alike as they wandered through the night.


    ''They think I''m just another demi-human, right?'' Noticing many gazes turning to her bare-bones attire, she couldn''t help but wonder if her cover was blown even though she was apanied by a human.


    Unbeknownst to her, however, the men¨Cboth young and the elderly were gawking at her massive tits bouncing around as she followed closely behind Raven. Some even felt jealous of the dark mage, after all, from the rumors he was balls deep in another demi-human girl they knew as well.


    ''Another demi-girl, huh? How does he do it?!'' Thought a young man from the sidelines, his fists gripped tight with frustration. Not the only one frustrated by the disy, many others of whose lovers, wives, and even close female families¨Chave begun showing keen interest in the yboy, were just as, if not more, disgruntled by the sight.


    After all, Mozy''s loud moans echoing out of the Inn were not just something that could easily be ignored. Except of course for her father who slept like a sailor drunk on a barrel of wine. Striding past the crowd with no interest in what they thought, Raven took the demi-human cow straight to the inn and then slipped her right into his room. On his way though, he noticed Moxy by the counter, but blowing her a kiss, he nced back at the queen to let her know that he hadpany already for the night.


    Watching the two heading upstairs, a hint of jealousy burned in the fox-girl''s heart. She knew she could have him another time and yet the thought of him pounding another girl tugged at her.


    ''I should get those sex toys soon...'' Promising herself to get something called a buttplug to help her ass be ready for him to fuck as he wanted to, she moved the visit to the Subus Maze to a higher spot in her list of priorities.


    While the fox-girl worried over her own problems, Raven slipped the cowgirl into his room and got inside as well. Having taken a bath at the river, her body was now free of all blood and dirt, but most importantly the purifying spell from Raven as he''d recovered some mana had cleaned her body of every speck of germ.


    "Um...What now?" She asked, unsure where all of this was going.


    "Get down on your knees," watching the cowgirl''s ass and tits bouncing around all the way, Raven could barely hide his urge to fuck.


    Undoing his buckle, he threw it to the side, his thoughts fixed on nothing but to pound those cheeks as hard as he could. Surprised by the sudden change in his personality, the minotaur queen jerked a few steps away from him. However, holding his hand forward, Raven conjured a cor made of pure darkness to appear around the queen''s neck.


    "What?!" Noticing the cor, she tried getting it off, but being pulled closer by Raven she instantly fell to her knees.


    Peering up as a crippling fear froze her in ce, she watched Raven letting his pants fall to his knees. Hit in the face with the weight of his cock, she sat there paralyzed in astoundment with the musk of his throbbing dick insidiously pervading her mind.


    Using no charm on her, Raven wanted to watch her break. After all, her kind were the ones who''d killed him and thest thing he could do was fuck their queen after killing all the males. The sense of superiority returned to him with that thought, and so, smiling eye to eye, he grabbed his dick and pped it on the side of her face.


    "Suck it," he whispered, his words snapping the queen out of the state of shock.


    Staring at Raven with the cock resting between her eyes, the queen gulped at the thought of letting that thing in her mouth. She could feel it, themand in his words, it wasn''t a request but a straight-upmand. He wasn''t asking, neither was he in any mood for leniency especially since he''d ughtered her kind.


    Reluctant as she was, she slowly reached for the throbbing hot piece of meat resting on her face. Gripping it with her fingers, she stared at it for a while as she was hit with the realization that this was going to be her first time. Her leash was in a human man''s hand when she''d hoped to rule the world.


    ''There''s no way I can make that happen anymore!'' Shaking her head, she forced herself to open her mouth before slowly bringing her bright red lips to the tip of Raven''s cock. Her pride brokepletely as his steaming hot cock slipped into her mouth. ''I-It''s too big for my mouth! And this taste...''


    With Raven''s taste seeping into her taste buds, she felt a strange pull that made her pussy twitch a few times. Despite her mind telling her it was wrong, being a woman, her body couldn''t resist the taste of a real aggressively dominant man.


    Grabbing her head from the back, Raven forced his dick deeper into her mouth. Making her choke instantly he could feel her hand gripping his thighs, all the while he slowly kept forcing his way deeper and deeper into her mouth.


    For a spell, the queen didn''t understand what was happening. She knew she should''ve tried to fight the urge, but her body wouldn''t let it. Sucking on him on her own now, her mind began growing empty. Just a moment ago she wanted to run away, but as Raven used her mouth more and more, she forgot the reason why she even resisted to begin with.


    The change was not because of Raven''s charm, but the sense of preservation of a queen who''d lost her n. She had nobody else to turn to, no minotaurs to breed with, and when Raven used her like a toy, her instinct for the n''s preservation kicked in full gear.


    ''What the hell am I even...'' Although still fighting herself internally, her slobbering lips leaking precum while sucking his cock refused to listen to her at all.


    She knew at that moment that the night would be long, but how long exactly? She was about to find out. In the meantime in another room, someone else was also getting ready to get their rocks off. Unfortunately for the Hero and Mel, however, Raven''s cock was about to ruin their first night as he pped the asscheeks of a dummy thick cowgirl.

 Chapter 23: Two Rooms Two Different OutCums! - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 23: Two Rooms Two Different OutCums! - Part 2</h4>


    With neatly folded hands resting on theirps, both Mel and Amedith felt incredibly awkward sharing the room. It wasn''t their first time when they''d been alone in Mel''s room, but after the confession at the dining, being alone carried a different meaning.


    ''How should we start?'' Thought Amedith, slowly turning to look at Mel.


    His eyes catching a glimpse of her looking at him as well, he quickly looked away as his heart was gripped with a strange sense of fear. Feeling much the same, Mel''s ears were all perked up with a reddish glow giving away her embarrassment, but shaking her head, she looked back at her lover, hoping to take things further herself just like she''d done back at the dining hall.


    Stretching her hand towards him, she made him flinch at the sudden touch, however, not stopping there, she turned his head towards herself and looked him deep in the eye. Caressing his cheeks, she fashioned a fickle smile.


    "Close the door," she whispered, her hand slipping down his neck before pulling away.


    Still feeling the spectre of her touch, Amedith gulped at the thought of what her word entailed. Having waited so long for the moment, he couldn''t believe it was finally happening, and with his body already pitching a tent, he wanted nothing more than to get into it.


    Swiftly getting off the bed, he walked up to the door and locked it from the inside. Then turning around to the sight of Mel slipping her legs onto the bed, he took a deep breath and began moving forward. Laying down in the bed with only her eyes focused on the Hero, Mel stretched her arms once more and invited him into a hug.


    His eyes glued to the woman of his dreams, Amedith climbed up the bed with his whole body shaking like a leaf suffering the tides of harsh winds. Moving up onto her body, he nted his hand on both sides of her body. Seizing the moment herself, Mel wrapped her hands around him and pulled him into a close hug. Squeezed against her breasts, Amedith''s whole face was turned a cherry. The softness of her flesh against his own, as well as the scent of tulips trailing out of her skin, turned him weak in the knees as he lost control of every part of his body.


    "Kiss me..." She muttered, her dazzling eyes looking into his.


    Frozen still, however, it wasn''t until she grabbed his face and locked their lips herself did Amedith even realized what was happening. Being kissed only for the second time in his life, his mind mellowed to the taste of a woman''s lips. Growing dreamy as her tongue slipped into his mouth, he found himself drifting deeper into a sense offort that he''d never felt before.


    But as the kiss broke for the first time, a loud wheeze left his lips. Despite being the man in the situation, he was the one who was struggling to keep up with Mel. Unbothered by Amedith''s tame nature, a wider smile crept up Mel''s lips. Letting himy on her chest panting, she simply watched him for a while with her hands running through his thick red hair.


    "Are you okay?" She asked, hoping to take things further.


    "Y-yeah..." Feeling lightheaded from his blood rushing to his lower half, Amedith barely had control of his own body much less the situation.


    Reaching for his shirt, Mel didn''t stop just yet. Unbuttoning it slowly she took it off and revealed his chest. Dainty like a child, his body had always been small, and seeing his barebones muscles, Mel couldn''t help but wonder from where he got his powers.


    Pulling her out of those thoughts, Amedith slipped the strap of Mel''s dress to the side with his shaky fingers. Sliding them offpletely, he stared at her budding breasts as well as the faintest outline of her abs from all the archery. Reaching forward with his shaky hands, he cupped her breasts with his fingers, but as she did the same by slipping her hand down to his dainty boner his body froze again as a rush of weird feelings assaulted his brain.


    Even though the cloth, the feeling of her hands rubbing against his dick, turned his body to jelly. Falling face first into her breasts, hey there with his teeth gritted shut while holding onto Mel''s shoulders. Having not expected such a reaction, even the elf was a bit surprised, and yet her hand caressing his groin kept trying to feel where his cock was, not realizing that her palm was rubbing its tip with the cloth in the middle.


    "W-wait!" Unable to contain his excitement, Amedith squeezed harder against Mel''s shoulders. -don''t rub it so m-much!"


    Burying his face between her breasts, he knew it was toote for him. Gushing out cum like a fountain, his body twitched about like an exposed nerve. Feeling a tinge of wetness through his shorts, Mel pulled her hand away with a look of profound confusion.


    ''Wait, did he just...?'' She couldn''t believe it, not because she thought he was too quick, but due to her own inexperience with other men. Through many years she''d reyed her first time with Amedith over and over, but now that it was finally about to happen, he came into her hands with the slightest touch.


    "Did I do something wrong?" She asked, her heart pounding with worry.


    Embarrassed out of his mind, Amedith kept his face buried between her budding breasts, trying to hide from the awkwardness of the moment.


    "N-no, I just got a little too excited..." Slowly raising his head, he looked at her with his eyes nearly about to flood. "I''ve always dreamt of this moment, but I didn''t know it would feel so...intense."


    Unsure what to say. Mel forced a smile on her face and reached for his cheeks.


    "It''s okay, we can try again, right?" She offered, but to their horror, the loud moans of a woman in another room broke that moment of pure romance.


    "S-STOP! AGHHH! NOT SO ROUGH! YOU''RE STRETCHING ME TOO MUCH!" Although unaware as of yet, the voice of the demi-cow made the two blush cherry red. And from the way the past few nights have been, they knew exactly whose room those moans wereing from. "AHHH! FUCK! I''M CUMMING! I''M CUMMING FROM A HUMAN COCK!"


    Soon enough as the couple wentpletely silent, they could even hear the shing of flesh and the sound of ass spankinging from Raven''s room. More than just a bit embarrassed, the duo couldn''t even look at each other as the moans kept echoing through the hallway.


    ''What the hell is he doing to her?'' Wondered the two, both unsure what Raven was doing to make that woman scream and moan like a dirty-mouthed slut.


    For a spell, Amedith was reminded of the night when Raven fingered Brenna, and knowing something simr was happening in his room right now, he shook his head to drive away those thoughts.


    "M-maybe we should try another time?" Said Mel, her head hung not wanting to face her new lover.


    Even though he was caught off guard by that suggestion, Amedith knew it was better to try again with lovemaking when the sound of a woman''s moans wasn''t echoing in the background. Leaving Mel''s room soon after, slipped straight into bed. But as the night went on with no signs of the moans stopping, both he and Mel couldn''t help but imagine what was happening in Raven''s room while their hands toyed with their own bodies.


    For Mel, it was just the frustration of listening to lewd sounds that led her to touch herself, but for Amedith who''d watched Raven in action already, he jerked himself off imagining how it would feel if he could match Raven''s skills and fuck Mel all night as well. Needless to say, the duo went to sleep dry that night, but the embarrassing performance from Amedith on their first time was etched into their minds.

 Chapter 24: Two Rooms Two Different Outcums! - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 24: Two Rooms Two Different Outcums! - Part 3</h4>


    Pulling on the queen''s cor while having her ride his cock, Raven spanked her massive ass to make her work harder. Being her first man, he could feel her pussy mping on him hard, so much so that every time she lifted her hips her entrance was turned slightly inside out. Struggling to breathe while dripping sweat, the queen''s mind waspletely taken by her desire for more.


    ''T-this is so wrong!'' She thought and yet her hips wouldn''t stop riding up and down Raven''s thick cock. The force of it inside her pussy pushing against her walls, had her feeling butterflies in her stomach as well as jolts of electricity shooting up her spine.


    Laying on the bed with his hand gripping the cowgirl''s ass, Raven watched as trails upon trails of her sweat made her reddish-brown skin glister like an oiled-up slut. Every time he spanked her hard, a streak of her sweat bounced off her butt.


    "Such a slutty ass, makes me wanna..." Winding his hand back while the queen''s pussy was squeezing everyst drop of his cum, Raven spanked her once more leaving a massive imprint of his hand on her skin.


    "AGHH! F-FUCK!" The queen grunted; her body still not used to the hurt.


    Even so, her mind and body wanted more and more of Raven''s semen so she could repopte her n once more. Unfortunately for her, being a demi-human getting pregnant by a human was not going to be an easy task. Perhaps if she knew that all she was doing was in vain, then she would have resisted some more, but as things stood, she couldn''t bring herself to stop shaking her ass in front of Raven.


    Having used her throat like a toy made to devour his cum, Raven continued leisurelyying on the bed with a massive smirk stered across his lips. Not only had he defiled the minotaur queen''s body, he''d made her a personal toy to dump his frustration into.


    "Your breasts," pulling her further back by the cor, he choked her at the throat andmanded. "If you still wanna continue living, you better start making use of those cow tits because I''m getting tired of your slow-riding techniques."


    Compelled by something innate in her nature as a woman, the queen slipped Raven''s cock off her pussy with a pop and turned to service his dick with the cowtits of hers. At this point her embarrassment knew no bounds, as for Raven, he was simply enjoying fucking the queen of monsters he''d killed not too long ago.


    ''He came inside me so many times, how long will I have to keep doing this?'' gued by those thoughts, the queen spread her breasts on each side before burying Raven''s cock between them. The size of her massive chest covered his entire hips, and just like her ass from moments ago, it was soft as cotton and slimy with her sweat. Squeezing her breasts tight against Raven''s cock, she began pumping them up and down.


    Lubed with her sweat and enveloped in her warm cloudy tits, Raven took a deep breath as he stared into her deep red eyes. He knew she was angry, he''d already felt the resistance in her action as he''d felt while jerking off Brenna, however, instead of taking charge he wanted to make her degrade herself on her own.


    "You''re my slut from now on," reaching for her cheeks, he pped her in the face. "Say it..."


    Compelled by the innate desire to serve the only man left for her, the queen took a deep gulp and responded.


    "I''m your slut..." Her words cut her from the inside like razor, and yet saying them made her heart flutter for some reason.


    "Those bastards that were guarding you, they''re all dead thanks to me, I wonder how they would all feel if they could see how their queen choked on my cock," having made her scream at the top of her lungs, Raven made sure that the moment was etched into her mind.


    Looking away with a streak of blush, the queen kept squeezing her tits and pumping up and down. Inches from her lips, she could taste his cum in her mouth. The way it had sted down her throat and just how thick of a scent it had left behind.


    "T-they didn''t deserve this kind of service," focusing on Raven''s tip as it peaked out every time she pushed her breasts down, the Queen found herself aching for a taste of his juices even though she''d hated the thought of swallowing it just moments before. "Thanks for getting rid of them and fucking a slut like me!"


    ''What the fuck am I saying?!'' Feeling a strange sense of longing creep into her heart, she swallowed her pride and said what she had in mind.


    "I''m your slut and yours alone, they didn''t deserve to even see me in this way..." forcing her head slightly downwards, she began sucking his tip while her hands kept pumping his shaft.


    ying with the opening with an assault of fast motions with her tongue, she felt Raven''s body tense up as a flood of cum shot up through his shaft. Inviting it into her lips she let it simmer into her mouth like wine. As she came back to her senses, however, Raven was already flipping her around.


    "I''m not done breeding you, you cowslut!" Pinning the queen against the bed, Raven was invigorated once more by his hatred for those minotaurs. "Those minotaurs caused me a lot of trouble so if their spirits are watching you from the afterlife, I wanna give them a good show and fuck you every night until the day I die!"


    nting his hand on her back, Raven finally began pouring his charm into her. Trying to make her more subservient he wanted to keep the queen as a trophy from the quest that got him killed once.


    ''Besides...'' Grabbing the queen by her horn, he pulled her toward the back, making her spine arch backward. ''I doubt I''ll get another cowtited slut like her to breed whenever I want!''


    With full intention to turn her into a clingy personal sex toy of his, Raven slipped his dick into her pussy from the back and began drilling his way into her heart.

 Chapter 25: Rumors And Reward

    <h4>Chapter 25: Rumors And Reward</h4>


    Carrying multitudes of minotaur horns through the city streets, Raven was headed for Linkle''s shop, the ''Lifeclover''. There he had some important business to conclude, however, on his way to the shop, his small walk was bustling up the town with whispering rumors, and yet he kept marching forward with the minotaur queen trailing right behind him.


    Still choked with a cor with its leash in Raven''s hands, she hung her head low as he paraded her around town. Under the light of the day, everyone knew who she was, the minotaur queen or at least their ruler who''d been terrorizing the mining caves for long. The horns in Raven''s hands were proof that he''d ughtered all but the finest specimen of the minotaurs, but why was he doing it? Well, just a look at her bouncing assets as she followed Raven in a rag of an underwear barely hiding anything, made it all too clear.


    She was a trophy, his trophy¨Cand a dangerous one at that, one whose presence would soon incur the king''s curiosity. And yet despite all that, Raven had marched her through the streets as if disying her as his property. Was it a mistake or simple arrogance? The answer was neither, as he was far too cunning for themon folks to read.


    ''Spread those rumors, from the way she follows me with her head dejected and her lips shut tight.'' Wanting those rumors to spread, Raven hoped to convince the king that the leader of the minotaurs was now under his charm. And to some degree that assessment was correct and was reflected in the fact that her pussy dripped like a fountain along the path they walked. On full disy for everyone, the queen was barely holding onto her own mind. After all, her body and soul were both imprinted by the thought of Raven''s thick cock.


    ''I can''t resist, even though I know I should...'' Shaking her head with a gulp, the queen tried to keep her head clear. All the while the bystanders watched her juices pitching the dirt as the two kept walking. From the young to the old, and even the devious teens, all had their eyes on her body with tents pitched high. And yet knowing who she belonged to, nobody dared to try their hands on her, especially since that man was carrying the proof of a hundred dead minotaurs.


    Finally arriving at the secluded parts of the town, Raven wasted no more time for theatrics to parade the Queen any longer. Instead, rushing for the Lifeclover, he had her match his hastened pace. Left panting as they arrived inside the shop, the queen leaned onto her knees from the strain of carrying her curves at a pace most unusual for her. Meanwhile, looking over to the shop''s counter, Raven spotted the owner.


    In her old wrinkled form, Linkle shifted her round sses above her rose and red sharply between Raven and the demi-human he''d brought. From a nce alone she knew what she was, a monster whose whole purpose was trampling others, yet somehow she was under Raven''smand.


    ''Perhaps the show of strength broke her spirit.'' She thought while shifting her gaze to the horns Raven was carrying inrge bags that were all over pouring.


    "Can I be honest with you?" Moving around the counter, she began moving closer to Raven.


    "Sure," throwing the bag on the floor, Raven listened to her while winding his stiffened arms. "Those were damn heavy, those bastards."


    "You''re one lucky fucker," Linkle replied, stopping right in front of him.


    "T-that''s probably the first thing I agree with sinceing to this damned city..." The Queen blurted amidst her chain of deep calming breaths.


    "You''re getting more than your share, so can you please spare me the pestering?" Raven requested, tired from yesterday''s work still.


    Staring at him for a moment, the witch rolled her eyes and made her way back to her desk. Beckoning Raven to follow her, she reached into her drawers and took out a bracelet made of beads with a giant red ruby in the middle. Tossing it to Raven, she shook her head as if disappointed.


    "A reward? I thought I was working for free," Raven said, catching the bracelet.


    "No, a way to make sure you don''t draw too much attention to my shop in case you bring another monster in my shop!" Grunting at Raven, Linkle frantically gestured at him to put it on. "Wear it and touch that girl with the same hand!"


    "Why?" Raven wanted more answers but only got a stern gaze in response.


    "Wait, what''s happening?" Only just managing to clear her head, the Queen was struggling to keep up. However, as Raven turned to look at her with the bracelet around his wrist, she knew there was no way this could be anything good. "What are you doing?"


    Taking a step back she tried to run away, but pulling her forward with the leash Raven grabbed her by the throat just to satisfy his curiosity about the bracelet. In the blink of a second, the ruby illuminated the whole room, and momentster as the light settled, the queen of minotaurs was nowhere to be seen.


    "What the fuck?! Where is she?!" Shocked by her disappearance, he turned to Linkle for answers.


    Knowing things could get ugly if she held her tongue for long, the witch replied without wasting a second.


    "Inside the ruby, you can get her out whenever you want, but this way at least you won''t bring me any more trouble," her exnation left more questions than it answered, but hearing a gurgling sound from the ruby, Raven''s attention shifted before he could push her further.


    "Get me out!" Screamed the Queen, her face reflected in the ruby.


    "You can capture as many monsters or demi-humans as you want in that thing, just don''t tell anyone who you got that thing from," listening to Linkle''s words as he kept staring into the ruby, Raven knew the bracelet could be really useful.


    However, more than that, slowly lifting his gaze to Linkle once more, he knew she could be an ally he could definitely use moving forward.

 Chapter 26: Another Murder In Town

    <h4>Chapter 26: Another Murder In Town</h4>


    After leaving the minotaur horns at Linkle''s and being shoved out the front door by the disgruntled witch, Raven was on his way to visit the Enchantedwand. The cold shard given to him by Darius never came in use, and since he had no ns to use hellme anytime soon, wanted to return it back to him. Besides, he''d promised to inform him once the minotaurs were all dead.


    ''I wonder if he''s heard the rumors already?'' Raven wondered, hoping that his ns to spread the news would carry his name far and wide.


    "Get me out!" Suddenly screaming through the ruby, the Queen now aptly named Mino, tried to get Raven''s attention. Although seeding, she went quiet the moment he red at her reflection on the ruby''s surface.


    "Shut for now, I''ll let you out when we''re on adventures and such," he exined, his stride towards the Enchatedwand slowing not in the least.


    ''What''s happening? Why can''t I just resist him?'' Thoroughly charmed through her body, Mino could think on her own but her body failed to co-operate, at least not when she was trying to resist Raven''smands. ''Who knows what would''ve happened to me if my mental fortitude wasn''t so strong...''


    Dreading at the very thought, Mino kept hushed so she wouldn''t piss off Raven more than she already had.


    "What the hell?" Stopping in front of his destination, Raven was confused by the closed sign dangling by the door. "Since when did he start taking holidays?"


    For as long as he''d known Darius, he was a man of punctuality¨Cone that loathedzing around when work could be done. His passion for his craft went so far that even when he was sick, he kept working until it was time to shut the shop''s door for the night.


    Moving in closer, Raven tried to look in through the windows. And sure enough, the ever hardworking mage was working on his desk. Confused by the whole ordeal, he decided to push the door open and head inside anyway. However, the moment he stepped in, instead of a cheery wee from a suicidal mission, he was greeted by the sound of sniffling and the sight of shedding tears.


    "Darius? What the hell happened to you?" Raven asked, slowly moving forward.


    Hearing someone else''s voice, the mage was astounded. Jerking away from his desk, he stared wide-eyed at the man in front of him.


    "Wh-What are you doing here?" Trying to hide them, he wiped his tears into his shirt''s sleeves. "The shop''s closed for today!"


    Taken aback by the shouting, Raven didn''t know what he should do. Push an already bothered man to figure out what was happening. Or respect his wishes by leaving his property? The answer, after just a moment''s thought became clear.


    Reaching into his pocket, Raven took out the crystal shard¨Cwhich happened to be proof of Darius'' concern for him. After holding it in his hand, how could he leave the man be, especially when it was clear that he needed help with something?


    "Here, I came to return this," tossing the shard back to him, Raven used the time it took Daruis to catch it to get even closer to the counter.


    Catching the shard in his hand, Darius looked at it for a moment before shoving it into a drawer. Aggressively mming his hands on the counter, he lifted his grimacing face back up to Raven


    "You gave it back, now leave," he demanded, but having gotten right in front of him, Raven had no intention of leaving before knowing what was happening.


    "You already know I won''t leave so easily, why not just cut to the chase and tell me what''s the problem?" As frustrating as Raven''s presence was to him right now, Darius knew better than to try his luck against a stubborn adventurer.


    "Damn it..." With a click of the tongue, he hung his head low.


    Looking left and right aimlessly, he let out a heavy sigh with his eyes slowly lifting to what he''d been staring at before Raven walked in. Reaching for the same parchment, he slid it closer to Raven for him to look through without him having to exin anything. Noticing the gesture, Raven took the parchment off the desk and began carefully looking through it.


    ''Arcane?'' It was a scroll of profane knowledge, one that directly defiled the goddess''s teaching. Even so, skimming through the scroll, he read it until the end to understand what was happening. ''I can''t make out what it means exactly like most arcane scrolls but...''


    Lifting his head to face Darius, Raven looked him in the eye and asked him a question.


    "Scroll of resurrection, why?" Unlike how he''d been until now, Darius responded with clear words.


    "My fiance was killed by some murdering psycho, they''re holding her funeral soon and I want to get this done before her body begins to rot in that damned coffin," his answer shocked Raven, although not for long.


    "I didn''t know, I''m sorry," he responded, putting the parchment back down.


    "Just forget that," pulling the chair on the counter back, Darius grabbed the parchment and returned to work. "And...leave me, please."


    "I will, but before that," cing his hand on the desk, Raven got Darius'' attention again. "I wanna know what bastard killed her."


    In a moment of weakness, Darius''s lips quivered. Even tears welled up in his eyes, but looking down again, he distracted himself with his work.


    "Who knows? Apparently, the guards didn''t see anyone, even though these murders are bing more and moremon," that was all he had to say, and with that, he picked up the quill and shut his ears to everything around him.


    Etching one word after the other, he carved his heart into the scroll¨CHoping that one day, possibly the very same, he could decipher what he was missing andplete the most profane acts of sphemy.


    ''The goddess revived me, she bent the rule then so can he, and at least his reasoning was far less selfish.'' Letting him be, Raven made for the exit. Plotting the murder''s hunt woulde soon enough, before that he has to gather more intel about these murders in general. And what better ce than the pce itself, the home of the city''s so-called defenders?


    "I''m waiting for that invite king, bring it soon." Wishing that the rumors would fly over to the pce soon, he wanted some answer from the king himself, the man responsible for his people who''d evidently done nothing about these murders.


    ''And if you don''t have an answer, then perhaps you should know the same hurt of losing those you love, just like Darius has.'' Despite having no family of his own, he wasn''t going to let the loss of Darius''s fiance slide so easily.

 Chapter 27: Discord Amongst Companions

    <h4>Chapter 27: Discord Amongst Companions</h4>


    Expecting to lead his party to the adventurer''s guild to let them know that the minotaur quest was done, Raven was back at the Boartooth to get everyone ready. However, to his surprise, walking down the upper floor corridor, he ran into Mel leaning against his room''s door. Noticing him as well, the elven archer picked herself up and walked up close to the dark mage.


    "Where the hell have you been?" She asked, her face contorted in anger.


    She''d obviously been waiting a long time which fouled her mood further.


    "Forget that, where''s everyone else? I need you guys toe with me and report to the guild that the minotaurs are all dead," frowning at Raven''s words, Mel took a step back and just looked at him confounded.


    "What do you mean, dead?" She asked, unsure if she''d heard him right.


    "I killed them what else?" Having already gotten used to the fact that he''d ughtered those minotaurs, Raven didn''t realize just how absurd that sounded to Mel.


    "Wait wait wait..." Blinking her eyes like a puppet, it took a moment for the elf to even think of what to say. "The entire cave, you mean to tell me you got rid of every single minotaur in there?"


    Finally realizing how it must''ve felt for Mel, Raven let out a mocking scoff to shamelessly stroke his own ego.


    "Yeah, all it took was a few scrolls and some good connections," stepping closer and closer, he reached for her face, trying to touch her by the chin his hand was instantly pped away by Mel. "That''s why I told you that I would be a better leader, you know it, but I''ll give you time to ept it all."


    A bit disgusted by his attempt to touch her, Mel pushed Raven a few steps away from her body. ring at him with her teeth gritted shut, she was reminded of why she hated him so much. A self-obsessed egotist, capable of anything he''d put his mind to¨Csomething she thought to be Raven''s doom.


    ''You''ll fail one day or another you bastard, and when that timees, I''ll enjoy it as much as I can.'' About toin about the voices leaking from his room every night, Mel''s lips parted to speak but were forced shut the moment Aria and Erica climbed up the stairs behind Raven.


    "Oi," grabbing Raven from behind, Aria turned him around to face her. "What the hell are you spreading around town, when did we ever defeat the minotaurs?"


    "I don''t think it''s right to spread lies, Raven. The goddess won''t be happy about this," Erica added, her hands sped together and a light blush streaked across her downcast head.


    For a spell, Raven knew something was wrong with the priestess, but brushing that aside, he grabbed Aria''s hand and got it off his attire.


    "I sold the horn to the witch at Lifeclover, she might still have them whole but I doubt she''d hold on from crushing them to dust before long," tired of exining himself, Raven lifted his hand with the bracelet. "And if that won''t convince you, talk to their queen yourself."


    With just a brush of his fingers against the ruby, a bright beam of red light nearly blinded them all. Shielding their eyes in time, they looked from between their fingers at the emerging body of a voluptuous cowgirl.


    "Finally!" Mino eximed, stretching her limb after being trapped in that ruby for hours.


    "What the hell?!" The first to respond was Aria, who jumped instantly backwards into a defensive position.


    "A monster?!" Her eyes widened in fear, Erica stood frozen visibly unsure as to what she was supposed to do.


    Mel on the other hand, wasted no time reaching for a dagger in the utility pocket of her leather armor. She tried to leap forward and stab Mino in the back, however, catching her in time, Raven squeezed her hand just hard enough to make her drop her weapon.


    "Calm down, she''s under my control," conjuring the cor of darkness around Mino''s neck, Raven pulled her closer to his body. Wrapping his hand around her waist, he nced around hispanion''s baffled faces. "I brought her here after defeating the cave minotaurs. She''s my servant now, thanks to this bracelet I found in her treasury."


    Intentionally lying to hispanions, Raven wanted to keep the interaction between him and the witch a secret. After all, she seemed to like her privacy and if he told them the bracelet was a gift from her, these girls were sure to visit herter for some answers.


    Hesitant to make a move or even take Raven on his word, the three girls kept ncing at one another, to figure out if the others had any idea what to make of the situation.


    "She''s a monster, who knows how many innocent people she''d killed! How can we trust her even if she''s supposedly under your control?!" Erica dissented, her taste of the divine wouldn''t let her fight alongside such a monster.


    "Then do you wish to ughter her like a pig? Cause go ahead try but she can''t fight back so I really hope you can live with killing a helpless creature," letting go of Mino, Raven gently pushed her toward Erica. Yet the pure priestess couldn''t bring herself to hurt her after what she''d just learned.


    "Fuck me, what kind of predicament is this?" Aria cursed.


    Moving a step forward, she looked into Mino''s eyes. Shaking her head, she simply shoved her back into Raven''s arms.


    "If she''d fighting with us, then fuck, sure let her live," upon hearing Aria''s words, the other two instantly tried to interject, hushing them with her fingers however, Aria kept talking. "But the moment she crosses a line, it''s my fist and that ringed nose of hers."


    And to that nobody could dissent, except of course the Hero, but since he was nowhere to be seen that problem hasn''te just yet.


    "T-thanks...I''ll do my best to help," Although her heart bled to bow to other species, the minotaur queen¨Cknowing that her life was on the line, fakedpliance.


    Sending her back into the bracelet by spanking her ass, Raven had the other either curling their fist in annoyance or looking away in shame.


    "Damn it...That was probably the girl fromst night," said Mel to herself, not realizing that the others could hear her as well.


    "Oh, you guys can hear that?" Unaware that the noise was a problem, Raven looked at her with a look of pure confusion.


    "YES!" Screamed all the girls, half embarrassed and half enraged.


    Although to Raven it only sounded like praise. Smiling his dastardly smile, he moved on from the topic to get them all to apany them to the guild. Picking up Amdeith from his room as well, the entire party was finally on their way to earn back their rank.


    ''After thates the boring part, waiting for the king to summon us...And thenes revenge against that damned murderer who killed Darius''s finance.'' nning everything inside his head, he began focusing on the only hard part, waiting.


    ''Sex and the Subus'' Maze it is!'' He thought, smirking at the thought of at least a few more days of pure ecstasy.

 Chapter 28: While The Wait Lasts(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 28: While The Wait Lasts(18+)</h4>


    It had only been a few days since Brenna''s visit to the city, and though she wouldn''t admit it, she was aching to head right back. The memories of her night with Raven, the tingling sensation of his fingers rubbing her pussy¨Cgued her every thought. But tonight it was all going to end, she would sate her desires on her own terms and wouldn''t submit to the man who arrogantly expected her toe crawling back.


    ''Just one gulp and your libido will shoot up my husband!'' Bottling a mixture of aphrodisiac herbs inside the pot of ale, Brenna picked it off her workshop desk. Striding back to her room with the pot in hand, she ced it by her bed on her husband''s side.


    Quickly stepping away, she red at the small pot that was often intended to keep her husband''s drinks cool through the night. Being a refined brewer, Brenna''s husband loved to drink, and his obsession didn''t just stop at work, it went throughout the night.


    "What are you doing standing there?" The coarse voice of her husband suddenly calling out to her from behind, nearly made Brnna jump


    Squeezing her fist and clutching it close to her heart, she took a deep breath and turned around to face him.


    "Just refilling your wine pot," she said, wearing an innocent smile.


    "Give me a ss then!" He growled with grumbling rage.


    Her husband, a man of low stature but surprisingly heavy mass, was a well-renowned brewer or at least he once was. Drowning his days in alcohol, he was leeching off his wife and daughter. Promising his daughter''s hand to andowner was also one of many schemes of his to make money. However, after Aerin had refused to go along with the marriage, he''d grown more foul, and not only toward Aerin but his own wife as well.


    "Y-yes, I''ll get a ss!" Her heart gripped with a mix of excitement and fear, Brenna rushed out of the room to get to the kitchen.


    Not wasting a second she grabbed a ss from the utensil''s rack, and headed right back to her room. The sound of her rushing feet against the bamboo floor, echoed through the night¨Cmaking her husband angrier with the sounds. Unable to keep her excitement still, however, Brenna no longer cared about his mood, for all she had to do was make him drink the ale and ride him until his body gave in.


    ''I''m sorry, but even if you get tired your cock will stay hard¨CI need it if only for one night, just so I could get the thought of that boy out of my head!'' Sliding the door closed behind her, Brenna moved over to the pot and pitched out a drink.


    Laying on the bed in nothing but his shorts, her husband took it off her hands and began downing it at once. The sour taste of his ale had not the slightest difference, but the effects of it he''ll soone to regret.


    With full knowledge of what was about to happen, Brenna gulped her doubt and slid the yukata off her shoulders. Letting it fall down her supple frame, she stood before her husbandpletely bare to the skin. Dripping one drop after the other, her pussy was aching for sex, and the moment her husband noticed her dress was off, Brenna wasted not a second before throwing herself at him.


    Shocked by the sudden assault, the ss of ale sshed all over the bed, but the measly amount that had made it into his system was more than enough for what Brenna needed.


    "W-what the hell are y¨C" Losing control of his body out of nowhere, the man''s body went instantly limp. Even his tongue refused to utter another word, and the only thing he could feel was the arching boner under his shorts.


    Crawling up his hairy chest, Brenna looked him in the eyes. Breathing heavier than ever, she''dpletely lost her mind in her attempt to get rid of her lust. Grabbing both his hands, she pinned him to the bed, and ncing him all over a vile look took over her face.


    "You''re fat, you''re ugly as sin, and that small patch of hair on your head is just insulting..." Letting out her frustration for having to rely on such a man for this, she watched his angst grow in his jittery eyes. "And even then, when I spread my legs wide¨CA woman who gods knows how many wanted to fuck in her primes, even then you''d rather choose the wine?!"


    pping him in the face, she gritted her teeth in rage. But dripping even more from insulting him, she couldn''t help but reach under his waist. Slipping her hand under his shorts, she took hold of his arching cock. Feeling it in her hand, she was both intoxicated by the thought of finally havings ex while also a bit disappointed since even his cock was somehow smaller than Raven''s middle finger.


    "You''re a disappointment," she cursed before taking his shorts offpletely.


    Lifting herself up she slowly brought herself down while her husband had no control of his body and could only groan with anger. Feeling herself going down on his cock, a ripple of ecstasy shot through every inch of her body. Lowering herself even further, she could finally feel him inside her wet folds being squeezed around with her pulsing folds.


    "Just stay like that, maybe you''ll be useful for onc¨C" Raising her body halfway up, she choked on her words as his cock wentpletely limp. "What?!"


    Shocked by the oue, she looked at his face again, and to her horror, his eyes were rolled into the back of his skull with white foam shooting out his mouth.


    "AGHH!" Chilled by the view, she pushed herself off the bed.


    Landing on her sides, she squealed out loud. By the time she picked herself up, Aerin had barged into her room after she''d heard her mother''s scream.


    "Mom, what the hell happened?!" She asked,pletely unaware of the fact that her mother had identally drugged her father to death in an attempt to have sex with him.


    ''What the fuck am I gonna do?!'' Needless to say, Brenna had no clue what to say or do.

 Chapter 29: Smashing Cheeks In The Meantime(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Smashing Cheeks In The Meantime(18+)</h4>


    A few days passed and still, there was no news from the king. The rumors were spreading around like fire, and after being instantly promoted back to the highest adventurer''s rank, Raven''s credibility shot up as well. Nightsilver, the highest rank anyone has achieved, was named after Hawthorn Nightsilver the man who once killed the demon king.


    That very rank was bestowed to another, and yet there was no fanfare nor the smallest celebration. Why? Because, unlike Nightsilver, Raven wasn''t the Hero but just a Hero''s aid. After all, apart from the demon king yer, nobody knew any names of his party members either.


    Even so, not so much for empty theatrics, Raven took pleasure in being balls deep in a woman instead. The sound of his thighs shing against the minotaur queen reverberated throughout the Inn''s floor. Spanking her with every thrust, he made Mino groan and moan as loud as her lungs as possible. Having been confronted by Mel about the voices from his room, he took great pleasure in making his bitch moan even louder.


    However, for the rest of the upants inside the Inn, things weren''t going as rosy. Huddled up in bed together, both Mel and Amedith were trying to make love; yet the constant moaning made them too ufortable to keep going. Or at least that''s the excuse the two gave each other, for they''d both been jerking off to the voices leaking from Raven''s room.


    Too tired to get himself hard after cumming in his bed a handful of times, Amedith couldn''t get himself hard even if he wanted. As for Mel, her body was still aching for the touch of a man, and touching herself in private helped. But now that they were together in her room, she didn''t want to make love with Mino moaning in the background.


    ''Fuck this bastard, so loud every night since he''d brought that cowgirl with him!'' Thought Mel, squeezing Amedith''s face against her chest.


    ''I-I think I''m gonna cum again...No! Hold on! Don''t think about him with that monster! It''s wrong!'' Thought Amedith, his dainty dick seconds from blowing yet another nk load, all from being snuggled into Mel''s budding breasts alone.


    The lovers weren''t the only ones suffering through a simr source of stress, as hiding in her room with Aria nowhere to be seen, Erica had finally broken an oath by touching her innocent pussy folds. Her hands gliding down her natural bush, only gently caressed her slit, however, even that much was enough to make her toes curl.


    "I''m sorry goddess, but I can''t¨C" Pressing a finger against her clit, she couldn''t help but think back to all the confessions she''d heard inside the confessional.


    Wives partaking in infidelity by spreading their legs for another man often came to confess their sins only to repeat them ande back the next week to confess. Then there were those who''d recently grown a taste for the Hero''s aid, who''d garnered a reputation for being the greatest fuck inside the city.


    ''Sons lusting after their own families, daughters sneaking away at dark corners to meet their lovers...'' Reminding herself of it all, her hands gently circled around her clit. With strands of hair on her body standing up, she felt a continuous jolt of pure bliss shooting up her spine. Erupting in her head, the ripple of ecstasy was driving her further into the depraved. ''And that girl who cheated on her fiance on their wedding night!''


    "AHH!" Just thinking about it all with the sounds of Raven fucking the monster girl in the background, Erica had her first minor orgasms thanks to the constant moans of a monster girl being banged by Raven''s cock.


    ''I think I heard Erica''s voice from upstairs.'' Down on the lower floor, Aria wiggled her pointy ear from the edges to make sure they were working alright.


    "So are we going or not?" Bringing her attention back to the topic at hand, Moxy stood before the dark elf all dressed up and ready to leave the Inn while her father slept through the night.


    "Ehh, sure why not? I was going to the Subus''s Maze anyways, I''ll take you there," shaking the doubt out of her mind, Aria grabbed Moxy''s hand and began leading her away.


    nning to visit the depraved den of decadence well hidden under the city, the two had their own ns for visiting. Moxy had something to purchase¨Csomething she could only find inside the Maze. On the other hand, Aria who frequented the spot wanted nothing more than to y out her fetishes far away from the eyes of her party members.


    ''I wonder if they still have that whip girl,st time she whipped me so hard!'' Just thinking back on that new girl tying her up andshing her with an oiled whip over her ass¨CMade Aria''s whole body quiver in excitement.


    A connoisseur for hardship both in battle and bed, she loved nothing more than to be shackled and have her sweaty, muscr body toyed with by sadistic maidens. Beingshed on her ass, being pped and spitted on her face¨Call inside a special room deep within the Subus''s Maze.


    ''Fuck, I can''t wait...'' Already feeling a bit wet, Aria''s hands squeezed Moxy tighter.


    Instantly noticing the change, the fox-girl looked at her face. Biting her lower lip with her head full of wonder, Aria couldn''t help but imagine exactly what kind of sadistic acts the girls would perform on her.


    ''W-why is she smiling like that?'' A bit weirded out by the whole thing, Moxy began to second-guess her choices, however, since they''d alreadye so far, there was no way she could back away.


    And while everyone was busy doing their own thing, the news about the rumors finally made it to the king. But before the messenger could be sent to summon, there were still a few days left for Raven and his party to waste away, however, they pleased. And how did Raven n to spend it?


    "Cowgirl ass is the best!" By spreading Mino''s cheeks and pumping her insides until her body was full of his juices.


    "C-can we stop? That was the tenth time tonight..." Tired to the bone with her ass pushed upward and her face pressed against the bedsheets, Mino could feel her insides pushing out Raven''s cum.


    "Fuck no, I''m not done!" Spanking her once more, Raven flipped her around to suck on her massive titties.


    Being part Fey of the most mischievous kind, Raven had the stamina of a hundred men¨Csomething he failed to notice wasn''t the case for everyone. And so he kept going, fucking Mino all night yet again, but as morning woulde he had other devious ns to kill some more time.

 Chapter 30: Visiting The Succubus’s Maze - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: Visiting The Subus¡¯s Maze - Part 1</h4>


    "Oi..." Tapping his finger on the shop counter, Raven tried to get Darius''s attention. "You there? In your own head or somewhere else?"


    Still a bit dreamy, Darius let go of his quill and looked up at his friend. Having worked through day and night trying to replicate the scroll of resurrection, he''d grown tired to the point where his own presence escaped him.


    "W-when did youe in?" He asked, unsure what was happening.


    "A while back, I needed something again¨Cscroll of mind reading to be exact," Raven responded with the coin purse in hand.


    Spending at least some of his time doing random quests, he''d managed to gather just enough gold to buy one cheap scroll.


    "Why do you need that?" Asked Darius, his head tilted to the side with a look of confusion taking over his face.


    Setting the pouch on the desk, Raven leaned closer to the Inscription mage. Looking him in the eye, he nced around his shop to make sure not even the walls were listening.


    "The king will summon me soon, and I intend to find out who killed your fiance and why in the hell it''s taking so long for that shriveled old bastard to do anything about it," hearing Raven''s response, a shimmer of light illuminated in Darius''s dead eyes.


    He''d given up on the scroll since nothing seemed to work, but if revenge was still on the table, he wanted to seized it without fail. But, there was a problem, one that red at him in the face.


    "You don''t intend to kill the king, do you?" Gulping to the thought, he leaned back into the chair. "As useless as he may be if you do something like that¨C"


    "I''m not an idiot, Darius," rolling his eyes, Raven heaved a sigh and looked back at him. "I just wanna know if the bastard is telling me the truth when I ask him that question, and who knows maybe I''ll hear something worthwhile in someone else''s mind while I''m there."


    To that, Darius couldn''t object nor did he want to. The king as ofte had just be a headpiece, one that leeched off taxes while doing nothing for those he was taxing. Even his shop had to pay him per sale, so kicking him in the nuts while he had the chance, Darius couldn''t let the chance get away.


    "I''ll make it, keep your coin," pushing the coin pouch back towards Raven, Darius took note of a hint he''d been smelling since he noticed Raven. "Besides, I can already smell perfume on you, probably gonna need that gold more in the maze."


    Being caught red-handed, Raven felt a bit awkward. Backing away from the desk with the gold still lying there, he scratched the back of his head while looking away.


    "Sorry, it''s just apulsion you know," Raven exined, half expecting Darius to be enraged or straight upin after what had happened to him.


    "It''s alright," to his surprise, the mage had no issue with what he did in his free time. "Besides, being part pixie does that to you I''ve read. They''re mischievous creatures for sure, but you''d be surprised by the amount of text on their libido they had back when I was studying in the academia."


    Knowing firsthand what Darius meant, Raven moved away from the topic and pushed the bag of coins toward him again.


    "Keep that coin, and when we''ve gotten that bastard who killed her, we''ll uncork some fine bottles with that pocket change," with a smirk on his face, Raven lightly cackled.


    "Yeah..." Looking at the scanty point, Darius couldn''t help but chuckle. "The finest brew for two three pieces of gold, you bastard, ahaha..."


    With a deep sigh from them both, Raven left Darius alone to work on the scrolls. Making his way back towards the Inn, he still had a few things to cover up before getting to sprinkle some gold on dancingdies and depravity of all kinds.


    However, getting to the entrance to the Inn itself, Raven noticed Amedith pacing around outside with his hands pressed against his chin. Something was obviously bothering him, and standing out in the open streets in his casual clothes, it almost felt like he was inviting trouble, not from some thug but from the Hero''s fanatics.


    "What are you doing here?" Raven asked, walking up to him.


    A bit surprised by the sudden voice, Amedith instinctively stepped away before realizing it was just Raven.


    "N-nothing!" He yelped, but the troubled expression on his face attested against it.


    Frowning with confusion, Raven turned to the open Inn door and noticed Moxy looking outwards towards the two. Hiding the moment she saw him, the fox-girl only made his suspicion grow.


    "Ey, what the hell happened?" Grabbing Amedith by the shoulder he pushed him further to get an answer. Then turning his gaze back to Moxy hiding behind the door, he called out to her as well. "Moxy, youe here too!"


    "EKK!" Realizing that she''d been caught peeking, the fox-girl jumped out to the front.


    In the meantime, still unwilling to talk, Amedith peeped not a word, at least until the fox-girl walked up close and spilled the beans.


    "Aria took Mel with her to the Maze...I think," having been there herselfst night with the proof of her visit now training her butt for anal, Moxy knew the kind of stuff that happened there and what could be the reason for them to be there.


    ''Aria I knew, but Mel, why?'' Raven Wondered.


    Unaware of a talk about Amedith''s performance every night between Mel and Aria, none of the three present had a clue as to what was happening. Amedith feared the worst, and Moxy and Raven had no clue, however, for the two already there, the answer was very clear. The maze was not just a ce for acting out your fetishes, but a hub for sellers to sell all kinds of toys and remedies. In the case of Mel, if only Raven or Moxy knew what the issue between her and her lover was, they could''ve guessed easily. But for Amedith himself, it was a hellish nightmare and nothing else.


    "Fuck this,e with me!" Tired of waiting for the hero to say something at all, Raven grabbed him by the cor and decided to drag him to the maze himself.


    "Wh-what the hell are you doing?!" Amedith eximed.


    "Just shut up ande with me!" Was all that the Hero got in response.


    In any other situation, Raven wouldn''t have minded stealing Mel for himself, but if in case the Hero''s obvious fears were true, then the yboy mage didn''t want her to be touched by some douchebag down in that ce.

 Chapter 31: Visiting The Succubus’s Maze - Part 2(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Visiting The Subus¡¯s Maze - Part 2(18+)</h4>


    After being caughting backte from the subus''s mazest night, Mel confronted Aria about it. However, as things were going with her standing at the entrance to the secret ce, she wished she hadn''t had that conversationst night.


    ''I didn''t know she would suggest something like this...But!'' Knowing well enough that if she wanted Amedith tost longer she definitely needed some help, Mel kept apanying the dark elf as they descended down a corroding set of irondders.


    "Keep what you sawst night a secret and I''ll keep your boyfriend''s premature ejactions a secret as well," just hearing Aria say that, Mel knew that she would use that against her often.


    ''Fuck me! Why did I even tell her about it? I should''ve just kept my mouth shut!'' And though she keptining in her mind, her heart knew that she wanted this special medicine from here to work. Every time the two tried to make love either the sounds from Raven''s room would be too distracting or Amedith would jizz his shorts the moment Mel touched him.


    "Eyes up front," stopping by a shut door, Aria snapped her finger in front of Mel to get her attention. "Once inside, try not to act like a virgin, the guys can be a bit rowdy otherwise. Know your worth, and don''t let them touch you if you still intend to make your rtionship work."


    A bit unnerved by the idea of finally visiting the maze, Mel took a deep breath to ready herself. Then with a sigh, she nodded at Aria. Shrugging her shoulders as if she didn''t care either way, the dark elf pushed the door inwards.


    A sh of small light danced across Mel''s face as soon as the door opened. Taking a moment to adjust to the glister, she looked inside the small tunnel-like entrance with dangling beads reflecting light from the inside. Pushing them aside, Aria gestured to the elf to follow her in.


    "Y-yeah..." Growing ever more hesitant, she wanted to turn back, especially with the sound of giggling girls and a cackle of menughing like hyenas inside. Even so, with her hands clutched to her racing heart, she pressed forward and followed Aria.


    Passing through the corridor, the two arrive at a massive room with doors around every corner. But before figuring out what was behind those doors, Mel was already overwhelmed by what she saw before her. Dancing with an emphasized sway to their bellies, a group of topless girls was rubbing their own bodies with clear lustrous oil on top of a stage with the rest of their clothes scattered about.


    Squeezing their breasts for the men at their heels, they teased their primal instincts and squeezed every bit of coin. With a pinch to the nipples, they moved down their hips to the translucent glittered cloth running down to their knees. Barely hiding anything at all, Mel could even see the piercings on their clits.


    "Oi, we gotta move. I don''t have any gold left from yesterday and I doubt those stage girls will give you anything extra without at least a pouch full of coins," grabbing Mel by the arm, Aria jerked her out of her shell-shocked trance.


    Pulled out so abruptly, Mel looked around the ce once more, unsure if this was truly happening. Glowing pink candles flickered all over, and their rosy aroma filled the room with the essence of romance. And yet more than love, lust prevailed in this ce, and that became even more apparent when Mel noticed a girl sitting on a couch, moaning¨CAs the hand of the man next to her slipped down her belly and into her shorts.


    "Quit ogling people..." Aria whispered in Mel''s ears before taking her through one of the doors.


    Passing through yet another collection of hallways with different rooms on both sides, Mel finally understood why this ce was called a Maze. It was full of people living the most depraved of their fantasies, that too tunneled inside this maze-like structure so nobody else could see what they were doing.


    Even so, in her passing, Mel saw more than enough. From multiple men stretching a woman''s ass with their cocks to a harem of girls rimming a guy while also sucking him dry. And as if that wasn''t enough, she noticed a flicker of a chained orc inside one of the rooms¨Cthat too with a renowned researcher of the species of monsters.


    ''With an orc?! What the fuck?!'' She couldn''t believe it, however, her surprise didn''t end there, instead, it only grew as Aria took her deeper into the maze.


    "Fuck me, you stupid bastard! Fuck me like that half-breed fucked your real mother!" Mel''s eyes widened as she passed one room with those words leaking out the lips of a mature-sounding woman.


    "Say it you bitch! Say that my cock''s better than your loser husband''s!" The sound of spanking and the girl''s moans reminded Mel of Raven, but closing her eyes she shook that thought out of her head.


    "Who said we''re done? Keep fucking this fake pussy goddamn cuck!" What she heard in thest room, she had no idea of¨Chowever, to Aria who recognized the female voice, it was clear that the mistress inside was milking a guy''s cock with a toy.


    ''Damn it, now I wanna be teased too!'' Feeling horny once more, Aria knew that she had to leave as soon as she could or risk cleaning up the cum stained floor for not being able to pay up with gold.


    "We''re here!" She dered, finally at the spot where all the dark market merchants gathered.


    It was a cave-like structure with torches around different stalls, every one of which had one attendant standing behind¨Calthough none of them had anything to disy because if you didn''t already know what you wereing for you''d be turned away that instant.


    Driving the thought about what she''d just heard and witnessed while walking down the corridors, Mel turned to the many gazing eyes looking at her from under a ck mask. The merchants already knew that the girl wanted something, now the only thing left was who she would approach and whose product she was purchasing.


    "Follow me..." Gesturing for Mel to follow behind, Aria helped her get what she wanted as soon as possible.


    Once the item was all paid for and in her hand, the duo wanted nothing more than to get out of the ce. However, with Raven and Amedith nearing the entrance by now, the chance of their groups colliding was pretty high. Not knowing they were being followed, the duo had little worry of being found, however, would they be caught by theirpanions? Or slip away without a problem? That as of yet, remained to be seen, but either way, Amedith and Mel''s rtionship was bound to experience at least a few bumps from this trip.

 Chapter 32: Visiting The Succubus’s Maze - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 32: Visiting The Subus¡¯s Maze - Part 3</h4>


    Nearly bumping into Raven and Amedith at the entrance, Mel and Aria barely managed to slip away by blending into a dark corner away from all the pink candles and torches. Watching the two men making their way further in, Mel made her way outside. However, before leaving, she noticed the same shock she had when she entered the ce on Amedith¨Cbut with him staring at those nude girls swaying their oiled asses for the men, a raging spark of jealousy burst up within her chest.


    ''What are these two doing here?!'' She wondered, not knowing that they''d been followed and it wasn''t just the guys visiting the maze on their own. Either way, she was mad at her partner for going there with Raven. ''We''ll talk about thister tonight.''


    And with that thought she rushed away. In the meantime, looking for Mel inside the maze, Amedith felt flustered by the voices just as much as the sights. Filled with the resounding cacophony of moans and groans, the whole ce was making him weak in the knees. The thought of those doors hiding the most devious of acts was enough to rile up his heart.


    As for Raven who''d been there often, the sounds melted in the background almost as if they never existed. Leading the search for Mel, Raven was headed straight for the person responsible for the working girls.


    "Don''t act like an idiot in front of the mistress, alright? She''s not gonna care if you''re a hero or whatnot," Raven warned Amedith as he turned a sharp corner into a corridor withted red curtains.


    "Y-yeah, I know!" Still, a bit flustered by the passing sounds, Amedith hung his head low and followed Raven without question.


    Heading deeper down the passage, the two finally arrived at a door¨Cbeyond whichid the mistress''s den¨Cthe person who was in charge of the whole ce. Knocking on it quickly, Raven waited for someone to open it up quickly.


    "Who is it?" Asked a feminine voice from the other end.


    "Raven, need more details? Or should I start reviewing the girls I''d had at this ce to prove it to you?" Obviously impatient, Raven just wanted this to be over with.


    "No need," the voice replied with a chuckle before opening the door at once.


    Revealed before the two was a candle-lit room with but a heart-shaped bed. Dommed inside a string of shimmering bright beadsing down from the ceiling, the bed was curtained behind them, masking most of what was happening inside. Even so through the gaps between the strings, both Raven and Amedith noticed the frame of a tall supple woman. Scattered on her body and writhing all over, were countless young boys and girls¨Call of whom seemed to be servicing the nude body of the mistress.


    "Raven, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you here," grabbing hold of two young boys sucking on her tits, the mistress pressed their faces further up against her chest. The servants were young, and so they needed discipline. "And the hero never thought I''d see someone of your titlee here."


    His eyes wandered about through the gaps in the beads, looking at those boys and girls licking the mistress''s skin¨CAmedith couldn''t utter a word for his lungs were too busy panting. Noticing the Hero to his side breathing heavily with no signs of him ever responding or looking away, Raven decided to take charge and stepped forward.


    "A girl from my party came here, and we wanna know why she was here," Raven already knew what her answer would be, but even so he wanted to try.


    "Expect me to give up the one thing I provide, confidentiality?" Her violet eyes gazing at Raven through the gaps, the Mistress smiled. "Except for maybe these virgins offered to me by the dukes and duchess¨Cnobody has ever seen my true face, and do you know why? Because I take these matters seriously."


    Annoyed by her theatrics, Raven clicked his tongue. However, with this being her domain he knew better than to test her.


    "But..." Right as he was about to turn around and leave, the mistress called out to him surprisingly. ncing between Raven and Amedith while a pair of girls licked her bare pussy, the mistress reached down the spines of the boys sucking her tits like babies. "Maybe I can make an exception after all the Hero has made an entrance, and who am I to defy the chosen''s wishes?"


    Her hands slipped down to the boys''s cute balls, she squeezed them tight making them flinch. Flopping on her breasts with a yelp, the two broke into tears while also gushing out cum on the mistress''s belly.


    "Say, my girls haven''t had anything but fake orgasms and a few half-hearted teasing as of recent, but maybe if you and the hero are willing to keep thempany while I search for the intel you need, perhaps I''ll let you in on whether or not that little birdie was here and what were her intentions behind the visit?" Titited by the thought of breaking the hero''s spirit with one of her servants, the mistress wanted to see the chosen drenched in his own cum with nothing but depraved thoughts filled inside his head.


    ''Raven can have his fun, the boy''s resilient, but that boy¨Cas fickle as a twig, I wanna see him break! I wanna see him pissing cum like a fountain! I wanna¨C''


    "AHH!" She moaned to the thought alone, but to the others, it seemed that all that licking had finally begun to have its effect on her body. "So? What do you say?"


    Looking both of their eyes one after the other, the mistress waited for an answer. Her hatred for the goddess was exciting her to no end, and the thought of seeing the oue of what happened¨Cwas making her ever so horny.


    "I have no gold if that''s what you''re thinking," said Raven, turning his empty pockets inside out to let her judge for herself.


    "Consider it a treat, and I''m sure the girls would enjoy ying with some real warriors from the field instead of some town guards that idle all day on the streets," the Mistress replied, her smirk growing with every passing second.


    "Wait! I-I can''t!" Amedithined, feeling guilty just imagining himself cheating on Mel with some random girl.


    Rolling his eyes, Raven turned to look at him.


    "Let me quote Aria¨Cthe woman who brought Mel here, ''It''s just sex''," unaware of the extent of the rtionship between Amedith and Mel, Raven saw no problems withying some pipe, especially when it''s free.


    "But¨C" Before Amedith could retort, the Mistress snapped her fingers to get everyone''s attention.


    "Girls, take the men into the rooms," to hermand, a pair of doors on both sides of the room opened up.


    Walking out from within; in nothing butted stockings and heart-shaped stickers on their nips, a group of girls quickly walked up to the two men. Locking their arms together, one group led Raven to the room on the left side. However as the other group tried to do the same, Amedith attempted to resist.


    "Cum with us, hero~" Whispering into his ears and licking it lightly, one of the girls made the Hero''s body quiver. With the tension in his limbs gone momentarily, they quickly carried him into the room on the right side.


    ''Ohh, I''ll love this...'' Through the mistress. Her fingers reached for the cum on the belly, the owners of which continued to suck on her everctating tits. Licking it off, she squeezed their balls harder, and in return, they pushed their faces further against her chest. ''Hopefully, these cuties canst some more torture, or else I might need a new pair of virgin balls to squeeze the cum out of!''


    Growing angst with expectations, she knew the boys wouldn''tst. Not like it matters if she could get herself to cum at least once while listening to the Hero''s screams.

 Chapter 33: Visiting The Succubus’s Maze - Part 4(BDSM Warning)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Visiting The Subus¡¯s Maze - Part 4(BDSM Warning)</h4>


    <strong>[Warning: Hero gets subjected to CBT(cock and ball torture) can be skipped without any issues if you don''t want to read that. Also next chapter will be Raven''s POV and what''s going on in his room which would be a spicy threesome without any BDSM]</strong>


    Taken to their respective rooms, the group of three girls locked the doors and turned to the men left in their care. Raven has had experience with them all, and so to him, it was just an instance of destressingte at night. But for Amedith who was still petrified by the thought of these girls forcing themselves on him, it felt nothing short of a nightmare, especially since his heart would be consumed by guilt.


    "The hero, huh? Never thought we''d see you here," chuckling amongst themselves, the girls climbed onto the bed as well.


    Unsure what to do, Amedith simply looked them over with a pleading look in his eyes. A blonde elf with the curves of a goddess, a brte with freckled skin and curly long hair, and thest a dark-haired mistress with a sharp look in her dark eyes, they all seemed visibly excited by the thought of toying with the hero and their creeping hands could barely hide it.


    "S-Stop!" Amedith yelled, moving further back on the bed.


    "Come on, Hero, no need to be shy!" Pushing herself on him from the front, the blonde girl pinned Amedith to the sheets. Holding his shocked gaze while the other two grabbed his arms, she leaned into his ears and whispered. "We just wanna know if those rumors are true."


    ''What?!'' The hero already knew what rumors she was talking about, but before he could do anything, the other two girls quickly took off his shorts.


    "Let go of me!" He tried to squirm around to free him and almost did due to his strength, however, the moment a finger flicked him in the balls, his whole body tensed up for a second right before goingpletely limp.


    "And shut him with this, I don''t hear that annoying voice," taking his underwear in her hands, the dark-haired sadist shoved it into Amedith''s gaping mouth.


    He tried to resist, but once again flicking his balls the freckles beauty got him toply through pain. Watching in horror as the women toyed with him, the hero''s body tensed up once more as the sadist leaned closer to his face.


    "I''ve always heard so much about the hero, never thought he''d really have such a weak toy to y with," reaching over to the bedside table while her eyes looked into his, the woman took out a pair of leather gloves and quickly put them on. "I wanna see how much you can scream while foaming on your own sweat."


    Moving one hand on his throat while the other moved down to his dainty cock, the girl squeezed both of them as tight as possible. In the meantime, the other two touched the hero all over¨Cjust trying to get a feel of his soft and feminine body. Had there not been a dick between his legs, he could''ve easily passed as a girl.


    ''AGHH! THAT HURTS!'' Amedith wanted to scream as the woman dug her nails into his balls. He tried to thrash around but his dick was at her mercy, it wasn''t hard to make him obedient once more.


    "Say hero, do you have a lover? Someone who would miss these cute toys?" With the smile of a devil, the dark-haired girl teased him further.


    "Miss this?" Added the blonde as she flicked the top of Amedith''s cock. "Feels like the goddess wanted you to be a girl but changed mindsst minute, better to cut it off or something."


    "Naahhh,e on, I''m sure some girl would like it. If it can get in her at all that is," taking things further, the freckled girl began tough.


    Joining her in it, the other two chuckled as well. Listening to it all while beingpletely helpless, Amedith felt like he would cry¨Cboth from the pain and the piercing words they''d been saying. However, deep down even he knew something was wrong with his body. After all, what use is strength in being a man if he can''t even make proper love with his girlfriend?


    ''They''re just teasing you, don''t think about this!'' He told himself and shut his eyes.


    Being turned around suddenly, however, his eyes opened back up. Spanked on the ass by the sadist his body nearly jumped off the bed¨Cbut the pain of her hand spanking his butt was nothingpared to what she had next in mind.


    "Last night we had that girl from your party over, what''s her name? Aria, right?" getting off the bed, the dark-haired sadist reached back into the drawers. "She loved getting whipped, I wonder if it''ll make you cum as well if we torture those cute balls?"


    "W-what?!" Spitting the cloth out of his mouth, Amedith looked at the woman taking a small whip out of the drawer.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to cumming this way," wearing a smile, the dark-haireddy urged the other two to pin him to the bed.


    "Don''t take this personally Hero, but our Mistress loves to torture the followers of that goddess. Just consider this session a form of payment for getting that information about why that girl came to this ce, alright?" and with that said, the girls began to shower agony on Amedith''s body.


    "Amina!" Casting a spell of binding, the blonde elf held the hero in ce.


    His limbs locked to every corner of the bed, Amedithid there butt naked with his back turned to thedies present in the room with him. He knew he should''ve taken his chance to escape or better yet nevere here. After all, while many praised the hero¨Cplenty hated the goddess''s chosen as well, and the owner of the maze, unsurprisingly, happened to be thetter.


    "Let me go now!" Getting angry at this point, the hero was seconds from resorting to violence.


    "Oh shut up!" With theted leggings on her feet, the freckled girl nted her feet over Amedith''s cock which was turned downwards to be visible from behind. Rubbing her feet against it, she warned. "It''s this or you don''t ever get to know what that girl did here..."


    Knowing full well that the girl was close to Amedith, the girl effectively managed to shut his mouth. However, more than from the threat, the sensation of the fis legging brushing up and down his cock¨Chad Amedith gritting his teeth as he tried to fight the urge to prematurely cum.


    Burying his head in the pillows, he knew this was wrong on all levels, but the thought of never knowing why Mel came here was even more haunting.


    "Just be gentle!" He requested, yet with whips in hands the girls had no intentions of heeding that request.


    From wing his back with their nails to spanking and biting him until every inch of him was marked¨Cthey wanted to see him groan in pain along with a mix of masochistic pleasure as they milked him with their feet.


    "How about we start then?" Said the sadist, winding her leg back in line with where Amedith''s balls rested, she was ready to test his tolerance for pain. "One, two, and three!"


    Kicking the hero right in the nuts, he had him scream for the first time¨Cwhich in turn made their Mistress outside spasm with mind-bending sensual pleasure.


    ''Finally it started!'' Thought the Mistress as from one side she heard the Hero''s grunts and groans, while from the other the sounds of her girls being fucked silly by Raven.

 Chapter 34: Visiting The Succubus’s Maze - Part 5(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Visiting The Subus¡¯s Maze - Part 5(18+)</h4>


    Much like with Amedith, the girls tried to take charge against Raven, however, having been with them already¨CIt didn''t take long before he had control of the situation in his hands. With two of the girls bobbing their heads left to right as they slobbered on Raven''s cock in sync, he had his lips locked with the third; his fingers pushing and pulling on the buttplug up her ass.


    "Where have you been?" Pulling away from the kiss, the brte human girl caressed the side of Raven''s face. "I''ve been craving that smug look of yours since youst came here, remember."


    Grabbing hold of one of the girl''s heads, Raven moved her to the front of his arching cock. Slowly pushing her lips down his length, he stretched the dark elf''s mouth like he''d always done with her. Moving slightly backward, thest of the three¨Ca red-headed demi-fox; watched as the elf''s lips glided down the shaft, already lubed by their salivating mouths.


    "I was busy dealing with something. Although, I can''t say I remember thest time we were together," with so many girls to choose from, Raven hardly remembered whose pussy he''d poundedst. They all melded together into a collection of different body types, especially since all you had to do to make them spread their legs was just throw a few gold coins.


    "Ouch, that almost hurts..." With a giggle, the girl leaned into Raven''s ears. "More than it did the first time you put this monster inside my body."


    Moving her hand down his belly, the brte lowered her gaze to Raven''s groin. The sight of his thick cock stretching herpanion''s mouth almost made her jealous had it not been for the knowledge that too would get her turn soon.


    "I love the thrill of chasing a woman who doesn''t want me until they can''t help but only want me as their partner," wrapping his fingers around her neck, Raven reeled in the brte and smirked while looking into her eyes. "But I have to say, you guys are great practice¨Cone that I don''t regret one bit."


    To his response, the girls all began to chuckle yfully. They knew who he was, and having been stretched to the shape of his cock, they felt nothing but deep longing for his body and heart.


    "Alright then, let''s get to the main course already," plucking the butt plug out of her ass with a pop, the brte grabbed hold of the other two and led them towards the bed.


    Laying on her belly with her legs sticking off the bed, the dark elf spread her legs wide, giving everyone a good look at her glistening pussy under the fis leggings. Moving her hand across the fat ass of herpanion, the redhead spanked the elf''s ass before tearing the legging to reveal her dark-pink pussy.


    "Come here," biting her painted dark lips while the two prepared each other, the brte beckoned Raven closer with her hand stretched forward.


    Walking up to the bed, Raven stood there admiring the view of the elf''s ass being spread by the demi-fox. And as the redhead marked the elf''s pink asshole with her cherry lipstick, Raven''s excitement grew further.


    "I got her ass ready for you," jumping on top of the elf, the fox girl spread her legs as well. Reaching back to her ass, she took out her own buttplug before spreading her cheeks wide. "Kaira, just jump on top so we can get a taste of that dick already..."


    "dly," moving towards the other two, the brte did the same andid down at the very top with her legs spread wide.


    ''A pyramid of asses, huh?'' Going from the thickest chick to the less curvy ones, the pyramid of ass and pussy had Raven throbbing with excitement. Stepping forward with the girls ncing back at him from the side, he caressed their holes up and down until the juices from their pussiesthered his cock. Watching their folds drooling over each other as he did so, he moved his hand to the top girl''s cheeks. Spreading them wide he slipped his thumb into her lube-filled up butt.


    "Here Ie," as for the dark elf, he pushed his tip against her fold and slowly began stretching her from the insides.


    Gushing with lube, her ass was tight as it could be with slimy clear liquid slowly gushing out as Raven pushed in.


    "Haa!" Digging her nails onto the bed sheets with her ass slowly being devoured by a thick cock, the dark elf moaned through quivering lips.


    "K-keep going!" She begged, her insides gripping tighter around Raven as he pushed deeper and deeper.


    Pushing it all the way into her demand, Raven forced the rest of the lube right out of her ass. Tensing up from his cock stretching her asshole as wide as possible, the dark elf yelped out loud and fell motionless for a brief moment. Feeling as though Raven''s dick had not prated her butt but her mind itself, she couldn''t help but think only about his cock.


    "Fuck my ass! Please! Don''t make me wait!" She begged, her thick booty already grinding against Raven''s groin.


    Spanking her once, Raven smiled to himself. He hasn''te here for sex, but if it was offered right up, why shouldn''t he enjoy it? Especially when three exquisite asses were spread wide open for his cock to destroy? mming his dick against her ass, he relished in the warm feeling of her flesh squeezing around his cock. Like a vacuum in space, her body mped onto him hard, and yet pulling all the way back, he rammed his dick right in over and over.


    Having the dark elf moaning with his hips, Raven shifted his gaze to the other two. Spreading their cheeks with his fingers, he took his cock out of the elf and took turns exploring their insides one after the other. The sloping sounds of their asses oozing out the lube quickly filled the room for a moment before beingpletely overshadowed by their restless grunts and moans.


    Writhing over each other as Raven dug into their flesh, all three had their teeth gritted, all the while they threw their asses back at a real man''s cock.


    "S-SHIT! IT''S FEELS EVEN BIGGER THAN I REMEMBERED!" Screamed the redhead, her mind growing numb from getting her stomach bulged by Raven''s dick.


    "Ughhh! I can''t wait!" Getting off the bed, the brte moved behind the mage. Kneeling behind him, she slipped between his legs. Grabbing hold of Raven''s thighs, she stuck out her tongue and started licking his cum heavy balls. "Mhmn! Such a manly taste! Aghh~"


    Charmed not by his gift but by his body alone, all three of them kept servicing him until their time inside that room was done. Enjoying every moment of fucking their asses, shooting cum down their pussies, and even spraying his juices on every inch of their skin¨CRaven watched them cleaning every drop of his cum like a pair of felines licking each other to be clean.


    ''If only I had an unlimited supply of gold, I woulde here every day and fill their bodies full of my cum!'' With his time eventually running out, Raven added yet another goal to his list of ns. ''I''ll be richer than rich, and have all thedies possible!''


    nning to own thergest harem in the world, he knew he had to be richer than the richest king! But that had to wait, as it was finally time to get some answer from the Mistress.

 Chapter 35: Misunderstandings And Anger

    <h4>Chapter 35: Misunderstandings And Anger</h4>


    After their experiences in the maze, both Amedith and Raven were making their way back to the Boartooth. The Mistress drunk on orgasmic ecstasy with her fingers drenched in her juices, revealed only that Mel was there to purchase some kind of medicine, but what kind exactly? That still remained a mystery, one¨Cthat the seductress was too stringent to reveal.


    "T-that was not worth it..." Amedith muttered, his hand covering his groin.


    Walking with his legs wobbling all over, the young hero could still feel the pain of being kicked and toyed with until every drop of cum in his balls was forced right out.


    ''I need some ice for my back too...'' He thought, hoping to get some at the Inn to ease the stinging on his butt as well as on his swollen jewels.


    "Well at least we know she didn''t go there to be a cum dump for desperate guys," having had a different experience entirely, Raven wasn''t so pressed about the whole thing. "Besides, she went there to get a medicine of some kind, that''s probably much better than what you had in mind."


    His fingers locked at the back of his head; Raven walked up ahead towards the Inn in the distance. Leaving behind Amedith who was walking slowly the whole time, the mage now wanted nothing more than a moment''s quiet shut-eye.


    ''The king''s summon should arrive any day now, I should be ready.'' He thought as he made his way towards his room.


    Left behind in the meantime, Amedith went to the reception instead to get some ice, however, since it waste at night no one was there. Cursing his luck, the hero slowly climbed up the steps with ripples of pain reverberating through his spine. Holding onto the railing, he clenched his teeth trying to fight off the burning sensation around his lower half.


    Eventually, as he reached his room, his head had gone red and his body was in utter shambles. A quiet rest was all he wanted, but the moment he stepped inside and saw Mel sitting on his bed with her hands folded together, he knew that wasn''t gonna happen.


    "Where were you?" She asked, her eyes squinting sharp like a hawk.


    Caught off-guard, Amedith stood there frozen in front of Mel. Had he had the time to settle in his room and rest for a little bit, perhaps he would''ve turned the question around, but getting confronted all of a sudden, he didn''t even have the time to let her question be registered in his head.


    "I..." Blinking his eyes a few times, he shook his head to get himselfposed. "Moxy, yeah! She told me Aria took you to the Subus Maze so I went there with Raven to check on you!"


    Finally managing to let it out, he looked into her eyes and began moving closer.


    "W-what?!" Realizing that her little escapade with the dark elf was no longer a secret, a bright blush of embarrassment took over Mel''s entire face.


    ''How did she know?!'' She thought, not realizing that Moxy herself had been led by Aria to the same ce the night before and so her guess was right on mark when she saw them walking away together.


    "And since I didn''t know why you went there..." Stopping inches from Mel''s face, Amedith looked away from her with a bright blush on his face. "I wanted to know what you did back there, that''s why I followed you."


    For a moment, Mel didn''t think much of Amedith''s words, but slowly as they settled into her mind, a light frown appeared on her face.


    "What I did there?" Tilting her head with squinted eyes, she got off the bed and stared at Amedith''s face. "What did you think I did? What the hell did you think I did?"


    Realizing where the situation was leading and how quickly it was getting out of hand, Amedith turned to face Mel to clear things up. Moving his hand between them, he tried to calm her first, but the frown on her face remained tensed up.


    "I¨CI just wanted to make sure you were okay! And now that I know it was just some medicine you wanted, there''s nothing to worry about!" He spat out with an awkward smile.


    Reaching forward to touch her shoulders, his hands were instantly pped away. Lifting his eyes to match Mel''s gaze, he noticed a hint of rage still riding over her forehead.


    "You thought I was there to cheat on you with someone, didn''t you?! Why else would you follow me?!" Screamed Mel, pushing Amedith to the ground.


    Landing on his already swollen balls, the hero howled in pain before reaching for his groin. Cupping himself, he squirmed on the ground¨Call the while the anger on Mel''s face only grew further.


    "Here, I went there to get this for you!" Taking out the medicine from her skirt, she threw it next to Amedith''s face. "It was for you! So, you couldst more than a few seconds and at least get that thing in me for once!"


    "I-I''m so-sorry, b-but I thought¨CAGHH!" His words were cut short by the pain, Amedith groaned once more with his body flopping around.


    "You thought what?!" Though Mel had suspected Amedith of cheating as well, at least in her mind she was giving him a chance to defend himself. "You heard I went there and that''s the first thing that came to your mind, really?! I saw you there too! Should''ve just stopped you there and med you of whoring yourself out too?!"


    Disgusted by the very thought of Amedith questioning her loyalty, Mel couldn''t help but let out all the frustration from him jizzing his shorts every time they tried to make love. As the pain subsided, Amedith turned to the side to look at the small clear bag of medicine. In the meantime, getting on her knees, Mel leaned closer to him before saying onest thing for the night.


    "Forget sex, you''re not allowed in my room anymore, not until you make up for even thinking that I would cheat on you like some whore!" And with that, she picked herself up and walked out of the room.


    Left all alone in his room with only the pain in his lower half as hispany, the Hero couldn''t believe what Mel had just said to him. Not only did she refuse to listen, but also insulted him over his performance, something she''d neverined about, and evenforted him by saying that it was okay.


    ''What the hell is happening?! AHHH!'' He thought, not realizing that it was only his karma for being self-important all this time catching up to him.


    The glory of battles, the attention from alldies around town, and yet abandoning anotherpanion which led to his death. Even now, as hey there, he was looking for someone else to me. From Moxy, the receptionist who informed him about Mel''s trip to the maze, to Aria, the dark elf apanying his lover. He was angry at them both, but revenge wasn''t what he was keen for¨Cinstead, he needed something to stroke his own me to quench this third for self-importance.


    And to his fortune, the king who favored him much would have his party be summoned to the castle the moment the next morning breaks.


    <strong>[Survey By Author: </strong>


    To keep Netori themes fresh and varied in the novel, please drop your original ideas for how you''d love to see Raven steal/fuck and turn someone else''s partner into his slut.


    Ex: Raven fucking the same guard''s wife who tried to harass Aerin at the city gates. While her husband is standing in the sun sweating in his suit of armor, she''s sweating too but by bouncing cow-girl style on Raven''s thick cock. (She could be pregnant at that time with a bulge already or Raven could get her preggers, depending on if my readers are okay with that. This is just an example btw.)<strong>]</strong>

 Chapter 36: The King’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 36: The King¡¯s Call</h4>


    The very next morning after the visit to the maze, a messenger from the king rode up to the Boartooth saddled on his wyvern mount. With a letter of announcement and a fire-dragon horn in hand, he blew into the horn to wake up everyone from inside.


    Awoken by the ear-piercing noise, the first to wake up was the owner of the Boartooth¨Ca man who didn''t appreciate his sleep being cut short. Stomping out of his bed, while the messenger named everyone from the Hero''s party, Dune Boartooth was about to unleash hell on the unexpected visitor.


    "Andstly Raven the mage¨Cthe king has summoned you all to his grand¨C" Before the messenger could finish the letter, Dune mmed the entrance door wide open.


    As massive as a troll with but a loincloth around his waist, he was a demi-human pure and pure with grey fur all over his skin. Had it not been for his human face with all the fur-trimmed every day, he could''ve easily been mistaken for a werewolf.


    "THE HELL YOU THINK YOU ARE?!" mming his feet on the ground, he knocked not just the messenger but his wyvern off bnce. And the man tried topose himself again, Dune rushed towards him with his massive arms ready to unleash the strength behind his muscr body.


    "FATHER WAIT!" Thankfully, however, having followed her father storming away in fury, Moxy managed to stop his fist inches from the messenger''s face. Rushing down the steps, the demi-fox quickly walked up close and pulled his hand away from the man. "HE''S OBVIOUSLY HERE WITH A MESSAGE FROM THE KING! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!"


    "Y-yeah!" Witnessing his life shing before his eyes just moments ago, the messenger pleaded alongside Dune''s daughter. "T-the king won''t appreciate that! Please!"


    With his hand being squeezed by Moxy''s, Dune''s rage slowly dissipated. Even so, growling at the messenger, he warned her with a gaze sharp enough to chill the bones of the dead. Turning around, the demi-fox male finally left the messenger to do his job.


    "Hey, you!" Staying behind after her father left, Moxy red at the messenger with her hands folded tight. "Next time you pull that crap, I won''t stop him!"


    Parting with those words, she was just about to leave, but that''s when she noticed Raven and his party already walking out of the Inn. Knowing exactly what the summon was about, they were already ready to leave.


    "Oi," d in his leather armor with a few new essories made of silver chains with skulls dangling by his side, Raven moved closer to the messenger, his eyes ring him down as well. "This isn''t your upper city, if you wanna blow everyone''s ears out then be ready to eat a punch and have all your teeth knocked out. And don''t go calling for the guards, you''re the folks who''ve made them ipetent of policing anything."


    ''What the fucks?!'' Thought the messenger, unaware of his wrongdoing as he¨Cmuch like most people living in the upper city, never thought of those living by the gates as anything more than footsteps for monsters.


    "Now, now, everyone calm down, okay?" Feeling awkward about the whole encounter, Erika nervously scratched the side of her face as she made her way towards the shaking wyvern. Brushing her hand on the legged lizard¨Csheforted it with her touch as well as a low-level spell to soothe its heart. "Be a good girl, okay? No need to worry."


    "Can we go already? I can''t wait for the king to have us get rid of that monster in that ring after all," Aria, on the other hand, had far more nefarious thoughts.


    "I thought you agreed that you didn''t wanna kill her?" Asked Raven, standing right in front of the petrified messenger.


    Rolling her eyes, the dark elf curled up her fists and mmed them together.


    "I said I don''t wanna kill her, I never said I would save her if the king wants her dead!" She replied with a gleefully murderous look reflected in her eyes.


    As the entire exchange took ce, both Mel and Amedith remained quiet. Still, both bothered by the events of yesterday, neither of them was in any mood for talking. If anything, Mel couldn''t care less about what happens at the castle, all she wanted was for Amedith to make up for doubting her loyalty as soon as possible.


    ''This bitch!'' However, Amedith himself, ring at Aria''s back, was focusing on something entirely different. ''It''s all her fault and she still keepsining!''


    Still ming Aria for what happened, he really wanted to take out his frustration in some way. But s, with the king''s summon, he knew he couldn''t spare any time to do something stupid.


    "Fine, let''s get going," taking charge as the new leader of the group, Raven had his whole party stuffed inside a carriage to make their way directly to the upper city.


    On their way, however, he had the coachman stop by Darius''s shop, but since it wasn''t yet opened and he didn''t seem to be inside, Raven had them continue their ride. The messenger rode before them on his wyvern, he was helping the coachman traverse through the upper city streets. After all,moners like him weren''t allowed in the upper city, and had it not been for the Hero''s party riding in his carriage, he would''ve never been allowed to even step foot into that region.


    ''Last time I brought Mel here to confess my love...'' Reminded of their date as they passed by the same hotel, the hatred in Amedith''s heart burned a new me. ncing sideways at Aria looking out the window, he wanted to the very least scream right into her face.


    "Hey look! The upper church!" Erika yelped with joy, breaking Amedith''s and everyone''s attention from whatever they were watching. "I wanna go there! Can we?"


    "As if they''ll let us orphans inside," Mel responded in the most monotone of voice. Shifting her gaze toward Amedith right after, she added. "Only the chosen were allowed in even after we were graced with divine blessing, remember?"


    "Special treatment as always," muttered Raven, looking at the church with Erika.


    "It''s not my fault, alright? The head priest was looking down on me as well when I went in!" Though he tried to rte to the rest, Amedith''s pleas fell on deaf ears. And he wasn''t blind to the shift in the dynamic of the group either.


    Aria had always been a free bird, and Raven was rowdy but at least he tried to help him before the incident at the cave. Erika on the other hand, never truly ced her trust in him¨Cbut rather it was the fact that he was the goddess''s chosen that made her keep her lips shushed against him.


    "Whatever, Amedith..." And with thatst line from Mel, the carriage fell silent until the party was finally at the castle.

 Chapter 37: The High And Mighty

    <h4>Chapter 37: The High And Mighty</h4>


    Sneaking for just a moment to cast the mind-reading scroll he''d gotten on his way back from the mazest night, Raven joined back with the rest of his party and walked down an ornate hall. Cushioned by a deep crimson carpetced with gold around the edge, every step he and his party took¨Cfilled their hearts with a mix offort and dread.


    Thefort beneath their feet, the tall dark pirs surrounding them on both sides, as well as the stained ss ceiling through which light glittered down into the halls. It was all too charming to the point of drawing fear in their hearts.


    ''Commoner...'' The thoughts of one of the king''s attendants popped up inside Raven''s mind. He heard his thoughts loud and clear, and though it made him click his tongue with annoyance, he was just d that the scroll had taken effect and that he didn''t have to worry about it not working.


    Stalked by many eyes as he walked towards the king seated at the throne, the thoughts of many such attendants seated on the side kept creeping up inside Raven''s head. From insults to doubting their capabilities, the dukes and duchess all had their own gripes with the entire Hero''s party. After all, Nightsilver was of noble blood, so how could the new hero be amoner? None of them could stomach that fact, and that contempt was why the goddess never considered them for the hero''s role.


    "Finally," breathed the king, his shriveled body slightly forward. ncing across everyone''s face, he reached to his side and grabbed his jeweled golden staff. Directing its diamond tip towards Amedith, he urged him to step forward. "You carry a monster with you, or so I''ve heard, is that correct?"


    Not the least fearful of the king''s men gripping their weapons tight, Amedith stepped forward and knelt before him. Looking up at him from down on his knees, his eyes wandered through the strained expression on the wrinkled face of an overprivileged man.


    ''If you trim that thick white mustache covering your mouth and that small patch of hair left on your head, you''d look like a featherless chicken¨Can appearance that would be much more fitting than this one.'' For a moment as Raven heard Amedith''s thoughts, he almost felt like he was talking to himself inside his head.


    ''Damn, even this guy doesn''t like the king, huh?'' For once there was somemon ground between the two, and Raven waspletely on board with it.


    "We have a...monster, yes, but she''s contained, under Raven''s control," finally speaking up, Amedith rose from his knees and looked right into the King''s squinting eyes. "We''ve been nning to move to other ces to eradicate more evil monsters around thend soon, and she could prove to be a valuable asset in those fights."


    "Enough of this sphemy!" The king eximed, stomping his staff against the ground. Rising from his throne, he red down at Amedith with nothing but pure contempt in his eyes. "As if a hero of impure blood wasn''t enough, you expect us to allow a beast to fight alongside the holy name?!"


    ''This isn''t going well...'' Though he tried, Raven couldn''t read the king''s thoughts. That staff in his hands¨Cwhatever it was, was interfering with the effect of the scroll.


    "B-But my lord!" Stepping up with her hands sped together, Erika interrupted the king''s dialogue. "You may not raise arms against a defeated enemy, for even the most depraved of monsters deserve dignity if they wish to change!"


    Reciting a gospel from the tomb of divine grace¨CErika irked the king some more. Shifting his gaze from Amedith to her, he ground his teeth as he reluctantly settled back into his throne. And though the king went quiet, the rest of the assembly roared with anger, all of which was directed directly at Erika.


    "How dare you twist the goddess''s words to try and trick us?!" Screamed a woman in avish red dress to the side.


    ''This bitch! Who does she think she is to talk to the king like that?'' And though she imed to be angry because of apparent deception, it was the hatred for themoner that drove her to scream at the priestess.


    "Yes! And to think the lower church is raising such heretics!" Screamed another attended, this time a man¨Caround the same age as the king himself.


    "No!" Having her intentions twisted around, Erika looked around in horror as every single one of the attendants red at her with hatred.


    "Oi," as it all happened and Erika''s body was chilled with fear, Aria bumped Raven on his shoulders and whispered. "Fuck these people, if you''re on the same page, lead on and maybe we can show them that we''re no pushovers anymore. So, are you with me?"


    ''Fuckers think they can gain favors from the king by sucking his dick all day.'' Hearing Aria''s thoughts in his head, Raven knew that they''d both had enough of their bullshit.


    "Alright fucking righty," stretching his arms high, Raven took a deep breath and walked up to Amedith. Stopping beside the hero, he first nced around at everyone as they red at him utterly baffled by his casual tone.


    "Raven, what the fuck are you doing?!" Amedith asked almost in a whisper.


    "Something we should''ve done a long time ago," touching the bracelet on his hand, Raven was about to let the minotaur queen out, however before that, he had onest thing to say.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Asked the king, his face contorted into a look of pure anger.


    "Showing you that you''re all goddamn useless at everything, and you need us more than we need you!" And with that said, he let the minotaur queen out of the jewel.


    The moment the queen emerged through the bracelet, theints from the attendants shut downpletely. Watching a monster standing in front of them for the very first time, they were struck with fear and frozen in time. As if their breath alone would tick off the horned girl in front of them, they all held their breaths¨Cwaiting for someone else to take charge of the situation.


    "Finally! After so long!" Having no clue about what was happening, Mino too stretched her limbs while her eyes adjusted to clear light once more. And as they did, her eyes widened as she looked around at the confused faces, but noticing the fear on their faces, instead of being terrified, she found herself smiling.


    ''This seems fun.'' She thought, eager to know exactly what was happening.


    <strong>[Note: The queen, her daughter, and her son entering soon, give me your ideas about how you''d like for things to progress with them! Could be their appearance or any scenario with them that you have in mind, although I can''t promise to use every idea, but maybe I''ll repurpose them forter! Thank you~]</strong>

 Chapter 38: Shock And Awe

    <h4>Chapter 38: Shock And Awe</h4>


    "Guard!" The king eximed, and the guards swiftly moved towards Raven''s group and surrounded them from all sides.


    Their weapons pointed towards them, and the brave men d in golden armor were more than ready to throw their lives for the king and the noblemen. However, beingmoners from down their bloodlines, even they knew that what they were doing was wrong, yet they had no choice but to raise their weapons against the hero and his party.


    "All weapons down!" warned the general, a man the sizean of ogre slowly making his way towards his men from the dark. Equipped with darkened silver armor, bejeweled with violet gems over the artistic depiction of war on his chest te, he carried the aura of a man who''d been weathered through countless battles.


    Their faces all covered behind their helmets, masked their true feelings¨Cbut that was the essence of the royal guard¨Cdoing what''s necessary, not what they deemed to be right.


    "You really thought you could threaten me, you fools?" The king asked, snickering in the snarkiest of manners.


    "Raven, cut this out!" Amedith whispered, growing a bit angst about the whole situation.


    "Don''t you dare, you really think he''s gonna let us go alive if we put our weapons down?" Aria chimed in, walking up to the two while tightening the bandages around her knuckles.


    "Shut up, Aria! We''re not gonna win against this many guards anyways!" Though he kept his voice low, Amedith''s tone was anything but calm.


    Ignoring the two bickering beside him, Raven focused more on the thoughts of the guards. None of them wanted to do this, after all, they too had been subject to this tyranny at least once before, even their general, the masked dark knight¨Cwanted the situation to defuse, and having actually been in battle he knew exactly how little of a threat the queen truly was.


    "Give me a moment," walking up towards the guards in front, Raven looked right into their eyes through the gap in their helmets. Taking a step back as the dark mage approached, the guards didn''t want to confront him, even though they had superior numbers. "Go ahead, kill me. I''ve died before and the goddess revived me. How do you think I returned from the Minotaur caves after being left behind by everyone else? Or did that news never make it to the pce?"


    "As much as I hate to admit it..." Reaching into her quiver, Mel took out a handful of arrows and tensed them against the string of her bow. "He dide back, so I doubt the goddess will be happy about this, and if she revives us, I doubt even more that we''ll be happy."


    "Mel!" Amedith eximed, horrified as he noticed Mel ready to fight their way out of the situation. But as her gaze grew sharper as she looked at him, the hero was forced to reconsider his choice in the matter. "Damn it! Alright!"


    Reaching for his sword, he drew it out of its sheath as well. Now with every eye turning to Erika, the only one who hadn''t yet chosen a side, she too couldn''t help but join the fight by putting up a defensive barrier over herpanions.


    "By the goddess''s grace let this be over," she prayed as she moved to the very middle of her group.


    "It will be..." ncing back up at the king, Raven''s expression contorted to anger. "Especially since none of your men want this fight."


    "What?!" A bit shocked by what he''d heard, the king''s rage riled up once more. Jumping off the throne again, he held his staff directed at Raven and screamed. "Kill him, you bastards!"


    And yet, for once in his life his own soldiers defied him. A ripple of gasps echoed through the throne room, the dukes, duchess, and every other attendant were left in utter horror at what they were witnessing.


    "The girl means no harm anymore, only a heretic would lift his de against her," said the general, his eyes shifting towards Mino. "Be useful you monsters, for my de greeds for the blood of the depraved."


    "WHAT IN THE HELLS DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO DEFY MY ORDERS?!" The king screamed again, but this time, none of the guards were listening. For their general had spoken, and they respected the man more than the king himself.


    "The priestess speaks the truth," turning to the king, the general stepped forward. Looking into the twitching eyes of his master, he clenched his fist as if trying to suppress his own rage. "We serve the divine, and it''s her order to spare the defeated who wish to change. And her authority greatly outweighs yours, my king."


    As the general knelt before the king, the entire room fell silent. The contempt, however, lingered in the noblemen''s hearts, but with nobody willing to do their bidding¨Cthey knew better than to bber with their foul mouths. Even the king, feeling defeated, sank back into his throne. He knew he had no course left to take as of now, thus it was best to simply listen.


    "Back to your stations!" The general eximed to his guards as he rose from the ground.


    The guards quickly drew their weapons back and scattered throughout the room. Letting their weapons down as well, everyone from Raven''s party loosened up a bit as well.


    "Just go back with that monster pet of yours!" The king announced, however, Raven had other ns.


    "Wait, I wanna ask you something," the king clicked his tongue in annoyance as he heard the mage''s request.


    "What?!" He barked, jerking his shriveled-up body forward.


    "The murders that have been going on in the lower city," taking yet another step forward, Raven took out a flier that he''d been keeping in his breast pocket. "What have you been doing to stop them? The people demand an answer since none of the guards are doing anything!"


    A flicker of recognition shed before the king''s eyes. He knew what Raven was talking about but somehow seemed reluctant to answer. Unaware of Raven''s intentions as to why he was bringing up the murders, the rest of his party was just as baffled as the king. However, living in the lower city themselves they wanted the king to answer as well.


    ''If only I could read his mind too!'' Raven thought, ring at that staff in the king''s hand.


    "I''ll look into it," muttered the king, knowing full well that there was no escaping from the question after everything that just happened. "You''re free to stay with the guards at the barracks in the meantime, better you stay here so we don''t have to waste more time waiting for your arrival."


    With that said, the king was about to dismiss the assembly, but as the hall''s entrance gates creaked open, everyone''s attention was drawn towards the new arrivals. Cast in shadow by the blinding light from the corridor behind them, the frames of a tall woman, her daughter, and her son slowly made their way inside the halls.


    "I apologize for the intrusion, but..." Wearing a wide smirk on her face, the bright amber eyes of the tall woman darted towards Raven and the rest. "How could I not when the heroes of ournds are visiting?"


    ''The queen...'' Thought the entire Hero''s group.

 Chapter 39: The Queen’s Crimson Desire

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Queen''s Crimson Desire</h4>


    ''The effeminate hero, the talk of the town yboy, the girl who lovesshes, and two fair maidens slowly weathering through battles...'' With a smile on her face, the queen moved closer and closer to the Hero''s party. Every step of her heels echoes through the halls, and despite being dressed in a dignified robe made of silver threads, there was just something about her that betrayed that illusion.


    Was it the teasing smirk? Or perhaps it was her pale breasts with visible veins nearly pouring out of her corset? Or maybe, just maybe, it was that aching gaze that oozed the true desires trapped within her heart? After all, being married to an old man at a young age, there was much that she''d missed out on.


    "Finally, we mee¨C" Her silver hair fluttered in the air as her daughter Tia rushed by her. Running past her mother, the young girl''s frilly white skirt fluttered through the air as she moved closer to the hero.


    "Tia, wait!" Milo, her brother eximed, his hand outstretched in her direction. Following her the next moment, he managed to catch up to her, however, by that time, she was already inches from the hero''s face.


    "You''re the hero, right?!" She asked, taking hold of the hero''s hands.


    A bit thrown off by the sudden question, it took a moment of awkward staring for Amedith to even respond with a reluctant nod. He''d already been faced with fanatics before and the girl before him appeared to be the same.


    ''This doesn''t feel like it would end well somehow...'' Thankfully, however, pulling his sister away from him by the shoulder, Milo managed to get her to back away, even if just a little.


    "Don''t bother him," he scolded, staring at the back of her head with his emerald green eyes.


    Rolling her eyes upwards, Tia heaved a tired sigh and even let her shoulder fall to the sides.


    "I''m just asking!" She pleaded, squinting as she turned her head to look up at Milo.


    Watching the two siblings bicker, just moments after almost having to assault the royal guards, the entire Hero''s party wasn''t sure if they were seeing right. A girl the same height as Amedith, but with the more feminine frame of a budding woman¨Cwas a powerhouse of excitement and extremely childish at that. In contrast, the brother¨Ceven taller than Raven, had the most dignified of looks. And though hecked the muscles of a warrior, he was slim but healthy; and even carried himself like a schr.


    "Soon to be wedded, yet not a sprinkle of grace!" The brotherined, pinching the bridge of his nose at how his sister acted.


    "Enough bickering, you two!" Rolling her eyes as well, the queen reached forward with her hand and gestured for them to brush over. Tia tried to resist, but grabbing his sister by the shoulders, Milo moved her away from the group of adventurers.


    "Maria, what are you doing?!" The king finally spoke since the trio''s arrival, so far he''d been lenient but knowing the queen''s flirtatious nature, he had to speak up as she began moving towards Amedith and Raven.


    ''Did I hear that right?'' The queen''s thoughts flooded into Raven''s mind again. Her eyes shifting to the king, darted at him a gaze sharp enough to tear through his shriveling flesh. Leaning back into his throne in response, the king nervously gulped before goingpletely hush. ''That''s what I thought, you pathetic dog. Stay obedient like that or the next time we''re alone, who knows maybe I''ll suck what little life''s left inside you.''


    With a devious smile riding on her lips, the queen turned her gaze back to the group. Striding ever closer, her hips gyrating side to side, she kept on smiling with her hand graciously resting over her near-exposed breasts.


    "The hero, oh the hero..." Chuckling lightly, she reached for Amedith''s face and ran her finger down to his chin. "I expected you to be more like Nightsilver, a man of such weight and character, he could shake the brothels while downing barrels of wines."


    "Mother!" Comined Milo, bothered by her mother''s foul words.


    "Ease up, Milo..." Drawing her hand away from the hero, Maria turned her head. "I''m not trying to steal him from you or anything, you can still have him if you want."


    Her words stung Milo deeply. They were not just insulting but also fed false narratives to the heads of all the attendants and the king. Even still, knowing his mother well, he knew trying to defend himself would only bring him more insults.


    "Whatever..." He whispered, his pale lips quivering with anger.


    "Anyways," shifting her attention to Raven, Maria brought her smile back on. "The infamous dark mage, who not only defeated the minotaur but enved their queen as well. How very..."


    Moving as close to Raven as she could, Maria bit her lower lips and whispered.


    "Exciting..."


    ''Just enough of a tease, and I''ll have what I want.'' At a nce her thoughts aligned well with her words, but what she thought next raised Raven''s rm. ''I wonder what his blood tastes like, I''m growing tired of those girls from the lower city after all.''


    Shocked by her words, Raven''s eyes widened. But the moment he realized that he was giving away his caution, he quickly forced a smile, and simply watched as the queen stepped away.


    "I overheard that my husband is making you stay in the barracks?" ncing at the king again, she red at him for the briefest of moments. Then swiftly turning back to look at everyone from Raven''s party, she forced a smile as well. "Well, I''d be remiss if I didn''t amend his mistake. Besides, the workers just recently finished two guestrooms on the same floor as our family, you''re more than wee to stay there for as long as my husband needs to get you whatever it is you need."


    And with a flutter of her dress, as she turned around, the queen made her way back to the entrance to leave the castle halls. However, even though she''d left her presence was still warm inside the hall, not in any physical form, but through her words that made everyone''s heart heavy.


    ''Blood? Girls from the lower city? What the fuck was she talking about?'' Thought Raven, all the while the rest of thepanions were busy figuring out what the hell just happened as well.


    <strong>[Short Note: Sorry for nothing lewd for a few chapters, the lewds starts from the next chapter again! XD]</strong>

 Chapter 40: The Intruder In The Lovers Nest(18+)

    The same night as their meeting with the king, Tia¨Cthe princess barged into the room being shared by Amedith and Mel. Her hands firmly nted on her hips, she smiled about sheepishly and demanded to stay the night with the couple.


    Completely oblivious that the two were dating, and although their rtionship was currently a bit wobbly, the silver-haired girl kept insisting until they gave in to her demands.


    ''There''s only one bed though¡­'' Thought Amedith, feeling awkward about having to share it with another woman while his lover was right beside him.


    ''I thought he might try to make up to me tonight, but¡­'' Staring at Tia with a foul mood, Mel cursed her luck as she wanted to give Amedith a chance to mend their rtionship.


    "What are you two doing? Come ony down!" Dressed in casual pajamas and a semi-translucent slip garment that shed her bra every once in a while, Tia was already in bed waiting for the duo to join her.


    ''What the hell is she nning?'' Shifting her gaze to Amedith, Mel wondered just why Tia was so fascinated by the hero. ''I mean he''s cute and I still love him a lot, but¡­''


    Somehow, trying to explore things through another woman''s perspective, she stunned herself by trying toe up with a reason as to why a woman would prefer him over someone who was far more manly. Was it nostalgia from the past? Or the fact that they grew up together? More than anything, Mel knew one thing for sure, that she wasn''t in love with his body but the person he used to be inside.


    ''And then he ruined it by painting me a slut in his own mind!'' With a click of the tongue, she quickly looked away. In the meantime, as she collected herself, Amedith got tired of waiting and simply slipped into the bed as well.


    "Keep your hands off of him," Mel warned Tia as she joined the two as well. Even after getting in beside her, however, she kept onining. "At least let me be in the middle, this is weird, and don''t you have a fiance you''re engaged to?"


    "Ohe on! I just wanna share the room with you guys!" Chuckling to herself, she wrapped her hands around Amedith''s shoulders and pulled him in. "Plus he''s so cute! Like a doll!"


    "Wa-wait, lemme g¨C" Trying to get away from Tia''s grasp by pushing himself away, his hand identally touched her budding breasts, which in turn stole his breath away. "I-I''m sorry!"


    "Agh!" Squeezed by her idol even if for a second, the princess hisses a moan before biting down on her lower lip.


    "That''s enough!" Grabbing the princess by the shoulder while she gave the hero a seductive look through her sapphire gaze, Mel pulled her away from her lover and slipped between the two instead. "You''re not touching him anymore!"


    Taking hold of Amedith herself, Mel squeezed him tight until his entire face was nestled between her breasts. He tried to break himself free for a moment, but knowing his weakness, Mel slipped her thigh between his legs and pressed their warm flesh against his groin.


    "Why?! I want to hug him more!" The princess demanded, but ignoring her Mel looked to Amedith and whispered into his ears.


    "You let her touch you again, and I''m never having sex with you," with her thighs rubbing against his hardened dick and his face buried within Mel''s cleavage, the hero was far too drunk on her body to disobey her.


    Nestled well between her breasts, he could taste the hint of her sweat on his tongue. But even more intoxicated was the warmth of her thighs as her soft body kept rubbing against his dick. Pulling a nket over the two, Mel isted the princess and reached down Amedith''s spine.


    "I''ll make you cum so just sleep afterwards¡­" She whispered into his ears, her hand slipping down the back of his trousers.


    ''We could''ve tested the drug tonight, but this bitch ruined that!'' Still feeling a bit bitter, her fingers unintentionally dug into Amedith''s ass. His lips parted with a gasp in response, the hero grabbed his lover by the arms in a moment of weakness.


    Having no clue what was going on under the nket, Tia grabbed Mel''s arm by the side and leaned over to be halfway looming between the lovers.


    "Let him go! I wanna cuddle with the hero! Who knows if I''ll ever get another chance!" The moment Tia said those words, Mel''s patience had run outpletely.


    She knew from the start that this was a bad idea, and that''s exactly why she was holding back, but that wasn''t about tost. Turning her head to look at her, her eyes glimmered with hertent talents that she''d wanted to contain for a while. But no longer, after all, as mad as she was at Amedith, she couldn''t let another woman steal her man.


    "Fuck you¡­" She mumbled, her hand reaching to push off Tia.


    Out of nowhere, however, a floor of thick thorny vines shot out of her palm. Wrapping themselves around the princess, they took her far away from Mel and Amedith. Holding the princess in mid-air they squeezed her tight enough to force her unconscious, all before she could even realize what had happened.


    Watching the princess''s body go limp, Mel made the vines let go of her. Drawing them back into her palm, she broke the bridge of her woond magic.


    ''Bitch¡­'' Heaving a sigh, she nced down at Amedith, his face still buried between her breasts. Somehow watching him all nestled up, and weak around the hips with his butt sticking out, she nos longer felt angry. ''It''s like he''s a baby and not a man. One that would do things for me, instead of simply having things done to him without being able to reciprocate because he cums so fast.''


    "Did you bring the medicine?" She asked, hoping to try it out on him tonight after all.

 Chapter 41: The Shackled Queen(18+)

    Slipping out of the room in the middle of the night, Raven moved through the shadows and managed to sneak inside the king''s bedroom. Dimly illuminated by candles by every pir supporting the massive room, the ce looked like a miniature cathedral with a curtained bed and a ceiling tall for minotaurs to roam easily.


    But what caught even more of his attention was the stained ss decor just barely lit up by a looming chandelier. It depicted a woman and a manmitted in the most carnal of deeds, however, somehow, the woman looked familiar.


    ''The goddess?'' He thought, reminded of the rumors of her and her long-dead lover giving birth to this world.


    "Again you insult me in front of my congregants!" The sudden voice of the king pulled Raven out of his thoughts.


    Focusing his mind to blend better into a dark corner with magic, his eyes wandered to the queen looking through the wardrobe for a change of clothes before bed. Picking out a one-pieceted gown, she kept ignoring her husband and began undressing her body. Starting by sliding her dress off of her shoulders.


    Trailing his gaze down her fair spine, Raven spotted two dimples right above her ass. The nk of her skirt''s hook being undone¨Craised his eyes once more, however, the moment she let go of it, his eyes nced back down onto her butt. Round as buns and thick enough to be visible from the front, the queen''s back was enough to pitch tents in every man''s pants.


    However, teasing the king some more, she turned around with her one piece still in her hands. Slowly moving forward, she held it towards him with a smile fitting for a subus.


    "Darling, won''t you help me put this on?" She requested in a more youthful voice than normal.


    Taken by her breasts, sagging for the first time after being trapped in the corset, it took a moment for the king to get his eyes off of her pale nips. Blending perfectly with her snow skin, her nips appeared as if they belonged to a sex doll¨Cone that could milk even the most hardened of monks.


    "D-don''t change the topic!" The king squealed in retort, though his boner was evident from under his maroon robe.


    A suffocating stillness seized the moment like a storm. Frozen in ce, the queen kept staring at the king, her head slightly tilted. Smiling wider by the second, she let go of the gown and covered her mouth with the tip of her fingers


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" Stepping forward, the sound of her feet gracing the tiles flooded the room with a peculiar dread. "You''re no king, not since the first night youid under me."


    Sticking out her hand, she gripped the old king''s cock. He tried to get away, but twisting it along with the fabric, she had him at the edge of breaking. Covering his mouth just as he was about to scream, she leaned into his ears and whispered right in.


    "Say it, say that you''re a pathetic dog who wags his dick around whenever I ask," shivering with a rush of excitement, the queen''s entire face turned a bright red as she expectantly awaited his response. "Be quick, you fucking quick shot geezer~"


    Squeezing him tighter she had him screaming into her palm. However, moving her hand away, she allowed him to whisper those words back to her. But s, Raven has had enough¡­


    "Allow me to help get this fucker out of the way," emerging from the king''s shadow, Raven looked right into the queen''s eyes from over the king''s shoulders.


    "What?!" Before she had the time to do anything, Raven raised the dagger in his hand and smacked its hilt against the king''s cranium.


    "AGEHHH!" With a dying scream, the old man instantly fell unconscious. His body drifted toward the ground but stopped halfway in the air as the queen was still holding him by the cock.


    "AHH! WHAT THE¨C" Letting go of her husband she tried to scream, however, expecting such a response, Raven hade prepared.


    Slipping behind her with heightened sense: agility, he covered her mouth with a cloth. Taking a quick step away while she failed to realize what was happening, he held his hand in her direction and cast yet another spell.


    "Conjure darkness" Chain!" Heeding hismand, chains made of pure darkness shackled the queen''s every limb. "Rise, turn her around, and hold her still."


    Lifting the queen off the ground, the chains turned her body like a wheel. The queen tried to resist for a while and unshackled herself, but it proved near impossible to escape especially while hanging upside down with a gag on her mouth. It didn''t help that her own massive tits kept pping her on the face as she tried to ir around while upturned.


    "I thought the king might be useful before being summoned here, but seems like it''s you who''s really pulling the string here," turning towards his side, Raven nced at the door while speaking. Holding his hand forward, he conjured more chains around the entrance just in case any of the guards overheard themotion.


    ''There were no guards right outside the room for some reason, but I suppose that''s because of the queen trying to bust the king''s balls often.'' Turning his attention back to Maria panting and iling, he squatted to be on level with her eyes.


    "Ideally, a woman like you would be another plus for the harem I''m building, but¨C" Taking a light pause, he pped her tits just because he couldn''t help it. Like a pendulum going side by side, they proved quite hypnotic.


    "MHnmm!!" The queen''s muffled cries didn''t deter Raven from pping them a few more times until that porcin skin of hers was rosy.


    "You showed quite the confidence back then, huh? But after what I heard in that rotten brain of yours, I really needed to remind you that even the toughest of gals eventually spread their cheeks for a man they know they can''t beat," carried by a hint of rage, Raven wanted an answer about the murders, and since his only clue was the queen he was willing to torture her as long as it would take.


    ''Who the hell is he?!'' With the candles snuffing one after the other, the queen stared into Raven''s pitch-dark eyes. Like a storm that spirals everything inside, the light spiraled around his iris before being sucked into nothing. Being at the mercy of such a demon, the queen for the first time in her life, felt like she would piss herself in fear.


    ''Let me go!'' She tried to scream with tears in her eyes, but the cloth covering her mouth muffled her every word.


    "Let''s begin then," Raven responded to her groan, smiling with his dagger in hand.

 Chapter 42: Marking Her Body - Part 1(18+)

    "Do you know why they call us dark mages?" Tired of her silence, Raven looked into the queen''s quivering eyes. Smiling, he reached for her nipples and pinched them tight, making the queen squirm around. "Hmm? You don''t know? Well, then allow me to tell you."


    Focusing his mana around the tip of his fingers, he kept ring into her eyes. Getting her attention on him and him alone, he conjured a ring-shaped piercing between his fingers that stabbed through the queen''s nipples.


    "Ahh!" The queen grunted as the piercing locked onto her body.


    "So you can speak, after all?" Getting up on his feet, Raven raised Maria higher and began unbuckling his pants. "But maybe you need help clearing that throat of yours before answering me, after all?"


    For once the queen was horrified at the prospect of being used like a toy while she had no control over the man. Yet her horror only deepened as Raven locked her nip piercing with chains the end of which rested in his hands.


    "S-stOP!" She eximed as he pulled her tits like a leashed cow.


    "Shut up, you slut¡­" Quickly dropping his pants, Raven pped her face with his cock.


    "Agh!" She squealed once more, all the while the dark mage reached for her clit to mark her body in yet another spot. The moment he touched the bean sticking out of her petal-like fold, a spine-chilling cold rushed up to her mind. Her eyes still closed from the p, she gritted her teeth shut, expecting the dark mage to do the same thing he''d done to her tits.


    "Every time you touch yourself, or sleep with another man, these things will remind you just exactly who you belong to now," and with that said, he conjured yet another ring piercing around her clit.


    A max of sharp pain and ecstasy flooded into the queen''s head. Overwhelmed by the jumbled emotions, her mouth hung open with her own saliva dripping down her face. To make things worse for the royal''s body, Raven locked the two chains from her breasts into that of her clit.


    Keeping the chain as short as possible, he''d made sure that the weight of her breast being pulled upwards rested entirely on her nail-sized clit.


    Then squeezing the two chains together, he increased the tension even more¨Cand finally squirted from the strange mix of sensations. Showering her love all over herself, sheid upside down huffing like a bitch, yet taking things further to make her confess¨CRaven sticking his cock into her mouth right as she was breathing in.


    "Maybe this will help open up that mouth of yours!" Shoving his cock deeper until her golden choker ne snapped off, Raven had the chains spread her legs wide as he slowly leaned his head closer to her pussy. "You wanted a bigger cock, didn''t you? Well, take it all in!"


    Drawing his hips out just enough to let her gasp for breath once, he mmed his dick back into her throat, all the while his hands moved around her ass cheeks. Squeezing her flesh, he spread her ass wide. His fingers crept up to her asshole while his nose brushed against her rosy hinted pussy.


    Being dominated beyond anything she''d ever experienced, the queen''s mind was overwhelmed by what was happening. By the time she got used to the feeling of Raven''s cock, his fingers were teasing her ass and his tongue began circling around her clit.


    ''T-This kID!'' Her eyes twitched and her jaws felt loose from the constant smacking of his balls as he stretched her throat¨CMaria tried to resist, but she was utterly outmatched. ''At least wait!''


    Watching his cock drawing back out, she wanted to scream for him to stop but being smacked in the mouth with his balls, she was forced to choke on his massive cock. While she gargled on Raven''s cock, the dark mage kept teasing her clit with the tension of her breasts still resting on it. Tearing up from being used without rest, Maria''s eyes slowly turned to her unconscious husband.


    Laying on the ground with his mouth wide open there was no way that he would wake anytime soon.


    ''This useless piece of shit!'' She thought, her pussy twitching and leaking juices. Being devoured by another man right beside her husband, especially with her juices dripping down onto him, she felt anger, and yet her body was titited by the whole thing.


    "Answer me¡­" Raven muttered.


    Pulling away from Maria''s dripping pussy, Raven broke the bridge of juices between his lips and her petal-like folds. Then pulling out of her mouth with his cock moment from cumming inside, he looked down into her eyes and questioned.


    "Answer me truthfully and you might just get your freedom, or else I have other ways to turn you into a masochistic slut forever," giving her just enough room to speak, his cock throbbed by her nose, ready to shoot out the built-up of cum.


    Taking a moment to just catch her breath finally, Maria''s face contorted into a grimace as she nced up at him.


    "W-what do y-you wanna know?" She stuttered, her mouth still dripping with precum.


    "The murders in the lower city, what do you know about them?" The moment the question left his mouth, the queen''s eyes widened. However, quickly masking her expression with an awkwardugh, she broke her eye contact with Raven.


    "Ho-how would I k-know?" She replied, however, even though the effect of the scroll was over, Raven knew that she was lying.


    "Wrong answer¡­" Ramming his cock into her mouth again, he gripped on to the chains and squeezed them even tighter than before.


    Having her nipples being pulled as well as her clit being teased with the pressure, her body went limp yet her choking throat tightened around Raven''s cock.


    "MHMM!" The queen groaned, failing around her lips pressed massaging against his balls.


    Keeping the punishment going, Raven spread her ass once more. However, this time as he shoved his dagger''s handle into her ass with one swift move, the queen''s body jolted up in shock. Writhing with hurt, the queen tried to scream¨Cbut keeping her mouth shut with his cock, Raven began using her throat as if it was a hole made just to fuck.


    "I told you I have other means," with a smirk on his face, he kept pumping his dick in and out¨Call the while the rest of Maria''s body was assaulted with his hands, lips, and fingers.


    Unaware of his ability to charm, the queen kept trying to resist¨Chowever, slowly being intoxicated by him, eventually, she found herself sucking on his dick herself.


    ''Wh-what the fuck am I doing?!'' She thought, slobbering on his dick with his cum leaking out her nostrils as well as her mouth.


    Before long her mind and body would both be Raven''s ve, but before that happens, the mage wanted to mark the queen''s body as entirely his. And what better way to do it than permanent piercings that she can''t remove as well as a tattoo that stamped him as her master?

 Chapter 43: Marking Her Body - Part 2(18+)

    Making Maria float over to the bed with the chains, Raven finally let her down with her ass facing upwards. Too tired to move, the queen simplyid their panting. Her bodythered with her juices and her face covered in cum, she was far too taken by the rampant sparks through her synapses.


    From a chill down her spine to the burning sensation on her clit and tits, paired with the constant teasing of her pussy and ass, she couldn''t hope to think straight.


    Her husband still lying on the ground, she felt Raven climb onto her back with his hefty dick resting between her asscheeks.


    "Seems like you''re still a virgin in the ass," snuggling his cock between her cheeks, Raven pushed his tip against her pulsing hole. Using his other hand to conjure a cor around her neck, he pulled the queen''s upper back towards him. "Spread that ass for me you slut."


    Although reluctant to let him keep ordering her around, Maria''s hands reached backward and spread her juicy cheeks wide. Already choking from the cor, she had no concept of right and wrong, for all she wanted at the moment was to be abused by her new master.


    "T-take my v-virginity¡­Pl-please! " She begged, panting hot breaths.


    "You really think that was enough to convince me?" Having her under hismand, Raven bit his lower lip with a smirk. "Maybe I should go for your daughter after all, I bet her pussy''s tighter than a loose slut like you anyways."


    "N-no!" She screamed, not because she wanted to save her daughter, but the fear of abandonment after being teased for so long.


    Pulling her even closer toward him, Raven made her body arch backward with her ass cheeks covering up his entire dick between them.


    "Then beg some more you royal cunt!" Spanking her butt, he felt the reverberation from her cheeks massaging his cock like a snug boobjob.


    "Y-yes! I will!" Gritting her teeth to the sting from the spank, Maria gulped herst bit of restraint and submitted to a man nearly half her age. "Take my ass''s virginity! I''ve been keeping it for you all along! Fuck my virgin hole with your thick cock and I''ll even let you fuck Tiater, but just fuck my ass pussy first!"


    Already throwing her ass against Raven''s cock, the queen was ready to bounce on another man''s cock¨Cone who''d knocked her husband unconscious not too long ago. And as if that wasn''t enough of a tease, she''d offered her daughter''s virginity just so she could feel his dick throbbing inside her butt.


    "I''ll fuck you two together, but first¡­" Whispering into her ears, Raven wrapped his fingers around her neck. Moving his dick over to her asshole with his free hand, he finally dug into her body. "Let me stretch this slutty hole of yours."


    "Aghh!" Feeling him stretching her insides, her body tensed up for a moment, but as he kept digging further, Maria slowly got used to being filled like never before. "Mhmm! S-shit! It''s too thick! Y-you''re stretching me so much!"


    Moving his hips slowly in and on, Raven squeezed around her throat with one hand and let the other glide down her ass. Every thrust of his hips made her flesh ripple like water, and soon enough as Raven got enough momentum, the entire room was filled with the sound of constant pping of Maria''s thick cheeks.


    "MHNMM! FUCK! AHHH!" Her mind sparking with electricity every time Raven went balls deep into her ass, Maria pulled onto her hair trying to contain the barrage of toe-curling ecstasy.


    Being sucked like a vacuum by her insides, the mage was ready to shoot her full of cum, but before that, he wanted to finish something else. Gliding his fingers over her venus dimples, he conjured the essence of darkness and carved a heart design with a small message. It was meant to be a reminder for not just Maria, but any other man who decides to touch the queen''s body after this night.


    "You''re mine now," he whispered before pulling her all the way back by her throat and thrusting his cock as deep as possible.


    Having marked her with a piercing that she could never take off as well as a tattoo with his name and a message, he squeezed her body tight and flooded her ass with his juices. Throbbing inside her body with his seeds gushing right out, Raven finally let go of her and she fell face-first against the bedsheets.


    Overstimted with everything that had happened to her body, the queen''s consciousness had already drifted the moment her insides were packed full of semen. However, watching her lying on the bed, Raven took deep breaths hoping to continue asking her questions.


    ''I doubt I can ask her anything now¡­Maybe tomorrow morning?'' He thought before finally taking out his cock out of her ass with a pop.


    Pulsing still and oozing out his cum, the queen''s unconscious body shivered all over as it was all finally over. Making sure to clean up the mess he made, Raven threw the king beside the queen on the bed and made his way out with ns to question her the next day.


    Slipping quietly into the room he was sharing with Erica and Aria, heid down on a sofa made of his own dark magic. The girls slept together in bed, though neither of them had a clue about what Raven had been up to. To them, him disappearing and reappearing was amon urrence, and by the time they wake up, they wouldn''t remember whether or not he was in the roomst night before they slept.


    However, neither the king nor the queen could forget that night. The queen because of what the marks left on her body, and the king? Well, it would be the message he would read the moment his eyes opened up and he nced down her supple frame.


    ''Raven was here¡­'' Was the message written right above the queen''s thick ass.

 Chapter 44: Holy Resistance And The Mad Princess

    Despite numerous attempts to down the herb and get hard, Amedith''s body just wouldn''t respond to the medicine. And even when it did after taking what was left inside the pouch, his hard-on onlysted for a few seconds before his cock went limp.


    ''What the hell is happening?!'' Thought Mel, getting frustrated by being constantly blue-balled by her lover. At first, she''d tried to take things further without the meds, but Amedith wasn''t able to contain himself and came within a second. ''Even the medicine isn''t working, did I get scammed?!''


    ''Status¡­'' Bringing forth his scree of status that was only visible to him, the hero already knew what the problem was but he couldn''t bring himself to tell Me. ''The effect from the drug is considered a status effect and my holy resistance to effects is ruining everything!''


    "Ugghhh, did we do something wrong?" Squinting her eyes in annoyance, Mel looked into Amedith''s eyes.


    A bit shifty from the knowledge of what exactly was wrong, the hero looked away embarrassed, and shook his head from side to side.


    "H-how would I know?" He responded, looking at Mel through his peripherals.


    "Forget it¡­" Scoffing out loud, the elf rolled her eyes and let her body fall onto the bed sheets. She was tired of trying to make love with her partner and continuously failing. At this point, deep in her heart she felt contempt for the hero''s body¨Cafter all, wasn''t it a man''s job to at leastst long enough to spray his juices in a woman?


    "Mel-" Even though he knew that it wasn''t exactly his fault, Amedith tried to reach out to the elf, but instantly got his hand pped away from her.


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten about what you thought I went to the maze for, no way you''re forgiven so easily!" Still bitter about the incident, she hogged up the nket and shut her eyes to fall asleep.


    Left conflicted about how to feel, Amedith watched her lying motionless on the bed. After a while, however, realizing that there was nothing he could do, heid down beside her and decided to sleep through the night as well.


    Laying beside each other with a direck of intimacy, both Mel and Amedith were frustrated. However, with Amedith getting all pampered and orgasming every time they attempt to make love, Mel felt slightly more left out and started topare her lover to the only man she knew to be good in bed.


    ''Every time there''s a new girl in his bed, you can hear it through the floor. How the hell does he do it?'' The very first thing that shed inside her head was the monstrous cock between his legs. She''d seen it up close the very next morning after he''d returned from the dead. Moxy was in his bed and the entire room smelled of sex.


    ''I-Is it the size?'' She wondered gulping, but even with that size if he didn''tst long then what was the point of it? ''Stamina? Genes? What the hell is it that allows him to have sex all night?!''


    Growing frustrated with the thought, she shook her head from side to side. Yet as the thought of sex lingered, she couldn''t help but slowly reach into her frilly white panties. Imagining a manly man lying on top of her body, she masked his face into a dark blob and wondered exactly where things would lead on her first time.


    Pinned to the bed with their fingers intertwined, she imagined herself struggling, but not for long. iming her lips with force, she wanted the imaginary man to force his tongue inside, and the moment he did so, she felt her fingers getting wet from the juices slowly pouring out of her pussy.


    ''I''m too tired¡­'' To further her frustration, her body wouldn''t cooperate with the irresistible urge to keep touching herself. Going numb in the fingers with her body loosening up as well, she found herself drifting. Before long the elven girl had fallen asleep, and her lover had submitted to slumber as well.


    Having forgotten about Tia, the two slept through the night and showed no signs of waking even after the sun had been out for a few hours. Barely remembering what happened to herst night, the princess was obviously fuming, especially with the sight of the nude heroying beside Mel hogging up the entire nket.


    ''I just wanted to cuddle and they did all that!'' Falsely assuming that the two had sex all night and were too tired to wake up just yet, Tia moved up close, her eyes focused on the hero''s cute balls and cock. She''d already heard the rumors about him being a shrimp under the trousers but seeing it firsthand was something else entirely.


    ''I''ll punish both of you!'' Taken by anger, however, she was more interested in making them pay rather than trying to seize that moment that she wanted with Amedith. Being a holy mage herself, the princess conjured a wand of pure light and directed it towards the duo. ''Let''s see if you can have sex with each other after this ever again!''


    Waving the wand around in the air, she whispered a holy binding often used against the most depraved of prisoners. The moment she was finished, a sigil was carved onto the hero''s sack along with a cage of chastity that locked his cock. As for Mel, a parchment was pasted along the length of her slit¨Cessentially shutting her pussy from being touched by any.


    ''A week''s worth of chastity for being horny dogs, let''s see how you handle it! And if you want it undone before then, you''ll have to beg me!'' Still enraged that she didn''t get her way, the princess was throwing a tantrum that would lead to unpredictable oues that she waspletely unaware of.


    Leaving the duo to sleep some more, the princess left the room in the most foul of moods. This wasn''t the first time she''d condemned someone to such a cruel fate, her fiance had experienced the same punishment when he tried to have sex with her before marriage. As stubborn as a child with the mind and body of an adult she was willing to do real harm just to get her way one way or the other.


    [Humble request by Author: Please drop a review if you''ve read it so far, thank you!]

 Chapter 45: The Dreaded Morning

    Upon waking the king was greeted by the message left by Raven right above his wife''s ass¨Csomething that he simply couldn''t let slide. He tried to question the queen herself, about the mark, the piercing connected with chains, and the hint of another man all over her body, but like always, the queen hushed him with a nce sharp enough to tear through his shriveling old skin.


    ''Keep your mouth shut, you dog!'' She told him, and the king, though enraged, was forced to adhere to hermand. Not through will, but because she quite literally had him through the balls.


    "What do you have to say for yourself?!" Now, seated at his throne with his attended all watching, the king had summoned Raven out of his room to question him about the incident.


    The attendants had no clue about what was being discussed and neither did Raven''spanions¨Ctwo of which were struggling with some other problem entirely. Locked in chastity the both of them were frustrated and angry at the only person who could''ve done it to them. But since they haven''t had the time to meet up with the princess, neither of them could do anything about it just yet.


    "About what?" Finally responding to the king with the cheekiest of smiles, the dark mage tortured the old man further. Raven knew that the king couldn''t speak out what he had seen, after all, what would his attendants think if the news of him banging the king''s wife got out of their bedroom?


    Curling his fingers into a fist, the old king mmed it onto his armrest. ring Raven down with his teeth grinding in full view, the king''s anger knew no bounds. Noticing his rage, the dark-armored general stepped forward, worried about the king''s mental health.


    ''Has he gone mad?'' He wondered, bowing to the king before attempting to address him.


    However, before he could speak a word, the sound of the hall gates opening marked the arrival of the queen. Rising back to his feet, the general nced back before slowly making his way back into the dark corner he camouged in with his armor.


    "Husband¡­" With a smirk riding on her lips, the queen dragged along her long gown as she walked down the red carpet. "What''s wrong? I thought you were supposed to help them figure things out about the murder, not waste their time with dramatics, no?"


    ncing sideways at Raven, she raised her hand to the side and waved her fingers at him. The sight confused everyone present, however to the king it only served to fuel his anger. He knew something had happened between the two while he slept, and though he wasn''t awake at the time, the queen had for some reason submitted to Raven even though she never did for him.


    "Pardon my husband, why don''t you bring your friends with you and maybe I can tell you all about the murders?" The queen said while looking at Raven and his group.


    "What?!" The king finally eximed, baffled by the queen''s inclination to let the truth about the ughter out of the bag. "What the hell are you doing Maria?!"


    Leaning out of his throne with a jerking motion, he almost fell down the throne step but was caught by the guard standing beside him. In his anger, however, the moment he regainedposure he pped away the guard''s hand and red down at his wife with rage.


    "Maria, I''ve tolerated your insolence long enough, don¨C"


    "Markus!" Cutting off the king, Maria called on the dark general.


    Emerging from the shadows, he knelt to hermand and asked.


    "Yes, my queen?" His head hung low, the general was well aware of the kind of order he was about to be given.


    Shifting her gaze at the dark knight, Maria replied with a devilish smile.


    "Please take my husband back to his room, I suspect that his age is finally affecting his wit¨Cwe must do everything in our power to preserve him until the prince ispetent enough to take over," her words pierced through the heart of all, even the knight who half-expected such a seize knew that she''d gone too far.


    "MARIA!" Jumping out of his throne, the king was fuming with rage. "HOW DARE YOU SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT ABOUT ME?!"


    Blinded by his rage, he kept ring at his wife while trying to get down from the throne steps. s, that was his doom, as not looking where to step, his legs slipped off the very first step and he came crashing down the stairs.


    The duke, the duchess, and every guard watched in horror as the king crashed against the ground. Gasps and whispers of concern took over the hall. The guards rushed the king to make sure he was still alive. And though he was, it was hard to tell if he would wake up anytime soon or wake up at all.


    "MARKUS!" Stomping her heels, the queen feigned a look of dire concern. "Take him to his room and get a healer!"


    "Y-yes, my queen!" Nodding his head a few times, the dark general prepared for the king to be taken back into his room.


    As it all happened, the entire room was flooded with worry. The duke and duchess feared not for the king''s life but the influence they would lose if the sound-of-mind prince took over.


    The same went for every other attendant, for they knew the king was old and easy to manipte because of his anger and schemes, however, with the queen pushing him out¨Cthat reign they had over the kingdom''s politics was soon to be over.


    "We should leave," still faking worry once the king was taken away, the queen turned to Raven and party and gestured to them to follow her around.


    "What the goddess''s name is happening?" Through gritted teeth, Aria whispered into Raven''s ears, her wordsced with anxiety.


    "Would you rather him keep treating us like trash?" Shooting back with that response, Raven stumped her long enough until they were following the queen to the royal garden downstairs.


    Lacking essential information about what happened between Raven and the queenst night, the entire Hero''s party was stumped about what exactly was happening. But even so, having learned to trust the mage''s judgment as a leader, they follow him without any questions.


    ''Somehow, he just finds an answer¡­'' Was the stream of thoughts running in all their heads, some liked that fact while others like Amedith and Mel hated it.


    Either way, none of them had any doubt that from this point forward, Raven was the one who could lead their group the best. And that assessment was only further affirmed as they watched him spank the queen''s ass yet she only looked at him and smiled.


    ''What the¨C'' Needless to say, they were all both blushing and stunned.

 Chapter 46: The Truth About The Murders - Part 1

    "E-four," picking up a pawn, Milo made the first move.


    Lifting his gaze to the spirit before him, a smile crept up his lips as his eyesid on the cold glister of her body. Near translucent with a dazzle of blue emanating through her skin, the snow-spirit faery was a familiar soul-bonded to the young prince.


    "C-five," picking a piece of her own, she stumped the prince with an unusual move.


    "Every Time you''ve gone for E-five and won, why did you change it now?" He asked, curious as to what was going on inside her head.


    "Hmm," blinking her eyes a few times, she noticed Maira leading Raven''s group towards the garden. "Sure it doesn''t free up my bishop, and though my queen may have a free spot to move, it makes no sense to move her just yet."


    "Then why?" Milo tried to push further before noticing her gaze going right over his shoulder.


    Turning around, he caught the sight of his mother leading a group of people toward the gazebo the two of them had been ying chess. The sight confused him, even more so than Vi''s confusing move.


    ''Her in the garden?'' Sharing her allergy to sunlight although only partially, Milo was bemused as to why she would burn herself trying to show the guests around the garden.


    "Sometimes," hearing Vi speak again, Milo turned his head to face her. "The best move you can make doesn''t have to be the most logical."


    Before he could even make sense of what she''d just said, the clicking of his mother''s heels beside him made him shift his attention back to her. ncing up from his chair at her, he caught a flicker of change reflected directly in her eyes. Something had happened, something had changed, and yet trying to catch it at a nce was proving more than a little difficult.


    ''She smells of a new man¡­'' Vi thought and it flooded into Milo''s mind. He could hear her well, and yet it took a moment for him to realize what she meant.


    With squinted eyes he red at his mother, half disappointed, half disgusted to be in her presence.


    ''With whom?'' He asked.


    ''That faery child is right to her.'' Vi responded through their shared thoughts.


    ''Fairy?'' Asked Milo, unsure if he''d heard her right.


    "Milo, can you move your game somewhere else?" Before Vi could answer, however, Maria brushed him off as if swatting a fly.


    "Not before you tell me what''s happening," ncing back to the others behind her, his eyes scowled at Raven. "And since when did you start sleeping with men my age? I thought your depravity was limited to rugged guards."


    Though they''d guessed as much, Raven''spany were all frozen in shock the moment the truth came out of Milo''s mouth.The queen, however, remained unshaken and so did Raven as he returned Milo''s stare with his own.


    "Now I have nothing against you mage, but what is that saying that''s rather crude?" Pressing his finger on his chin, Milo got off the chair and Vi got off alongside him.


    "Don''t stick your dick in crazy?" While the prince kept musing over it, Vi came out right and said it.


    "V-Vi!" A bit embarrassed to hear her say that crude word, Milo looked at her with the brightest blush. Smiling sheepishly in response, the faery couldn''t get enough of his flustered expression.


    ''A fae will remain a fae, I guess?'' He thought, and Vi nodded like an innocent child.


    "If it''s so cumbersome for you to move your butt out of my way, then perhaps you should go and check on your father, he just fell off the throne and possibly got a concussion you know," hearing Maria drop that news so casually, Milo wasn''t sure if she was being entirely serious.


    But when her expression didn''t change upon looking at her, he knew that his viper of a mother wasn''t lying. Overwhelmed with a sense of urgency, the prince grabbed Vi''s arm and rushed back into the castle to check on his father.


    "Now let''s talk," pulling out a chair for Raven, the queen gestured for him to settle down.


    As he took her up on the offer, the others were gestured to get chairs of their own. Once everyone but the queen had settled, Maria settled down on Raven''sp with her hands locked around his shoulders.


    "Isn''t this a bit too much?" Mel mumbled, growing a bit worried about anyone else seeing them.


    "Y-yeah¡­Can you get her off of you at least?" Aria requested the mage, more worried about their safety.


    "T-this isn''t right, you know. The go-goddess will punish you for cheating on your husband," Erica added, her mind flooded with the confession about all the women wanting to spend the night with the hero''s aid.


    Lastly, Amdeith locked in his chastity, he was already feeling rock hard inside the cage after having watched Raven spank her ass¨Cand yet with the metal casing his dick, he could neither think straight nor form any words.


    "Ohe on, sweetheart," wearing a bright smile, Maria looked into Erica''s eyes. "Don''t tell me you''ve never done anything against the goddess''s dogma? No sex? No touching? No thought about a man at night?"


    Feeding her those words, the queen inevitably reminded her of when she''d touched herself for the very first time. The whispering confession of mother lusting for young boys whom their sons yed with, the depravity of those very sons lusting after their families, and the sneaky misadventures of the young girls sneaking away into dark alleys to be fucked silly by their lovers.


    Heaving heavily at those memories, Erica could feel her heart racing along with a rush of heat crawling under her skin.


    Hanging her head low, she turned quite like Amedith. Still staring at the flustered priestess, the queen kept smiling.


    "Ask away then, but I''ll stay like this in my new master''s arms," havingpletely submitted to the charm, the queen wanted to be Raven''s ve even though she knew it was wrong.


    The effect of the charm only made a woman more inclined to do what he asks, but with the queen being so forward, Raven knew that she''s truly turned into his personal slut.


    "Fine¡­" cing his hand around her waist, he squeezed her ass in front of everyone. "Answer me, what do you know about the murders?"


    Even though the matter being discussed was dire, just watching Raven treat the queen like a cheap whore had everyone from his party just look at him with utter shock.


    ''What the fuck did he do?!'' Thought Mel, beyond baffled as to what could turn a woman so submissive towards a man in one night.


    The other had the same thought, although with the queen moving Raven''s free hand on her breasts, they started bing more horny than they were baffled.


    "Very well, Master~" Said the queen, her lips slowly reaching for Raven''s right before everyone.

 Chapter 47: The Truth About The Murders - Part 2(18+)

    Unveiling the mystery of the murders, the queen revealed the truth about the ursed vampire in the lower city. Like many, she''d been bit by him once as a little girl, and though she survived turning into his spawn with the help of holy magic, the effects from the bite had taken hold of her slowly.


    "And what kind of arrangement do you have with him now?" Knowing well enough that she gets her blood from that very vampire, Raven glided his fingers into her panties to make her even more subservient.


    Feeling his skillful fingers toiling with her pierced clit, a steamy huff of breath escaped her salivating mouth. Arching to the skies, her eyes rolled into the back of her skull. Nimbly gliding along the length of her slit with his thumb still caressing her clit, Raven had already flicked her switch for a while and was simply pushing her further into her own depravity.


    "H-He¡­Ahh!" Moaning to his other hand slipping into her top, Maria let her body fall onto his and drew breaths as deep as possible with her racing heart. "H-he offers me bl-ood in¡­Mhmm! I-in exchange for keeee¡­eping! T-the king q-uiet about his rampant hunts!"


    The sound of her sloppy wet pussy being tortured by Raven, was all hispanions could hear. After all, never in a million years did they think they would witness the queen sitting on one of theirps with a man''s hand inside her panties. And yet, the sight was unfolding right before their eyes¨Cmaking every one of them titited by the sight.


    Tortured the most as Raven fingered the queen and out of nowhere pulled her breasts out to suckle on them like a bratty kid¨CAmedith could feel himself getting harder, although the metal around his dick made the experience a damned torture.


    ''W-what did he dost night to her?'' He wondered, feeling greatly insecure about how his own night went with Mel.


    Feeling much the same, however, Mel''s thoughts were much more vtile. She wanted to touch herself from over the patch on her pussy, but doing it with Raven on her mind was still a line she wasn''t sure about crossing.


    ''Can''t this just be over?!'' All flustered up with her pussy twitching to the queen''s sensual torture, Mel wanted to storm off, but at the same time couldn''t bring herself to stop watching.


    ''Aghhh! This bastard, why does he get all the girls?!'' Being the only bi-girl in their group, Aria was just as angry as Mel but for different reasons entirely. She wished to taste that sloppy-sounding mess aftershing the queen''s pussy with paddles made for spanking. ''As if that would happen¡­''


    With a gulp, she slipped her hand between her thighs before crossing her legs around them. Sneakily reaching for her groin, her fingers gently brushed against her leather shorts at the spot right behind which her pussy was dripping into a sloppy mess.


    ''Goddess, forgive us!'' Lastly, praying to the goddess for forgiveness, Erika kept her head hung low and just hoped that it would all be over soon.


    Thankfully for her, it seemed like Raven had finally gotten everything he needed to know.


    "If we get rid of him," pulling his lips off of her pierced nips, Raven moved his hand behind the queen''s head and pulled her face closer. "What does that mean for you?"


    His fingers still toiling around with her insides, Maria''s eyes twitch from the mind-numbing sensations. Gritting her teeth with saliva dripping out, she shook her head side to side to clear up the fog inside her head.


    "T-the curse will be undone! And the murder will stop obvi¨CAGHHH!" Unable to hold back anymore, the queen''s body tensed up as a flood of her juices gushed right out of her wet folds.


    Taking his fingers out of her body, Raven held them by her lips for her to lick them clean. And while Maria cleaned them up with her tongue, the others kept watching with their hearts racing like pistons in a machine.


    "That''s all I wanted to know," with that said, Raven pped the queen''s face, but quickly recovering from the strike, Maria kept licking her own juices off of his fingers.


    As soon as she was done, Raven had her get off hisp and spanked her ass onest time. Having gotten what he needed, he wanted to get on with the hunt for this alleged vampire hunting down the lower city girls. However, before that, he had one thing to say¨Cmore of an order to be exact.


    "I''ll be back soon to take you up on your offer about your daughter, in the meantime we have a lot of ces to be, after all, the goddess is getting tired of us not moving from this ce at all," nning to move to the regions up ahead once the murderer was brought to justice, Raven knew he couldn''t visit the castle for a long time once his journey begins.


    With a sated smile and a blush, the queen nodded in promise to keep her daughter ripe for his taking when he returns.


    "How do you know what the goddess wants?" Though still flustered by everything that had happened, Amedith couldn''t help but ask.


    "Before reviving me, she told me how disappointed she was that you as our leader weren''t leading us further out," upon hearing the news, Amedith was struck with doubt. He didn''t know whether to believe Raven or not, after all the goddess couldn''t have made a mistake in choosing him.


    However, even more than that, the problemy in who Raven had be¨Ca form of rival in trying to lead the group forward.


    "Liar¡­" He whispered under his breath, even though Raven was telling him the truth.


    Not long after the talk, it was time for them to leave the castle, both Mel and Amedith tried to talk to the princess, but they just couldn''t find her anywhere. In the meantime, Raven got all the information he could about the whereabouts of the vampire from Maria. And once it was all over, he loaded everyone inside a carriage and headed back down the upper city streets.


    ''Be back soon, I''ll be waiting!'' Thought the queen, her body already aching for more as she bid them off.


    ''Maybeing back around the princess''s wedding would be a good idea?'' Even while heading to prepare for a hunt, Raven couldn''t help but think about taking the virginity of the princess moments or days before she gets married. Either way, he knew that the time hade for him to move on but before then there were a few loose ends to tie off. The first of which happened to be the murderous vampire¡­


    [Special Survey: Please drop in thements your kinks that you''d like me to include in the story, as well as limits that you don''t want to see in the story. Please censor them like this though ''F*ck'' or ''Bl*wjob''. Also like otherments with kinks you like and drop your rejection through replies onments that have kinks that you don''t like.]

 Chapter 48: A Brief Stop

    On their way back to the lower city, the carriage had fallen quiet. Witnessing all that they had with the queen, none of them knew how to break the silence. The queen acting like a slut, confession about vampires, and a curse, were all bizarre enough, but the fact that Raven had turned her into his servant in one night''s time, bothered them all intrinsically.


    It wasn''t that they were mad, but they felt more flustered than anything. The mage had always been a yboy, but never before he''d made such bold attempts on anyone. So what exactly changed? Having no clue about the charm, they allnded on the only logical answer, his technique in bed along with that monster of a cock.


    ''I-I shouldn''t think like this!'' Shaking her head to drive away those thoughts, Erika split the front curtains to talk to the coachman.


    "Can you please stop by the church?" She requested, her voice all muffled from her racing heart.


    The coachman was well aware thatmoners weren''t allowed to visit, and so he tried to ignore Erika¨Cbut noticing the insulting gesture, Aria got onto her feet and squeezed the coach''s shoulder in warning.


    "We''re going there you fucker¡­" Speaking in the most monotone of voices, she instead let her seriousness reflect through her grip. Near about enough to crush the castle worker''s shoulder, she was ready to disable his arms in her fury.


    "F-Fine!" He screeched, his teeth grinding together in hurt.


    Feeling the pain shooting through his mind, he felt like he''d fall unconscious any moment, but was barely holding on through sheer will alone. Steering the carriage towards the grand cathedral, the coachman despite his wishes led the group to the holy ground.


    ''Maybe a visit will help clear my head.'' Erika hoped, though even she knew there was no guarantee it would work.


    The others felt pretty much the same, although, to them, the visit would be more about finally crossing a line that the king was barring them from. Being the so-called heroes of thend, the least they deserved was a visit to the grand cathedral after all.


    "The holy father won''t be happy about this," Amedith muttered, thinking back to his bitter encounter with the man.


    "Who cares what he thinks? The queen herself is a murderer and the kingcent in those murders," jumping out of the carriage first, Aria turned to Erika to help her down the steps. "If he has anything to say to anyone, maybe he should start with the royal family first?"


    Pulling her robe slightly off her ankles, Erika took Aria''s hand and got off the carriage.


    "She''s right, but forgiveness is a virtue¨Cas long as the queen and the king are both willing to change," with the queen under Raven''smand, Erika couldn''t justify any form of attack against the royal, after all, they''d already given a monster a chance to change and if they couldn''t the same for them, then her entire party would be a pack of hypocrites.


    Getting off one after the others, the rest of the party nced up the cathedral tower with the idol of Aphrodite beaconed at the top. Held in her hand was a child wrapped in a nket, however, knowing her dogma the party knew that she had no offspring, and the child was nothing but the personification of this world.


    Separated by the goddess''s will, the world was divided into a total of four contrasting parts. The first of which was Steris¨Cthe sea of stars, then came Aria¨Cthend, and thest of the two were the Infernal and the Divine.


    One parted thend with its oceans and the hellish mes bustling underneath its bed, while the other was a ce of rest¨Cone that only the most virtuous would ever grace.


    "Let''s be done with this quick," tired of waiting around gawking, Raven led the group inside.


    The guards by the gates eyed the group as they approached, but realizing who it was, they were reluctant to stop them without any higher orders. Thus, letting themselves in without any questions for the first time, Raven and his group were met with the dazzling interior of the grand church.


    Like a kaleidoscope of stained ss paintings, the walls, the ceilings, and even the doors were all adorned with artistic representations of the goddess''s grace. From blessing the world with fruitful trees to nurturing the young to grow plum and healthy, there were even some more suggestive depictions of her on the ceiling where she stood bare before a choir of angels groveling at her feet.


    "Well well well¡­" To their surprise, despite the grand hall being empty, a soothing voice trailed into the group''s ears.


    Turning their heads in its direction, they noticed a feathered creature slowly turning visible at the podium. A bloodridden sword in hand, the faceless creature stared at their group with his numerous eyes protruding through what appeared to be a human face unfolded from the very middle.


    Much like the head, its rib cage was also turned inside out but instead of a beating heart or flesh, its insides were made of pure crimson crystals. Pale like a ghost with a hunched-over back as well as a long hand that touched the ground, the creature would have easily been mistaken for a monster¨Chad the group not known about the creature already.


    "A-an angel?" Muttered Erika, her eyes following the edge of the angel''s golden sword sticking out of a man in a priest''s garb. "Ekk!"


    Following her gaze, the other noticed the corpse hidden behind the bench at the very top of themunal row. None but one of them knew who it was, and it baffled him beyond reason.


    "That''s the holy father¡­" Amedith informed, his hand shivering with uncertainty about whether or not to reach for his sword.


    "Worry not children, the man has only paid for his sins against the holy mother," despite having no mouth of its own, the creature spoke with more rity than most other people. The only part that bothered everyone as he spoke, however, were the way his numerous eyes sticking out of its flesh and moving in random directions irrespective of each other.


    Drawing his de out of the priest, the angel held it openly in his hands as if offering someone from the group to take its burden off of him.


    "A priest who sullies a child, a man that whispers the word of demons through jealousy and pride, deserves divine punishment just as he''d basked in the glory of the divine!" Stretching his hands forward with the sword still lying on top, the angel nced across the group before his eyesnded back on Raven.


    "The mother has learned of what you wish to do, and wishes to grant you a tool to rid that vampire of its head."


    Watching the angel kneel with the sword held high in both his hands for the taking, a weird sense of deja vu shed before everyone''s eyes. The de that the hero carries was given to him by the priest in the same manner in front of the populi--however, to receive one from an angel was a different level of honor entirely.


    "I''ll get it¡­" Thinking the de was for him, Amedith tries to step forward.


    "Not you!" The angel screeched, nearly deafening everyone with the resounding waves echoing through the hall. "You''ve sullied your chance to be a leader! The mother has selected a new chosen!


    Raven, the fae child, you may not carry the hero''s title for the goddess''s mistake is not one that can be undone, however, it would be you who shall purge all evil from this world, just as you''d promised her you would in exchange for the gifts she''d provided you with!"


    A shocked gasp escaped through everyone''s lips, they all knew Amedith hadn''t been the greatest of leaders, but to hear that the goddess had abandoned her trust in him? That was the final straw¡­whatever credibility he had would be lost eventually, but for now as Raven made his way towards the podium, none of them could believe that this was happening.

 Chapter 49: Riena, The Blacksmith

    The golden sword, it had nothing special about it. No boost to raw strength, power, or agility, even so, the very fact that Raven received it from an angel, enraged the hero. He was fuming and frothing, but with no justification in mind, he couldn''t randomly try to confront him about it.


    After all, it wasn''t that he''d done something wrong, if anything, Raven was the one who''d done what the hero was supposed to do, leading the group towards bing more resilient.


    ''What did I do wrong? Why did she abandon her trust in me?!'' He agonized over such a thought, but s, blind to his own shorings, Amedith wasn''t going to arrive at an answer anytime soon.


    "Drop me here, I need to stock up on arrows," speaking up as the carriage arrived at an armourer, Mel looked over to Raven¨Cthe new goddess-appointed leader of their group. The moment her eyes met his, a bitter scowl crossed her brows, but shaking her head quickly, she washed that expression and spoke up.


    "I''ll meet you all at the Boartooth, don''t want to rush into a mission without proper preparations likest time."


    "Wait, I''ll apany you," getting off her feet, Aria stretched her arms and began making her way out of the carriage. "I''ll need some enchanted gloves too, hopefully, they have some cheap ones in stock."


    Once the duo were off, Raven looked at the other two, making sure they wanted to get off as well.


    "What about you guys?" Already knowing he wanted to get off at the Enchanted wand as well as visit the Lifeclover shop, Raven ideally wanted to be alone by the time they got to any one of the two spots.


    "The church, I''ll bring some potions and holy water to fight against vampires," Erika suggested, Raven nodded in response.


    Turning his attention to Amedith, he noticed a flicker of rage in his eyes, although, after a few seconds of staring at him, he quickly masked it with a neutral expression.


    "I''ll get off here too, not everyone has a sparkling sword, after all," grabbing his sword''s hilt as it rested in its sheath, Amedith picked himself up and joined the elves standing right outside the carriage.


    "Okay, wait I''ll distribute the gold," being the treasurer of the party, Erika masked her chest with her long dangling sleeves and reached in between her breasts. Taking out a pouch of gold that had been cushioned between her massive tits, she quickly began distributing the gold while the metal was still warm from her body heat.


    ''Just another way to unt those big tits of hers!'' Rolling her eyes to what she''d just seen, Aria wanted to punch the priestess in the forehead. Her jealousy over tits was no secret, especially since her own couldn''t hold a single gold coin at their best perkiest days.


    "Give me!" Snatching her own share, Aria turned around and headed right into the store.


    Following right behind, both Mel and Amedith walked in as well. In the background, they could hear the carriage charging away, but for now, what they were focused on more was getting proper equipment. And for that, they''de to the right person and the ce.


    Adorned with disy pieces of all kinds, from swords, shields, bows, and wands, the shop was flooded with equipment forged in the same heat bubbling the air inside. ncing past the counter with an anvil to the side, the group stared at the redhead human pulling a hot piece of metal out of the forge.


    Too engrossed in her works, the woman didn''t realize that she had guests, and instead kept hammering the metal over the anvil, all the while her sweat sizzled against the metal.


    Around the same height as Mel, but with a semi-muscr body from hammering all day, the girl looked like a pixie warrior, especially with her spiky short hair. The sound of approaching steps from the group finally caught her attention, although as she looked up, she identally hit her own hand with the hammer.


    "AGHH! SHIT!" She cursed, her voice as raspy as a sailor.


    "Ae!" Not wasting a second as he noticed what had happened, Amedith cast healing magic on the cksmith so they wouldn''t have to waste more time.


    "Fucking hells! Next time knock ye buggers!" mming her hammer against the counter, Reina growled at the three as she dipped her hand in a pitcher of water nearby. "What do ye want?! If it''s just repairs again, then forget it! I''m not doing charity!"


    Being a dead sailor''s daughter, her temper was nothing new. She''d inherited it just as much from him as she had from working at the decks from the moment she learned to walk. As she grew older, however, being surrounded by men deep into the blue ocean was no longer her cup of tea.


    "We need new equipment, all of us," stepping forward, Aria untied her gloves and let them fall to the ground. With a thud the sleeves unburned her hands behind which were burn marks that turned her skin from deep silver to pitch dark. Looking at her fingers, she curled them into fists a few times.


    Lifting her eyes back at the cksmith slowly making her way around the counter, she took a deep breath and sighed. "I want those special gloves, the ones that course with magic with every goddamn punch."


    Stopping before the elf, the human girl folded her hands and stared at her for a few seconds. Then turning her eyes to the other two, she slightly lifted her eyebrows as if asking what they had in mind.


    "A better sword and shield," Amedith responded.


    "Special arrows for stealth," Mel replied right after.


    ncing around at their faces for a few more seconds, a smile crept up Reina''s face. It wasn''t that she was d to have customers, but she found the whole situation hrious.


    "A hero, an elf, and a dark elf walk into a smithy," holding back herughs, she undid her hands and kept looking around their faces. "What do they want? A fucking death wish is all."


    To think two ancestral rivals would work with the hero had always been amusing to her, and for the first time since they''d started visiting her shop, the two seemed to be on the same track.


    "Follow me, I''ll sell you your death sentence," and with that, she moved behind the counter to show them the best and worst of what she''d got.


    [Join the discord server! Character pic selection polls are going on, you get to vote for which character picture is made official! Discord link in book description]

 Chapter 50: The Hunt Begins! - Part 1

    By the time the sun began to set, the preparations for the hunt had finally concluded. Everyone was ready to march on and get rid of the vampiric menace, all under the leadership of the dark mage, Raven. Having prepped by visiting the Enchanted Wand, and the Lifeclover as well, he was more than ready to lead though there was one thing that needed to be done.


    "Finally, I''m back in my skin¡­" Being handed her chainmail tunic and the tough leather armor she''d taken off of a dead adventurer''s body, the minotaur queen, Mino beamed brighter than ever. "The only thing remaining is my crown."


    "Forget the crown, I need you to stay focused," having assessed Mino''s powers, Raven was trying to figure out how to make use of her in their teamposition. Only minutes were left before the entire group was meant to leave the Boortooth, and before that, he had to figure it out.


    ''A spirit mage, huh¡­Maybe?'' After going through one idea after the other he''d finally arrived at one that made some sense to him.


    "Let''s go, I''ll exin what you need to do on our way to the vampire''s mansion," putting up his own equipment quickly, Raven led the queen outside.


    Ready to face the vampire with new equipment as well as waist belts partially filled with potions bought from the Lifeclover, the entire group pumped themselves up as they made their way toward the mansion. At the very edge between the lower and upper city, the vampire lived as a false dukemanding a handful of vampires that hunted prey for him.


    Ideally, something like this would''ve been an official job by the kingdom, however, the involvement of the king flushed that possibility.


    ''Been a while since we all were so focused on doing something¡­'' Looking around at hispanions walking alongside him, Raven felt a sense of deja vu hit him for a moment. It was long ago, at the very start being selected by the goddess that they filled with joy while also being focused on the task at hand. ''Then what went wrong?''


    The answer was clear, being shackled by praises and never leaving the kingdom to grow themselves as people. But that was about to change, because not long after this was over, a long journey awaited them all.


    "Someone''s watching us¡­" Pulling himself out of his thoughts, Raven whispered just low enough that only hispanions could hear.


    Darting their gazes at him from the side, they all waited for him to report further. Being the dark mage, detection, deception, and swift execution of monsters was his task, and in that, nobody questioned his judgment.


    "Split inside the bazaar and circle back at the mansion, take care of the stalker if you need to," quickly absorbing the minotaur queen back into the bracelet, Raven pulled his hood up his head and redirected their route through thete-night bazaar.


    After just a few turns, the group was breezing in through a horde of people, all wandering the streets looking atntern-lit stalls. The sounds, the chatter, and the hollering by the vendors masked them effectively, and yet blending in amongst civilians wasn''t limited just to sound.


    Their equipment make them stick out like a sore thumb, and so ignoring those distracting the sweet odor of food, they scattered into dark alleys¨Ca tactic that needed no discussion.


    "Who do you think it is, Melicia?" Talking to herself as she often did during tense situations, Mel dashed through the puddles and shadows while reaching back into her quiver. Stopping with a slide at a dead end, she nced up at the building blocking her path. "Doesn''t matter, time to make use of those enchanted arrows."


    Taking out an arrow of transportation, engraved with archaic runes, she strung it tight against her bowstring and shot it onto the tiled roof. Being warped through nes Mel lost her sense of direction for a moment, but the second she came to she was standing on the roof where the arrow hadnded, and by her feet ity, broken in two.


    "Good thing it worked," whirling her fingers in the air, she flicked it down to her feet to infuse her soles with the wind magic. ""


    ''One¡­Two¡­'' Sliding her left leg as far back as she could, she leaned her body forward and took a deep breath. ''Three!''


    The moment she bolted forward, her senses were heightened, and just inches behind her she sensed a pair of eyes looking right at her back. Thankfully, for her, her magic helped her not only leap from roof to roof but also walk through air as if she was dashing on solid ground.


    ''Maybe changing equipment wasn''t a good idea when we''re going against an unknown enemy?'' Feeling a bit stiff with the reptilian hide retraining her movement, she knew her body wasn''t moving at its full potential. And the effect of it was? ''They''re still following me¡­I need to lose them somehow.''


    Trying to lose her stalker, Mel decided to take a little detour to test the limits of her enemy before trying to confront them. On her detour jumping roof to roof and nimbly gliding through the air, she noticed Aria''s new hellmes gloves sparking out in the distance.


    ''A barbarian for a reason¡­'' She thought, apuded by the fact that herpanions were facing them head-on in an alley.


    "Come on, you son of fucking cunts. I''ll melt your faces off," having ran towards a dead end on intention, Aria brushed her gloves together with her eyes locked into those ruby pearls ring right at her. Made of pure smander hide and infused with runic magic, every brush of her knuckles illuminated the entire alley with flying hellme sparks.


    For a spell, the cloaked vampire spy kept ring at her from a distance, but out of nowhere, the two rushed towards each other as if they both knew it was time.


    ''What was that?!'' Hearing a massive st around the corner, Erika''s eyes turned to the sound. Rising from between one of the alleys was a dark cloud of smoke with a flicker of mes sparking about.


    "A-Aria?" She thought, but the sound of a switchde being unfolded forced her to focus back on her herself.


    "A priestess?" Slowly approaching into an awfully suspect spot for the priestess to stop running, the cloaked vampire spy licked the edge of his knife with a smirk. "I wonder what you''ll taste like."


    To his surprise, however, it wasn''t Erika that had been cornered but the other way around. Stepping closer and closer without any caution, the vampire activated a magical trapid down by the priestess. Illuminating in a blinding magic circle right below its feet, a look of horror shed in the spy''s eyes.


    However, before he could react, a pir of pure light extruding from the ground sundered his body into a handful of dust.


    ''Was that an overkill?'' Thought the priestess, watching the pir standing tall by the smoke stacks. Either way, she knew it was time for her to stick to the n and reach the mansion before anyone else found her.

 Chapter 51: The Hunt Begins! - Part 2

    With a click of his fingers, Raven hastened his reflexes and turned to face his stalker. Holding his hand as if clutching a flintlock, he took a deep breath, his eyes focused on the shadow moving towards him. A re of red flickered through the eyes of the vampire, but the moment it tried to rush the dark mage, an ear-piercing bang shot from Raven''s direction.


    Realizing just in time what had happened, the monster dodged the dark-iron ball as it darted towards his body. Despite that, standing frozen in shock after dodging, he nced at Raven with profound confusion.


    ''A rifle?!'' The click of the primitive gun ejecting a hollow shell, chilled the vampire down to the spine. A gun, a rifle, a weapon of war only ever used by a member of Nightsilver''s party. Nobody in this world knew how to replicate it, and yet somehow, this dark mage had conjured a perfect replica of it?


    "HOW?!" He screamed, his feet backing away on their own.


    Pulling the lock back and loading another bullet, Raven lifted the rifle made of pure darkness to shoot the vampire once more.


    "I happen to know someone who studied these relics," reminded of Darius force-feeding all the information about the tool into his mind, Raven knew everything about the weapon to make it work through his conjuring magic. "And you guys have pissed him off quite a lot."


    Hearing yet another click, the spy leaped towards Raven, but by the time he reached his body, a massive hole tore through his neck. The momentum of the bullet being reinforced with mana, sent him flying to the side with half of his neck missing.


    ''Too fucking easy, I don''t like this weapon.'' Making the rifle disappear, Raven walked up to the dying vampire. Its vocals all thrashed, and its face half-missing, its eyes still re at Raven with a harrowing look of hatred. ''Let''s test this out instead¡­''


    Taking the golden sword out of its decorated silver sheath, Raven held it high above the vampire''s head before splitting its head in two. To his surprise, however, instead of letting the vampire''s blood stter all over the ground, the golden sword sucked the blood along its de and formed a film of deep crimson on its surface.


    "What the hell?" Drawing the de back into both his hands, Raven crushed what remained of the snarling vampire''s face and checked the de a bit closer. "Status."


    Being equipped with the weapon, he was able to bring up its stats, and to his further surprise, the regr stats of the weapon had doubled after sucking up the vampire''s blood. However, right beneath that boost in damage and maneuverability was a countdown of three hours.


    ''No exnation or nothing, just the goddess'' style I suppose¡­'' Chalking things up to negligence by the goddess, he quickly sheathed the sword and continued his journey to the vampire lord''s mansion.


    In the meantime, backed into a corner by two vampiric spies, Amedith had his sword out, ready to deflect anything they could try. Being a defensive fighter, he watched their every move as they circled around him in the dark. Attacking them first did cross his mind, but sticking to his strength, he held his ground like a human shield.


    "Blessed!" Letting go of his sword for a fraction of a second, he caught it quickly to enchant it with holy magic. Flipping it a circle from the hilt, he directed the de towards the vamps, his feet sinking deeper into the pavement. "Come on now, get me. That''s why you''re here, right? To kill me? Go ahead and try."


    Aggravating his opponent with mocking words, he forced them into action with their sharp knives glinting in mid-air. Moving his eyes left to right, he quickly took note of their speed and trajectory, before drawing his de back for a wide swing.


    "DIE!" Watching them closer and closer, Amedith sliced them by the torso in one fell swoop.


    Even so, despite being torn in half, their upper body crashed against Amedith''s body. Standing his ground still, unbothered by theirst-ditch attempt to stab him, the hero let go of his sword and pulled them as well as their daggers off of his breastte.


    "I''m wearing armor underneath the leather you dipshits," insulting them once more, he mmed their head together, resulting in a bloody mess where their brain stter was melded together.


    Letting their body fall onto the ground, the hero quickly picked up his sword and began walking in the direction of the mansion as well.


    Left as thest, Mel was being chased by not one but a handful of vampires. At first, it had been a single one, but flying around through mid-air had garnered her the most attention out of all the others.


    ''Do I really have to use it again?'' Tired of running, she stopped flying and turned around on the spot. The vampires stopped with her, but reaching for their weapon that pause didn''tst long. Rushing Mel from four different directions, they were trying to overwhelm her in every way. However, keeping her head on straight, she simply took a deep breath and reached back into hertent powers.


    "Fuck you all!" Holding her hand stretched in front, a greenish magic circle sprang up at the end of her palm. Circling around with numerous archaic patterns, it managed to raise the vampire''s attention as they tried to quickly dart backward. "As if!"


    Not letting them escape, Mel furthered her magic and shot through the circle an entanglement of thorny vines. Wrapping around the vampires, they squeezed them tight until their organs shot out of their every orifice.


    ''There you''ve done it again, Melicia¡­'' Feeling a sting on her hand from the sudden outburst of mana, Mel jerked her hand back to her chest. With the magic undone, theid bodies of the vamps fell to the pavement, and after watching that for a spell, Mel shook her head and made her way to the mansion as well.


    ''This time we better not forgive another monster¡­'' Were her thoughts, agitated at the fact that she had to use those powers.

 Chapter 52: The Hunt Begins! - Part 3

    Not even half an hour after they''d separated, the entirety of Raven''s group was standing in front of a shambling mansion. They''d expected it to be more grand given the fact that the inhabitant was supposed to be a duke.


    "How did everything go?" Raven asked, his eyes still staring at the gated ruins.


    "Easier than minotaurs at least," Aria responded, and everyone else just agreed with a hum.


    Reminded of Mino at the mention of minotaurs, Raven let her out of the bracelet and finally decided to head in. Thankfully, the outdoor garden didn''t have any guards, as for the inside? That remained to be seen. At the very moment, however, all they could see standing in the main hall were spiders and cobwebs.


    Yet the sound of the rustic chandelier osciting above their heads proved that they weren''t alone in that candle-lit hall. Besides that, they could feel the dusty air settling at the back of their throats. It tasted so rancid, that the entire group except Mino wanted to puke.


    "Holy illumini!" Casting a spell of purifying light, Erika cleaned the air around them as well as illuminated it with a ball of holy white light.


    "I can taste the iron in the air," stepping forward, Mino sniffed the air. Following the hint, her eyes darted downwards. "Basement, I can smell rot from down there."


    "We got our destination then," keeping his hands on the golden de, Raven led the team through the thicket of webs.


    Focused on the task at hand, nobody had any issue with him leading, after all, his ability to n and adapt helped Raven ughter the entirety of a minotaur horde. Whether thatpliancest once the mission is over? There was no guarantee at all.


    "Mel, watch our back," hearing a sharp sounding from the back, Raven kept leading the group forward while leaving their back to the elf. Having everyone grouped up beside him as he walked, he made sure that none of them got separated or kidnapped by some sneaky ploy.


    "One, minus forty five-forty five!" Spotting a vampire sticking to the ceiling like a bat, Mel called it out in terms of first horizontal degrees and then the vertical. Picking up on her code, everyone darted their gaze to the ceiling, however, by that time, the archer then pierced the vamp with a steadfast arrow. "They''re infesting this ce like cockroaches¡­"


    A shiver washed over her skin at the mention of the bugs, but shifting her attention to yet another sound, she readied her bow and fired at yet another vampire again. Surrounding them from all directly like mindless ghouls, the vampires mored up the walls, ready to jump on their prey whenever.


    "Should I cleanse this ce?" To their misfortune, however, a holy priestess was part of that group of prey.


    "Go ahead, Aria will stay behind with you, we''ll clear the path forward, join us as soon as you can," even though the vampires didn''t pose much threat, being chased by them down into a basement could''ve ended up in a disaster anytime. Thus, leaving Erika and the dark elf to deal with the vampire hive, Raven led the rest down the hall.


    Sniffing out their path, Mino pointed every twist and turn inside the shambling mansion. After a while of chasing phantom odors, she''d finally brought the group into the kitchen with a cer door that led downstairs. It was the only path into the basement they''d found yet, but there was no way of telling if there were other entrances, making their descent that more dangerous.


    Even so,nding on their feet over piles of flesh and blood, the party arrived at a narrow stretch ofnd that seemed to lead deeper into the earth.


    "Blood¡­Everywhere," looking around his surroundings, Raven gulped at the grizzly sight.


    Haunted by the fact that the blood painted over the narrow walls belonged to countless humans, he couldn''t help shake the anxious feeling.


    "Are we going down the murder hall or not?" Asked Amedith, getting tired of simply standing around.


    "We should scout the ce first, Mele with me, Mino, and Amedith, you two watch the exit in case we need to suddenly flee," securing their route back, Raven took Mel alongside her to scout the ce first.


    Walking down the hallway drenched with blood and gore, there was not much incentive for chatter, and yet Mel couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Every day that passes, it feels more and more like I''m in some fever dream¡­" ncing at her from the edge of his eyes, Raven wondered exactly what was going on inside her head. But s, without the scroll of mind reading her thoughts were her own.


    "Don''t get distracted, that''s how I diedst time because you guys didn''t pull your weight,"shing her attention with that grim reminder, he stuck close to the walls as an opening began to appear in the distance. Following his lead, Mel did the same.


    Carefully moving further down the cramped hall, the duo found each other inches from each other''s faces. The hall was already cramped enough, but the further they moved the more narrow the space became. Pressed tight against each other with Mel''s perky breasts squished against Raven''s armor, they could hear each other''s hearts beating against their chests.


    "W-we should head back¡­" Mel whispered, her deep breaths making her breasts squish harder against Raven''s body.


    Focused on the task and used to a woman''s touch, Raven didn''t let the situation bother him, but even he had to admit that they should head back and get the rest of their people.


    "Give me a second¡­" ncing at the room at the end of the cramped hall, Raven took everything in about the ce so he could n things better once there was more room to breathe.


    ''Looks like a library with stacks of books, however¡­'' Tied atop the very middle of the room was a howling man struggling to free his body from the rope. Looking just underneath him was a demonic circle with horns, all carved into the floor and fed with human blood.


    "Doesn''t seem like anyone''s home, we should still get the rest ande back here just in case," looking at Mel, he bobbed his head to the side for her to start moving back where they''de from.


    ''Damn it, something''s off¡­'' Even though everything had gone as nned, the end of the basement being empty beside the human hanging upside down didn''t sit well with Raven. It almost¡­''Feels like a trap.''

 Chapter 53: The Hunt Begins! - Part 4(Finale)

    "Nobody''s here¡­" Looking around the sacrilegious ce, Aria as well as the rest of the party was left dumbfounded.


    There was no vampire lord hiding in the depths, instead in his ce was a human hanging from the ceiling. After trying to calm him down, Raven tried to ask him a few questions, but the horrified man rushed out screaming through the cramped hallway.


    "You sure we shouldn''t follow him?" Asked Mel, her eyes focused on Raven.


    "I doubt an insane person would give a confession, but you''re free to chase after him if you want," rising from the ground, Raven turned to face her, but as expected, quickly looking away Mel showed no intention to chase after the man.


    "So what the hell are we even doing here if the vampire lord isn''t here?" A bit irked by all the waiting, especially with that cold metal chastity around his dick, Amedith wanted this thing to be over with so he could try and free himself from it.


    "We have running blood in these engravings, that''s proof enough that someone''s hiding," her eyes still focused on the blood sigil on the ground, Erika tried to decipher their meaning, but just couldn''t get it even though it felt like she was at the cusp of finding its nature. "Regardless, he could be trying to revive a general to the demon lord for all we know, the least we can do is destroy thi¨C"


    The sudden dropping of a stack of books behind the encasing bookshelves forced Erika to abruptly end her sentence. Turning their gaze to the sound, everyone took out their weapons and slowly began encircling around the shelf. However, even as they stood right before the books that had been dropped, they didn''t find anyone, at least not until Mino''s nose caught a hint of monstrous bloodlust.


    Smelling a hunger the same as hers, her eyes widened with horror. Frantically looking around she tried to spy the vampire lord, but failing still, she decided to scream out in warning instead.


    "He''s invisib¨CAGH!" Cutting her words short, a sharp dagger stabbed her belly from the side.


    "Mino!" Being the first one to notice the wound, Raven jumped forward. Wrapping his hands around her falling body, he leaped back with hastened reflexes. "Amedith! Forward!"


    With no time to waste, the hero jumped forward with a conjured shield of holy light in one hand and his de in the other. Following up beside him, Aria knocked the shelves with her fist so the group wasn''t back into a corner.


    "Show her to me," taking Mino in her hand from Raven, Erika slowly let her body down to the floor and began healing her with holy magic. Watching her take out a mana potion and quickly downing it before continuing the spell, Raven was disoriented just for a moment. Being bumped in the shoulder by Mel, however, he was quickly pulled out of that dazed state.


    "FUCK THAT BASTARD!" To everyone''s surprise, Mino growled at her assant even though she was obviously suffering from some form of paralyzing poison from the dagger.


    "Oi, you''re the leader, focus," pulling his attention back, Mel stared into Raven''s eyes. "How do we take down this invisible bastard?"


    "Damn it¡­" Looking to the front with Amedith and Aria standing guard, Raven knew he would have prepared better for an invisible vampire. It also didn''t help that the vampire was trying to break through the hero''s shield by assaulting it from random directions at irregr intervals.


    ''The shield is cracking up¡­'' Being in the corner kind of helped the group as it gave the vampire limited angles to attack from. But if it kept going, the shield was bound to break and the one thing the hero wasn''t known for was his endurance with mana to conjure another one right after. ''What the hell am I supposed to¨C''


    Feeling the hilt of the golden de at the end of his thumb, something clicked inside his head. The blood on the de was coated in ayer, turning its iron glow into a crimson red.


    "We need something that would stick to him, some form of liquid!" With just a nce at Mel, Raven knew she had exactly what they wanted, and she seemed to recognize it too, although her expression was instantly fouled on the mere mention of it.


    "You''ll owe a lot once this is over!" Shutting her eyes with those words, she began moving forward. "Amedith, Aria, get back¡­I''ll handle this, you guys make sure to take him down once I''m done."


    "What?! No!" Shielding yet another blow from the barrage of daggers, Amedith looked back from over his shoulder at Mel slowly approaching him.


    "You heard the new boss," grabbing him by the shoulders, Aria squeezed him tight and leaped back before the hero even had the chance to resist and stand his ground.


    The next thing he knew, a trail of sizzling green clouds roused from under Mel''s shut eyelids. Walking forward, she stretched her arm forward and was instantly stabbed in the arm by a thrown dagger. However, keeping still, she took a deep breath before opening her eyes.


    "Cage of thorn!" The moment she yelled out the spell, a collection of luminous magic circles surrounded the empty space before her. What came next were iron-like thorns inching closer and closer toward each other until they conformed into a cage.


    "GRHH!" Hearing the invisible vampire squealing as one of the thorns stabbed into his body, Mel quickly jumped behind Amedith to let him take care of the rest.


    "He''s bleeding, get him before the magi¨C" Just as she''d expected, the spell''s power didn''tst long once she''d broken her concentration. Turning into sparkling dust, the thorn disappearedpletely. Though the bleeding wound from the vampire lord now easily gave away his position.


    ''Only a matter of time now¡­'' Letting Amedith take the lead, Raven moved up behind him to support through attacks while the hero stayed on defense.


    "I''LL KILL YOU ALL! YOU''RE RUINING EVERYTHING!" Being wounded for the very first time in a decade, the invisible vampire lord had gone mad. Throwing all caution to the wind, he assaulted the group from all possible directions, but as long as Amedith''s shield stood, nothing could hit them no matter where the attack came from.


    Deflected by the mystic forces of the shield despite being far away from it, he grew tired as time went on, and finally, he stood bleeding in a corner and panting.


    "Cage!" Conjuring a cage made of pure dark, Raven imprisoned the vampire lord in a more solid prison than Mel''s thorns.


    Had he not tired himself from the rampant assaults, he might''ve been strong enough to break through, but with a deep wound in his belly, and all his energy knocked out, he couldn''t even hold onto his invisibility.


    Moving up close to the shambling vampire lord, Raven looked him in the eye and whispered.


    "You''re gonna answer some questions," taking out the golden de, Raven stabbed him through the chest to pin him to the wall. "And then you''re gonna die."

 Chapter 54: A Vampire’s Briefing

    d''s POV:


    I was young when it happened, a bite on my arm by my mother and it was over. Coaxed into a cult, she was ready to offer me like a sheep for some perverse blessing by a demon lord''s general. But the horror turned on her, as the horned beast cackled before crushing her skull underneath its feet.


    ring down at my limp body, it raised its hooves to crush me as well, but that was all I saw before losing consciousness and waking up inside a castle''s dungeon. Humans, monsters, and all kinds of creatures wed those mossy walls, fed on the rodents, and counted the days left as they died little by little.


    I knew I couldn''t live there, and yet I was forced to for a century. Many tried to take me down, to feast on my flesh and drain me of what little blood coursed through my body. At first, I simply ignored them, but as time went on, it was me who drained their blood instead.


    ''A vampire¡­They called me before I even knew what it meant.'' The blood flooded me with strength¨Csomething I learned to crave by continuously massacring new prisoners. But there were only so many the guards threw at me, until eventually, they couldn''t hold me back. Even so, the castle guards surrounded me and brought me back to the man who''d murdered my mother.


    More amused than anything, he granted me shelter, and a promise for prosperity so long as I served him until my final breath.


    "I MURDERED THEM YES! WHY THE HELL DO YOU CARE!" After struggling for so long, I was finally given freedom in exchange for servitude, and how dare these kids think they could stop me?! Rattling the cage that confined me, I bared my teeth as a weapon, growling. "MY LORD WILL RISE AND SLAUGHTER YOU ALL! HE''D PROMISED ME POWER, INFLUENCE, AND SO MUCH MORE THAT YOU CAN''T EVEN IMAGINE!"


    Grabbing the sword stabbing through my body, I tried to break it off. Yet the unknown metal refused to bend or even twist lightly.


    "Enough with your stupidity!" Taking the de out of me, the silver gaze mage grabbed me by the cor and red into my eyes. "Tell me what you''re doing here and where are the girls you''ve been kidnapping!"


    "I SLAUGHTERED THEM!" Laughing in the kid''s face, shooting pain from my wound made me grunt. "MY UNDERLINGS ATE THE NON-VIRGINS LIKE BATS AND ONLY BROUGHT THE MAIDENS TO ME, FOR THEIR BLOOD WILL FEED MY LORD''S SOUL AND BRING HIM BACK TO THE CORPOREAL PLAIN!"


    Oh, the very thought filled me with glee, to serve under his grace, under that grand centuarian duhan! There could be no greater joy in my life, not even the memory of his hooves crushing my mother''s skull underneath him.


    "Summoning a demon lord general, so that was your n?" To my surprise, the kid didn''t seem bothered by what I''d said, instead, he only smiled. "You killed them to revive a general, but guess what? I''m gonna piss all over your ns."


    Raising the de up high, I watched his smile grow wider as the de sped closer to my skull.


    "YOU''LL REGRET TH¨C"


    ***


    Third Person POV:


    It was finally over, the vampiric parasite pervading the city of Athenia was dead. He''d ruled over thend for far too long, and just when he was at the cusp of fulfilling his purpose, that opportunity was snatched away from him, by a handful of adventurers.


    Had he seeded in reviving the centaurian duhan, things could''ve turned out a lot worse, but thankfully, things didn''t devolve to that point.


    "You''re sure you should carry his head like that?" Growing uneasy from the vampire''s head dangling in Raven''s hand, Mel couldn''t help but ask.


    "His body turned to dust after I stabbed him, but his head didn''t¡­" Continuing his march out the shambling mansion, Raven turned to face the rest of his team. "We don''t know why that happened, but there''s someone who I think would know. I''m just taking this to her."


    Hoping Linkle could answer some of his questions, Raven parted ways with the rest of the group. Making their own way back to the Inn, everyone else knew that this was one of theirst few days in Athenia before moving on to a different territory. Tying loose ends like informing the people they were close with, they knew theirst few days would be busy, thus giving them no time to waste.


    ''Maybe a week, after all, I have to visit Aerin like I promised. Amedith might finally visit his mother as well, doubt she''d be happy if we left without telling her either.'' Skimming through such thoughts in his mind with a dangling head in hand, Raven nned for a visit to both their houses before having to leave Athenia for a good while.


    Deep in his thoughts as Raven reached the Lifeclover, a flood of screams from the front pulled him out of his chain of thoughts. Shaking his head, he turned his attention to the row of women standing in line right outside the shop. Their eyes focused on the head in Raven''s hand, they were beyond terrified.


    "W-why are you carrying a head?!" Screamed ady shivering behind a much taller woman.


    Before Raven could answer, however, Linkle appeared from the inside of her shop and screamed out loud to her customers.


    "We''re done! I don''t have any more medicine so piss off all of you!" mming the door shut, she disappeared as quickly as she''de out.


    Even though they were all bothered by the head just seconds ago, after hearing Linkle, their attention quickly turned back to the shop. Gasping and howling at the storefront, the women showered discontent in gossip and whispers.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' Thought Raven before making his way through the crowd and scaring everyone away with the vampire head in his hand.

 Chapter 55: The Medicine’s Rage!(Smut Incoming)

    (Note: Pregnancy Kink seemed popr So...Enjoy! XD)


    Walking into the Lifeclover despite the obvious close sign, Raven was met with not just Linkle''s wrinkly old form, but also a young woman in a maternal gown slightly bent over with her hand scrunching her dress at the crotch.


    "The shop''s closed, leave!" Using a flicker of magic, Linkle floated up on her desk and mmed her wand on the woman''s head.


    "Eep!" She yelped in pain, yet the rampant wiggling of her butt didn''t stop at all.


    Caressing her head with teary eyes, she squinted her gaze and stared at the witch in front. Had it not been for the unsatiated desires sparking inside her body, she would''ve instantly hurledints, but she knew that would only make things worse.


    "Help me, please!" She requested, her hand sinking deeper between her thighs.


    "What''s happening?" Raven chimed in, walking up to the front with the vampire''s head still in hand.


    Astounded by his sudden appearance, the woman jumped a few steps away in shock. But as her eyes slowly turned to the vampire''s head, her disdain only grew further. Chilled to the spine, she yelped out loud and covered her mouth, terrified.


    "He''s dead, calm down," resting the head on Linkle''s desk, Raven turned back to the witch for answers.


    "What the¨C" Staring at the head of the vampire lord, the witch''s eyes lit up for a moment. Quickly reaching for the head, she picked it up and brought it closer to her face. "Where did you get him?"


    "First you tell me what''s going on here? And why was there such a big line outside your shop?" Despite Raven''s question, Linkle kept looking at the head in her hand, her fingers caressing its pale skin until eventually, she put it under her desk where nobody else could see it.


    "Wh-what about me?! You told me you''ll help!" Recovering from the shock once the head was no longer visible, the brown-haired womanmanding stepped forward. "I need you to do something about this medicine!"


    Her skin wrinkled in anger, Linkle slowly turned to the woman with a foul expression on her face. Raising her wand with shaking hands, she really didn''t want to do it, but her anger got the best of her.


    "Silence!" And with that, the woman''s hands covered her mouth on their own. Wide-eyed she tried to pull them off, but no matter how much strength she used, they wouldn''t budge an inch. "As for your query, someone from the Subus''s maze snitched that I was selling impotency medicine through a seller down there¡­"


    ''Impotency medicine?'' For a moment, the memories from thest time he visited the maze with Amedith shed before his eyes. ''Mel was there to buy something¡­Could it be?''


    "Anyways, now answer me where did you get this head?" Lost in thought, Raven didn''t recognize Linkle''s question, but instead of waiting for him, the witch rolled her eyes and grabbed him by the arm. "Stand still, I''ll find out the truth myself."


    "What?!" Like being assaulted with a weapon, something sharp tore into Raven''s mind, however, before it could have free reign, the voice of the goddess whispered in both their heads.


    ''Hands off my servant witch!'' With a snapping lighting, Linkle''s arm was jolted off of Raven.


    "SHIT!" Cursing out while grabbing her injured wrist, Linkle red at Raven, though that expression didn''tst long. Easing up as a few seconds passed, she jerked her hand a little and smiled. "Guess the goddess, didn''t want me to look too deep, but I did get what I wanted so think nothing of this."


    ''This bitch¡­'' Getting enraged at her for the first time, Raven wanted to smack her in the head, but given her elderly appearance, he couldn''t bring himself to go along with it.


    "Try that next time, and I''ll cut those hands off," though he meant every word of his warning, the witch didn''t seem to think much of it.


    Instead, turning to the brte still struggling to get her hands off her mouth, she waved her wand to make her float before mming her down on her ass.


    "How about I make up for what I''ve done instead? As long as I get to keep this deadhead, that is," deviously smirking, her eyes were locked on the dark mage.


    From the look alone, he knew she was plotting something, and yet given herst gift was the bracelet, he couldn''t help his curiosity.


    "And how do you n to do that?" He asked, frowning.


    "Follow me," gesturing to him with a finger, she climbed off her desk.


    Walking over to the backdoor, she nced across the room at the woman stillining through her muffled lips.


    "You too, if you want to get rid of that medicine''s effect, that is," hearing the witch''s warning, the woman jumped back to her feet and rushed right beside Raven to follow her. With her being so close, Raven looked her up and down and finally noticed a small bump in her belly, a clear indicator of her pregnancy. "Now don''tg behind!"


    Before he could even unjumble his thoughts, however, Linkle yelled out for them to quickly follow her.


    ''What the hells is going on?'' Raven wondered, unsure where all of this was leading.


    Walking into her workshop behind Linkle, he was as clueless as he''d been while walking in. However, that eased somewhat when the witch moved through the hanging racks looking at all kinds of condiments on disy. She was looking for whatever it was that she nned to offer him as an apology, but exactly what it could be? Raven had no idea.


    "Found it," grabbing a translucent hexagonal pendant along with a silver ring with a simr gemstone, Linkle tossed the pendant at Raven and wore the ring herself. Catching it in time, he nced the pendant over but couldn''t find anything special. "I heard you''re going off soon, the talk of the town really."


    Raising his eyes to the witch, Raven stared at her with musement.


    "Use that and you can teleport back to me as long as I''m wearing this, and if I get more material maybe I can make more of these rings so you can travel wherever you''ve left them by just thinking," exining the working of her concoction, Linkle stood proud with the brightest of smiles.


    "Sounds too good to be true¡­" Raven replied, to which the witch scoffed in his face.


    "Fine!" Squinting her eyes, she turned her gaze to the woman again. "You two follow me to my bedroom."


    Still wiggling her butt, the brte couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why? I thought you were gonna help me get rid of¡­" ncing at Raven¨Ca man standing beside her, she continued in a whisper. "The medicine''s effect."


    Seemingly utterly unbothered at this point, Linkle nced back and forth beforeing right out and saying it.


    "You identally drank the medicine you were supposed to give your husband, and no matter how much he tries he can''t satisfy you because of it, not like he could before, but that''s beside the point." Taking a deep breath, she flicked open a cer door with her feet. "Now, how about you two get down there and FUCK EACH OTHER ALREADY!"


    And with those words, the room fell entirely silent.

 Chapter 56: Milking Her Dry - Part 1(18+)

    Linkle''s proposal to have Raven help the pregnant woman didn''t fly well at first. Sheined and howled, but as her mind eased up a little yet her body continued to ache, the proposition began to look far more inviting. After all, the yboy of the Hero''s party, every woman wanted a taste of him as it might be their only way for them to make love with someone chosen by the goddess.


    ''This is wrong¡­'' Even still as Raveny on top of her bare skin, the brte''s lips quivered with anxiety. She knew it was wrong and that she should push him away, and despite that knowledge, the effect of the medicine kept her second-guessing. ''M-maybe, just once? I just wanna get rid of this feeling after all¡­''


    Justifying her action, she shut her eyes to let Raven carry things forward. Being trapped in the witch''s bedroom in the basement, even the mage had his reservations about the whole ordeal at first.


    ''Why would I do something just because someone else told me to?'' He thought, but convinced by Linkle''s offer to help him whenever needed without yet another offering, he decided to y along. Although fucking a married woman wasn''t something he was going to pass out on either way.


    Entangling his fingers with hers, he pushed their lips together. A gust of her muffled breath trailed into him, and along with it the salivaced with her desire for sex. Laying on top of her body, he could already feel himself brushing against her bump¨Cmaking the situation even more exciting.


    To fuck a pregnant woman who was alreadyctating out of her tits, it was about to be a new experience, one that would turn memorable for them both.


    But before spreading her legs to sate that aching pussy, Raven toiled with her tongue for a while to take in the taste of her lips. Pulling away soon after, he moved down her neck, kissing until he reached those perky breasts dripping out milk. ncing up at the woman, Raven noticed her quickly look away without a word, something he took as permission to dig in.


    Trailing his tongue around her nips, he pressed his lips against it and began suckling on it. Moving his free hand to the other breasts, he squeezed it tight¨Cmaking her squirt milk through her tit.


    "MHMM!" Tingling with sensation over her breasts, the woman''s leg instinctively wrapped around Raven. Pressing his face against her breast as well, she could feel herself being drained¨Csomething she''d never thought she would enjoy. But s, teary-eyed from toe-curling sensations, she no longer remembered that she was married or that she harbored her husband''s growing child.


    Finally feeling her body loosening up underneath him with the slightest help from his charm, Raven looked her in the eye with a dastardly smile. Growing hearts for eyes, her eyes were half rolled back into her skull with her teeth gritted shut in between her muffled breaths.


    Paired with the effect of the medicine, his charm had already turned her into a slut, one that was willing to do anything as long as she could get herself fucked.


    Moving his right hand onto her cheeks, he caressed her lips with his thumb. Drunk on lust, she sucked it into her lips and moved her tongue around it in circles as though giving a sloppy blowjob. Smiling still, Raven grabbed his dick with his free hand and positioned it right at the entrance to her walls.


    Her folds pulsing against his tip, made his nds tingle with excitement, but before putting it in, he couldn''t help but tease her some more.


    "You really want this dick, huh?" Her eyes wide opened in hysteria, the brte frantically nodded. Brushing his tip against her twitching folds in response, Raven smirked again. "Beg for it, tell me how much you want it and why do you want me to be the one to stretch up your insides."


    For a spell, her eyes flickered with uncertainty. But with the tip of Raven''s massive cock stirring her juices by her folds, she gently bit down on his thumb before begging out loud.


    "P-please¡­fuck me," already blushing from her words, she looked away embarrassed, and continued. "My husband can''t satisfy me anymore, I need someone bigger¨Cmore manlier than him to stretch me."


    Leaning closer to her lips with his hips pushed back, Raven turned her head to face him and looked right into her eyes.


    "Hopefully you give birth to a daughter like you, instead of a loser like your husband who can''t pound his woman well," her eyes widened at his words, and yet, with an aching gulp instead of a retort, she spoke in agreement.


    "Y-yeah, I wish I had your baby, the baby of a chosen instead of my h-husband¡­" She couldn''t believe her own ears, but as Raven''s cock slowly pushed inside, she no longer cared for being nice toward her husband.


    Flooding her tight bumpy folds with the thickness of his raging cock, Raven locked his lips with her. Stealing her breath while being hugged by her steaming wet insides, his balls began throbbing at the mere thought of spraying her pregnant belly full of his cum.


    "I-its s-so¡­t-tight," Her eyes twinkling dreamily, the woman struggled to form words as she felt her already stretched belly being stuffed fuller by Raven''s manly meat rod. "I-I''ve never¨Cmhmm~"


    Before she could finish, Raven pulled his hips back to ready himself for yet another thrust. However, her fleshy folds hugging him tight slightly dragged alongside him, and the moment they loosened their grip with a pop, her entire body shivered with newfound euphoria.


    "AGHH~" Digging her nails into Raven''s back, the tightness around her belly nearly forced her into an orgasm, but instead, squirting a little, her body flopped on the bed panting.


    pping her face a few times to bring her back to her senses, Raven leaned closer to her ears and whispered.


    "Don''t give up just yet, we''re just getting started," nting a brief kiss on her forehead, he added. "Once I''m done stretching your pussy, your husband''s cock would be too small to feel your fleshy walls."


    Before the words even registered in her head, Raven took a deep breath and rammed his dick inside her body.


    "AHHH!" Groaned the woman, feeling the chosen''s cock ramming against her womb''s entrance. With gritted teeth and tears, she had lost all sense of self and instead turned into a slut that only cared to get dicked.


    "Feed your cum to me!" She screamed, her legs wrapping around Raven''s hips.


    And with every intention to do just that, the mage began ramming at the doorsteps of her newest family member. In Raven''s words¨Ca useless son like her husband¡­


    [Note: Since my schedule isn''t letting me prepare mass releases of chapters, I n to upload 2 chapters per day instead of 1 from now on. Sorry about the promise for mass release, but I can''t keep up the quality since my mind loses focus when trying to write more than 2 chapters in a day.]

 Chapter 57: Milking Her Dry - Part 2(18+)

    ''How long has it been?'' Lost in her desires, Tanya rode Raven''s cock like a true slut. mming her ass against his hips, she huffed and groaned like a dog with her tongue sticking out. Tensing up as his dick hit the deepest part of her pussy, her body tensed up ever so often with her stretched bump stretching even further.


    "Mhmnn! I-I can''t live without this¡­I need this! I need this dick! Aghn~" Bouncing on Raven''s cock despite being filled to the brim with his semen, she began grinding side to side as well. "My husband''s cock could never¨Cmhnmm! Reach s-so deeppp!


    AGHHH!"


    Squirting on Raven''s cock once more, she stopped for just a moment before her hips started instinctively bouncing on his dick again. Her insides simmering with Raven''s cum was flooding every inch of her womb, and yet with no care for anyone else Tanya wanted more and more.


    Laying on the bed with a smile, Raven watched beads of sweat trailing down Tanya''s spine. Gathering up on her ass, they sshed all over every time she mmed her ass down on his cock.


    cing his hand on her ass, he spread her cheeks to get a brief look at her holes, but letting them go the next moment, he spanked them hard until the moment they were red.


    With a pained look as well as a blush, Tanya looked over her shoulder at Raven, panting. Her breaths were all muffled and her hair glinting with sweat, she looked like a lost little girl.


    "Who told you to stop?" Pulling her back, Raven wrapped his hands around her body.


    A bit surprised, Tanya''s body froze up. Not wasting a moment, however, Raven spread her legs wide and began thrusting inside her himself. Her body arching all the way back while being pummeled with a cock, Tanya huffed a moan with her eyes rolled up.


    "Tell me, who does your body belong to?" The sounds of his balls smacking against her pussy echoed through the witch''s bedroom like constant pping. "Say it or I''ll leave you dry now that your body''s stretched to my shape!"


    "It belongs to you!" Without a second thought, she yelped out loud. "Use It whenever you''d like! I''ll shake my hips like a slut, suck you, fuck you, even serve my tits for you to milk me dry!"


    Though the effect of the drug had drained, the married woman couldn''t help but voice those newfound desires blooming in her heart. Never had she felt this way about anyone else, not even her husband, at least not to the extent of acting like a purebred slut. However, the assault on her body by Raven''s cock, had left her shattered by pounding it into submission.


    Even now, feeling his dick being pumped in and out of her body, all she could think about was getting pounded for hours more.


    ''I doubt my husband can ever make me feel this way, especially with how much he''d stretched my pussy!'' Turning her head to Raven while he fucked her through the mangle of their juices inside her body, Tanya locked her lips with his. Coiling her tongue around in his mouth, she felt his hands traveling to her breasts.


    Squeezing them tight, Raven attempted to milk her some, but every drop of herctate had either already been squeezed or glided down his lips.


    As his fingers climbed upwards, however, she felt a slight tinge on her nipples¨Cand unbeknownst to her, Raven had marked her with a piercing that she couldn''t take off even if she tried. Gushing out cum with every thrust in her body, it wasn''t long before Tanya lost all sense of time.


    From bending over with her face pressed against the bedsheets to the after-sex clean with her tongue servicing Raven''s body. It happened so fast, at least in her mind, that by the time morning came every inch of her body was covered with their shared juices.


    Looking to her side as Raven got up and stretched around, she still couldn''t believe everything that had happened, and finally, a trickle of embarrassment settled in her heart.


    ''I did all that¡­?'' Thinking back on how she''d surrendered her body to a man she barely knew despite being pregnant, her face was flushed a deep crimson red. ''AHHH! I wanna p myself so hard!''


    Herints, however, didn''tst long. Sneaking a peek at Raven from between her fingers covering her eyes, she nced down between his legs at the monster cock swinging side to side as the mage walked over to his clothesying on the floor. With dreamy eyes, she kept looking at it.


    Subconsciously drooling at the thought of it having been inside her, she couldn''t help but get excited once again.


    ''Why did it have to be so much bigger than my husband?'' Agonizing over that fact, she felt jealousy burning in her heart. Had that monster been attached to her husband, she wouldn''t have to go look for love elsewhere. And as if that wasn''t enough of a tease, she couldn''t shake the want to have his baby. ''A chosen, not to mention¡­''


    Gulping at the sight of his toned muscr back, she instinctively knew his genes were superior.


    "I''ll be heading out now," breaking her thoughts, Raven turned around and looked right into her eyes. A bit surprised, Tanya''s body flinched for a spell, but quicklyposing herself she nodded frantically. "But, if you ever feel like needing a hit¡­"


    Suddenly being hit with the realization that he was leaving soon, Raven took a brief pause and drifted away from that sentence.


    "Well, I''ll find you whenever I''m back in town," with the devilish smile of a yboy, he watched her developing a blush before turning around to leave.


    "I-I''ll be waiting¡­" Tanya whispered in response, though her words never reached Raven''s ears.


    Walking away from the room, Raven climbed out to the shop above where Linkle was still asleep in a chair inside her workshop. Moving closer to the witch, Raven wanted to let her know that he was done downstairs. Although noticing a letter under her left hand, he decided to check its contents first.


    ''Don''t wake me up, I''m tired from dealing with horny women from yesterday. Just go, ande back using the teleporter whenever you need my help¨Cnot for free of course!'' Reading through the letter, Raven scoffed at thest part.


    "I should''ve known this witch wouldn''t do shit for free," not that bothered by the broken promise, Raven put the letter down and headed back to the Inn.


    ''Now to tie loose ends and leave!'' He thought, a bit excited for the journey up ahead.


    [Survey: Please drop kinks you want to see yed out in the book, everyone wanted pregnant partner and as you must''ve already read they got it organically. Btw Tanya''s husband have already been introduced so try and guess who it is! XD]

 Chapter 58: The Night After The Hunt(18+)

    It had been just a few hours after their return from the vampire''s mansion, yet both Mel and Amedith had grown tired of trying to get their chastity off of themselves. Huddled up in bed frustrated by an insatiable itch, their legs were crossed together as though they were scissoring like two lesbians.


    And while Mel could feel it all as she brushed against Amedith''s metal cage, the hero couldn''t feel anything even though her pussy was just right there. For once he saw her moaning through pursed lips, but to his misfortune, he couldn''t feel anything physical between them.


    ''It''s just there but¨C'' His dick nking around with the metal cage, Amedith felt like he was losing his mind. As Mel pushed harder against his groin, unintentionally crushing his ball against the metal, he felt like screaming but before he could, his lover hugged his face tight against her breasts. ''OUCH! IT HURTS!''


    His face pushed between Mel''s breasts, not a word left Amedith''s mouth. Instead, struggling through the hurt, he was forced to let her grind against his caged dick as she continued to crush his balls for her pleasure.


    "Aghh, fuck! This feels amazing! Ahaha!" Being on the receiving side of an orgasm for once, Mel''s smile grew bright the more she kept pushing against her lover. Though cold to the touch, the feeling of the metal rubbing against her covered pussy was something she''d never experienced. "I love this! We should''ve done this from the start!"


    Despite the thinyer of chastity on her body, she could feel the brush of the metal that locked her lover''s dick. Watching her enjoying herself so much that Mel worked herself to sweat just to keep grinding her folds against the metal, Amedith felt conflicted as he''d never seen her so happy. As for Mel herself, her mind was far too muffled to care about his feelings.


    After all, even when the cage wasn''t locking him away, his dick had been utterly useless, but being locked away, she was finally able to make love with passion.


    However, she never realized that Amedith couldn''t feel a thing underneath that cage. The whole thing tugged at Amedith''s insecurities, and thus he tried to keep quiet about it. However, being snuggled into her breast was already making things much harder for him.


    Tasting her sweat trailing down her skin while Mel continued to squish his balls by grinding harder and harder against him, his mind had begun to conflict pain with a sense of masochistic pleasure.


    "I-I''m gonna cum! I''m gonna cum!" Hearing Mel moaning and groaning right into his ears only pushed him further down the perverse pleasure.


    Sniffing her breasts unintentionally, his eyes rolled all the way up from the pain of getting his jewels slowly destroyed just so his girlfriend could experience an orgasm.


    ''I-it hurts, but¡­'' Feeling a mix of pleasure and pain, Amedith began leaking cum right as Mel pushed the cage the hardest against his tiny jewels. Panting herself, her nails dug into the hero''s back, and the next thing she knew the two of them were throbbing out their juices like a flood.


    "Ahhh! Mhnmm~" Squirting her juices on the cage while Amedith barely leaked out from the circr opening at the tip of the cage, Mely there heaving with her breasts suffocating him in more ways than one.


    Basking in the afterglow for a while, she finally let go of her lover and flipped face up on the bed. Looking at the ceiling with a gleeful smile, she couldn''t believe she''d had to wait for so long to experience such a magical feeling. Her body bloomed with hormones from her first orgasms, wanted more and more of the same every night and day.


    ''But¡­'' Slowly turning her head to Amedith, drooling from the jumble of pain and pleasure, Mel knew she couldn''t experience the same thing once they found a way to get rid of the curse. ''If that cage gets off, then¨CDon''t think like that! He''s obviously suffering in that thing¡­''


    Shooting her gaze down onto his cock leaking cum out of that small hole, she kept on staring at the chastity and trying to wonder how it would feel if she could feel his cock instead of that metal against her pussy.


    The cage was half the size of his cock which was already not that big, but if grinding against the cage could make her feel as if she was riding clouds or in the heavens, she wanted more of it as soon as possible.


    "Amedith¡­" Reaching for his hand, Mel looked into the hero''s eyes.


    Slowly shaking his head, he gulped through the pain and lifted his chin to look at her as well. Once the two were looking at each other, Mel dropped a bomb that the hero never expected.


    "E-Even if we get rid of these things," pausing for a moment, Mel took a deep breath. "But if we still can''t have sex because of¡­you know?"


    Dejecting her gaze with a flicker of shame, the elf didn''t want to say it until her eyesnded back on that dainty cage. Gulping her angst once more, she closed her eyes and spoke what she had in mind.


    "Can you please still wear one so we can have sex?" Gradually opening her eyes, she noticed a mix of shock and fear reflected in Amedith''s eyes. Mel knew he didn''t want to do it, and just hearing that question had struck him like a betrayal. Even so, the elf couldn''t help but pursue those desires as she couldn''t help but feel addicted to them. "J-just hear me out, o-okay?"


    "W-what?! No¨C" Sealing Amedith''s lips with a kiss, Mel''s eyes flickered with a devious glint.


    ''Ughhh! I want it! Why don''t you get it?!'' Getting agitated, her body and mind began acting of their own ord. Slipping his hands on her breasts, she moved her fingers down his stomach and began caressing Amedith''s urethra which barely peeked out of the chastity hole. His legs shivering in response, the hero''s mind and body slipped back under Mel''s control.


    "I''ll make you feel good too you know, i-its just, I wanna feel good too but you¡­" Pulling her lips away from him, Mel looked into the hero''s dreamy eyes. Already feeling a bit squirmish, he barely had any control left over his thoughts. "You cum too soon, and we''d never had proper sex, and if we can''t do it traditionally then, what''s wrong with me wanting to do it this way every time?"


    For a spell, the elf waited for a response, but when she got none from the dazed hero, she moved her fingers down to his scrotum and began massaging his balls.


    "You can cum if I tease you like this, right? My hands should be enough, right?" And just like her constant questioning, her teasing didn''t stop until Amedith was forced to agree to her demands under a muffled state of mind.


    ''Great¡­'' Though Mel, already nning to buy him a cage at the Subus Maze in case they depart from Athenia before they could get rid of the curse.

 Chapter 59: Prep And Visits

    When Raven arrived at the Enchanted Wand, Darius was still asleep. Not wanting to wake up the already tired friend, he left a letter detailing the events of the vampire hunt. Along with it was an apology¨Can apology for not killing the bastard before his fiancee was killed.


    ''I doubt a man like him would agree to this,'' his heart still heavy, Raven took onest nce at the inscription shop. ''But I hope he moves on with time and doesn''t force himself to keep living in the past.''


    Having been stuck longing for parents that he never knew once, Raven knew exactly how it feels to insist on the past. Your body outgrows your mind, and what''s left is a shell of a man whose mind dreamily lingers in the past.


    ''Now I am living in the past still inside that store¡­'' Pulling himself out of his thoughts, Raven turned around and made his way to the Boartooth Inn. Hispanions have been waiting for him sincest night, and after making them wait all night, there were bound to be some questions iing.


    Clicking his shoe on the ground, the mage stretched his legs and bolted through the streets. Like a gust of storm wind, his trail left everything behind in a trail of dust. His quick stride reminded him ofst night before the hunt began, when the vampire spies were stalking his party through the streets.


    ''Feels like that never happened.'' It felt unreal to him how much could happen in one night. From being chased by spies, to killing a vampire, and then ending the night with a hearty portion of lovemaking with a new woman. ''This could be ourst mission in Athenia if we''re gonna leave soon, and to be honest, I''m d it was hunting that damned vampire.''


    By the time he finished his thoughts, he had arrived at the Boarthooth. Stopping himself from sprinting, he quickly walked inside. Looking around for a spell, he found not only Moxy serving up waking customers but also Mino sitting alone on a bar stool with a bandage around her stomach. Suddenly sniffing something in the air, Mino turned her head around.


    "Finally, I''ve been waiting on this tool sincest night¡­" Mino said, yawning with her eyes all droopy.


    Upon hearing Mino speak for once sincest night, Moxy followed her gaze over to Raven. Letting a pitcher of coffee down on a table, she stared at the duo with a faint smile.


    "She''s been waiting without blinking even once, you know?" Walking towards Raven with an empty tray, Moxy turned her gaze to Mino for a split second. "He''s here alright, now just go and get some rest before you get wrinkles on those perfectly red cheeks."


    Getting up from the stool with yet another yawn, Mino stretched her arms a little before nodding at the fox-girl and her master.


    "Yeah¡­Wake me up if we''re going anywhere," she said before turning to the stairs and stumbling her way up.


    "By the way¡­" Grabbing Raven''s hand while he was still looking at Mino, Moxy turned around to face the customer and led his hand around her back. Slowly sliding it down, she made his fingers slip under her skirt and eventually between her ass cheeks. "I think I''m ready for it tonight, don''t want you to leave before doing it from the back."


    His fingers caressing the base of her buttplug embedded with a heart-shaped jewel, Raven felt excited for night toe. It possibly would be theirst night at the Boartooth for a while, so enjoying it with something special was exactly how he wanted to spend it.


    "I''ll be waiting," he whispered, leaning into ears.


    With that promise to the Fox girl, he made his way upstairs to meet the rest of his crew. The moment he walked upstairs, he could already hear Erika as well as the others, talking in one of their rooms. Making his way straight up there, Raven knocked on the door and waited for someone to open it.


    "Where have you been?!" Flinging the door open with that question, Mel stood before him with a foul expression.


    "Doesn''t matter, not like you''d actually like my answer," brushing her to the side, he walked inside.


    Closing the door behind him, Mel quickly walked up to Amedith and sat down on the bed beside him. ncing around the room, Raven noticed Erika and Aria both sitting on a pair of stools opposite the lovers.


    "What were you guys discussing?" He asked, curious as to what they''d talked about so far.


    Turning their gaze to Amedith, all three of the girls waited for the hero to answer that question. With all eyes on him, he heaved a sigh and looked at Raven to answer.


    "My mother invited us to stay at the farmhouse before we leave, a week-long invitation," to nobody''s surprise, Amedith didn''t look thrilled about the invite.


    "And you don''t want to because she''s too clingy?" Raven asked, knowing exactly what the hero had in mind.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Amedith looked around at everyone as if trying to read their thoughts through their expression.


    "I mean yeah¡­It''s just too much at times¨C"


    "Okay that''s fucking enough," interjecting mid-sentence, Aria aggressively jumped off the stool. Walking up to the only adopted child, she grabbed Amedith by the cor and pulled him off the bed.


    "Let him go!" Comined Mel, yet the dark elf had no intentions of listening.


    "You''re really gonna defend this jackass, when any one of us would happily take his ce?!" Screaming out loud, Aria red at Mel for a while before looking around to see if anyone else dissented. When not even Erika seemed to try and stop her, she knew her actions weren''t that out of line.


    "She sacrificed so much of her life to raise you away from that dump of an orphanage and you''re gonna leave¨Cpossibly to never return! Without telling her?!" Pushing Amedith back on the bed with those words, the dark elf growled at him through gritted teeth. "We''re going, and I don''t care what you think¡­"


    Her words echoed through the room until it fell intoplete silence. Nobody, not even the so-called Hero dared to speak, after all, he knew deep down how fortunate he was to be raised by a parent¨Csomething his friendsmented the loss of or even dreamt of knowing.


    "Aria¡­" Breaking the silence, the priestess got off her stool. "I''m going to the church for onest service, do you want toe with me?"


    Following a brief moment of silence, Aria nodded, and that was the end of the discussion.

 Chapter 60: Confessions And Confrontations

    Busy with preparation for leaving the city, Raven had no time to spare. In the meantime, however, the rest of the crew were all busy tying their own loose ends. And for Erika, it meant a final day of her priestly service.


    ''I hate this¡­'' For once since she''d been a priestess, she no longer wanted to do her duties. Not just because of the whispered confession, but the heat inside that box that made her sweat like a damned pig.


    "I¨Cuhh¡­" The voice of a young boy trailed into her ears from the front. Looking at him through a veiledted window, Erika sped her hands in prayer.


    "Go on, child, confess your sins, your worries, or perhaps your doubts," urging the young boy who''d only recently turned of adult age, she hoped and wished to absolve any and all sins for which he''de to confess.


    With quivering lips, he tried to speak up, but with the coil of a metaphorical devil''s fingers, the words were choked back down his throat. Tinged with fear of speaking out, the young boy closed his eyes and prayed.


    "Is everything alright?" Asked Erika, growing increasingly concerned by the silence.


    And while she was busy tending to their duties, Aria was busy doing tasks of her own. Onest session of training with the kids¨Cafter all, who knows if her party would evere back alive. However, unlike most times, Mel was missing. The fair elf would often watch the dark elf training the young orphans, but having ns of her own she''d stormed off to the Subus''s Maze instead.


    ''Whatever, focus on the task¡­'' Shaking those questions out of her head, Aria turned her attention back to the kids before lowering her body into a fighting stance.


    "Ten more sets and I''ll buy you all roasted chicken!" Barely hiding her smile as a flush of joy twinkled in the kid''s eyes, Aria put up a stern front and kept training the kids as harshly as possible.


    ''Grow strong you idiots.'' She hoped, for being an orphan herself, she knew nobody else would look after them once they turned into adults.


    Moving down the line¨Cquite literally, Mel was being confronted by the mistress behind that veil of beads in her special room. Surrounded by virgins, both young boys and girls, the Mistress stared at the elf through the gaps while her body was being licked, sucked, and fucked in every way other than pration.


    "I lost a valuable asset thest time you visited," she said, a devious smile riding her lips.


    A bit overwhelmed from being forced to follow one of the girls into the secluded room, Mel had no clue who she was dealing with, and yet her heart was gripped with fear.


    "The hero''s lover, I wonder what brought you back," moving her hands on the boys suckling on her voluptuous breasts, the mistress ran her fingers through their heads, which in turn made their bodies shiver before going limp for a few seconds.


    Watching it all unfold, a mix of fear and perverse sexual excitement trailed into Mel''s heart. But keeping herself from showing it at all, she quickly voiced the reason that had brought her there.


    "I-I wanted to buy a c-chastity¡­" She blurted, and the Mistress couldn''t help but smile.


    "My my, was the unicorn just glitters after all?" The Mistress''s words went entirely over Mel''s head, but to her surprise, she was suddenly more than happy to get what she wanted.


    ''Torment the boy more, I want that goddess''s chosen to suffer.'' Her hatred for Aphrodite being second to none, she couldn''t be more happy with the direction things were heading.


    As for Amedith himself¡­He was left all alone at the Inn after the fight with Aria in the morning. Bored of staying in his room, however, he made his way downstairs to the empty bar and dinner at the Inn. However, as he walked around the curved steps a little, he noticed someone familiar seated at the very corner table.


    "The hero¡­" Whispered Helga, her eyes ring at him.


    Wearing her silver armor with a chainmail skirt and a pint in hand, she looked far too drunk for this early in the morning. Beckoning Amedith closer, she gestured for him to sit across from her at the table.


    ''Where''s everyone else?'' Thought the hero, a bit unnerved by the eerie silence.


    Even still, making his way towards the barbarian, he pulled out a chair and settled down on it.


    "What?" He asked.


    Squinting her eyes, Helga downed the rest of her drink. mming the mug on the table, she wiped her lips with the back of her hand and answered the hero.


    "I heard Raven is your party''s new leader¡­" Her question caught Amedith off guard.


    He didn''t know that the news had gotten out, much less made it to the ears of every citizen in their town. Embarrassed to admit the truth, Amedith dejected his gaze and scoffed.


    "Wanna know why you lost the leadership?" Holding secrets of her own, it pained Helga to see a reflection of her past in the hero''s dejected gaze.


    "Because that bastard wanted to be the leader, why else?" He replied, turning his head to face the female barbarian.


    "NO!" mming her fist on the table, Helga froze Amedith with shock. However, quicklyposing herself with a deep breath, she looked back into his eyes and answered. "I used to be a general, do you wanna know what I did when my men died on the battlefield?"


    Feeling intimidated, Amedith couldn''t open his mouth to answer.


    "I took responsibility until it was clear that I wasn''t fit for the role and stepped down," getting off her chair, Helga grabbed her ax from the side and rested it over her shoulder.


    "You''re no different, except for the fact that you never will realize or admit that the fault was your own ipetence¨COr the fact that you never set an inch of your foot out of this city to protect the rest of the world like the goddess wished you did."


    "Where the hell is all thising from?!" Agitated by her insults, Amedith jumped out of his chair and red right at her face.


    Instead of getting angrier, however, Helga asked one question that shut him down.


    "If you had to save the person you love the most, but you only have one shot at the rescue; between you and Raven, who do you think could pull it off better?" And though it pained him to admit, Amedith knew exactly what his answer would be. Yet when he refused to voice it out, Helga leaned closer to his face and whispered.


    "Forget my daughters, I''ll save them for him for when this journey of yours is over."


    And with that, the mightiest adventurer in Athenia left the Hero alone with his thoughts.


    [The next chapter is about the confession by the young guy who was talking to Erika, purely smut involving him plus his friend''s mom¨Cyou can skip it if you want as it doesn''t affect the story in any major way, although it''lle up as a memory for Erikater while something simr happens soon]

 Chapter 61: A Young Man’s Misadventures

    The young boy who''d only just turned into a man, gathered his courage and finally spoke to Erika at the other end of the confessional.


    "I-I think I like someone¡­" He stuttered, his voice tinged with embarrassment.


    ''That''s it?'' Though Erika didn''t voice it out. Instead, keeping herselfposed, she smiled faintly as she replied.


    "Love, it''s a virtue under the goddess'' eyes, you shouldn''t be ashamed as it''s far from sin¨C"


    "It''s my friend''s mommy¡­" Her eyes widened in shock at the revtion, Erika''s mind even struggled to soak in that sudden burst of information. But as it slowly settled in, she couldn''t help asking in a rush.


    "What do you mean?" Her words lingered for a while, but then the boy hesitantly spoke up.


    "She kissed me one day, and it felt a bit weird," getting hard at the thought alone, the boy covered his groin with his hands. "Then, um¡­My hands moved on their own and grabbed her butt¨Cand¡­"


    Though the boy fell silent all of a sudden, Erika wanted to know more. She knew it was wrong, and yet being frustrated herself for a while, those words by the guy on the other side of the confessional sounded sweet as honey.


    "Uhm¡­" Pressing her hand against theted veil, she gulped and then sighed. "D-does her husband know?"


    The boy only shook his head and hummed a tune of disagreement. Feeling conflicted about the whole thing, Erika searched through her memories, looking for decrees for widows. But when she couldn''t find anything against finding a new partner, she could neither condemn the boy nor his friend''s mother.


    ''Is it really not a sin¨Cto try to sleep with your son''s friend?'' Just trying to make sure, Erika asked yet another crucial question.


    "What''s your age child?" Her nails digging into the, she patiently waited for a response.


    "I''ll be neen soon," perhaps realizing where the priestess was getting at, the boy rified things further. "It happened just a few days after I turned eighteen!"


    ''She waited for him to be an adult?'' Erika wondered, and she was right.


    "Then, it isn''t sinful¡­I suppose?" A relieved gasp left the boy''s lips, however, hearing the matter so far, Erika couldn''t help her curiosity. And so, wanting to know more, she pushed him further. "S-simply confess what you''ve done, just in case you''ve sinned after all."


    ''This is wrong!'' She screamed at herself, but as the now relieved boy began speaking, her worries were quickly shoved to the side.


    "I often visit her house, she gives her son something to do so we can be alone for a while," painting that image in the priestess'' head, the boy didn''t realize but he was slowly tempting her to do something nefarious in the goddess''s church. "We kiss each other, and¨C"


    As the boy stopped speaking from embarrassment, Erika took a deep breath and urged.


    "And?" Gulping once more, her mind grew muffled. Instead of doing her job at hand, she found her hands moving down on their own. "T-tell me everything, in detail so I can make sure you''ve not sinned¡­"


    Biting her lips, she kept screaming at herself to stop, but the frustration of being celibate had finally caught up to her. And though unsure at first, the boy shut his eyes with shame and began retelling everything the two had been doing for a while.


    The very first time the boy had turned into a man was when his friend fell asleep while the two were studying in the room. His mother, however, taking advantage of the situation, pulled the boy on the bed, cuddled around with him, and showered him with loads of kisses as well.


    After a while, sheid herself bare and sucked his cock until he shot his first load into her mouth, and then, finallyying down, she had him fuck her pussy on her own son''s bed.


    The two stayed as quiet as they could, and the boy even suckled on her breast to keep his voice lowered. After a few times of sting her pussy with his cum, he waspletely drained for the day.


    ''Ahh¡­I should stop him.'' Thought Erika, even though her fingers had already slipped down her panties. Caressing her wet folds to the boy''s story, she huffed and moaned with no control over her voice. The boy, blushing at those voices, couldn''t help himself either. Reaching into his pants, he began detailing more of their encounters.


    From fucking his friend''s mom while they were alone to sneaking a quickie right behind his back. The boy''s misadventures made him sound like a yboy in the making, and just hearing about it all reminded Erika of Raven. Has he done something like that? Of course he did, the queen got her pussy fingered right in front of her eyes after all.


    "Last time we did it, we almost got caught¡­" Finishing up his story, the boy added a few more words. "Her son got suspicious since she made me share a room with her while I was staying over, although he''s a virgin so I don''t think he knows what we did exactly."


    "What did you do?" Erika asked, her fingers now dripping with her juices.


    "She wants me to marry her, so¨Cshe wore her wedding dress and¨C" Before the boy could finish, another priestess knocked at the confessional door.


    Horrified at the sudden knock, the two pulled their hands out of their underwear and turned to the door in shock.


    "Priestess, others are waiting to confess¡­" Reminded the feminine voice.


    "Y-yeah, we''re done!" Erika blurted out before concluding her duty for the day and leaving things in the other priestess'' hands.


    As she walked out of the confessional, she nced at the boy getting out as well. And to her surprise, he was neither good-looking nor impressive in any visible manner. If anything, she felt disappointed, because, from the way the confession went, it almost sounded like the boy was much manlier than he actually was.


    ''I thought he''d look like Raven, I don''t why.'' shed with imagery in her head where the boy was reced by Raven and fucking the friend''s mother, Erika felt her chest puffing up with heat. ''Sex, isn''t a sin right?''


    On the path to breaking her celibacy, at this point, she was simply looking for excuses or a loophole to finally find out what was so special about sex. Yet, not before she checked the tomb of divine grace to make sure she wasn''t breaking her oath.

 Chapter 62: One Last Night - Part 1(18+)

    When Raven didn''t return to the Innte at night, Moxy slipped into his room only to be confronted by the monster girl still living inside. At first, she felt as though her ns had been spoiled, but given Mino''s injuries, the minotaur queen had no intention of getting between Raven and her.


    Helping her prepare for a long night instead, Mino spewed one idea after the other until the two decided on one that made their hearts race. Coming back sote, Raven was bound to be hungry, and what better way to serve him a meal than the skin of a girl he would devour soon in another way.


    "I-Is this really okay? Do guys really like this?" Asked Moxy as Mino gently ced a cup of sake gently nestled between her breasts.


    "Yes, I used to torture the adventurers as a queen through cannibalism, the boys would often be disgusted but their cocks would still be rock hard while eating from their female party member''s bodies," hearing her exnation, Moxy began having second thoughts, but as a sizzling piece of meat was rested over her nipples, her entire body tensed up.


    "Agh!" She groaned, but Mino didn''t stop.


    "Stop moving and push your thighs together¡­" Forcing the fox-girl''s thighs together, Mino pooled the rest of the alcohol between them. Like a small triangr puddle between her thighs, stomach, and groin, the liquid remained stagnant although a few drops continuously trailed down from between her pussy lips.


    Lathering the rest of the fox-girl''s body with glistening oil andyering fruits in a straight line down her chest to her groin, Mino decorated Moxy like an offering¨Cone that made the demi-fox more than a little ufortable.


    "Now close your eyes," Mino whispered and ced a blindfold over Moxy''s eyes before she could even respond. Moxy wanted to ask questions, even struggle, but with so much lying on top of her, she truly felt like a dish waiting to be devoured.


    ''This feels so weird¡­'' Waiting inplete darkness, her other senses were heightened. Finally, when she heard the door opening, she took a deep gulp expecting the best of the worst.


    Walking inside his room after a full day of preparation, Raven was quite tired but upon seeing the meal in front, his weariness fled away. ncing around, he noticed Mino getting off the bed with a smile, and slowly approaching him. Taking the equipment bag off of him sheid it to the side.


    "That''s quite unexpected," he muttered, though slowly getting excited at the fact that Moxy prepared herself for him this way. After all, to be served like a god¨Cto be offered her body for him to do whatever boosted his ego and that sadistically narcissistic personality of his.


    "Well, being the one getting fucked to silly so much," quickly moving back to Raven, Mino wrapped her hand around his shoulders, making sure not to press her injured side against him too much. "I thought you''d like something new, something unique and exciting."


    Moving her hand down on Raven''s groin, Mino began caressing his hard-on through his clothes. Smiling, the cow-girl led him closer to the bed and began taking his clothes off so he could start up on his meal without much wait. Once his shorts were pulled off and Mino marked the tip of his cock with her lipstick, Raven climbed up the bed, ready to begin the feast.


    Starting with her quivering legs, he kissed his way toward her thighs. Moving between them he pushed in his face, but instead of slurping up the sake, he licked her pussy with his tongue. Slowly opening her folds with every twist and turn of his tongue, he flooded her insides with the alcohol around her groin.


    Locking it all in by pulling himself away, he moved further up and picked the cherry off of her belly button.


    "Open your mouth," hemanded Moxy, and feeling his hand gripping her mouth, she did exactly as she was told.


    Dropping the cherry in her mouth, Raven locked his lips with hers. Toiling the fruit between their tongues, the duo tugged and toyed¨Cmaking the rest of the food slip right off Moxy''s skin. But s, the gesture that mattered had already been made.


    Exchanging their saliva with the cherry slipping from one tongue to the other, the duo drowned each other with their juices until their lips were a sloppy foamy mess.


    Pulling away from her lips, a bridge of their saliva formed between their lips. Breaking it with his finger, Raven threw the cherry out and moved down to Moxy''s perked-up breasts. Coiling his tongue around her nips, he could still taste the meal that was no longer there.


    "Haaa¡­T-the s-sake¡­" Her insides flooded with the alcohol, Moxy could feel her mind drifting away. Absorbing the liquid from her insides, she felt slightly drunk.


    "You want more?" Smirking at the mention of alcohol, Mino grabbed another bottle and drained the drink all over her body.


    Continuing to suckle on her breasts, Raven''s lips were graced with the alcohol that drained down her cor. His own body covered with sake as well, their skin glistened under thentern that barely illuminated the ce.


    "Turn around¡­" He demanded, no longer wanting to hold back from fucking that virgin ass of the fox-girl.


    Her eyes still covered, Moxy hesitated for a while but then turned around to present Raven with her thick and curvy ass. Peeking from between her ass cheeks was a ruby-red butt plug slightly pulsing in and out in expectation. Spanking her ass before reaching for the thing, Raven made Moxy moan and loosen up her body.


    "Here I go," grabbing the plug between his fingers, Raven pulled it out of Moxy in one go. Right as he did, having already prepped her butt with clear lube, her body began leaking the clear and slippering liquid.


    Reaching over to her back, Moxy spread the lube over her ass while letting the rest be packed full inside her body. And although a bit scared for her first time, she took a deep breath to prepare herself and said.


    "Fuck my asspussy¡­please!" Spreading her cheeks by herself, she arched her back up. Pushing it against Raven''s body, she buried her face in the pillow and just waited for him to dig into his feast.


    With a smile on his face, Raven ced his hands on both of her cheeks and squeezed them as hard as possible. Then reaching for his cock with one hand, he pushed it against her asshole before slowly forcing it in.


    Her belly stuffed with lube, Moxy could feel her insides stretching more than ever, and as Raven''s cock was all the way in, she moved her hand down her belly and felt his cock stretching her belly downwards.


    ''I-it''s stretching my stomach! MHNMM!'' More than stuffed and feeling a bit drunk, Moxy couldn''t believe that she could feel the tip of Raven''s cock stretching her body from under her skin. But as if that wasn''t enough, wearing the same smirk, Raven pulled it all the way back and mmed his cock between her cheeks.


    "AHHHH!" Moaned Moxy, every inch of her body truly being stretched to Raven''s size.

 Chapter 63: One Last Night - Part 2(18+)

    As the night went on, the sound of Moxy''s ass cheeks shing against Raven''s cock, echoed through the Inn''s hallway. And being locked in his cage, Amedith tried to ignore the sounds, so did Mel, and the same went for Aria and the priestess¡­But, for once, none of them could help their curiosity, after all, soon enough they''ll leave this ce, and there won''te a chance like this.


    "F-fuck me, why does he get all the girls?!" Comining out loud with not a single piece of clothing on her body, Aria nced over at the priestess with the frilly edge of her pillow pressed against her folds. "Did the goddess made him a chick ma or something?"


    Unable to contain herself, Aria grinded her pussy against her pillow while holding a dreamy gaze at the priestess.


    "A-aria, cut it out¡­" Erika whispered, scared of being overheard by the others.


    But even then, simply rolling her eyes, the dark elf didn''t stop humping the pillow as if she was a horny dog in need of neutering.


    "As if I can sleep with that girl moaning so loud," resting her head on the bed, Aria kept on grinding with her eyes still fixed on the blushing priestess. "And don''t tell me you don''t feel the same, just enjoy things a little, why don''t you?"


    "What?!"


    "You really think I don''t notice you touching yourself from time to time since he began banging chicks in his room?" Calling out the priestess, Aria couldn''t help butugh. "I bet those tits of yours are already perky."


    "Aria!" Quickly covering her chest, the priestess red at the dark elf leaving her wet juices all over the pillow cover.


    "Don''t be so rmed, I''m not into big tits bimbos like you, besides, I''d pike my own eyes before sleeping with a friend," breaking her gaze, Aria pulled a nket over her body but the sway of her hips didn''t stop at all. "There, you happy?"


    Looking away from Erika, Aria began grinding faster and faster until a flood of muffled moans trailed through her lips.


    ''Ugh¡­maybe just once?'' Getting into her bed as well, Erika couldn''t help but touch herself either.


    Caught up with the stress from the rest of the day, the priestess''s fingers glided down her fleshy stomach. Keeping her voice lowered, she listened to the moans from the other room and kept caressing her entrance to the rhythm of Moxy''s body being pounded.


    As it all happened in their room, Amedith and Mel were busy in their own way. Even though the elf didn''t let it be known, she felt excited by the sounds and kept grinding against Amedith''s locked cage. Pushing the hero''s face into her breasts, she kept swaying her hips to the same rhythm as the moans.


    However, having already came a few times, Amedith was far too gone from the mix of pleasure and pain to realize what was going on.


    ''Damn it¡­What the fuck is he doing to make her moan so loud?!'' Mel wondered, the sway of her hips crushing Amedith''s balls some more.


    Lastly, back inside the room with his cock having stretched Moxy''s asshole to size Raven watched as Mino slurped the excess cum from his dick as it rested on Moxy''s twitching ass. Her eyes rolled up and her mouth foamed from the overwhelming shots, the fox-girl could barely think straight, and even then all she could think of was Raven''s cock.


    Pushing into her ass filled with his juices, Raven felt himself being pulled in like a vacuum. Her flesh tight with juices and lube, squeezed his cock harder than any throat he''d ever fucked. Grabbing her by the hips again, he pulled all the way back and began drilling into her ass like a steam-powered pump.


    "AH! AH! AH! AH!" Moaning to every thrust, Moxy''s body shivered just from the tingling up her spine, but also the ripple of her asscheeks as Raven mmed his hips against her back.


    Having soaked up all the alcohol, the fox-girl squealed like a pup¨Cbarking and huffing with her tongue hanging out. Her body iled around to the wimps of Raven''s thrusts, and her stomach bulged forward every time his dick was inside her to the balls.


    Stuffed full of his cum, her belly was also stretched out as if she''d just had a heavy meal that filled every inch of her stomach, however instead of food, it was the mix of cum and lube that was flooding her body from up her ass.


    Sumbing to the pleasure, she kept throwing her ass back against Raven even though her body was at the very edges of its limits.


    "AHHH! I''ll BREAK! I''LL BREAK! FUCK ME! DON''T STOP! BREAK ME!" She screamed, squirting on the sheets.


    Grabbing her by the throat, Raven turned her head and locked her lips into a kiss, all the while his cock kept ravaging her from her deepest part. Coiling his tongue around with hers, he felt her insides throbbing like a pumping heart. Being squeezed so hard, he felt himself at the edge of yet another orgasm.


    "I''m gonna cum, where do you want it?" He whispered into her ears before pushing her body down against the bedsheets.


    Pulling out his cock, he left her asshole pulsing with a hole the exact size of his cock. However, not done yet, and desiring more and more, Moxy turned to face him and stretched her mouth wide with her fingers.


    "U-use me! L-like a toilet for your cum!" And forcing his cock right down her throat, Raven did exactly just that.


    Thrusting in and out of her throat a few times, he felt his whole body tense up as he was balls deep in Moxy''s mouth. Pressing against her face until her head sank into the mattress, Raven plugged her facepletely, and just after a few more throbs, he pissed cum right down into her already-filled stomach.


    Letting ite out, Raven left himself throbbing in her mouth for a while before finally pulling out and letting Moxy breathe. With an audible gasp, the fox-girl nced around dreamily. Then swallowing the rest of Raven''s cum, her eyes slowly grew weary until they wentpletely shut.


    "Seems like she''d done for the night," said Mino, smiling cheekily at the sight.


    "Y-yeah¡­" A bit out of breath himself, the entire day''s work of traveling and then sex, finally caught up to Raven as well. Falling onto Moxy''s body, the dark mage instantly fell asleep.


    "Well, I guess I should start cleaning up," shaking her head, Mino got to work.


    Thest night at the Inn was finally over¨Cand when the morninges, it will be time for Raven and his party to leave this ce for who knows how long. Either way, the time for adventure had finally begun.


    [Special Note: A kinks poll will happen in my discord soon, please join and vote for kinks you want in the book! If you don''t and a certain kink that you don''t like makes it, then please don''tinter. Discord link in book description or my profile!]

 Chapter 64: Nexa Nuvia Nerva

    Nexa Nuvia Nerva¨Cthe daughter of a great god who perished alongside him. Even in death, their bodies sprang life into the world, the daughter nourished the soils, and the father separated the day from night. Their dream became hope, and their nightmare the terrors of the world. Parting those in two, the overseer gods clutched their fingers tight and reigned in this rabid horse.


    ''And then, Nexa Nuvia Nerva¨Cthe world or rather the daughter of the so-called creator, was torn into chaos.'' The good, the evil, the divine, and the devilish¨Cthey fought a bloody war for centuries and centuries until the gods were in the lead with the demons forced into a deathless retreat.


    "Then they crowned me, the daughter of Aphrodite¨CAthenia, a goddess who was meant to watch over a small pascal ofnd. Suddenly, I gained authority, and power, just because none other wished to deal with the mess of their own making." Resting on her throne, the goddess veiled as a dead god, gripped tight against the armrests.


    Confined in an eternal prison of darkness, she cursed her own luck. While the rest of the gods were busy chasing their ideals, she''d been forced into a cell of her own father''s making. Yet, she held no contempt¨Cnot for her father at least, for along with her mother¨Cthe goddess of sexual pleasure, her father had too sumbed to the forces of evil.


    ''Nexa¡­Nuvia¡­Nerva¡­Nexa¡­Nuvia¡­Nerva.'' Repeating that name again and again, she hoped the goddess would rise up from the ground and save her the trouble of relying on souls that had already suffered enough. ''Nightsilver, I''ll¨C''


    A sudden sh of light cut her thoughts short. Turning to its source, she found a creature made of a cloud in the shape of a floating monkey. Its tail circled over its head like a crown was puffed like cotton ripe for the picking. Holding a scroll between its fingers, it kept a bright smile while bowing to the goddess.


    "What is it?" Asked Athenia to the messenger.


    Nodding back at her, the imp opened the scroll wide. His eyes scanned through the contents for a few seconds, and then with a throat-clearing cough, he finally announced what was written.


    "Goddess Aphrodite! The council of heavenly bodies has found you in direct vition of its decreedws!"


    ''A council?'' Nobody had informed her, why would they? She was only the scapegoat for the more experienced to exploit.


    "Reviving a dead human and granting him divine gifts without approval!" Coughing over his clenched fist, the monkey squinted its gaze and looked up at Athenia. "These aren''t my words, but that of the gods¡­"


    "Just finish quickly," fanning her hand at him, Athena rested her fingers on the chin and leaned forward in curiosity.


    "You must strip the man of his power and life! For such acts of insolence would only embolden mortals to gain favors from their individual gods and attempt to attain godhood!" Folding the scroll back, the messenger bobbed up and down with his eyes focused on Athenia for an answer.


    Thinking over the matter for a bit, Athenia took a deep breath and leaned back into her throne with a smile.


    "If the gods wish to control the world through me, then they''re well invited to my prison," astounded by the goddess''s words, the messenger knew his life would be over the moment he repeated her response to the council. "Let them know that I''ll prepare the best wines, the greatest feast, and an army of souls to fanfare their arrivals¨Cbut!"


    Shifting one leg over the other, Athenia''s smile grew wider.


    "They must first arrive, and speak to me themselves in this prison made for gods," breaking into cold beads of sweat, the messenger simply gulped and disappeared into a cloud of white powder.


    The moment he was gone, the smile on Athenia''s face was instantly turned into a foul grimace. She knew they all had their own agenda, and ideally would love to feast alone on the faith of her world''s people. But s, to rule Nexa''s flesh one must confine themselves in the prison made inside her dead mind.


    ''Father, did you foresee that this would happen? Is that why you pushed me to sit on this throne of lies, deceit, and falsehood? I don''t want this, I never did¨Cbut if I abandon my duty now there would be¨C''


    "One holy war after the other, an infighting amongst the people of god, instead of fighting against the buried forces of evil," the goddess that put up the farce of being a simpleton, knew the consequences of her actions, and abandoning her duty was not something she could choose to do lightly.


    With a wave of the hand, she summoned a translucent film that showed the current position of Raven and the others. Standing by the city''s gate, they were getting ready to leave, but it seemed like the dark mage was exining something to the rest.


    ''I''m counting on you, don''t disappoint me.'' Her faith in him was growing every day, but being raised as a sheltered adventurer who hadn''t stepped a foot outside Athenia, she knew there were far too many challenges for him that he wasn''t ready for.


    However, low on time with the way the tension was building in the heavens, she wanted the forces of evil to be dealt with so she could focus on other things. ''If only the gods weren''t so stingy, I would''ve showered you with my gifts, but just that one was already me toeing the line.''


    Athenia knew that it was time for another tug at that rope, but before that happened, she needed some time for things to cool down after that message she''d sent. The gods wouldn''t dare step inside her prison, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t try and hurt Raven and his party, or even convince their followers to hunt them everywhere they went.


    "I pray that it doesn''tes to it," hoping for the best yet keeping an eye out for the worst, the goddess brushed off the screen and began preparing for whatever was toe.

 Chapter 65: A Vacation Before Hell

    "So you''re really noting?" Aria asked, her eyes ring at Raven.


    "I told you that I have a friend to visit first; that girl we helped sell the herb, remember?" Raven rified for the second time that he wanted to visit Aerin''s house first. "Don''t worry I''ll join you guys before the week is over, we''re staying at Rose''s house for a week, right?"


    "We are, but why note with us first and then go visit your friend?" Wanting to visit Rose''s house together, Aria tried to push Raven. However, feeling Erika''s hand tugging on her shoulder, she stood there for a second before deciding to back down with a tired sigh. "Fine, but make sure you''re not toote!"


    "Are you people done? We need to shut the gate soon," one of the guards interjected. It was the same man, who''d harassed Aerin and her mother when they''d tried to make it into the city.


    And though irked by his interruption, looking beside him at his wife¨CTanya, Raven scoffed and turned back smiling. Waving at his group, he stayed behind for a while¨Cwhich in turn only frustrated the guards some more. Locking him out of the gate after a while, the guards disappeared back into the city.


    ''This letter¡­'' Looking at the letter in his hand that was delivered to him this morning, Raven read through the well wishes of the queen as well as her desire to meet again, all of which were marked with her bright red kisses.


    ''That only leaves Darius, maybe I should''ve visited him, after all?'' He''d wanted to visit the mage, but with how much things had changed for him, Raven didn''t want to burden the man with yet another heartbreak. ''It''s better he doesn''t see me go, just in case we were to die on this journey after all.''


    An unexpected peck on his cheeks caught Raven off guard. Looking to his side, he noticed Tanya standing beside him with her hands folded behind her back. Wearing a smile, she looked into his eyes, dreaming, hoping that the man in her front woulde back alive, again and again, and over and over.


    "Excuse my husband, I heard he doesn''t like you ''cause you knocked him out for trying to exact a bribe," holding Raven''s hand, she kept on smiling.


    "How did youe out?" Turning to the shut gate, Raven noticed the side entrance wide open from where the guards would walk in and out to check transport before opening the main gates.


    "My husband and hispanions said they were going to grab a drink since the hero and his followers are gone," her heart aching at her own words, Tanya got on her toes and locked their lips together for a spell.


    Unlikest time, being sound of mind and yet showing such care to the mage, the woman somehow felt at peace, far more than she''d ever felt with her loud husband. And that emotion, phased through her lips, making them taste as sweet as strawberries.


    "Well¡­" Pulling away with a hazy look, Tanya squeezed Raven''s hand before bringing it to her stomach. "Remember your promise,e back to me and make me pregnant with a baby of your own."


    With smiles on their faces, the two finally parted. Tanya went back to her husband while Raven turned to the forest. Near the once dreaded cave filled with minotaurs, was the house of the girl that he wanted to visit. Letting Mino out of the bracelet he marched forward in the direction of the house he''d only once visited.


    "Where exactly are we headed?" Never having met Aerin or her mother, Mino wasn''t as sure who they were visiting.


    "A friend I promised to visit a while back," walking deeper into the forest, Raven was headed in the general direction of Aerin''s house but wanted Mino to pick traces of human scent through the air. "Keep your nose perked up for two humans, both women by the way."


    "I guess?" Doing as told, Mino simply followed his orders.


    The journey had taken nearly a day for him before, but not remembering the exact location was bound to make it harder to find their house. Also, it didn''t help that the entire ce was swarming with monsters, anywhere from brutish goblins to the much smarter kobolds and orcs.


    "HAAAA!" Through conjured magic with a deep red aura, Mino crushed every pesky creature that lunged at them with a projection of a minotaur ten times the size of her body. Looming above her body like a shadow, the translucent projection mimicked her actions.


    With a swing of the fist and a grand m on a horde of goblins and other hordes heading in their direction, it all ended in a matter of seconds thanks to her spirit projection magic.


    Watching his servant clearing the forest so effortlessly, Raven was almost mesmerized by the effortless yet gruesome artistry of another mage. Unlike him, Mino''s magic was a lot more barbaric. Instead of swiftness and the cunning of a shadow, it was much bolder and involved more movement.


    ''And yet her projection and her stand tall like a tower.'' Watching a bead of sweat trailing down her hair, it was clear to him that just like his own, her branch of magic had its own shorings. It was more involved physically and drained not just mana but also stamina¨Csomething which was much more abundant in her species than his.


    "You tired?" He asked, and with an awkward smile, Mino nodded.


    "Rx then, I''ll handle the monsters," holding his hand forward, Raven created a film of darkness that encircled the two in a sphere. "This should help for low-intelligence creatures."


    Growing spikes all over, the sphere moved at the same pace as the two walked forward. At first, Mino felt a bit unsure about the near-transparent shield of dark, but after the very first monster ran right into the spikes, her fears quickly subsided.


    Pulling out of the stabbed monsters, the sphere let the body fall on its own before regrowing the spike again, and even when some monsters stayed at a distance, it hurled those very spikes at their bodies and killed them in an instant.


    ''Thankfully, I stocked pretty well.'' Checking into the pouch dangling by the side, Raven nced at the mana potions resting inside.


    Having just enough tost a day or two, he knew they had nothing to fear and the search for Aerin''s house continued.

 Chapter 66: Visiting A Friend

    Submerged under the horizon, the sun painted the skies in gradients of red. Sinking deeper by the moment, it urged the birds and their prey to flit into hiding and make room for the much more sinister forces. The wind in their aid, propelled the birds to their nests, as for the critters, Gaia pursued them in her burrows, providing them with shelter.


    ''The forest has grown quite¡­'' Looking around at the trees that''d suddenly grown quiet, Raven pondered a reason but found none at all.


    "There!" Catching a glimpse of smoke rising up ahead, Mino rushed forward smiling. "We''re almost there, I can smell them!"


    "W-wait!" Raven cautioned, but the demi-human girl kept dashing forward.


    With a defeated sigh, the mage hastened his agility and followed right behind her. Not even half a minuteter, the two were finally standing before the house they''d been looking for all day. Resting over a foundation of bamboo shoots, the wooden structure had flimsy paper doors and a nted roof that converged into a wooden pipe to collect rainwater.


    Walking over to the front door enclosed by conjoined rooms on each side, Raven knocked at a gentle rhythm. The sound of steps on a creaky wooden floor approached from within and as the door slid open, Aerin''s eyes widened as she noticed the two.


    "Raven?" She muttered, her lips quivering in disbelief.


    It had only been a few weeks, yet in her heart, it felt like centuries. The death of her father, however cruel he might''ve been, had her feeling distant not just from herself but from everyone else she knew and loved.


    "And¡­Who?" Shifting her eyes to Mino, she stared at the queen with a dreamy look.


    "A friend you could say," tapping the ruby against Mino''s belly, Raven put the queen back inside the bracelet.


    The sh of light made Aerin jump in fear, but as it quickly settled, she took a deep breath; her eyes focused back on her savior. Throwing herself into his arms, she squeezed Raven''s body. The tenseness of his muscles, and the mere presence of him not being a dream¨Cfilled her heart withfort, something she''d been looking for a few cycles of day and night.


    "You okay?" Raven asked, moving his arms around her as well.


    Burying her face against his chest, Aerin only sniffled for a few minutes. But eventually, pulling herself away, she looked into his eyes and answered. She told him all about the death of her father, and how it was her mother''s fault. And though she barely cared for the man in his life, somehow, in death, despite being tortured by him day and night, Aerin couldn''t help but mourn his death.


    ''Shit, I didn''t expect all this.'' Raven thought as he pulled Aerin back into his arms. However, this time as he did, Brenna walked up from the left side of the corridor and red at him with her hands folded.


    "What are you doing?!" She eximed, frowning foul.


    "Shut up, will you?!" Escaping from Raven''s grasp, Aerin scowled at her mother. Glitching at the look of disdain, Brenna instinctively stepped back. "Don''t take out your anger on him!"


    Staring back at her daughter with a bead of sweat trailing down her temples, Brenna brushed the matter with her hand. Turning back with a scoff, she walked away, leaving the situation in Aerin''s hands.


    "Should I¡­Come in?" Asked Raven, unsure whether he should intrude or not.


    Washing the anger with a head shake, Aerin grabbed Raven''s hand and led him deeper into her house. Made of pure wood and paper, the structure stretched in a square pattern inside, and the creaky wooden hallways were all joined together. In the midst of it all, was a slight opening with a koi pond and shoots of bamboo growing out the ground.


    "I heard, you and yourpanions are heading off on a journey," surprisingly enough, the news seemed to reach Aerin even in this secluded area.


    Shifting his attention to her back, Raven kept walking as she led him to a room to rest in for a while.


    "We are, that''s why I thought I should make good on my promise to visit," the specter of his own demise shed before Raven, the journey ahead was bound to be cruel, however, revealing those things to Aerin was far from the right thing to do. "We''ll be back soon though, don''t worry."


    ''I''ll give her a teleportation ring once Linkle is done making one.'' Making a mental note of it, he remained quiet until Aerin left him alone in a guest room. Looking around in the meantime, Raven was somewhat impressed by how meticulously their house had been constructed.


    And even though the paper doors seemed to be a hazard, it seemed like the walls themselves were inscribed with warding runes to keep monsters from finding them.


    ''No wonder we couldn''t find it, if it had not been for the smoke we would''ve still been wandering through the forest.'' Lacking the intelligence to avoid the spike ball-like shield, there was no way the monsters in the surrounding forest could figure out what the smoke entailed. If anything, it sends them into a state of rm under the pretense of a forest fire nearby.


    "Mino,e out," touching the ruby on his wrist, Raven let the cowgirl out again. As she stood before him standing with her eyes half closed with annoyance, he reached out to her shoulder and added. "You can stay out, I''ll talk to Aerin and she''ll inform Brenna about you. But, don''t mention that you were the queen of that cave nearby."


    "As long as I don''t have to live in that cramped jewel, I''m fine with anything," agreeing to the terms, Mino pulled out the futon from a sliding door cupboard, and throwing it on the floor, she jumped right onto it.


    Rolling around on the futon with an exalted smile, the queen was finally experiencingfort since her wound had healed. Not long after being left alone, Aerin returned with a tray full of aromatic refreshments which carried a rosy hint. Diluted with ice the drinks washed the weariness of their muscles, and slowly drifted them to sleep before dinner was even done.


    ''I''ll wake them upter¡­'' Thought Aerin, hoping to share a meal as well as aforting night wrapped in his arms.


    [Sorry for not posting yesterday, I''m sick so expect only one chapter per day for a while. Again sorry about that, I''ll return to the usual rate as soon as I get better.]

 Chapter 67: Mhnmm~ I Want It!

    Writhing in heat with sweat dripping down her thighs; the edge of her hair, and those heaving breasts perked up on both sides, Brenna licked her lips and sighed. The fire bustling in her heart had yet to be quenched, and even though her bedroom had now been turned into a shrine for her husband, she couldn''t help touching herself.


    Drenched in sweat while thinking back to the time when Raven touched her down there, she felt herself drifting even though her mind kept screaming for her to stop.


    ''I feel thirsty¡­'' Sweating like a pig through hours of edging, Brenna finally pulled herself off the futon on the floor and made her way toward the kitchen. The sound of her cold feet echoed through the hallways, but along with it, she heard the subtle gruntinging from the guestroom. It was fainter than a whisper yet the hollowness of the night amplified the sound tenfold.


    ''Is that¨C'' Halting in her tracts, she could''ve sworn it was her daughter''s voice. Cautiously moving towards the room, her fears became more and more real.


    "Mhnmm!" The muffled moans of Aerin bled out of the sliding door.


    Freezing in ce to the sound, Brenna couldn''t believe what was happening. She knew Raven had made his move on her daughter before, but to think it stretched so far, she hadn''t had a clue.


    "Turn around," hearing Raven''s voiceing out as well, her mind was pulled out of the stunned state.


    Not a moment after those words trailed into her ears, the sound of shing flesh echoed from inside the room. A bit hesitant, a bit curious, the mother of one, pressed her nail against the paper door. Tearing a small hole, she leaned in further, and the first thing she saw left her astounded.


    The toned back of the man with sweat draining down his spine, all the while his bare hips shed against her daughter''s ass. Her hands gripped by Raven, he pulled Aerin back in his direction every time he went for a thrust. Watching the entire motion unfold as the mage went balls deep in her daughter''s pussy, Breanna gulped heavily and yet continued to watch.


    Seeing that monster of a dick drenched in her daughter''s juices, her eyes were glued to their motion while deep in her mind, she wondered how it must feel for her daughter to be ravaged by that thing. The way it stretched her lower lips before closing in on its length as if being sucked into the mouth, had Brenna biting her own lips.


    ''I-it''s so much bigger than¨C'' Thinking back to her husband, she gulped once more. The weight of his death still weighed heavy on her, but her eyes locked onto those swaying hips and the muscr back¨Curged her to reach down her belly and onto her clit. Rubbing it between her thumb and index, she heaved a gentle groan before slipping her two fingers into her mouth.


    Closing her eyes, she simply listened to the sounds of her daughter''s moans and the shing of flesh that pped in the background. Imagining herself to be sucking on that massive plum cock, she moved her tongue around those fingers and even moved them in and out. Slowly opening her eyes back up, she stared at the two going at it in front of her again.


    However, instead of seeing Aerin, she saw herself throwing her ass back against Raven''s cock.


    The thought of it sliding down into her pussy and banging against her womb, flooding it with his juices, and knocking her up with a dozen kids¨Cmade her eyes roll all the way up while her fingers circled around her clit even harder. Being a mother already that too one nearing the end of her prime, she wanted to feel that tightness around her belly before the possibility was gone forever.


    ''Why am I-I still watching?'' With a shake of her head, Brenna stepped away from the door. Her heart pounding hard in her chest, reminded her of what she''d just done. Instead of stopping her daughter and the mage, she simply watched the two fucking each other''s brains out. However, even now after she was done, that aching feeling for more just hadn''t disappeared.


    "I¡­want it," she whispered, her heart resolving to slobber all over that monster cock.


    Thinking about it over and over, she wandered over to the kitchen and finally got a ss of water from an etched pot. But as she gulped it down, all she could think of was how much she wanted to taste him, how much she wanted it not to be water but something else. Why? She''d never done anything like that with her husband, so why was her mind plunging deeper and deeper into depravity?


    The answer was simple but dilemmatic.


    On one hand, she was free from a monster, one that had chained herself to low expectations while at the same time expecting the most out of her, and on the other, her guilt was chipping away at her heart, after all, she had murdered her own husband¨Csomething even her daughter med her deeply for. And despite that¡­


    ''Do I care?'' She pondered as she let the ss down. ''He''s dead, then what''s stopping me? Aerin did the same by going against our wishes, so why can''t I if it''ll make me happy?''


    Still struggling with that dilemma, she made her way back to her room, making sure to cover her ears so she wouldn''t have to hear her daughter''s moans all the way. Once inside her room, she nced over to the shrine where their bed used to be. In its ce was a portrait of her husband and her in their wedding clothes. Staring at it for a spell, she clicked her tongue before putting out the incense.


    "You''ve haunted me long enough, just move on," she warned,pletely oblivious to her husband''s spirit foaming in rage right beside her futon.


    Confined to that room, the fat leech had no way of knowing what was going on inside her head, however, with full intentions to seduce Raven, Brenna was about to show him exactly what she had nned for the very next night.

 Chapter 68: Ostheriopryroprosis - Status Effect

    Sitting on the porch of the house, Mino finally felt at peace. Being a monster who was carried in via the bracelet, she could feel the force of the warding runes affecting her and her magic. The moment she stepped out, shards of red ss cascaded out of her body. Plugging her pores inside the house, they''d been waiting to be let out to free herself from the magical constraints.


    "Fira!" Conjuring a small me in her hand, she quickly blew it out.


    Smiling, she ced her hands on the wooden porch and nced over to the forest with her legs yfully cycling around. Beyond the thicket in front, a hint of wolves and a pack of goblins¨Cshe could smell them all, but somehow they just wouldn''t dare cross that threshold set by the house.


    ''This magic could be useful for camping.'' Getting on her feet, she began walking around the clearing separating the forest and the structure. Focusing mes into her hands, she traced every spot trying to figure out where the runes were outside of the house. ''Must be buried and not as effective if I can use magic but¡­''


    Taking a step on a certain spot, the mes in her hands disappearedpletely. Being right about her conjecture another smile crept up her lips. Standing atop that very spot made her mana shut offpletely, which could mean but one thing.


    "It''s here, at least part of it," as she took a quick step back, a much smaller portion of red ss from before poured out of her skin. Falling to the ground it shattered and disappeared in thin air. "I should have Raven check this outter."


    Being a spirit mage, she''d never learned to read, not that her n would know how to anyway. Thus, turning around she stretched her arms upward and gave a tired yawn. The night before had been anything but pleasant to her. At first, it was just the pressure from being inside the house, but with Raven fucking Aerin beside her, she couldn''t get any shut-eye either.


    ''If only I could join, maybe the headache wouldn''t be here?'' Despite wanting to join in the funst night, she was forced to rest since her injuries could open back up from internal movement. ''Maybe a week or so more? I hope it doesn''tst more than that.''


    Cracking her neck, Mino turned to the forest and marched in for a hunt. A deer, a rabbit, or anything that would fill her belly, she wanted to relive her moment of power for a bit, just like she had on the throne of corpses back in the minotaur cave.


    In the meantime, back inside the house with Raven and the two women sitting around the floor dining, an awkward silence loomed, as nobody knew how to break the ice. ncing at each other through shifting eyes, they kept themselves busy with the meal instead of making any small talk. However, unable to keep the quiet going any longer, Brenna finally spoke up.


    "So you''re leaving your home city soon?" Setting her spoon on the table, Brenna rested her chin on the back of her hand. Staring at Raven with half-shut eyes, she tilted her head while waiting for an answer.


    Lifting his head, Raven nced between the mother and daughter duo, but thennding on Brenna, he set his spoon aside before answering.


    "Yeah, that''s why I wanted to visit Aerin and you before my party leaves," shifting his eyes to Aerin, Raven reached for her hand and added. "And to be honest, I wanted to make sure you wouldn''t force her to get married after all."


    Silence lingered in the room once more, but this time, it wasn''t due to the awkwardness of the situation, but the musings of everyone''s mind. Judging the situation for herself, then looking at her daughter, Brenna knew there was no need for Aerin to marry the man her father had picked anymore, but what exactly was Raven insinuating? That he wanted to marry her instead? She couldn''t be more unsure.


    "It was her father''sst wish, but¡­" Retreating her hands from the table, Brenna picked herself up and nced down at the two. "He got everything he wanted from us in his life, it''d be a shame if we kept being his ves in his death."


    A sudden gasp left Aerin''s lips, staring at her mother, her eyes widened with shock, she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. How could she? Brenna had never even tried to defy her husband in front of her daughter after all.


    "And you''re free to stay a few more days," doing her best to hide a weak smile, Brenna quickly turned away and disappeared into the creaky hallway. After the sound of her steps against the floor slowly disappeared, both Aerin and Raven looked at each other, their faces scowling in confoundment.


    "What just happened?" Asked Raven, and Aerin could only shrug in response.


    Neither of them had a clue as to what was going inside Brenna''s head. And while the two were busy thinking over what had just happened, the widow was busy preparing for the night even though it was still early morning.


    Shutting herself inside her workshop, Brenna made sure the door was locked. What she intended to do, she didn''t want her daughter to find out, as for Raven he would find out soon either way.


    ''Don''t mess this up this time¡­'' She told herself, right before picking out the herbs needed from the shelves. Piling them all up on her desk, she sat down on the cushion beside it and began grinding them inside a cauldron.


    "Smaller dose, and a bit of something extra¡­" Talking to herself while working, she kept thinking of the night, and how much she wanted to finally do it with Raven. Even just remembering the way he teased her with his fingers, had her dripping against the cushion all the way until her concoction was finished.


    ''Just one dose.'' She thought, picking herself up and getting ready to prepare dinner. Intending to slip the medicine into Raven''s portion of the meal, she rubbed her thighs together¨Caching for the night and everything it entailed toe sooner.

 Chapter 69: Giving Into Desires - Part 1

    ''I haven''t seen Mino since this morning, where is she?'' Getting slightly anxious, Raven''s feet tapped about as he stood still inside the bathhouse. The sound of water dripping off his hair and the distant cricketing of crickets was all that echoed inside the room.


    Washed with steam rising from the dainty spring now turned into arge tub, his thoughts were clear for once since arriving at Aerin''s house.


    "Where did that idiot head off to now?" Though concerned, yet not bothered enough to search for her, Raven quickly wiped himself with a towel and joined Aerin in the changing room where his change of clothes rested.


    Having just taken a bath with her which included everything from kisses to blowjobs and even eating her out in the water, Raven pulled her naked body into his arms and whispered.


    "I''ll have to join the rest of my party tomorrow, so be ready for ourst night before who knows how long of a reunion?" Looking into her eyes, he noticed a flicker of show, but it was soon reced with a bitter-sweet smile.


    Caressing the side of Raven''s face, Aerin leaned closer to his ears and whispered back.


    "Someone else needs you more, someone who''s been chained by that monster for far longer than I have," with a gulp and a sigh, she gathered her courage to speak. "I can smell the same poison she gave my father, she wants you to have it, I doubt it''ll kill you, but¡­"


    Pulling away for a moment, she looked on dearly. Getting on the tip of her toes, she leaned forward once more and nted a kiss on Raven''s forehead.


    "It''s up to you whether or not you wanna taste that poison," with that, Aerin grabbed her change of clothes and left for her room without ever getting dressed.


    Getting out shortly after, Raven was caught under Brenna''s eyes. Inviting him to dinner, she quickly left to set the table. In the meantime, Raven couldn''t help but wonder if what he''d heard Aerin say was real or just his imagination. A daughter, urging him to sleep with her mother, something about that didn''t sit right with him.


    However, what hecked was a lifetime of servitude and torment, something if he knew he would know exactly why Aerin did what she did.


    ''What about the medicine she talked about? What is it?'' Having no clue what it entailed, especially since Aerin had called it a poison, Raven kept up his guard while making his way to the dining. On his way, he noticed Aerin getting out of her room and smiling at him. Making her own way, she was also headed for the same ce.


    Waiting for her to arrive by his side, Raven opened up the sliding door, and the sight that awaited him shocked them both. The shoulders of her yukata barely holding in ce, Brenna was sitting on a cushion with her cleavage drenched in clear wine. ncing sideways with a cherry blush, the widow smiled at the duo before resting the ss back on the table.


    "Ce in¡­Join me," she whispered, huping in between words.


    Turning to each other, Raven as well as Aerin were quite confused. Even though the daughter expected Brenna to try and seduce Raven, what she didn''t see happening was her being so upfront. After all, the herbalist was often uptight and strict with rules, and thest time she''d even seen her drunk was so far back that those memories were barely held together.


    "W-wha..why are you tw-two standing there still? Sit down!" Brenna eximed in a drunken rage, and a bit intimidated by her motherly tone, neither of the two could go against her will.


    ''Why do I feel so pressured, so tensed?'' Having never had a mother, Raven had no clue how it felt to be nagged by one. He''d faced more than enough monsters in his lifetime already, and yet somehow, this half-drunkdy felt more intimidating at the moment.


    "Now, let''s eat¡­" Pouring everyone a cup of ale once they settled down, Brenna watched the two until they picked up their cups.


    As they drank alongside her while having dinner, her clothes kept sliding off until her yukata was on the ground. Covered only in bandages around her chest and groin, she kept staring at Raven with the most devious of smiles. Realizing what was happening a long time ago, Aerin faked a few yawns and left for her room with a parting, yful wink at Raven.


    Once she was gone, Brenna moved closer to Raven and brought her cup of wine to his lips. Still staring into his eyes, she gulped expectantly at the thought of what was soon to happen. With a brief shut of his eyes, Raven collected his thoughts and looked back at Brenna. He''d been waiting for a chance to be with her either way and now that it was here, there was no reason to back away.


    "Forget this," taking the cup away from her, he threw it to the side and instead locked their lips into a pressing kiss.


    Although surprised by the sudden kiss, Brenna quickly regained herposure and looked at Raven dearly. Their tongues coiled around each other''s, tugging and savoring the sweet vor of each other''s body, most of which as of now was drowning with alcohol.


    "Ce¡­" As they pulled away to catch their breath with each other''s saliva draining down their chins, Brenna grabbed Raven''s hand and got up on her feet. "We should continue in my room."


    Unaware of the medicine already being in his system, Raven let Brenna lead, feeling no difference in his body at all. Too taken by the womanly charm of a mother, he wanted to see the once uptight woman moaning like a slut at the end of his cock.


    ''I-It''s finally happening!'' Brenna herself was no less excited to fulfill those wishes of her new man, and though she thought it would be in secrecy, it would be in front of her dead bastard of a husband.

 Chapter 70: Giving Into Desires - Part 2

    Laying bare on each other''s body on the ground with the shrine to Brenna''s husband just inches from their face, they indulged in each other''s body with the touch of the fingers and the coil of tongues. Tearing away the bandages, Raven revealed Brenna''s mountains of cotton flesh and teased their tips by pinching them between his fingers.


    Squeezing the rest of her tits with his palm, he moved his lips down her nape as he traced his way to the head of her dragon tattoo between her breasts.


    "W-wait!" She groaned the moment Raven''s lips were about to reach her cleavage. "T-that''s a traditional marking by my husband''s n¡­"


    The moment those words left her lips, she shook her head around and reminded herself of why she was doing what she was doing. It no longer mattered if she bore the mark of her husband''s tribe, one every woman got once she was married into their n.


    Realizing the tension on Brenna''s face, and the words she''d just uttered, Raven decided to take charge and have her abandon what little attachment she had left with her dead husband.


    "His n, huh?" With a smirk on his face, he pulled away from her body for a moment. Then quickly moving himself over to her chest with his cock hanging above her tits, he looked her in the eyes and whispered. "You''re my woman now, just like your daughter, so listen closely when I say this¨CFuck your husband, he''s dead and he doesn''t matter."


    ''WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING YOU SLUT! PUSH HIM OFF!'' Witnessing it all as a spirit with no flesh, Brenna''s husband was fuming in rage, but couldn''t lift a finger against the two. ring at his wife¨Csomeone he''d kept on a leash throughout his life, he knew she wouldn''t defy him. ''AS IF SHE''LL¨C''


    "Y-you''re right," Brenna spoke up, breaking the silence.


    ''YOU BITCH!'' Screamed the fat old spirit of her husband, standingpletely nude to the side as he''d died wearing just his skin. Trying to get Raven off, he tried to punch the mage, however, phasing through his body, he was mocked further by his dastardly smile.


    "Say it, let out all your frustration! Speak your mind, before I fuck you in front of that ugly bastard''s shrine!" Raven eximed while pushing his cock between Brenna''s cleavage and defiling the mark of the dead man''s tribe.


    For a moment both the raging spirit and Brenna fell silent, however, with a determined gulp, she opened her lips and finally let the flood of hatred for her husband out.


    "You''re right, he was awful, a control freak who offered me nothing but a limp dick that never made me cum," blinking her eyes a few times, Brenna nced down at Raven''s cock nestled between her breasts. "That idiot, that damned ball ugly idiot! I hated him! I HATE HIM EVEN NOW!"


    Listening to his wife spewing poison, the spirit''s eyes widened in shock. Petrified by those words, he stood there watching as Brenna reached for her breasts and squeezed them around Raven''s cock. Staring at Raven''s cock and rubbing moving her breasts up and down, Brenna leaned her head forward and gave the tip a brief kiss.


    "And your dick, it''s so much bigger than his clit sized cock," drunk on wine, she no longer had a hold on her tongue. Smiling, the widow bit her lower lip and nced up into Raven''s eyes. "Your finger made me cum more times than he could even dream of, I just wanna kick him in the balls now for making me miss out on what real sex must feel like!"


    Sticking her tongue out, Brenna began licking Raven''s tip like a popsicle, all the while her hand moved faster and faster to try and squeeze his cum with the help of her breasts.


    "I wanna feel what it means to be with a real man, one who made me realize the pleasures of being a woman!" The more insults Brenna hurled at her husband, the harder Raven''s got, and once his cock was throbbing with excitement, he curled his fingers around her throat and started fucking her tits herself.


    ''That ring¡­'' Noticing the wedding ring on Brenna''s fingers, Raven quickly took it off. Then pping her face a few times, he pulled out her tongue and ced the ring on it.


    Witnessing it all in utter horror, the spirit pulled on its hair and even fumed through the mouth, he''d never thought his wife would do such things as she''d never been such a slut even for him when he was alive.


    ''THIS BITCH! THIS BITCH! THIS BITCH!'' Despite not having a body at all, the pull of his hair, and the hardness of his cock at the sight, it felt all too real, almost as if he had his body back. ''I''M GONNA KILL THEM BOTH!''


    Trying again and again to kick and punch the duo, the husband kept failing and was forced to watch his wife milking a guy far younger and a much more expressive cock. Growing tired with time, his eyes began to flicker¨Che almost felt his mind drifting as if being swept by the wind.


    ''W-what''s happening?'' He thought, no longer present in the moment and subconsciously touching his dainty cock to the sight of his wife servicing another man like his personal slut.


    Unaware of his existence, Brenna''s heart raced against Raven''s throbbing dick as she felt a surge of his cum pulsing out of his cock. Keeping her mouth wide open with the ring still resting on her tongue, she massaged his dick with her breasts and finally managed to shower herself in Raven''s cum.


    Squeezing her tits around his length, Raven wore a devilish smirk while defiling another man''s wife. Flooding Brenna''s mouth with his thick semen, he had covered the ringpletely right before Brenna gulped his semen and spat the ring out.


    "Fuck him," she whispered, her eyes ncing in the direction of her husband''s spirit.


    ''WHAT?!'' She couldn''t see the spirit at all, but even then she could sense her cuck of a husband touching himself at the sidelines.


    "I hated every day with you, and I hope you burn in hell while I enjoy the rest of my life getting fucked by a real man!" Brenna screamed at the top of her lungs, condemning his spirit to the depths of eternal hell.


    [Note: Spirits only linger as long as someone can''t move on from their passing in this world, and since Brenna moved on, her husband will now only watch her from the torments of hell]

 Chapter 71: Giving Into Desires - Part 3(18+)

    With the spirit now gone yet watching Brenna from hell, the widow got on her knees and sucked Raven''s thick cock. Circling her tongue around its tip, she savored the taste while her eyes looked up at her new lover with innocent puppy eyes. Slowly bobbing her head up and down, she invited his dick deeper into her mouth.


    Letting it stretch her insides, Brenna kept trying to push deeper and deeper every time she sucked in Raven''s cock.


    Moving his hand behind her head, Raven pushed it all the way in until Brenna''s lips were kissing his balls. Choking for a bit with no room to breathe, her eyes teared up but that didn''t stop her greedy tongue from licking Raven''s thick shaft. Moving her lips in a circle, shethered every inch of his dick in her saliva, even those heavy balls which were tightly pressed against her lips.


    Even when Raven let go of her head, she kept brushing her lips against Raven''s heavy sack. Eventually pulling herself back, however, her lips parted with a pop and formed a bubble of his juices bubbling out of Brenna''s mouth. Gulping it¨Cno savoring it by swirling it around, she covered her mouth for a moment and let it all glide down into her stomach.


    Sticking her tongue out to show that everything was gone, her hands moved over to her heaving breasts before she let herself fall back on her futon.


    Looking to the sides with a light blush, she opened her legs, revealing a slimy mess of her juices that had been dripping out of her pussy all this time. Sliding her hand down the dragon, she reached for her rosy petals and gently spread them side to side with her fingers.


    Lathered with her saliva, Raven''s cock was more than ready to pierce into her body and reach such depths, Brenna would feel as though she''d been a virgin before him.


    "Say what you want me to do or I won''t do it," inching closer to her pussy, Raven simply rubbed his cock''s tip against her twitching entrance. Smirking to himself, The mage teased her for a few seconds, making her grunt and groan before giving her a chance to respond to his question.


    "I-I want you to have sex with me¡­" The effect of the ale slowly draining off, Brenna''s uptight and formal nature had made it back to her tongue.


    Spanking her pussy with his cock, Raven made her jump and even forced her to meet his gaze once more.


    "Beg better, or I might just slip into your daughter''s room instead," spanking her pussy a few more times, he edged her some more while she struggled to get a word out.


    "I want it!" Panting heavily from all the teasing, Brenna looked into Raven''s eyes and begged properly. "I want you to fuck me! To destroy my insides with that cock of yours! I want it! I want it! I want it!


    I want it to breed me like a slut, your slut!"


    "That''s better," leaning over Brenna''s body, Raven held her tits tight. And with a backward sway of his hips, he readied himself to reshape the entirety of her pussy in a single thrust. "You''re mine now, and here''s the mark!"


    Thrusting into her flesh, he bagged against her womb''s door. And the moment he did, mana flowed through his groin and marked the insides of Brenna''s body with the words¡­''Raven was here''.


    "AHHH! MHNMM! FUCK! TOO DEEP!!" Howling moans at the top of her lungs, Brenna''s entire being was overwhelmed with raging sensations. Her legs thrashed about in a mix of pain and pleasure, her heart raced like an engine, and her mind waspletely overtaken by a rush of hormones as though she wasn''t already a mother, but just a budding woman.


    "We''ve just starting now," grabbing the widow by her hips, Raven raised her ass off the futon, and then slowly pulling out of her folds, he pounded it deep over and over again. Every thrust of his cock sent a spark up her spine. Curling her toes and gritting her teeth shut, Brenna nced at Raven through her dreamy eyes.


    "N-no wonder, my da-daughter chose you and your dick over her f-fiance," with a gulp, she wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him closer to whisper. "I-if you cum inside, I added something to your meal so I''ll get pregnant for sure."


    A bit surprised by those words, Raven''s motion stopped for a moment, but as he heard Brenna''s next words, he couldn''t help himself but flood her pussy with cum.


    "Make me a mommy again, m-my dear~" Just hearing those words gave a boost to his natural inking to breed a woman. And so pounding her harder and harder, he pped her cheeks with every intention to breed pussy. "Aghh~ Give it to me honey! Give me those superior seeds of yours! Ah! AH!


    AHHH!"


    With every thrust harder than the next, it didn''t take long for Brenna to squirt on Raven''s cock. However, continuing to squish the entrance to her womb with his tip, Raven wrapped his arms around her body and lifted her up to fuck her even harder.


    "Wh-what are yo-you?!" Being lifted in mid-air with her legs wrapped around him, Brenna could feel her body weight even heavier against Raven''s cock. And the way he continued to fuck her hungry pussy and even mmed her hips down on his cock, Brenna''s mind drifting further into the pleasures of being a total slut for a man far superior to her husband.


    The only thing she was missing and thought could make the situation better? Was if she could go back in time had bent her ass for Raven to cheat with him behind her husband''s back.


    ''Oh god! Oh god! Mhmmm!'' Snuggling up to Raven''s neck while he made her ass cheeks ripple with violent thrusts, Brenna groaned and moaned with hearts in her eyes, hoping for nothing more than to be knocked up by her new man¨Cone that she had no issue sharing with her daughterter. ''I-I hope you''re watching you bastard!


    How your wife and daughter submit to a man who deserves their bodies, not just because of a bigger cock, but the loving way he treats us!''


    Finally understanding why Aerin changed her mind about Marriage, Brenna hugged Raven tight and began grinding her ass to the rhythm of his thrusts.


    "Shake that fat ass harder!" Demanded Raven with a spank to her ass that left a deep red mark.


    "Y-yes dear, I''ll do anything you ask, even shake my fat ass for you~" Picking up her pace and shaking her ass even faster, Brenna kept her face against Raven''s chest.


    "That''s better," wearing his usual smirk, Raven decided to take the matter further. Making his way towards the door with Brenna continuously grinding against his cock, he slid the door open to reunite mother and daughter¡­

 Chapter 72: Giving Into Their Desires(Oyakodon)(18+)

    Raven''s arrival in Aerin''s room wouldn''t have surprised her that much, however, with her mother grinding her pussy against his cock, Aerin was left ring at the two with a look of pure shock. Silhouetted by the light of the full moon behind them, both Raven and Brenna bloomed like a mirage¨Cone entuated by the lingering effect of the wine.


    "What are you d-doing?" Asked Aerin, her lips quivering before she bit down on them.


    Closing the door behind them, Raven lifted Brenna''s body and got her off of his cock. Setting the mother on her knees, he pulled Aerin closer by the arm. Getting the duo on each side of his cock, he looked into Aerin''s eyes and whispered withmand.


    "I''m making sure to give you both equal amounts of my love," turning their head towards each other with his hands, he forced their lips to rub against his cock, all the while both mother and daughter looked into each other''s eyes.


    "I-its okay¡­" Brenna whispered, her hand gently gliding down to Raven''s balls.


    Rubbing her lips side to side on her side of his shaft, she began servicing him with her tongue while her daughter simply watched for a few seconds. However, the hint of a man not even inches from her face, Aerin couldn''t help herself either and started licking her side of Raven''s dick as well.


    From the very bottom of the shaft to the tip of his penis, both of themthered it with saliva while tasting every inch of him. Even from cupping his balls in their hands to taking turns to massage them with their slimy wet tongues¨CAerin and Brenna hadpletely submitted themselves to Raven.


    And before long they were all on the floor with Brenna facing up and Aerin''s nude body resting on top. Even though having their pussy presented to Raven just inches above one another, sharing a nce felt more embarrassing and so they turned their heads to the side. As for Raven standing behind them, he slipped his cock in the small gap between their pussies before spanking Aerin''s ass.


    "Ahh!" She groaned, her fingers squeezing on Brenna''s hand.


    "Seems like you take after your mom, except for that juicy fat ass," chuckling to himself, Raven teased their clits by rubbing his cock against their pussies until the two of them loosened up, and their dreamy eyes turned to each other.


    Panting over each other, the two of them could feel their minds going numb from the teasing, however, that quickly turned to a jolt of excitement when Raven finally slipped inside Aerin''s dripping pussy. Coiling around his cock, the bumps of her insides wanted to keep his cock sucked in forever, but overpowering that suction, Raven pulled himself out and thrust his cock back into her pussy.


    Squeezing her ass cheeks as he picked up his rhythm, he kept spanking her as thoughshing a carriage horse.


    "Mhnmmm! Raven! Do-"


    "C-call him daddy¡­" Covering Aerin''s mouth, Brenna looked away embarrassed as she suggested those words, however as she pulled her hand back, she was surprised to hear Aerin follow her orders.


    "O-oka¨CAGHH! S¡­so deep daddy~ I can feel you so deep daddy!" Just hearing her daughter calling Raven in such a way, Brenna couldn''t help but touch her pussy while watching her being fucked by their shared man.


    The squishy sound of her daughter''s juices flooding down on her pussy, as well as the pping from the rhythmic thrust by Raven, made her nipples perk up into impressive peaks. To her surprise, however, pulling out in time, Raven picked up Aerin in just one hand and moved over between her tits once again.


    And without even giving her mind time to register what was happening, he forced her throbbing dick down her mouth to make her choke on his thick cum that was squeezed out by her daughter''s body.


    In the meantime, while dumping cum down her mother''s throat, Raven slipped his fingers inside Aerin''s pussy and pulled her closer to suckle down on her breasts. As it all happened, Brenna struggled to breathe and her eyes teared up, yet she made no attempt to free herself, instead her tongue began circling Raven''s cock.


    Once the whole ordeal was over and the night began to grow, Raven sat down on the futon while Brenna poured him some wine. Letting it fall down his naked skin, he let the mother and daughter lick him clean with their tongues.


    After brief rest like those, he would turn one of them around and begin iming their bodies for him and him alone, and at the end of it after making them lose their mind with orgasms, he would shower them with juices that the other had to lick it clean off.


    As the night grew deeper, their bodies were marked at the womb by Raven. However, making sure not to cum inside, he painted their faces with his juices and enjoyed watching them licking each other off. Go so far as to fucking Aerin''s throat to fill her mouth with his batter, he had herther it on her body for Brenna to clean up.


    "I¡­I never thought I''d do such things with her," finally as the group grew tired, Aerin nced at Raven sleeping between her and Brenna. Grabbing his arm and pushing it between her breasts with his fingers slightly caressing her pussy, she stared at her mother sleeping in Raven''s arms, but unlike her usual tense expression, she had a genuine smile on her face for once.


    ''She looks happy, when did Ist see her smile?'' She wondered, slowly shutting her eyes.


    Sleeping between two nude beauties, it didn''t take long for Raven to slip into slumber either. But before he did, one thought revolved around his head, something that made even his heart ache for a while.


    ''I may not be the best guy in the world, but how many monsters are out there abusing their wives and daughters?'' Though he''d asked himself that question, it was best if he didn''t know the answer.


    [Question: No Yuri will be in the book, but what''s something you''re fine with the girls doing to each other in a threesome with Raven? Also, I apologize if I crossed any lines in this chapter that you didn''t like, let me know and I won''t do it again.]

 Chapter 73: Encounter With True Evil

    You think you know torment?


    What it takes to crush a soul?


    To nurture the seeds of agony,


    Not in flesh but in the shattered minds of mortals?


    ~Nerva''s Diary, the goddess of horrors and torment


    ***


    It had been a long bloody walk from the house to hunt those rabbits, ducks, and deer, and Mino had finally begun to tire down. She''d been wandering the forest all day, punching holes through monsters and crushing them to mince. But as the moon came up, her limbs began to jitter.


    ''I doubt I''ll make it back in time, doesn''t help that my mana has run out.'' Sitting by the root of a tall banyan, she nced through the tree leaves at the beams of silver light shining down on her skin. It helped rejuvenate her strength, yet the shaking of her hand refused to be brushed off just yet.


    "I overworked myself," clicking her tongue, she red at her bloody hand annoyed. If only she''d taken the route back when the smoke was rising from Brenna''s house, then perhaps she would''ve been back at Raven''s and not wandering aimlessly thanks to those runes that confused all monsters.


    ''Not like I can do anything for now.'' Letting herself sink back against the tree''s trunk, she neatly folded her hands over her belly and shut her eyes to get a few winks. However, the moment she felt her body losing tension, a sudden scream from afar jerked her body forward. Looking in the direction of the sound, she could hear a loudmotion nearby as well as a flicker of something burning.


    "I should stay here, I should stay here¡­" Repeating those words to herself, she kept her eyes pinned to the direction of the sounds. Jumping in to help someone might''ve been her master''s style but to her as a monster, self-preservation triumphed over all.


    And yet¡­her curiosity grew alongside the howling screams, the sh of metal on metal, and the hint of burning flesh trailing into her nose. Reluctant, she stood up, her hands using the tree''s trunk for support.


    ''I should check what''s happening so I can n things better than staying in one spot.'' Her hand outstretched, Mino subconsciously began walking like a zombie. Drawn to themotion like a moth to a me, she moved with care even though her body was moving on its own. Laying low behind bushes and trees, she kept herself hushed even when she finally saw the source of themotion.


    A burning carriage with a handful of thugs scouting the parameters. Carrying sabers, scimitars, and makeshift bows, the gang of thugs appeared ready to take on a battalion of soldiers. Scouting the area some more, Mino noticed a young boy dangerously close to the burning carriage. Down on his knees, the kid¨Cno more than the age of five was crying over a pair of dead bodies.


    ''His parents?'' Squinting her eyes more, the cowgirl tried to focus on the boy''s features. Although covered in blood, his clothes implied nobility. The wellbed hair asserted the fact even further. ''I should leav¨C''


    Not realizing that her eyes glowed bright crimson in the dark, Mino was shocked as the young boy looked right in her direction. She expected him to scream, and so she pressed her feet against the ground to quickly turn around and escape. However, when the boy didn''t peep a word, but simply stared into her eyes, her curiosity grew some more, and once again, her body moved on its own.


    "Ugh¡­I guess more killing it is," unable to control herself, the queen of dead minotaurs walked into the open space.


    It didn''t take the bandits long to recognize her presence, and when they did, some ran back to their buddies, while the others tightened their bowstrings. With every eye on her from a singr direction, Mino quickly checked her mana to gauge her choices.


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" Screamed the ginger hair bandit at the very front.


    Wearing a fur coat unlike leather cors like the rest, he was more recognized in their group than everyone else. And so slowly moving toward Mino with his scimitar held tight, he tried to seem unbothered despite his tense expression proving otherwise.


    ''One shot, I have one shot at this, and then my mana is gone.'' With every step the leader took forward, Mino''s window to crush the entire group in one m was getting trickier, however, noticing the fear on everyone''s face, she decided to go with a much better n ''Make them shit their pants.''


    Wearing a smile at that thought, Mino puffed her chest out before raising her head towards the sky. Then taking a deep breath while the bandits watched frozen with fear, she closed her mouth and howled the birds out of their nests.


    "GRHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" Following the scream, she also conjured the spirit minotaur that loomed boastfully over her body, and with just one nce at that fierce monster, the already terrified bandits dropped their weapons and ran off screaming.


    "RUNN!"


    "IT''S A MINOTAUR FUCK!"


    "I DON''T WANNA DIE!"


    Cackling at their screams, Mino kept the facade of strength for a while longer until the sound as well as their smell was far away from where she stood. Once her mana was gone and so was the minotaur, she turned to look at the boy still shivering by the burning carriage. More terrified of her than the bandits, he tried to scrawl away with his eyes glued to the cowgirl.


    "Stay there kid, I''m not gonna hurt you," standing still with her hands moving in a fanning gesture to calm the boy, Mino slowly moved closer and noticed a pair of balls and chainstched onto the kid''s legs.


    ''That''s why he couldn''t run. But why did the bandits let him live?'' She wondered, but having chased every single one of them away, she could no longer find out.


    "Come with me," getting on her knees, Mino grabbed the chain and twisted it around until it snapped in two.


    ''What are you doing?'' Her mind mused, after all helping a human wasn''t something she would have imagined herself doing. ''This isn''t the time to think about this, get out of here before the banditse back!''


    Shaking her head, she got on her feet and offered the kid a hand to get him up as well.


    "Quic¨C"


    "T-thank you¡­" Interjecting Mino with a stutter, the boy stunned the once heartless queen for a moment.


    Something warm burst inside her, it even swirled around her body and drove the weariness away.


    ''Really, what the fuck is happening?'' She thought before looking back at the kid. ''Forget it, I need to get him out of here.''


    Completely unaware of her own transformation from a merciless tyrant to someone''s savior, Mino took the boy away from what could be hisst day. However, would rescuing the unknown kid lead to more problems? The answer was clear to her since she defied her instincts to save the young boy.


    ''Let''s just hope I can find Raven before troublees!''

 Chapter 74: Back Home…[Body Horror Warning]

    After wandering the forest, restless and afraid, Mino was forced to bring the young boy to the ce she once called home, the infamous minotaur cave. Filled with every ilk of creatures except ironically minotaurs, there was no safer ce for her and her five-year-oldpanion.


    Holding his hand tight while passing through the darkness, the queen sensed many eyes on her, yet the bruises on their skin from past defiance kept them at bay.


    Getting to the halls from where her n protected her, Mino sat down in a corner and leaned against the wall. Shivering in fear having to walk under the eyes of so many monsters, the young boy stared at the ground with his eyes tight shut. Pulling him closer by the arm, Mino had him settle down beside her, but even then the boy refused to open his eyes to look.


    "Hey," nudging him in the shoulder, she managed to spark open his eyelids. "What''s your name kid? Alex? Gemini? Arthur? Those are the only human names I remember."


    Wrapping his hands around his knees, the boy pulled his legs inward. Resting his head against his thighs, he remained quiet and shivering without speaking so much as a word. Staring at him for a bit expectantly, Mino took a deep breath and sighed. Giving up on making him talk, she decided to introduce herself to him at least.


    "My species don''t have names, we go by titles," reminiscing on her past, Mino''s mind wandered through the memories of her slowly climbing thedders of titles. "I was a queen once."


    ncing to the side with a somber look, she noticed the boy sneaking a peek at her as she spoke. However, the moment their eyes met, he quickly hid his face again, but instead of getting mad, Mino instinctually smiled and ran her fingers through his hair.


    "Your clothes look like nobility, are you?" Much like thest, the boy refused to answer. Trying tofort him some more, Mino pulled him closer from the side and murmured. "You can call me Mino, I''m not a queen anymore."


    Silence took over the hall for a moment, but then slowly looking up with a hint of curiosity, the boy finally spoke up to Mino.


    "Ar-Arthur¡­I''m Arthur," suddenly hearing the boy''s voice, Mino blinked a few times as she turned her head to look at him.


    "Oh, I was right then?" Chuckling to herself, she squeezed the boy in a warm hug. "You''re safe with me, Arthur, okay? We''ll find help as soon as morning hits."


    Nuzzled up in the warmth of another person, the young boy''s eyes grew droopy. His eyes shut on their own before Mino could let go of him, and by the time she did, his head flopped against her body. Unsure what to do, she hesitantly guided his head to her thighs so he could get to sleepfortably.


    ''So weak, I wonder if every human kid is like this?'' She wondered, her fingers running through the boy''s hair¨Cmaking him sink deeper into slumber.


    Watching over the boy for a while, the queen couldn''t help but grow tired as well, and before long she found herself drifting. Losing minutes and hours between winks without even realizing it, she felt as if she''d been awake the whole time even though her mind was forcing her to rest more the more time passed.


    However, eventually, when her mind tiredpletely, her hand fell to the ground and her body went limp.


    Sleeping inside the cavepletely unaware of the horrors, Mino slept through half the day, and when she finally woke up, Arthur was gone. At first, she didn''t remember anything about what had happenedst night, but as it slowly came back, she began looking for the boy inside her chambers.


    When she couldn''t find him there or even inside the rest of the cave, she was forced to venture out with a renewed sense of urgency. Her search outside the cave, however, didn''tst long, as standing at the edge of the cave, was the young boy staring at the bright sunlight illuminating the forest.


    Rushing in his direction, Mino''s eyes were glued right at him, but the moment her lips parted to call his name, her instincts made her jump back.


    ''What?!'' Frozen in ce, her eyes rampantly nced over every one of her limbs. Refusing to listen to her, they kept her stuck in ce¨Ca result of evolutionary precaution that helped keep the physically weaker minotaurs behind their charging horde. ''Goddammit, why now¨C''


    But then it hit her, the peculiarity of the situation. None of the monsters had approached the young boy or even tried to hunt him for a meal. Why was it? Why didn''t they even try even though she wasn''t with him? Looking back up at the young boy, the answer became clear. Slipping in two from the stomach, Arthur''s upper body arched all the way back.


    His bloodied eyes stared back at Mino as giant teeth sprang up from his torn stomach. Like the limbs of a spider, they arched to the sides before bending towards the ground. Lifting the young boy in the air, it stumbled side to side before stabilizing itself on its host.


    "N-no¡­" When reality alters expectations to the point of absurdity, the minds of mortals are left paralyzed as they''re incapable of perceiving the imperceivable. And Mino was no different, staring at the boy her mind had stopped working altogether, even her sharp instincts were at a loss as they''d never encountered such a horrific creature.


    Scaling the absurdism further, tearing through the boy''s eyes a pair of hairy spider limbs began thrashing and squeaking like a parasitic worm. Crawling side to side with Arthur''s body barely holding itself together, the parasite kept sprouting more and more limbs in the most striking of forms.


    But as it was finally done, transforming the boy into a horror with countless limbs made of teeth, fur, and blisters that stored blood on its back, it leaped towards Mino to spread its species further.


    Her head hung low with her fingers curled into a fist, Mino, the queen of dead Minotaurs wasn''t going to let it happen as for the first time in her life, she was truly, unimaginably¡­Angry.

 Chapter 75: A Dream Visitor

    ''This doesn''t look good.'' Watching the situation with Mino from afar, the goddess of the world was frowning at the sight. The young boy Mino had saved was infected with a parasite, the cure of which was the reason for his travels alongside his parents.


    The witch Linkle had promised them the medicine, but with the parents now gone, and the bandits having run off with their valuables, there was truly no hope left for the young boy.


    "Why not save him yourself?" Asked Athenia to herself, only to be reminded of her ns toy low. If she moved so much as a finger, the gods would strike the boy down themselves, and unlike Raven, the youth had no way of defending himself.


    ''A futile death¡­'' Brushing her hand across the screen, she gazed into the near future, and there it was crushed under the raging fists of the minotaur queen as she stood there with her head lowered. Behind the shadow around her eyes were traces of glistening tears. Mino had no clue why she felt the way she did, and yet the transformation of innocence into an abomination had affected her dearly.


    "As expected," brushing the screen out of her sight, Athenia leaned into her throne. Closing her eyes, she peered into the future¨Cas far as she could considering the way everything had built up.


    It wasn''t that she could predict what would happen, but rather being a creature existing as much in the past and the future as the present, she could deduce the oue with near to no room for any contingency. Unless of course, any creature of eternity tries to bend the future in their favor.


    ''The party will die, they''re not ready.'' Their death was what the goddess saw, each one of them consumed by some horror far more expansive than their imaginations. And yet, she could do nothing for the gods had forbidden her.


    Fiddling with time would only end in disaster, especially when everyone else wanted to lead the world into a timeline where the faith of the people was entirely theirs to leech off of.


    Each god nudging the future in their own different direction was the very reason there was so much discord on the soil of Nerva. One man killing another in the name of their gods, not realizing in the least that their faith was nothing more than fuel for a tyrant that didn''t care for them at all.


    ''Even if I help him now, how should I do it?'' Athenia wondered, her mind racing through the cosmos of her expansive thoughts. Trapped inside the mind of a god, she was limited in her knowledge, but thankfully her father had taught her well for such a time. ''Tolerance, build it up as they march. Get them on a path that slowly grows more treacherous.''


    Mapping the word of Nerva and parting it into sections depending on the difficulty of the monsters, Athenia held her finger in front of her and tapped the air to manifest the map from inside her head. Opening her eyes, she quickly snatched the floating map and nced through it a few times. Making sure that she hadn''t forgotten anything, she checked it thoroughly before rolling it into a scroll.


    "About time I had a talk with him," leaning back into her throne again, she snapped a finger and instantly slipped into slumber.


    Walking on the other end, her consciousness formed into a pale specter of Athenia''s body and wandered into Raven''s mind. Dark as far as the eye could see, the ce was no different than Nerva''s mind, yet instead of being all alone, Athenia was sitting across a table from Raven with just a blink of her eyes.


    Before the mage even realized what was happening, she quickly wore the facade of her mother¨Cwhich is to say a jolly simpleton, though Athenia left the insatiable hunger for cock out of the act.


    ''If only she hadn''t birthed Nerva, I wouldn''t have to pretend.'' Keeping herints to herself, Athenia forced a smile while looking at Raven.


    A bit disoriented by the sudden dream visitor, the mage shook his head trying to determine if what he was seeing was real or just fantasy. But when Athenia didn''t move or disappear, he cautiously leaned forward and asked.


    "This can''t be real, right? Where am I?" Moving her hand across the table, Athenia ced the map in front of Raven.


    "It is, but uhm¡­I kinda needed to talk to you so¨C"


    "So you decided to get in my head?" He asked, interjecting.


    "Ahhh¡­" Nervously scratching her cheeks, Athenia nervously smiled. However, quickly driving the guilt away, she turned her head back to Raven and mmed her palms against the table. "Forget that! I came here for a reason, okay? And if you''re so bothered, then fine! I''ll give you your next gift, just tell me what it is?!"


    A brief pauseter, a smile crept up Raven''s face. He tried to reach for Athenia, but the goddess pped his hand away.


    "Oi! Don''t y with me!" Puffing her cheeks, she red at him with rage.


    Chuckling to himself, Raven yed it off as a joke. Leaning back into his chair, he kept looking at Athenia with a wicked smile.


    "I want the power to control¨Cno! Alter minds, change people''s memories, shift their emotions one way or the other!" Tired of the constraint of his charm, Raven wanted more control of the ability so he could not only make anyone like him but also inject anger, disgust, as well as other negative emotions in them, however, instead of it being directed at him, it would be towards other people.


    ''With how he fights, with traps, cunning, and his speed, being able to control the enemy''s minds would surely help the party in the long run.


    Especially if he can use it on himself to ovee fear, pain, and anything that might hinder his ability to keep going.'' Even though Athenia knew that Raven wasn''t exactly gonna use the ability for what she had in mind, lifting the constraint on his charm would not only help him drive away the forces of evil but also allow her to continue her pretentious act of being her naive mother.


    "You''re gonna use it to have sex, aren''t you?" She asked, her face contorting into a strange mix of shock and fear.


    "We had a deal to help each other, so if I can help you while also building that harem of mine, then does it really matter?" Raven replied, smirking as always.


    ''You''re naive, but not for long.'' Having witnessed the future, Athenia knew that while his quest for the harem would continue, his cheekish nature was bound to be reeled in by the horrors of reality.


    "Ahh, I guess you''re right," faking an awkward chuckle, Athenia agreed to his terms before moving on to other matters like his party''s next stop as well as what was happening with Mino.

 Chapter 76: The Goddess Of Cunning And Mockery

    As her duties were done, Athenia blinked her eyes open and found herself back inside Nerva''s mind. But instead of relief from her mind being back inside the prison, she felt a bitter scorn taking over her contour.


    "How long has it been, sister?" Chimed the young man standing in front. As dazzling as Luna''s rays, he smiled then smirked, and even dusted his radiant coat as if just being inside that ce had tainted his body.


    "How do you even stay in this dump?" he asked, adjusting his bright red tie.


    Staring at Athenia with his luminous silver eyes, he waited for a response as hebed his bangs to the side. But to his surprise, the goddess of mockery wasn''t easy to anger, at least not when she had a chance to shatter the ego of her rivals.


    Covering her lips with the tip of her fingers, she hid a gentle smile. Yet letting her chuckle slip through, Athenia eventually burst into a fit ofughs. Astounded by her reaction, her half-brother stared at her for a while. However, with each passingugh, his patience quickly ran out and his shock turned to anger.


    "Have you gone insane?!" Walking side to side with his head glued in Athenia''s direction like an owl, he kept on pacing in a failed attempt to hide his angst. "Did the prison rot finally rot your brain?! Answer!"


    Letting out a few dying chuckles, Athenia kept up her smile and continued to re at him. She knew what buttons needed pushing, and exactly when to rub more and more salt to the wounds.


    "Oh brother brother~" Pulling herself off the throne, she tried to walk down the steps to match her brother in height.


    "Stay there!" Jumping a few steps back, the young man bloomed into a cloud of haze before emerging as an alpha wolf. Baring his teeth with a grunt, his white and silver fur reverberated through the air as if they were charged with electricity in the middle of a storm. "Don''te close!"


    "Ughhh¡­" Scoffing at his warning, Athenia simply rolled her eyes and with a brush of her hand she quickly disappeared and reappeared behind him. "You''re as Naive as always, aren''t you Thalos?"


    Leaning to his ears before his eyes even registered that she was gone, Athenia breathed down his neck and whispered.


    "No wonder they sent the weakest god to hunt me down," as the words registered in his head and his eyes also caught up, Thalos wanted to move away from Athenia, but somehow he felt bound on the very spot.


    "What the?!" Only slightly twitching on the spot, the young demi-god was utterly outmatched. Turning his head in rage, he growled at Athenia again. "What did you do?!"


    "Chained a mutt, that''s what," raising her hand, Athenia curled her fingers shut, and as it happened, a chain appeared in her hand¨Cthe end of which had Thalos''s every limb bound.


    "YOU!!LET ME¨C"


    "Enough," snapping her fingers with a yawn, Athenia shut his mouth with chains as well. Then as he was left helpless and boiling with utter rage, she looked at him with the same mocking smile he''d shown her.


    Thrashing about and even trying to free himself, Thalos tried everything he could before his body grew tired. And once he knew it was all futile, the only thing he could do was stare at his sister with a foul look in his eyes.


    "Dare to wed with that look, Thalos?" Pulling on the chain, Athenia casually began to wander the eternal dark. Dragging her half-brother around, she felt more pleasure than a perpetual cycle of orgasms. "I hate to break your heart¡­mutt, but I''m not into wolves, especially not the kind that lost his balls cause he tried to hump another half-sister."


    ncing back at him from the edge of her eyes, Athenia relished in the agony in that arrogant god''s eyes. He was angry beyond reason, fuming even, but with the leash in her hands, the young mutt could do nothing but listen to its captor.


    "Ahhh, I guess that wasn''t enough of a deterrent, after all, you seemed to havee to me, haven''t you?" Creating a clone of herself on the very spot she stood, Athenia let go of the chain from her real body. Walking forward, she left the clone to keep the chain, all the while she got back into her throne.


    "Tell me, mutt, do you think they sent you because they think you''repetent or because you''re the only god stupid enough to walk into a prison and attempt to kill me?"


    The word ''prison'' had Thalos''s eyes widening once more. Picking on that cue, Athenia found a look of shock as well. Covering the mouth, she disyed concern with a look so somber, that she almost had him fooled had it not been for her next words.


    "You''re a fucking idiot," leaning back into her throne, she crossed her legs and heaved a tired sigh. "They didn''t tell you so they could use you to kill and have you trapped inside this damned ce, and what''s more? They relied on your utter ipetence by assuming you''re too stupid to run the world on your own until one of them finds a way to get inside and swat you like a fly."


    Being unloaded with the bitter truth, Thalos looked around frantically. Anxious and afraid, he wanted to escape the ce as soon as possible, however, even as he looked at Athenia in a pleading way, the goddess of mockery didn''t seem willing to help.


    "Oh brother brother~ You think you''re escaping so soon? No, I''m gonna torment you with the most embarrassing memories of your life, I''ll poke at every insecurity, and what you''re gonna do? You''re just gonna stay there chained like a dog and listen to me as I remind you just how fucking pathetic you are!"


    And from that point onward, the goddess of mockery tore through Thalos''s hide with words sharper than any razor. From the time his betrothed was found in bed with another god, to fabricating stories so convincing that made the listener question his own memories. Athenia left no stone unturned as she tormented him in the past, the present, and the eternal future.


    "Mother told me, your father wished to kill you¨Che said you looked like a bastard, a half-breed between a gnarly beast and a boy. He hated that hide of yours, and no matter how much it shines, even Mother trimmed that fur from time to time, didn''t she?


    Even though,ter she only wove a shawl or sweater for the rest of her kids with that very skin of yours." Smiling ear to ear, Athenia drove the final dagger. "She didn''t like that fur on you, but she loved it on us Thalos, even your father did. They just hated you, didn''t they? Why else would they do that?"


    ''It''s a lie! It''s a lie! It''s a lie!" Chanting the same words again and again inside his head, it didn''t take long for the silver wolf to sumb to never-ending torture.


    "Take him away in some corner, where I can''t see him," blushing red with excitement, Athenia ordered her clone to take over and to whisper torment into his ear forever and ever.

 Chapter 77: Picking Up The Scraps

    Time was running, and the day was nearly over. Wandering through the forest looking for Mino, Raven finally managed to find her near the cave with her body covered in blood and guts. Ignoring the monstrosity that had been beaten to a pulp beside her, Raven slipped her back into his bracelet and made his way toward their next destination.


    Having already parted with Aerin and Brenna with kisses and waves, he wanted to get to the rest of his party so he could discuss the goddess''s n for them all. In the meantime, while the situation with Mino concerned him somewhat, but having not witnessed it himself, he wasn''t as affected as the minotaur girl.


    ''Why was the goddess pressing me so much about Mino? She managed to handle the situation herself, didn''t she?'' Unaware of what actually happened, the dark mage walked through the forest in the direction of the city gate.


    Though Aerin''s house was further away, he''d decided to visit her first, and now his decision has forced him to circle back. However, never intending to head back to the city yet, he wanted to get to his party before anywhere else.


    ''Doesn''t help that we already have a target to reach.'' Thinking back on the goddess''s words, shes of the map she''d shown popped up inside his head. It was riddled with cryptic writing, however, Aphrodite only pointed out the spot where she needed him to visit first with his party.


    "Whateven is there?" He muttered to himself.


    Keeping her lips sealed for now, Aphrodite only told him what he needed to know. Even the fact that his party could potentially die, was kept a secret to avoid a self-fulfilling prophecy. After all, if they knew they would die, it would be all too easy for them to give up instead of continuing fighting in the face of death.


    Either way, the path to Rose''s house was about to take him the whole night, leaving only a few days for Raven to rest up before having to move on with his journey. The others back at the farm weren''t in any less of a predicament either. Onlooking a lush greennd with corn fields lined up everywhere around Rose''s house, they had worries of their own, as well as their diforts.


    However, to explore it all, the needle of time had been turned back to when they''d first arrived.


    Amedith, Mel, Erika, and Aria, the moment they''d arrived the entire group was overwhelmed by the size of the fields that seemed to stretch into the horizon. Pushing their surprise further was a fenced garden around a two-storied log house with strawberries, tomatoes, chilies, and even bell peppers.


    Visiting the ce for the first time since the death of Rose''s father, the entire party was surprised by how lush thend had gotten. After all, during theirst visit, the fields had been empty, and the nts around the house had shriveled up from negligence.


    "She really lucked out on her inheritance at least," Aria muttered as the group opened the fence door and walked right in.


    "Aria, don''t say stuff like that," Erika cautioned, fearing her tongue could hurt Rose''s feelings if she wasn''t reeled in.


    Rolling her eyes with a scoff, Aria nced at Erika sideways while the other two still tried catching up to them from behind.


    "Come on you have to admit, out of all the folks¨Cbeing adopted by a rich dying dude was good luck on her part," instead of backing down, the elf only reinforced her argument.


    Walking up to her side after overhearing the conversation, even Mel chimed in support of Aria''s statement.


    "He paid a hefty tax for even letting him adopt a kid," looking sideways at Amedith who was still a bit dejected about the whole thing, Mel crossed her arm and added further. "Rose did the same for Amedith, paid a heavy tax to adopt him long before the goddess chose him. If that''s not luck, I don''t know what is."


    "Can we just go in instead of debating about this?" Tired of the subject being dragged, Amedith scoffed in annoyance and marched forward to take the lead.


    "He''s right, and you two better not say any of that in front of Rose," being the oldest in their party, Erika warned the other two before following Amedith up the path.


    With a roll of the eyes, Mel and Aria followed right behind. Stopping by the front door to the cabin, Amedith''s hand reached for the door to knock, however, freezing up just inches away, he felt like turning away and leaving without meeting up with his mother at all.


    Recognizing exactly why he was suddenly paralyzed in ce, Aria shook her head in annoyance before walking up and knocking on the door herself.


    "Miss Rosemary! We''re here, your son and his friends!" Trying her best to hide the anger in her voice, Aria nced frowning at the hero on her side. Burying that anger, however, she masked her contour with a smile and turned her head back to the door. "Miss Rosemary? Are you there?"


    The sound of approaching steps filled her heart with genuine joy, just as much as it made Amedith fear what wasing. Gently opening the door with a sickle hidden behind her back, Rose peered through the door gap. Understandably cautious, she quickly put the sickle by the end of the door before opening the door wide.


    "You really came!" Throwing caution to the wind, her hands quickly wrapped around Amedith''s body. Wiggling around with his head nestled between her breasts, Rose giggled about happily while her hand caressed through her son''s hair. "I thought you wouldn''t! But you did!"


    With every fiber in her being Aria wanted to blurt out just how much her son didn''t want toe, but not wanting to ruin the moment, she kept her lips shut. Watching the mother doting on her kid, all three of the orphans couldn''t help beaming, even though evidently from the look of it, Amedith was barely breathing between those massive tits.


    ''Ahhhh~ I wanna hug like that.'' Biting her lower lips, Aria desperately fought the urge to request the same type of choking by Rose''s breasts.


    As for Amedith who was getting smothered with motherly love, he was struggling not just to breathe but from the intense pain of his cock trying to get hard inside that iron shell. Completely unaware of it, however, Rose dotted him some more until his entire body turned red from shared body heat. Steaming like a freshly baked bun, the hero stood there frozen while Rose turned to greet the others.


    ''T-this¡­was a bad idea.'' Barely holding back from leaking inside his cage after being tortured by his own boner, Amedith knew that this visit was a bad idea.

 Chapter 78: Life At A Farm - Part 1

    Not long after their arrival at the farm, Rose showed Amedith and his friend the hall where they''d be staying. The ce was filled with futons for everyone as well as closets and drawers at opposing walls.


    At first, the group was slightly confused as to why she didn''t just let them sleep in the rooms upstairs, however, when she told them that she wanted to share the room with them every night, things became a bit clearer.


    "Where''s Raven by the way? Is he noting?" Rose asked, smiling still with her eyes ncing across everyone''s faces.


    Looking at each other, the group expected someone to answer, but when everyone seemed to be waiting, Aria scoffed and answered.


    "I tried to get him to visit you with us, but he wanted to visit a friend he wanted to stay a few days with before joining us," raising both of her eyebrows in surprise, Rose was left slightly bemused.


    "Oh¡­Did you guys cancel your ns to visit that person too then?" Pressing her lips shut, she felt a tinge of guilt digging at her heart.


    "Not really, we don''t really know her that well," Mel chimed in while making her way to the drawers.


    Turning to the elf, Rose watched her setting her clothes inside the drawer¨Cand noticing a flicker of frilly underwear, her eyes lit up with an idea. Washing the guilt out of her heart, she excitedly jumped on the ground and sped her hands together.


    "I''ll go prepare the bath!" Shifting her eyes to her son, Rose gestured something to him with her head which made the hero grab his sword off the ground and walk up to her. Brushing her hands over his head, Rose moved to the side to let him pass through the doorway. "Make sure to do it quickly so they don''t suffer, okay? I''lle and collect the meat once I''m done prepping the open bath."


    ''Meat?!'' Just hearing the word, the girl''s eyes lit up like the stars. Tired of the same meals at the Inn, and resorting to monster flesh during their adventures, getting to eat goat meat¨Can animal that actually tastes good when consumed, made their mouths salivate.


    "I''lle join you!" Getting off from beside her futon, Aria quickly rushed behind Amedith. "You might need my help."


    Her eyes twinkling with expectations, the dark elf''s excitement was visibly oozing out of her body. Following in her lead, Erika walked up beside the duo as well, however, instead of offering to help with the ughter, she decided to go with another excuse.


    "I''ll do the prayers so the animal doesn''t suffer¡­" Looking at the duo with squinted eyes, Amedith couldn''t really believe how eager they seemed. Yet having no real reasons to stop them, he decided to take them to the barn at the back end of the house.


    In the meantime, Rose took to preparing the open bath, and as for Mel, she busied herself by setting everyone''s belongings inside closets and drawers.


    ''These idiots, you''re gonna get your meal without being so desperate about it.


    It''s not like we can all eat an entire goat in a day anyways, so why rush as if it''ll run out even before butchering it?!'' Being forced to sort their clothes, equipment, and other belongings, Mel was getting more and more frustrated with time especially when getting her hands into Aria''s bag which was packed filled with questionable items.


    "W-what is this?" Pulling out a strap with a rubber phallus on its end, her hand quickly jerked back the moment she realized what it was. "What the fuck?!"


    Rubbing her hands together as if washing away germs, she simply red at the strapon resting over the rest of Aria''s belongings. Scanning with her eyes, she noticed even weirder stuff.


    From vibrating buttplugs powered by inscription magic toshes with iron bells, and even a leather dress that covered everything by the privates, the bag was filled with toys that she''d never seen much less used herself.


    ''Fuck this, I''m not touching anything!'' Leaving Aria''s bag alone, Mel moved onto Erika''s clothes, although pulling out a massive E-cup bra¨Cmore than twice her own size, Mel instantly regretted staying back to sort everyone''s clothes.


    "Big tited bimbo¡­" Parroting Aria''s line with a look of pure annoyance, Mel decided to quickly get the chore over with.


    And while she was busy taking one hit on her womanly pride after the other, Amedith and the rest were taking care of the animals inside the barn. Around half the size of the main house, the ce was packed with stables for a handful of horses, a dozen cows and calves, as well as chicken coops, and another tall fencing to keep all the goats inside.


    "How does Rose manage all these animals by herself? Do they just stay here all the time?" Aria asked, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer amount of animals.


    "There''s not much to do here on the outskirts and instead of huddling up inside the house, she mostly spends her time with the animals and the crops," reminded of the past when he still used to live with Rose, Amedith felt a strange tug at his heart. "Anyways, I think she should sell this ce ande live inside the city walls."


    "Why?" Erika asked, stepping forward.


    Ignoring her for a minute Amedith walked inside the goat''s fencing, roped the most plump male, and led it out. Locking the fencing gate again, he looked at Erika and replied with a sigh.


    "Because I don''t want her to die for a piece ofnd.


    Living all the way out here; the only reason nobody has touched her is because they know that she''s my mother, but the moment I''m gone from the city, who knows what would happen?" Frustrated by his mother''s refusal to sell thend, Amedith had been staying exclusively in the city so that she would get tired of making the trip over and over to meet him, and finally decide to settle in Athenia where they could live under the same roof again.


    Left speechless for a while, the two girls simply watched him heading towards the barn door, until an idea popped inside Erika''s head.


    "What if we help you make sure she''s safe?" Erika yelped out.


    Stopping in his tracks, Amedith looked at her from over his shoulder with a confused look reflecting through his eyes.


    "I mean there must be a reason she refuses to sell, right? And to be honest, I think we all know that the city isn''t any safer either," her words only confused the other two some more, however, noticing that confusion, she quickly began exining to them what she had in mind. By the time she concluded her exnation, even Amedith had to agree that her idea was at least worth trying.

 Chapter 79: Life At A Farm - Part 2

    As everyone gathered around the log dining, a trail of sweet and spicy aroma fiddled into their heads. Following the hints with their eyes, the group stared at Rose putting in the final touches to the meal inside the kitchen. Swaying side to side with a yful hum, the virgin mother of one beamed happily at the thought of her son''s friends enjoying the meal packed with love.


    "I''m done!" She announced, picking up the massive pot of goat and vegetable stew. Quickly rushing over to the table, she put it in the very middle before blowing at her burning hands. "Etetetee! I forgot to use the cloth."


    Despite being burned, sheughed the matter off. Rushing to the kitchen again, but this time with Erika in her tow to help, she grabbed the rest of the dishes and brought them to the table for everyone to enjoy eating. Once everything had been gathered in the dining, Rose also slipped back into her chair and nced at everyone across the table.


    "This smells so goodddd~" Almost on the verge of crying with her chin resting on the table, Aria couldn''t help but drool at the scent alone.


    "Aria, be proper," lifting the dark elf off the table by her shoulder, Erika turned to Rose and apologetically bowed. "She''s just weird sometimes, I''m sorry."


    "I don''t mind, ahaha," smiling with the same joy as ever, Rose leaned back into her chair and gestured with her hands for everyone to dig into the meal.


    And soon right after, the tter of silverware sang a chaotic cacophony. Wolfing down the savory stew with meat so tender it melted in their mouths, or tearing into well-seasoned chicken legs that made their taste buds dance, and as if the meat wasn''t enough of a treat, the sauteed veggies packed with contrasting vors just hit the right spot on the soul.


    "Here you go, Erika," pouring a light ss of fermented corn alcohol to the priestess, Rose poured herself a ss as well. As for the other, they had to settle with freshly squeezed orange juice with a dash of lime.


    After the meal was done with everyone''s bellies tight as they can be, Rose asked them to put the dishes by the sink while she went to check up on the open bath. Made out of an encirclement of rocks inscribed with fire magic, the pool was designed to heat up the water every day within an hour or so of being touched.


    Surrounded by a tall wall of wood, the pool had a nice view of the setting sun or the glistening moon depending on the time.


    "We''re not going in together, are we?" Mel asked the moment they were finished putting the dishes into the sink.


    "Why? What''s the problem?" Squinting her eyes, Aria looked at her with visible confusion. "We can just wrap a towel around our bodies if you''re so worried about being naked in front of everyone."


    "T-that''s probably better," Amedith affirmed, not wanting to be naked or see their naked bodies as it was bound to make him feel some sort of way.


    ''That should help hide the chastity for us both too¡­'' He thought, ncing sideways at Mel. Knowing what was going on inside each other''s heads, the two nodded at the suggestion made by the dark elf.


    ''We used to bathe together as kids at the orphanage, didn''t we?'' With a light blush on her face, Erika was reminded of all those yful memories of being butt-naked around each other. ''Still, it would be weird to do it now.''


    ''Damn it, I was looking forward to seeing Rose''s boobs¡­'' Unlike the priestess, Aria was regretting blurting out her own suggestion. But with everyone agreeing to it, it was far toote to go back on her words.


    Not long after the conversation, Rose came back from the pool to get everyone ready for a dip. Without wasting much time, the party changed into a pair of towels and made their way to the mystically heated open-view spring.


    "This is too tight," Erikained to herself right before joining Rose inside the pool.


    Staring daggers into her back, Mel and Aria wanted to shove her into the water. However, keeping their anger at bay, the two followed Erika''s lead and quickly got inside as well. Being thest one to get changed, mostly because of the embarrassment of being naked under the towel, Amedith walked up to the pool.


    Turning to look at him with only a towel wrapped around him, a weird flush washed up across their faces. As delicate as a teen girl under those clothes, his skin bloomed like a star under the moon''s silver light. Their eyes moving up and down his frame, the girls couldn''t tell if he was a he or just a young girl with short hair.


    "W-what?!" He yelped, creeped out by their leering gaze.


    "You look so cute my baby~" Moving past the others, Rose reached for Amedith''s hand and slowly guided him into the water. "Lemme do your hair like I used to okay? I brought theb and that special soap that we used to clean up your hair."


    nting a kiss on his cheeks, Rose had him blushing red.


    "Mom, don''t do that in front of everyone!" Even though heined, Rose didn''t let him get away from her grasp.


    Guiding her son into her corner, she had him rest his sit down on herp and rest his head against her towel. Like a cushion made of clouds, Amedith''s head slightly sunk into Rose''s breasts¨Cmaking the hero''s body turn into a rosy red. And even though Ameidth wanted to get up and escape, with the stiffness under the towel he couldn''t risk being his caged boner to be noticed by the girls.


    "You know," sshing some water over Amedith''s head, Rose grabbed theb and began running it through his hair. "When I first saw him at the orphanage, I thought he was a girl, and to be honest I never realized that wasn''t the case until I showered with him for the first time."


    "M-mom, don''t tell them stuff like tha¨C" Before he could finish his words, Rose aggressively brushed her cheeks against her son.


    "Don''t be such a prude, my little girl~" nting a kiss on his temples, Rose unintentionally embarrassed Amedith some more.


    ''Girl?'' Thought the rest, not knowing that Rose loved teasing her son that way.

 Chapter 80: Life At A Farm - Part 3

    "Ehehehe~" Her head buried sideways against Rose''s breasts, Aria''s lips curved into a cheeky smile. Getting her hairbed as well, the dark elf enjoyed every moment of her face half-buried between those mountains of clouds.


    "Is something wrong?" Asked Rose, growing a bit concerned by the way Aria was giggling.


    The others, especially Amedith, weren''t too happy about her being so creepily ecstatic about the situation. However, not wanting to make a scene he kept his hands folded and just sat beside Melicia.


    "Nothing''s wrong Miss Rose~" Growing dreamy by the soft sensation against her face, Aria''s mind drifted further and further. Had her actions been limited to that nobody would''ve escted the matter, but with her fingers moving on Rose''s thighs, Amedith couldn''t just stay away and watch any longer.


    "Aria! Get away from her!" He screamed at the top of his lungs.


    At first, everyone looked at him in shock, however, after just a few seconds passed their eyes shifted downwards, leading to a wave of audible gasps. Covering her eyes Erika was the only one to look away, while Aria and Rose red at him with utter surprise.


    "What?" Unaware of what had happened, Amedith looked around their faces before looking down at himself. "EKKK! NO! DON''T LOOK!"


    "Get in the water, you idiot!" Pulling Amedith into the water, Mel helped him hide his naked body.


    Having abruptly jumped from the water to confront Aria, the hero never realized that his towel had fallen off and that the chastity cage around his cock was visible to everyone around him. Sinking into the water, Amedith dipped his entire head from the embarrassment alone, but once he was forced to take it out, he was met with a teasing gaze from Aria, and a look of confoundment from Rose.


    "What was that¡­" Asked Rose,pletely unaware of whatever it could''ve been.


    "It a chast¨C"


    "Aria! Let me talk okay?!" Yelling at the dark elf, Mel, although embarrassed herself, decided to try and clean up the mess.


    "Fine," getting out of the pool with a cackle, the dark elf along with Erika made her way back into the house.


    Once the two were gone, and Amedith was still hiding half of his face in the water, Mel moved closer to Rose. Blushing herself, she didn''t know how to exin what was happening to his mother, but thening up with a quick excuse, she blurted it out the very next moment.


    "It''s a guard for when we hunt monsters¡­" Hearing that Amedith''s eyes lit up for a moment, to him it sounded like a good excuse, and from looking at Rose''s embarrassed expression melting away, it seemed like she''d bought the lie.


    "Oh¡­It to protect his, um¡­yeah, I guess that makes sense," shaking her head, Rose tried to wash away the image of her adoptive son''s dick. However, still feeling a bit awkward, she decided to get up and head inside the house as well. "I think that''s enough bathing, we should get some rest. You guys must be tired from traveling from the city anyway."


    Leaving the couple behind, Rose was off to make her own bed with a strange mix of surprise and awkward feelings in her heart.


    "That could''ve been worse¡­" Mel muttered with a sigh the moment Rose was gone.


    "Just one more day and it''ll be gone," Amedith added, wanting the spell of chastity to be quickly over with.


    "Yeah," reminded of the new cage she''d brought, Mel didn''t want to break the subject just yet, and instead keeping it to herself for now, she pulled Amedith out of the water and guided him back to the hall where they were staying.


    Upon getting there and quickly getting dressed in their nightwear, the couple was a bit surprised since the dark elf and the priestess were nowhere to be seen. But then remembering the n they''d discussed inside the barn, Amedith knew exactly where they could be and even exined it to the only one not in on the n just yet.


    "Erika is nting traps around the house against potential burrs?" Squinting her eyes, Mel wasn''t exactly sure how that would work. "What if the animals or Rose tripped the traps?"


    "I asked her the same thing, but she said she''ll make sure that that doesn''t happen," and exactly as Amedith had exined, right outside the farmhouse, the priestess was busyying the trap with Aria''s help.


    "You''re something Aria," despite being busy withying runes on the ground, Erika couldn''t help butin after what the dark elf had just pulled back inside the bath.


    "What? It''s not my fault he''s insecure about things, that cage on his dick''s proof enough," keeping an eye out for monsters to protect Erika while she worked, Aria was no longer taking any me without fighting back.


    Scoffing at the elf, Erika shook her head and kept inscribing runes on the ground. Infusing them with her mana, she made sure that they couldn''t be washed, and with just a sprinkle of her memories, she managed to flood the runes with an image of everyone from their party. Being done on the side of the farm, she slowly raised herself from the ground and red at Aria.


    "She''s his mom, you know? Don''t tell you didn''t expect him to get mad," she said, yet not willing to take the me the dark elf rolled her eyes with annoyance.


    "Look," turning to the priestess, she stretched her hand forward. "She''s never been married, never had a boyfriend, isn''t a widow, hell I bet she''s a virgin too, so then what''s wrong if I wanna have some teasing fun with her? It''s not like I want to have sex with her or anything, jus¨C"


    "Okay, that''s enough," stretching her hand towards Aria, Erika mumbled a simple spell and taped her mouth with a luminous holy cloth. "I don''t care if she gets a boyfriend, but I sure as hell am not gonna let you embarrass her and Amedith in front of everyone."


    Trying to take the cloth off her face, Aria kept pulling at it annoyed, but the thing just wouldn''t budge, at least not without pulling her entire face with it. For a spell, she viciously frowned at Erika, but after a few hours of wandering around Rose''s property, she decided to do as told so she could get the cloth off of her lips.


    "You know Raven will try his hand at her, I hope you show him the same respect," Ariained in a passive-aggressive manner.


    ''I hope not¡­'' Knowing most magic doesn''t work on dark mages, Erika wanted Raven to keep his pants zipped for once. However, even if he didn''t there was little she could do against him, as in matters of physical strength and magic, he was far more proficient, not to mention his physique intimidated her a lot more than the dark elf''s.


    "Let''s just focus on the task," diverting from the topic, the priestess had them focus on the task again.

 Chapter 81: A Phantom Army Of Friends

    "Ey, Mino, you there? We''ve arrived at the ce," with the farm finally in view, Raven tried to call out to Mino who''d been unusually quiet inside the bracelet. Oftentimes, she would get tired of staying in and request to be let out, and if not that, having to use the restroom was something she''d never been shy to demand.


    But ever since the incident at the cave, she''d been eerily quiet and at this point, it has even started to creep Raven out a little.


    ''Should I use my new ability to remove the memories of the incident from her mind?'' Summoning his screen of stats, Raven nced down the list until his eyesid on the skill that had reced the gift of charm.


    [Gift of Absolute Control] - Just the name was enough to ry what it did, however, without testing it on someone, he had no way of knowing how effective the new ability was or if there were some limitations that could cause problemster.


    "Nevermind I guess," putting his hand down, Raven decided against using the power on Mino just yet. "Let me know when you wannae out though."


    With that said, he made his way further towards the farmhouse. Walking through the only path between the cornfields, he felt a strange sense of calm wash over him. Being surrounded by greenery as well as the hint of corn toasted under the sun, his mind cleared up for once since leaving Aerin''s house in the woods.


    But like all things in life, the calm didn''tst too long as the moment Raven was out of those fields, he noticed his party members standing between him and Rose''s house. Their weapons clutched in hand, they seemed ready to unleash a flurry of attack over any sudden movement.


    "What''s wron¨C" Before he could finish his sentence, an arrow came flying at his face. Catching it via his swift instincts alone, Raven just stared at it for a spell before turning his attention to his party again. "What the fuck?!"


    ''Heightened senses: Agility!'' Casting a quick spell, he slid his left leg back and lowered himself into a defensive stance.


    "Are you guys out of your mind?!" He screamed, conjuring a shield of pure darkness in his hands. Despite knowing that he could defend himself without it, he didn''t want to hurt hispanions with a weapon and so he''d resorted to using a shield to bash them instead. "Say something!"


    Drawing yet another arrow, Mel got ready to shoot it at Raven while Aria stepped forward alongside Amedith. Providing buffs to the group, Erika remained at the very back, not just to stay out of direct action but to make sure she could keep an easier eye on everyone as the group''s only healer.


    ''Fine, have it your way!'' Zooming around Amedith and Aria, Raven mmed the shield against Mel''s face. However, instead of falling or being disoriented, she took the blunt with a straight face and remained unfaltered.


    ''What the¨C'' Sensing a trickle of magic swirling around his back, Raven swiftly moved away before Amedith swung his sword.


    Getting a safe distance away, he looked around their faces for a quick spell and instantly realized what was wrong. The way their eyes looked empty, and ack of reaction from being attacked, it all pointed at one and one thing alone.


    "Clones, or maybe shapeshifters," holding his hand forward, he tried to cage them the same way he''d done to the vampire before, but simply walking out, the clones began encircling him. "Bubble shield."


    Creating a bubble shield around him, he stood there cautiously watching their every move, and from the stiffness of their movement, it was clear that they didn''t match his party''s real skills. After all, just like the monsters in the forest, they kept trying to attack him inside the bubble even though the shield kept reflecting all their moves.


    Thankfully, however, before long having sensed the trap going off, Erika as well as the rest of the real group came rushing out of the house. And the moment the priestess noticed who it was, she quickly deactivated her spell.


    More than a little frustrated with what had happened, Raven walked up to the group and red at their awkward expressions.


    "What the hell was that? Why would you even put a trap like that here?" He asked, doing his best not tosh out too hard.


    "I''ll exin thatter, but tell me are you hurt first!" Grabbing Raven''s hand out of nowhere, Erika angrily red at him like a mad big sister. Quickly checking Raven over with a flush of mana, she made sure he wasn''t hurt before pulling her hands off of him.


    "You act like our mom sometimes," his temper slowly soothing up, Raven no longer felt likeining especially when Erika''s first reaction was to check him for any injuries.


    "Mom or not, I''m the oldest so I need to make sure you''re safe," closing her eyes, she moved her fingers in a flit with a trail of holy magic oozing out of her fingers. "There, the clones should recognize you now, but still work to protect Rose against burrs and such while we''re gone."


    Hearing thest part, things became slightly more clear to the dark mage.


    ''A clone of the hero''s party to protect the property, sound strategy, except for when someone familiar visits and the clones mistake them for an enemy.'' Raven thought to himself, just moments before the sound of rushing steps turned everyone''s attention back to the house.


    Waving her hand as she approached, Rose was rushing closer with a beaming smile. Stopping right in front of the group, she leaned forward with her hands resting on her knees to quickly catch her breath. Completely unaware of her breasts being exposed to everyone with her leaning so low, she kept on panting for a bit before standing up straight with a deep breath.


    "I''m d you''re finally here, now we can all enjoy a few more days together before you have to go!" Chuckling lightly to herself, she grabbed Raven''s hand and began leading him towards the house. "But first, let me show you to the hall where you''d be staying!"


    Unintentionally diffusing the situation real quick, Rose not only showed Raven to the hall, but also gave him a tour of the house while the rest of the group followed them around. By the time the tour was over, the dark mage was left alone with his party so they could all pass their time together while Rose prepared a meal.


    "Took your time to regroup," Aria shot at him.


    ''I would''ve preferred if he hadn''te at all!'' Thought Amedith, reminded of the night when he''d jerked off in the Inn''s hallway while watching Raven fingering Brenna''s pussy to mush.


    "Aria let him rest, no need to start a fight," not wanting yet another quarrel, Erika shushed the dark elf''s mouth.


    In the meantime, watching Raven from a corner, Mel couldn''t help but think back to the time she''d been with Amedith in her room wondering exactly how the mage made those girls moan out of their lungs all night.


    ''Stupid don''t think about that stuff, just rubbing my pussy against the cage feels good enough!'' Shaking her head, she tried clearing up her thoughts. ''Thankfully, the magic on the chastity is getting weaker, it shoulde undone tonight so I can put a bigger one on Amedith tonight.''


    Her heart racing to the thought, Mel wanted night toe as soon as possible.

 Chapter 82: Lick it!

    "I had a dream and the goddess came to me," getting everyone to focus on him, Raven got everyone to settle down inside the hall and listen to him. ncing around their faces to make sure they were paying attention, he took a deep breath and continued. "She told me about our first mission, it''s supposed to be a few days'' journey and possibly the easiest task that she wants to get us started on."


    Though everyone heard what he''d just said, none of them could believe him so easily. After all, not even while being chosen had they met the goddess themselves, but somehow theirpanions met her not just once in death, but also in a dream? As if that could happen, and even if it did, why just him?


    They raced with such questions, wondering to themselves if somehow theycked something that made them unworthy to stand in her presence.


    "Are you sure that it was really her and not just a dream?" Erika was the first to dissent, even though she knew that Raven wouldn''t lie to them about such things. "Or maybe a devil ying mind tricks? What if it''s really dangerous where this supposed mission is and the monster wants us dead?"


    "That to me sounds more believable," shifting her attention from Erika to Raven, Aria looked into his eyes and nodded. "I do believe your judgments are often sound, but maybe this time you were tricked by a demon or a monster."


    "Besides, shouldn''t Amedith be the one to have that dream?" Mel added further, her hands folded in frustration.


    "Y-yeah¡­" Feeling awkward as well as a bit hurt about the whole thing, the hero didn''t even wanna engage in the conversation.


    With everyone doubting him, Raven rested his chin over his thumb and mused over ways to convince them. The easiest of which was simply using his ability to make them believe, however, not wanting to ruin their mind identally without testing the skill somewhere else first, he refrained from doing it.


    "How about we just go near that ce, make sure that it''s safe, and then and only then go inside? Maybe some of you can even stay out to secure our escape route," mulling over the thought some more, he realized one w in his strategy already. "The goddess said it''s the easiest we''d encounter, but that doesn''t mean the in will be free of any dangers.


    It''s just that we have to decide whether or not the goddess would want us to venture there."


    Carefully listening to him, everyone began thinking over the matter on their own. On one hand, there was bound to be danger on the other, the goddess had revealed that it would be the easiest of their encounters, so the only question that remained.


    "If we can handle it then it''s definitely the goddess'' will, but if the monsters can overpower us there, then we need to run with our tails between our legs," with everyone arriving at the same conclusion, they agreed to do as Raven suggested.


    Once everything was agreed upon, everyone scattered to do their own thing. For Erika, it meant resetting the trap that she hadid, but this time making it so that it would reactivate on its own with enough time. As for Aria, the dark elf, she decided to visit the horses in the stable as she wanted to try and ride them without any help.


    ''I should take a bath before everyone else¡­'' Burned by yesterday''s incident, Amedith didn''t want to risk being seen nude and so, with Mel as hispany, he decided to take a bath much earlier before everyone. Not to mention the fact that even though the magical chastities were gone, his lover wanted to make use of the one she''d brought with her instead.


    Bringing their change of clothes as well as towels to the pool, both Amedith and Mel walked into the water without even activating the magic stones. However, with it still being quite sunny outdoors, the water was still warm enough to befortable for bathing. Setting down in the water, the duo simply rxed for a bit with their heads pressed against each other''s shoulders.


    But after a few minutes passed and their heads still racing with what Raven had told them, Mel couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you think he''s lying?" ncing sideways at her lover, she gently lifted his head to match her gaze.


    Looking into Mel''s eyes, Amedith pondered over the question for a while before answering.


    "Maybe, as much of a firecracker he is, he''s never lied to us about these things," thinking back to how Raven lost his life once trying to protect him, Amedith couldn''t bring himself to doubt his intention about such things even though he wanted to.


    Looking away and towards the clear sky, Mel began caressing Amedith''s face while pondering over the matter herself.


    "But why does the goddess trust him more than you? That just¡­" Heaving a sigh, Mel shook the thought out of her head. "I shouldn''t question her intentions."


    "Yeah, you''re right," climbing onto Mel''s body, Amedith turned her face towards him before locking their wet lips together.


    The kiss quickly grew mutual with their tongues toiling around and their hands sliding away their towels. And while he squeezed on Mel''s perky breasts, the elf''s hand glided down his tummy before her fingers wrapped around his length. Pushing her lips against him, she could feel his muffled breaths trailing into her being, however, ncing down his frame her excitement was fouled slightly.


    ''The cage, it''s bigger than his dick, isn''t it?'' Even a moment so romantic, she couldn''t help but want to lock his dick in the cage. Barely being able to wrap two fingers around it, and having even less space to thrust them up and down, Mel wished it was a lot bigger, but she was stuck with a dainty prejack cock. ''Aghhh! You''re stupid Mel, why are you even thinking this way!''


    Fighting her own thoughts, she pulled away from the deep tongue kiss. Grabbing Amedith with both her hands, she looked him in the eyes before biting her lips and standing up in front of him. Making him stay down, she pinned him against the pool''s wall.


    Lifting her right leg she nted her behind his left shoulder, making it so that the only thing he could see was her dripping pussy waiting to be devoured.


    "Lick me," shemanded, her cheeks flushed red.


    His eyes widening in shock, Amedith tried ncing up at Mel, but she instantly lowered his head back with her hand.


    "I said lick it," Her breaths growing muffled and her pussy throbbing more and more, she wanted to be the one to bepletely in charge.


    Feeling intimidated by her tone, Amedith turned his gaze to the front and pressed his face against her pussy.

 Chapter 83: Come For Me~

    The taste of a woman lingered in Amedith''s mouth, it had been a long time since he had his tongue slithering inside his lover''s pussy, and yet as hey in his futon right beside her, he could feel her flesh at the tip of his tongue. With a nervous gulp, he looked into her eyes. Smiling with a devious look, instead of the usual angel she appeared to him like a subus.


    "Everyone''s off to take a bath," moving closer with her still dreamy from being eaten out, Mel parted her lips and caressed both sides of Amedith''s face. Going close enough for their noses to touch, she licked his lips before speaking up again. "I have the chastity, you don''t mind if I put it on your right?"


    A bit taken back by the sudden question, Amedith wanted to back away, however, the moment he tried, Mel''s grip tightened around him. Wide eyes, he stared at her, a hint of angst clearly visible on his face.


    "C-can we just not do it normally?" He asked, his eyes nervously jittering.


    Moving her head slightly backward, Mel nced down at his dick which she''d already taken out of his shorts under their shared nket. Staring at it for a while, her expression changed from that of deep thought to cheeky curiosity.


    "Maybe, if you canst ten minutes without cumming," hearing that Amedith''s eyes lit up, however, the moment Mel''s fingers began pumping his penis, he already grew weak in the knees. "But if you can''t you have to wear it okay?"


    "O-okay¡­Mhnmm~" Already struggling with the slightest pump, his eyes rolled up on their own, and he bit down on his lips to divert his attention from the sensation rippling throughout his penis.


    With full intentions to make him lose, Mel let go of his cock for a moment before grabbing it with one hand and pressing the palm of the other against its top. Slowly rubbing the smooth surface of her hand across the tip, she had his whole body curl inward with the overstimtion at the tip of his cock.


    "AHH! S-STOP! Wait! NOT SO FAST!" Amedith begged, feeling his mind being flooded with waves of pure ecstatic joy.


    Using his precum to lube up the top, Mel ignored her lover''s words and instead pushed his face against between her breasts so he could no longer beg. Having his face muffled up with her scent, she filled his mind with thoughts of her and her alone, and as if that wasn''t enough, leaning closer to his ears she began to whisper.


    "You''re gonna cum for me, right?" Sticking out her tongue, she ran it along the length of his ear. Continuously teasing his tip with her palm now lubed up with Ameidth''s precum, she flooded his ears with her saliva while urging him to cum in an extremely suggestive tone. "Come on, don''t fight it, you know you cum too easily.


    I just wanna feel good with you, and since you can cum even in that cage while also helping me feel good, then what''s the problem?"


    Too overwhelmed by brushing palm at the tip of his cock, Amedith didn''t wanna open his lips to answer for he knew that the moment he spoke, he would end up showering Mel''s hands with his cum. Although even without speaking, his balls kept throbbing for release, and the scent of Mel''s body only intensified the feeling.


    "Feels like you''vested a minute already," biting her lip sideways, Mel couldn''t help but intensify the movement of her hands. Instead of just holding his dick for her palm to tease his tip, she began pumping his shaft despite having barely any length to jerk off his cock.


    "S-stop!! AHNNN~" Tensing up at the sudden increase in the tingling sensations, Amedith''s cock burst out with cum like an unclogged fountain. Spraying his juices all over Mel''s hand, he buried his head deep between her breasts to hide from the embarrassment.


    Letting his juices flow down her wrist, Melthered them over Amedith''s shaft before cupping his balls and massaging them lightly. Leaning forward with a smile, she pulled his head out of her breasts. Then looking into his eyes, she whispered.


    "Good boy~" And the words instantly made the hero rock hard.


    However, instead of a reward, he was punished with a chastity locked around his dick. And although much more spacious than thest, it didn''t help Amdeith feel any better about the whole thing.


    Having to wear that cage so his girlfriend could crush his ball to experience orgasms¨Cwas really really not something he was looking forward to, even if the experience did end up with him orgasming from the mix of sensations as well.


    After being done with the teasing, Mel left Amedith alone for the night as he slipped into slumber before she could try anything else. Distancing her futon from him before the others arrived back from the hot bath, she shut her eyes and quickly began dreaming.


    With one day left after tomorrow, the entire party was meant to venture out into the wild horrors of this world. Despite that horrific reality that awaited them, they were growing more and morex as if nothing was wrong. Everyone, except for one person¨Cthe minotaur queen lying silent inside that bracelet stone.


    Having witnessed the cruelty of a god''s nightmares, her heart was gripped with enough fear to drive any human insane. However, being a monster, her tolerance for insanity was far more than that of a regr person.


    ''I was a fool to think I could rule this world.'' She thought swaying inside the bracelet while Raven used his yful charm on the woman inside the bath. Being left alone with Aria, Erika, and Rose, the dark mage was up to no good, however, this time, it all happened perchance without him intentionally making his move on the virgin mother of his friend.


    ''Enjoy it while you all can, for the world will strip your joys soon enough,'' even the goddess watching over them, agreed more with the monster girl than her own chosen hero and his party.

 Chapter 84: A More Than Playful Bath

    Moments after dinner was done, Raven tried to talk to Mino again. However, when the monster girl refused to talk, he left her on her own in the kitchen so she could at least eat up before he returned from the bath.


    With only a towel wrapped around his waist¨Csomething that barely hid his dick''s shape, he walked out to the open bath where the rest of the group except Amedith and Mel were already waiting. ncing around at the girl''s face, he noticed a bright blush taking over their face. Realizing it was because of the towel, he lightly tugged at it to tease them a little.


    "Want me to take this off? Not like it''s hiding much," he smirked, getting further excited by the look of shock in Rose''s eyes.


    "T-that''s okay, juste in!" Urged the homeowner, her eyes quickly shifting between Raven and absolutely nothing in front.


    The moment he walked closer, Aria who''d been ring at him¨Cthough with a blush as well, pulled him closer inside the pool and whispered.


    "If you''re gonna make your move, I wanna be part of it," overhearing it from her side, Erika pulled Aria away with a look of pure horror.


    "Shut up, you idiot!" She eximed, shocking not just the two but also Rose who was sitting in the water behind them.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked, her eyes nervously twitching.


    "Nothing," brushing the matter off, Raven moved beside Rose and quickly sat down.


    Moving to the front of the two, both Aria and Erika kept a close eye on him, however, that didn''t stop their curious gazes from whittling down to his towel with a massive tent despite Raven not even being hard. Even Rose, who''d never seen him in a sexual light, couldn''t help but sneak nces at the monster between his legs.


    "R-Raven¡­Uhmm, do you also wear that guard Amedith does?" Trying to get her mind off of his dick, Rose looked him in the eyes, waiting for a response.


    ''What am I doing?'' Feeling something strange budding in her heart, Rose wanted to greet Raven with a hug, but with that monster of a cock lurking beside her, she''d grown far more timid than her usual jolly personality.


    "What guard?" Unaware of the chastity, Raven squinted his eyes.


    "One to protect that thing you''re barely hiding¡­" Aria interjected, her finger pointed right at Raven''s dick. "We identally saw Amedith wearing one yesterday so she was curious."


    "Aria!" Poking the dark elf with her shoulder, Erika tried to make her shush. However, intending to help Raven get with Rose just so she could get to join in as well, Aria pushed further.


    "Why don''t you show her whether or not you''re wearing one?" Smirking to herself, the elf''s intentions couldn''t be clearer.


    "What?! No!" Rose yelped in retort, her eyes bulging with shock.


    "I''ll tape your mouth again¡­" Erika warned in a whisper.


    However, sharing a nce with the elf and reminding himself of what she''d just said, Raven quickly gauged his choices before smiling in response.


    ''Fine, but you''re not gonna touch her with a ten-foot pole without my permission. I''ll make sure of it.'' Standing up from the water, Raven got everyone''s attention back on him. Looking down at Rose just inches from his groin, his dick throbbed with excitement right before he dropped the towel off his hips.


    "Eep!" Getting hit with Raven''s dick the moment the towel was off, Rose let out a yelp and her eyes closed up on their own. However, as she slowly opened them with his dick resting over her nose and even brushing against her plum lips, she stared at it dumbfounded before backing away with a gulp.


    "I don''t think they have my sized guard, don''t you think so too?" Trying to dilute the sexual tension, Raven quickly backed a few steps away as well. But when he noticed Rose''s eyes shifting away from his body, he began scratching the back of his head. "Also, sorry about that, I thought there was enough space between us."


    "T-that''s okay¡­" Slowly ncing back at Raven''s dick, Rose took yet another gulp. "I used to give you baths when you guys were little, remember? So, it''s um¡­not the first time that has touched me."


    Growing red in the face with her eyes refusing to look away, Rose''s chest heaved up and down. Resting a hand on her chest, she tried to calm herself down, but having never tasted a man before, the essence of Raven''s smell in her nose, as well as the taste, rested on the edge of her lips¨Cwas simply driving her insane.


    The thirty-something years of repressed sexual desire were bubbling to the surface, and reflected in her dreamy eyes of hers was the look of a woman, who''d just discovered the attraction to the other sex.


    "Raven just put the towel back on!" Grabbing his towel from the water, Erika quickly wrapped it around his hips. In doing so, however, she never realized how close she was to his naked body, that is until he turned his head to look at her and their noses brushed right against each other. "I-I¡­"


    Letting go of the towel unintentionally, she had him standing naked once again. And before she could even notice, Aria moved closer from behind and pulled Erika''s towel off her body as well.


    "HEY!!!" Covering her massive breasts with one hand, and hiding her bushy pussy with the other, Erika turned around and red at Aria.


    In the brief time it took her to dip her body into the water to hide, the sight of her juicy pink ass was clearly visible to Raven. Had it not been for her getting into the water, he would''ve just instinctually spanked her ass.


    ''Damn that robe hides her fat ass well¡­''


    "I thought we should undress too sinc¨C" Before Aria could finish, Erika muttered a spell and covered her mouth with the holy bind.


    The bath from that point onwards, didn''tst long, however, in the silence that followed everyone''s mind was filled with the same vein of thoughts. Having seen Raven''s cock again, Erika couldn''t help but think back to those confessions at the church, and for once, she felt like she understood why those women wanted to cheat on their partners with Raven.


    As for Aria and Raven themselves, the two were still nning to get a taste of Rose before the night flew over, after all, tomorrow was theirst day on the farm after which they might as well be heading towards their death.


    Left as thest person in the pool, Rose''s mind was racing with thought. She''d never felt a man''s body up so close, but now that she had, something in her just wouldn''t let her calm down. It was almost as if she''d experienced love for the first time, but instead of romance, her first encounter was with a tool of pure sexual power.


    ''Why was it so big?'' She wondered,paring what she''d seen on Amedith to that of Raven. In her mind so far, the size on Amedith was all she''d known, but with her expectations now shattered, she had grown curious. She wanted to feel it in her hand, figure out if it was even real, and if it was, how in the hell does that thing even work? ''She''s your son''s friend, essentially your son too.


    You can''t think like this.''


    Shaking her head, she got out of the water, and even though she tried, the image of Raven''s toned body as well as his cock, had been burned so deep into her memory that she couldn''t get it off.

 Chapter 85: Freeing Her From Her Binds

    With the addition of another person, the hall had grown quite cramped to the point where the futons had near to no gaps between one another. Hence, when Raven slipped inside the one right beside Rose, the young mother''s heart began pounding faster by the second.


    ''Hopefully, he will make his move¡­'' ring at Rose''s back while pretending to be asleep behind her, Aria pushed closer and closer until there was little to no space between all three of them. Having agreed to seduce Rose, she wanted just the slightest bit of excitement¨Cwhich in her mind was to suckle on those massive tits of hers.


    Blinded by her hereditary stubbornness, and the capture and breed mentality of dark elves, Aria wanted to make Rose submit one way or the other, and when that happens and the male breeds, she would have her fill as well. The only problem with her n? Raven wasn''t exactly the kind to share.


    And while the elf struggled with her own thoughts, Rose had problems of her own. Feeling her body brushing against Raven and her hands lightly pressed against his shorts, she kept pretending to be asleep, yet her mind urged her to explore her feelings some more.


    The feeling of a man''s flesh pressed against the back of her hand, and though she''d often helped Amedith clean up down there before, ever since he grew too sensitive around the area, she''d never felt that ce from any other man.


    To further her surprise, Raven''s arm wrapped around her body and pulled her so close, that her breasts were squeezed tight between their chests. Cracking her eyes open, she noticed Raven to be asleep¨Cor at least pretending to be so that he could do whatever he wanted without taking any real responsibility.


    Feeling more and more anxious by the movement as his hand crawled down her back, Rose nced over his shoulders to make sure Amedith was asleep right behind Raven.


    ''He''s asleep, that''s good¡­I guess?'' Unsure why she felt so relieved, Rose shook her head and pretended to be asleep once more. Attempting to push away, she moved her hands on Raven''s chest, however, feeling his heart beating at the edge of her palm, her body froze up and she simply listened to it.


    Entranced by the rhythm as well as the warmth of a man''s arm, she felt her mind slipping into a lighter state of mind. ''This feels¡­''


    Feeling her eyes growing heavy, she blinked a few times, but as Raven''s fingers made it to her ass, her eyes widened, and she stared at him for a while. Trapped within Aria and the man in front of her, Rose could no longer feel the need to escape his grasp. It wasn''t just because she''d grown ufortable, but the fact that Raven had used his new ability on her body to help her calm her heart.


    Slowly opening his eyes, he looked at her for a spell. Sharing the intimate moment with their bodies tightly pressed together, Raven helped the virgin mother to be truer to her feminine feelings.


    The chase for a man, and the desire to be with one¨Cwasn''t something her heart ached for before, but with all shackles torn and the shame as well as guilt driven away by Raven, she wanted to be true to her wants.


    ''I''ve waited so long, taken care of my son and my father''s farm.'' Contemting for onest time, Rose took a deep breath as she wrapped her hands around Raven as well. ''Maybe, it''s time for me to chase some things that I wanna do as well? Something that every woman hopes for¡­To have someone more than a friend, someone I can share the most intimate moments with.''


    Her mind finally made, Rose nced down at Raven''s lips. Inching closer with a gasp from him squeezing her ass harder, she pressed lip to lip with her very first and only man.


    Moving her asscheeks around a little while tonguing the hero''s mom, a sense of perverse pride took over Raven, especially when he''d not used charm but rather achieved the exact result he wanted by taking down the restraints Rose was confined by.


    ''They''re kissing?! WHAT?!'' Watching it all unfold, despite helping Raven''s progress, Aria hadn''t expected everything to move so fast. Her surprise, however, didn''tst long as she tried to move her hand on Rose''s ass just as Raven had.


    To her misfortune, instead of letting her have her fill as well, Raven bound her hand in ropes made of pure dark the moment her hand touched his. Taking things even further before she realized that her hands were bound, he cocooned her entire body in an opaque shell of darkness so she couldn''t intervene in their joy.


    ''WHAT THE FUCK?! LET ME GO!'' Her mouth still taped up from Erika''s magic and her limbs now tied, all Aria could do was watch through a small gap in the cocoon how Raven turned Amedith''s mom into his woman.


    His hand caressed and moved all over her ass, his tongue parting her lips to make her experience her first tongue kiss filled with love.


    "Mhnmm~" She groaned to the sensation of his tongue toiling around in her mouth. But as her own tongue began coiling around his, her hands moved behind his head and pulled him closer for a deeper kiss.


    ''F-fuck¡­'' Even though she was furious, watching everything unfolding before her from inside the cocoon, the shameless dark elf slipped her fingers down her abs and put them right into her panties. ''W-we''ll talk about thister!''


    Caressing her clit, she gawked at the scene before her, all the while her fingers circled around and even thrust into her slippery folds. What bothered her more than anything, was just how easily Rose gave into Raven''s arms to the point where they were kissing each other right beside her son''s futon.


    As for the romancing duo themselves, they were far too busy running their hands over each other to care about who watched, or even what would happenter if anyone else realized what they were doing.


    ''I-I know it, but¡­'' tearing up from ack of breathing space between the kiss, Rose sucked on Raven''s tongue as she finally pulled her lips away. Letting it go, with the taste of his saliva still lingering in her mouth she looked him in the eye with the thoughts. ''It feels so good that I can''t control myself!''

 Chapter 86: Claiming Rose And Aria(18+)

    Tiring before anything majorst night, Raven as well as Rose never crossed the line. And though the dark mage wanted to, unlike the rest of his women so far, something about Rose made him wanna take things one step at a time. Was it the fact that he''d known her as long as he could remember? Or the simple observation that she couldn''t handle moving too fast?


    Even he couldn''t tell, even though seducing her was his own n.


    Either way, that didn''t stop him from indulging in his desires while sneaking around corners. Alone with Rose in the kitchen while the others worked around the farm or yed with the animals, he was busy soaking in the taste of yet another virgin pussy. Putting Rose on the counter, he''d slipped inside her skirt. Taking off her white panties, his tongue toiled with her oozing slits.


    "R-raven stop¡­S-someone might walk in¡­" Even though Rose begged him to stop toying with her pussy, her hands pushing his face against her body told an entirely different story.


    Having never felt such a rush in her life, her body screamed for more yet her mind wanted to distance herself. However, when Raven''s tongue circled around her clit, a cold chill up her spine shattered those restraints.


    "S-slow down! Mhnmm~ Aghh!" Letting out a groan, she felt her folds twitching, and with it came the flood of her juices. Draining down her thighs and legs, Rose heavily panting while Raven licked every part of her clean.


    ''W-what was that?'' Squirting for the first time, she had no clue as to what had happened, and with Raven as her only partner, every time she would attempt to touch herself, shes of her new man would keep herpany.


    Slipping out of her skirt with the taste of Rose''s virgin pussy all over his lips, Raven got up on his feet and pushed his body against hers. Seated on the kitchen counter with a wall right behind, there was nowhere for Rose to hide, not that she wanted or had the energy to. epting her fate as is, she let him lock their lips together.


    Tasting herself on his tongue, her eyes widened in shock, and yet Raven didn''t let her escape.


    Wrapping his left hand around her waist, and splitting her legs away from each other, he pinned them between his and her body before lifting up her skirt until her red-lipped pussy was clearly visible.


    "W-wait¡­" Grabbing him by the shoulder, Rose pressed her head against Raven''s chest. "We shouldn''t do this, you''re my son''s friend¨Cand!"


    With a heavy gulp she stared at his face, it reminded her of when he used to be just a kid, but now, he''d grown into a man so dependable that even her body couldn''t resist him.


    "And what?" He asked, leaning closer to feel her lips against his again.


    "I-It''s wrong¡­" She muttered, but a sudden surge of rity by Raven''s powers as well as the brushing of his clothed cock against her pussy, made her kiss him on her own. "Forget it, I want you to fuck me, please?"


    Wearing a smug grin on his face Raven was right about to take his shorts off and make Rose''s belly bulge up with his semen, but the sudden rattling sound from down the hall made the two jump up. Getting away from Rose, Raven helped her get down and to keep up the pretense, the duo acted as if they''d been working in the kitchen.


    "Are you two done?" The moment the person walked into the kitchen, however, the pretense turned out to have been for nothing. "I know you two are all lovey-dovey now, no need to hide it, besides¡­"


    Darting her gaze near Rose''s feet, Aria walked up close and picked up the soaking wet panties off the ground.


    "You forgot to put these back on," wiggling it around in Rose''s face, the dark elf bit her lower lips in a mix of anger as well as excitement. She wanted to keep it for herself, smell it, and even wear it herself while jerking off her pussy.


    "G-g-give that back!" Terrified of the others finding out, Rose tried to snatch the proof out of Aria''s hands, but unable to match the barbarian''s reflexes, she nearly fell down had it not been for Raven grabbing her by the shoulders.


    "I''m keeping this, consider it payment for helping you," Aria dered, ring at Raven.


    "Help?! What do you mean?!" Unaware of their deal, Rose was heavily confused.


    Putting Rose back on her feet, Raven walked closer to Aria and whispered an answer to her demands.


    "You like girls and so do I, maybe you like boys as well, but here''s the deal," reaching out to her face, Raven rested his finger under Aria''s chin and began caressing those uniquely violet lips of yours. "I don''t really like to share my girls unless you wanna join them in a threesome."


    Hearing his words, a vicious frown took over her, however, the moment she stepped back and tried to speak up, a sudden p on her face stunned her in ce.


    "Raven! What are you doing?!" Rose eximed in horror, she''d never expected him to hit the elf, especially hard enough for it to leave his handprint on her face.


    "W-WHAT WAS THAT FOR¨C" Once again before Aria could finish, he pped her on the other side and pulled her close into his arms. This time, however, feeling the tinge of the strike as well as the warmth of another body¨Ca bright blush took over Aria''s cheeks. Slowly turning her head back to Raven, she stared at him through shaky eyes. "Wh-what are you doing?"


    Ignoring her words and instead running his fingers around her throat, Raven squeezed her neck to make her body feel lighter. Growing weak in the knees with a dreamy look in her eyes, Aria''s skin was tingling with perverse excitement.


    "St-top¡­I''ll cum¡­" She begged, her legs wobbling already.


    And before Raven could even loosen his grip, the dark elf''s shorts were wet with not cum, but her pee. As he let her body go, Aria fell on her knees and simply sat there in a puddle of her own making.


    "What did you¡­"


    "She acts tough but loves getting treated like a ve or a masochistic pervert," answering Rose with what he''d heard from back in the maze, Raven picked Aria up in his arms and decided to take her to the pool to clean up her body.


    Before leaving the kitchen, however, she said onest thing to them both.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Burying her face against Raven''s chest soon after, she let herself be more vulnerable than ever with those mistress''s sadistic toys at the maze.

 Chapter 87: The Harems Start(18+)

    Thest night of their stay at Rose''s house, it was finally here, and after the incident with Aria, she''d agreed to do as Raven says in return for being treated like a masochistic slut. And what did that entail for now? It was to keep Amedith away while Raven marked Rose as his woman in front of the other girls.


    ''Why do I wanna do this? Because I simply can!'' Just like fingering the queen in front of everyone, he wanted to show off his new girl by taking her virginity in the bath with both Mel and Erika around him.


    "Come here," pulling Rose in hisp while sitting in the pool, Raven nced across at the other two with a smirk as snarky as ever.


    "What are you doing?" More than a bit surprised, Mel''s eyes widened at how easily Rose gave in to Raven''smand.


    Erika felt the same, but somehow, in her heart, she expected this oue and now wanted to see how things would go. Even then, pretending to be really shy, she covered up her face and only looked through the gaps between her fingers.


    "I-its okay, I-I don''t mind," instead of Raven, it was Rose who replied to Mel.


    Feeling ufortable doing it in front of everyone, she wanted to hide far away, but the boost in confidence from Raven''s gift kept her going despite the embarrassment. Feeling his hand around her thighs, slowly slipping inside her towel, Rose''s eyes fluttered as she nced at the other girls trying to hold back from groaning to the tingling sensation.


    ''What the fuck is he doing?!'' Folding her hands in the water, Mel wanted to just get up and leave, but much like Erika after hearing those moans every time Raven fucked someone in his room, her morbid curiosity kept her from leaving.


    Before long as they continued watching, Raven''s hand was deep inside her towel, and growing morefortable with being watched, Rose turned her head to Raven and went in for a kiss herself. Following her action, both Mel and Erika gasped out loud. Shocked beyond reason, they couldn''t believe what was happening especially to a woman like Rose.


    "Are you two insane!" Jumping out of the water, Mel red at the duo. However, being ignored by the duo too engrossed with the tongue kiss, she was left stuck in wanting to leave, and to just settle down and watch as if it was the site of a curious ident.


    "I-it''s okay, I-I-It''s not my first time kissing one of you¡­" Growing dreamier by the second, Rose had not even a clue as to what she was saying. And to make matters worse, her towel fell down and Raven picked up in his arms and decided to stand up.


    Stumbling while trying to get away from the two, Melnded back on her ass with Raven and Rose''s waists just inches away from her face. Her legs locked around Raven''s waist, and Rose''s pussy was rubbing against his dick. Sneaking closer beside Mel, the innocent priestess wanted to seem like she was shocked as well, but her actions dictated otherwise.


    Wide-eyed the girls just looked at Raven''s dick and Rose''s pussy grinding within their arms length. They were both free to leave whenever, yet their curiosity as well as their state of shock, wouldn''t let them move an inch.


    Surprising them further, as Raven''s cock slipped from between their body and hung between their face, the two instinctually turned to look at it, and doing so its manly hint sent their hormones into a frenzy.


    A sudden rush of blood and the butterflies in their bellies, made them wanna reach out and touch it¨Cif not to feel its pulsing in their hands then to make sure this was really happening.


    ''W-what''s happening to me?'' Mel wondered, having never felt such a primal urge to slobber on Amedith''s cock. ''Is it because it''s so much¡­bigger, girthier, and smells so strongly of a man''s body?''


    Overtaken by the rush of thoughts, she never even realized as her hand slowly began reaching for his dick. However, before she could grab it, Rose snuck it towards her dripping pussy. Keeping it in ce until Raven took it in his own hand, she buried her face against his chest, trying to get ready to lose her virginity.


    Not wasting a moment, Raven parted Rose''s folds as he slowly pushed inside. Just with his tip halfway in, a trickle of her blood rained trailed down into the pool.


    "Ahhh¡­" Feeling a surge of pain in her lower half, Rose dug her nails into Raven''s back as he continued digging deeper.


    By the time he was halfway in, his cock was pressing against her womb¨Call throbbing and ready to receive its first load of cum ever. But before any of that happened, Raven felt something strange around his groin. ncing down, he noticed Mel had washed away the blood with water, and now her fingers were gently squeezing around his balls.


    ''What am I¡­'' Unaware of what she was doing herself, the dick-hungry elf found herself inching closer and closer. Her head right beneath Rose''s fat ass, she stuck out her tongue and licked the spot joining Rose and Raven.


    "M-Mel?" Beyond baffled by the elf''s actions, Erika was left utterly stunned.


    She''d never expected the uptight elf who hated Raven''s guts to be licking his shaft while he was deep inside another woman. Watching the elf more and more, Erika''s heart began pounding faster than ever, ncing up and down Raven''s toned body, even she couldn''t deny wanting a piece of his manhood.


    ''I should stop them, not join them!'' She protested, and yet the tingling on her pussy folds urged her to join in. ''You''ve saved yourself for so long, why now? J-just hold on until this is ove¨C''


    Before she realized it and she could even finish her thought, blinking her eyelids, she found herself licking Raven''s cock with Mel. Their tongues touched one another as they trailed up and down, and the drooling saliva as well as the juices from Rose''s pussy, were all now mingled together into the most exquisite of lubricant.


    Smiling ear to ear while witnessing them submitting to him on their own, Ravenughed for a while before deciding to give them what they wanted¨Can entire night''s worth of lovemaking to each of their bodies.

 Chapter 88: Decadence and Diversion(18+)

    ''Why do I have to be a distraction?'' Walking through the forest surrounding the farmhouse, Aria was growing tired of answering Amedith''s questions.


    "Are you sure everyone''s still searching for whoever''s out here?" Hearing him repeat the question again, Aria let out an exhausted sigh.


    Following her disy of indifference, Aria stopped in her tracks and turned her head toward a bushy ce around the corner. Making use of one of her body clones, she made a rustle in the bushes before having the clones run rampantly about.


    "Stay on guard¡­" She whispered, acting out to further the distraction.


    "Shit, where''s everyone else?" Amedith asked again, however, with Aria refusing to talk, he was left to assume that they were lost searching for the alleged bandits.


    While their hunt continued for the non-existent threat, back inside the farmhouse, Raven and the girls were busy relishing in their desires. Their tongues coiling around his shaft slowly thrust in and out of Rose''s pussy, both Erika and Mel drank up the dripping juices as their tongues brushed up and down along the girthy shaft''s length.


    Having her ass mming up and down Raven''s cock, Rose''s entire body had gone limp and she was hugging him tight while huffing like a dog. The ecstasy not limited to her pounded pussy, she could feel her skin tingling with every thrust as well as sparks of pleasure blowing up in her synapses.


    "Mhnmm~ S-slow down¡­" She begged, bringing her face right before Raven''s.


    But instead of listening to her demands, Raven began thrusting even harder, which in turn made Rose''s nail sink deep into Raven''s back. Moaning out loud, with hearts for eyes, she kept huffing like a bitch until Raven decided to suck her tongue into his mouth. Coiling around it, he pulled her into a kiss, all the while his cock kept molding her insides to his shape.


    With teary eyes and her body steaming from their shared heat, Rose kept gazing at Raven''s face¨Cher mind slowly epting her as his ything. Yet a tinge of love was brewing in her heart, she felt it in the form of a rush of butterflies fluttering in her belly. And as if that wasn''t enough, every time his cock pounded at her womb''s door, she felt it quiver with excitement.


    Getting her ass squeezed harder and harder before Raven spanked it while holding her with only one hand, a rush of goosebumps pricked up all over her body. Her legs quivering with hedonistic joy, she felt her insides violently throbbing before a flood of her juices sshed down against Raven''s dick.


    "AGHHH! FUCK!" Drowning in carnal bliss, her mind felt like it was melting.


    Every touch pricked her like a sizzling thorn, every thrust made her moan, and every toil of Raven''s tongue turned her into a cock-hungry slut. Gazing into his eyes, she wanted more and more of his body, she never wanted this moment to end, after all, while his cock pounded her pussy and her tongue toiles with his, she felt like there was nothing else in the world for her to worry about.


    ''W-where am I?'' She wondered, having forgotten not just about herself but her beloved son as well, all for the sake of riding the thick cock of a man much younger than her. ''I don''t care! Just give me more! More! MORE!''


    Slobbing all over Raven''s lips, Rose''s body began grinding against his cock on its own. Finally getting her legs let down, she kept rubbing their lips together, that is until Raven turned her around, and spanked her ass he bent her over. With half her body in the pool and the rest on the floor beside it, Rose nced back over her shoulder at her man as he readied himself to take her from behind.


    Grabbing her arms while Erika and Mel continued licking his dick and balls, Raven pulled Rose''s upper body all the way back before thrusting so deep the entrance to her womb opened right up.


    "AGHH!" Feeling a mix of pain and pleasure, Rose''s insides tensed up like a vice. Squeezing so hard against Raven''s cock, that her folds refused to let him move an inch, she struggled through the hurt until her head went limp.


    However, grabbing both of her hands in one, Raven pulled her head back with her hair and turned her face around. Making her look right at him, he stared into her eyes and whispered amand.


    "I might end up knocking you up if I cum insides, do you want me to stop or risk giving your a real son?" Rose''s eyes widened to the question, but what he said next rocketed her shock. "If you want me to stop then just choose your coward of a son who left me to die, or if you want me to continue, I wanna hear it from your mouth just how much more you love me and my cock."


    Hearing it all, Rose''s heart froze up, even Raven knew he''d crossed a line, but reminded of her son''s cowardice, he couldn''t help but want to taste sweet revenge. ncing down at Mel, he felt like he''d already won on one side, but once Rose was his as well, there would be no more reason for him to exact revenge on Amedith anymore.


    "I¡­can''t," right as she spoke, Rose''s insides loosened up. She loved her son, and she loved Raven and the rest just as much, so elevating one over the other wasn''t something she couldmit to. "I''m sorry, I still love you, but¨C"


    "That''s fine, ahaha," having known her for as long as he could remember, Raven expected that response. But what Rose couldn''t have expected was him pulling his dick all the way back before plunging it right back into her womb.


    "AA¨CAGH..." Gritting her teeth at the mind-bending ecstasy, Rose was left utterly surprised with a cold shiver running up and down her spine. "W-what?"


    Pulling her head back towards him, Raven looked her in the eye and whispered in answer.


    "I think he''d suffered enough, I''ll forgive him now but not without iming you as mine," squeezing her tits with one hand until their flesh poured out from between his fingers like a slime, Raven reached down until her belly with the other. Resting his fingers above her clit, he ran his fingers across her womb and inked her body with archaic runes that marked her body with the words¡­


    "imed by the dark mage," and with a light cackle, Raven began pounding her insides once more, but this time, instead of holding back, he pped her cheeks until her womb was flooded with his batter.

 Chapter 89: Wait - Last Night Really Happened?!

    After all that happenedst night, everyone except Raven and Rose were left in a bit of shock. Amedith who''d been away searching for non-existent bandits in the forest with Aria, still had no clue what had happened. But the rest of the group, couldn''t believe how quickly everything had esctedst night.


    ''I sucked his cock? That has to be a nightmare, right?'' Having just woken up in her futon, Mel sat upright and nced over at Raven who was changing into a pair of casual clothes from his usual nightwear.


    ring at his back in disbelief, she wished it was a nightmare, but the moment her eyes met Erika''s gaze who was also looking at Raven, the memories of what had happened just flooded right into her mind.


    ''No! NO WAY!'' Shaking her head violently, she got off the floor to take a quick stroll outside so she could clear her head.


    In the meantime, Erika decided to distract herself as well, but instead of heading out, she took to packing up the essentials before they left the farmhouse just a few hourster. As for Aria, who was left out of the action, she still had no clue how Mel and Erika had joined Rose in pleasuring Raven''s body, and yet feeling something off in the air, she knew things had definitely gone off sideways.


    ''Ughhh¡­I doubt he can make good on his promise now that we''ll be traveling soon.'' Even so, more concerned about being sexually and physically abused, Aria couldn''t care less about whatever may have gone wrong.


    "Next time, at least try to find us before returning to camp," the silence in the room broken by Amedith, standing behind Raven; everyone''s eyes turned to the upset hero. "Aria and I were searching for you guys, but guess what? You''d already brought everyone home and were snoring without care!"


    Turning to face the topless hero while being shirtless himself, Raven nced Amedith up and down. Like a budding maiden with a chest tter than a chopping board, he looked like an upset teen rather than the intimidating man he thought he was.


    "It wasn''t my idea, we''d left Rose home alone, so Melicia said we should head back," putting the me on the only person not present, Raven got himself off the hook, and simply watched as Amedith went off to talk to Mel instead.


    Once he was gone, Raven nced around the room left in an awkward state. Too embarrassed to face him, Erika shied away and continued packing up, while Aria who was the only one left hanging, was leering at Raven''s toned body with a light blush across her cheeks.


    ''I wanna be punched¡­'' She thought, however those thoughts didn''tst long as Raven quickly got dressed and left the hall to talk with Rose.


    Having a simr n as him, Amedith managed to catch up with Mel right outside the farmhouse. Walking up to her as she watered the nts to get her mind off of the events ofst night, he ced his hand on her shoulder and turned her back to face him.


    The moment her eyesid on Amedith, still not wearing a shirt to cover his top, an image of Raven''s body fromst night shed before her eyes.


    ''H-how do I even tell him?'' Feeling guilty over what happened, she wanted to be honest with Amedith, but with him already looking so mad, she felt like it wasn''t the best time to break it to him.


    "Raven told me you guys left me and Aria in the forest all by ourselves, is that true?" Hoping she would confirm his suspicion that Raven was lying, Amedith waited with his hands crossed for Mel to shift the me back to him.


    However, racking her mind quickly, Mel figured it was better for him to think that''s what happened instead of what actually took ce inside the pool.


    ''So Aria kept him away for Raven, but why?'' Though that question ate away at her heart, she decided to take care of the situation in front first.


    "Y-yeah, I''m sorry, it was getting really dark and I figured you''de back soon too," lying out of her teeth, she could feel her heart being pricked from all directions.


    ''Why am I doing this? I should just¨C''


    "Ughh, fine, I don''t mind¡­I guess?" Washing his anger off his face, Amedith quickly rolled his eyes and began heading back into the farmhouse.


    Even while watching him getting in, Mel wanted to confess her sins fromst night, but something at the back of her mind just refused to let here out clean to her boyfriend.


    It wasn''t just the guilt or the fact that Raven was the superior man in terms of masculinity, but the tinge of horror in her eyes over the image of Amedith''s heartbreaking in two the moment she spoke the truth about what happened.


    Thus keeping things to herself for now, she vowed not to let what happened repeat itself, and to even dote on Amedith more than usual so she could at least attempt to make up for her infidelity.


    ''I know it''s useless, but I have to try at least.'' Shaking every thought about Raven out of her head, she decided to direct every bit of her love, emotional as well as physical, at her cute boyfriend.


    "Thank the goddess it''s ourst day here," lifting her head to the sky, Mel prayed to Aphrodite to give her the strength to stay strong in her convictions.


    Praying to a dead god, her heart may have felt at peace, but there was no divine grace about to shine down on her. Instead, looking from far above and under, was the goddess of cunning and mockery taking the slightest bit of pleasure in her pupil''s torment.


    She knew it was wrong, and that her duty was to grace her with a blessing, but unable to defy her nature, she was amused at how things were transpiring.


    ''Well well well¡­If you guys were just a tad bit stronger, then I could''ve enjoyed this more than how I worry over your potential deaths.'' Masking her joy with a solemn look, Athenia pretended to be normal for the world to continuously prosper. ''Perhaps, had I never been a prisoner of a dead god''s mind, I would''ve been no different than those other gods who wish for their supremacy over this world.''


    Bound by her duty to keep the world bnced, she reeled in her sadistic desires and returned to her usual self full of affection and care for her people.

 Chapter 90: The Undying Valk–No! BRUTE!!!

    The castle hall''s door mmed shut the moment she stepped inside. Yet unbothered she walked towards the queen, not a speck of hesitance or courtesy reflected in her stride. Instead, ring down the lecherous leader who''d temporarily taken the crown from her dying husband, Helga wished to spit in Maria''s face had it not been for the unnecessary casualties guarding her from the shadows.


    "Speak!" She demanded, her hand fanning at Maria as though she were a dog.


    Her mood fouled by the barbarian, the queen clicked her tongue out loud. Leaning forward on the borrowed throne, she red down at the Valkyrie with the vilest grimace. However, when that didn''t work to make her even flinch, Maria forced herself all the way back.


    "You call upon me like a mutt!" Throwing her hand in the air, she forced her shadow soldiers out of hiding. Surrounding Helga from all directions, their weapons pinned her within a small circle.


    Looking around at the soldiers¨Camongst whom she once served, Helga''s mood was fouled further. Raising her head to Maria again, she noticed a crescent smile riding on those poison lips. Having reigned the monster she''d only ever heard praised, she felt triumphantly ted.


    "You think men will hold me back?" Shattering the queen''s illusion of control, Helga cracked a smile before bursting into a flood ofughs. Hearing the Valkyrie''s joy, the men knew better than to stay about, and so distancing themselves from Helga, they quickly disappeared back into the shadows.


    "WHERE THE HELL¨C"


    "You know nothing about being a ruler," interjecting his queen, Markus¨Cthe dark general shared a nce with her for a moment. "And you know even less about negotiation, especially someone you can''t charm with your body."


    Joining his men in the shadows, Markus left the queen to her own defenses. Frantically looking around with her bloodshot eyes nearly bulging out of her head, the queen; for once in her life, was left breathless and afraid.


    "Why did you summon me?" Breaking the silence after the soldiers disappeared, Helga cast her furrowed gaze at the terrified queen again.


    Astounded by the situation of her own making, Maira let herself sink further into the throne to distance herself from Helga as far as she could. Hiding the end of her seat, however, she was forced to gulp her apparent horror and open her mouth to respond.


    "T-there''s a monster, I-I don''t know, it''s somewhere between us and the next kingd¨C"


    "And you want my help to kill it?" Cutting off the queen, Helga sped up their conversation. "How big? What ss? Pack or lone? Nocturnal or day happy? Tell me everything about it that you know, and since you wasted so much of my time that I could''ve spent taking my daughters to a park, you''re paying upfront from the damned blood-treasury."


    Laying down all her demands at once, Helga wanted this visit to end as quickly as possible. But from the terrified look in Maria''s eyes, she knew it would take too long to clear things up with her directly. Instead, turning her gaze to the shadows, she spied out Markus and gestured to him to follow her outside.


    "You tell me everything I need to know, friend," nodding in response, Markus walked into the light and led Helga right out the hall''s doors.


    Leaving with the dark knight without ever acknowledging Maria''s authority, Helga knew she''d made the queen her enemy, but that threatened her not in the least. A queen whose own guard would not stand their ground to protect her spoke volumes about her presence and authority.


    "What''s with the empty seats inside the hall?" Helga asked Markus as they made their way down to the barracks.


    ncing back from over his shoulder, his eyes glowed a crimson from the gap in his helmet. Staring at Helga for a while, he scoffed out loud and barked a reply.


    "Snakes, the lot of them!" Turning his head back to the front, his steps grew louder with each stomp. "Weasels, really! Waiting for the king to die as they flood the streets with poison! I bet their joint armies are just waiting for a chance to behead both the queen and her children!"


    His loyalty to the throne was eating away at his soul. It was no secret that Markus was thest of the loyal servants who served the kingdom more than the king himself. For he knew what happens when people fight like hounds over the same piece of meat. It ends up getting shredded with only bits and pieces left on the ground.


    "Why not kill them? I''ll help," as though offering a tour around the street bazaar, Helga suggested in the most casual of tones.


    "HA!" Scoffing at her suggestion, before lightly cackling to himself, Markus stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. "I like the way you think, but you can''t punish a criminal before hemits a crime or else you end up being the criminal yourself, at least in the eyes of thew."


    "What about their convenient absence from the council? Won''t that be enough proof of their intent?" Helga pried further, but Markus''s response quickly killed the conversation.


    "Had it been the king or his son, I could''ve convinced them, but the queen, she''s stubborn, and somehow more naive than her son," turning back around, he resumed his walk towards the barracks. "All she''d ever known is to manipte her spouse, anything more than that, she''d utterly incapable. Not through inexperience I might add, but through her sheer bloated hubris."


    ''Overzealous to take the reins through her son, or perhaps herself. Makes her no different than the weasels.'' Brushing the matter aside as they reached the barracks, Helga nced through the training ground¨Cthe ce where she was born.


    The soil nurtured with blood stters, sweat, and body oils, reminded her of her youth as well as the time her mother would carry her in one arm while battling her opponents with the other.


    "The soil¡­" ncing down to her feet, her eyes mellowed with a flicker of mncholy. "The fuck they did to it, it smells weak."


    "Strong men good times, weak men tough times, something like that," hearing Markus''s assessment, Helga''s heart shattered in two.


    "You go prepare the report about this monster," raising her gaze, she patted Markus on his shoulder with a crooked smirk.


    "What are you nning to do?" He asked.


    "Warm up, maybe even show these imbeciles why those who remember the lord of demons, call us monsters." and with those words, Helga temporarily parted with Markus. The result of which was felt throughout the castle as ear-piercing screams as well as many soldier''s bodies raining through the skies.

 Chapter 91: A Parting Gift

    Not long after waking up, it was nearly time for Raven and his party to make their way towards their first destination. However, before leaving having witnessed Rose giving Amedith a kiss on the cheeks as a charm, Raven wanted a charm of his own, just far more intimate than the hero''s.


    "Mhnmm~" Coiling her tongue around Raven''s cock, Rose bobbed her head up and down while the duogged behind on the upper floor.


    Getting sucked off by Rose while the rest finished theirst-minute preparations, Raven grabbed her by the hair and began forcing her dick all the way down. Stretching her throat, he could already feel his dick pulsing with the urge to flood her mouth and tummy. And without fail and wasting more time, he found himself submitting to the tight spaces inside her mouth.


    Spraying his juices down her throat, and even leaving much of his in her mouth while pulling out, he took a step away and watched as she struggled to gulp it all down.


    Once done, however, Rose cleaned up her lips and rose to her feet. With a smile, she guided Raven downstairs, and the duo distanced themselves from each other before anyone else could notice.


    "Time to leave¡­" Said Amedith, done putting on his equipment.


    Carrying their equipment on them as well, the rest of the party along with Raven made their way towards the exit. Following right behind with a bittersweet smile, Rose tried hiding her worries, yet they were clearly reflected in her eyes. Watching her son walk away, possibly never return, her eyes teared up by the time they took the first step outdoors.


    Even so, quickly wiping the tears, she waved them by with a bittersweet smile. There was much both parties wanted to discuss, a lot to share, and even more to weep over. Thus, trimming the heavy part, they decided to part ways with a smile to remember each other by.


    ''Finally, on the dirt roads¡­'' Thought Raven as he followed the rest of the crew from behind.


    Things have been moving fast, not just for him, but everyone else. Leading them slightly drained, despite resting for a week straight. But the time for beingzy was over, for the goddess'' first mission was right in their hands.


    Reaching the corrupted forest separating Athenia and the next kingdom over, their party was meant to train over those monsters as they''d suddenly grown stronger, possibly due to a demon general''s influence.


    "Now that we''re traveling, what do you guys think is over there?" Amedith asked, his eyes darting back and forth through everyone.


    Feeling guilty from the events ofst night, Mel couldn''t force herself to speak, and Erika felt the same, although not to the same degree. Aria, on the other hand, left hanging over her reward never even heard what Ameidth had just said as she blindly kept following the group.


    Realizing that nobody seemed interested in the discussion, Raven decided to be the one to speak up.


    "Monsters obviously, but much stronger. Can''t say by how much, but I doubt we''ll be sweeping through them without leveling up our stats," curiously listening to Raven''s input, Amedith didn''t know what to make of it. On one hand, he was still pissed about losing his spot as the leader, while on the other, he knew Raven''s assumption was most usible.


    Turning to the front, Amedith thought it over for a moment before giving his own input on the matter.


    "Best we stick with our n to scout the entrance while only a few make it inside at first," nodding back in response, everyone except the dreaming dark elf, agreed to Amedith''s reminder.


    For the rest of their path to the forest that led to their destination, everyone stayed in thepany of their own mind, and it only changed when out in the distance, Raven noticed a carriage being drawn out of the forest with Linkle standing right beside it.


    "What''s she doing here?" He mumbled, picking up the pace to reach Linkle first.


    "It''s the carriage, the one I scared the bandits away from," Mino responded from the ruby bracelet, her voice carrying a bit more ir than in recent days.


    "What kid?" Overhearing Mino as Raven passed her, Erika grabbed him by the arm. Forcing him to look at her, she looked into his eyes, frowning. "What is she talking about?"


    "Nothing, I''ll exinter!" Tactfully slipping his hand out of Erika''s grasp, Raven quickly rushed over to the witch.


    Noticing him and his party, Linkle wore her usual grumpy look¨Cmaking her wrinkled body look even worse.


    "Look who we have here, what are you guys doing here? I thought you left town," she asked, mimicking the coarse voice of a hag.


    "Let me out!" Before Raven could even speak, Mino started making a ruckus inside the gemstone. "Let me out! Let me out!"


    "What is she bitching about?" Linkle cursed with deep furrowed brows.


    ''Dammit¡­This might be a longer stop than I expected.'' Letting Mino out of the ruby, Raven grabbed her the moment she was free, and from the very first thing she decided to do, it turned out to be the best course of choice.


    "What do you know about this carriage?!" She screamed, trying to leap onto Linkle''s body with enough force to crush her false appearance.


    "Calm down," scoffing out loud, Linkle nced across the confused faces of the rest of Raven''s party before returning her gaze back to Raven. "Come with me to the city, I''ll exin. Leave instantly after if you want, but I doubt any of us wanna stand here being feed for monsters."


    Standing at the edge of the forest, nobody could refute Linkle''s point. Although they could easily take care of rogue monsters from these woods, having a conversation while also fighting was obviously not the best idea.


    "Besides¡­" Grabbing the reins to the horses dragging the carriage, the witch lightly tapped Raven''s wrist as she passed him by. "I have something to give you, the ring, remember?"


    ncing over her shoulder with a weak smile, she shed the teleportation ring on her ring finger.


    "I managed to make one from the leftover material, it should help you get back to your party just as this one will help you get back to Athenia when you''re gone," her exnation didn''t make much sense to anyone other than Raven, but clearing that up had toeter.


    Following the witch back into town, they decided to keep a low profile so they could sneak out without causing much ruckus as their presence back inside the city would only create unrest spreading rumors.

 Chapter 92: A Quick Breather - Part 1

    "Illusinaria!" Getting everyone inside her shop, Linkle ran her hand through the air with a ir of her mana. Deactivating the spell, she reverted everyone''s appearance back to normal. Letting her hand fall back down, her eyes squinted as she nced across everyone''s faces. "You should be paying me for casting that idiotically inefficient spell."


    Having to maintain their false appearance so the hero''s party could sneak into her shop without anyone noticing them, she''d spent an exorbitant amount of her strength and the day had just started.


    "Mages¡­" Shaking her head with a disapproving scoff, she quickly turned around and walked over to her work desk. "Always troubled creatures to deal with, not to mention a priestess who''s also a trapper¨Cmight as well have been trying to trick a dark general!"


    "Are you doneining?" Mino retorted, scowling.


    "As grumpy as ever, do your people not know courtesy? Or house rules for that matter?" Reaching behind her desk, Linkle grabbed something in her hand and floated from behind to the top of the desk. "This is my shop, the least I expect is some respect."


    Though she spoke on and on about something or the other, nobody truly listened when they noticed what she had in her hand. The head of a vampire, one that the party themselves had in. Tied with a rope like pots hanging near doorways, Linkle carried it so casually it could be mistaken for antern.


    "What are peo¨C" Finally realizing that nobody else was listening, the witch followed their gaze to her right hand. "Oh, this?"


    Lifting it higher, she fiddled it in the air and the lifeless head of the vampire came back to life. Its eyes glowing with a silver light carrying an emerald hue, the head seemed conscious, but its rampant attempts at nibbling at Linkle''s clothes proved that the vampire lord wasn''t really there.


    "Just a helper, nothing more nothing less," letting go of the head, Linkle floated right beside her. It instantly tried to bite her dress, however, she gently nudged it away from her body. "Go and clean up my workshop."


    Hearing themand, the head''s movements seized for a moment. A secondter, it turned around in mid-air and began making its way to the backside of Linkle''s shop. The whole ordeal had left the party baffled, but their shock didn''tst long as Mino had already witnessed something more bizarre¨Csomething that made the current situation pale inparison.


    "About the carriage, tell me what you know!" Stepping up to the counter, Mino mmed her hands on top.


    Taking a moment to look over the cowgirl, Linkle shook her head side to side before shifting her gaze to Raven.


    "I had a client who wanted a mystic parasite out of their son''s body, but as you can already see, neither them nor their carriage made it to my shop," beckoning Raven closer, she reached inside the desk''s drawer and quickly tossed the teleportation ring she''d been talking about. "I decided to take their carriage as payment since I''d already bought the material for their son''s cleansing."


    Looking back and forth between Mino and her master, Linkle still couldn''t figure out why they were making such a big deal about the situation. After all, from her perspective, none of them were involved in the deal nor were they close to the family that had died, so why did they care? That too to the point of being viscerally mad.


    "Seems like you know more than you''re letting in, care to share?" With a snap of her finger, she dragged all the chairs scattered around her shop right behind every party member. A bit surprised at first, everyone turned their attention to Raven, who himself was ring at Mino''s back.


    "I''ll tell you, but you gotta tell me what the hell was wrong with the kid," nearly taking down the chair as she sat on it aggressively, Mino kept staring at Linkle before starting her exnation about what happened to her in the forest.


    Taking a seat as well while she exined, everyone listened to her talk until she''did down everything down to the minute detail. Just hearing what had happened, left the girls creeped out¨Cthe thought of their own body transforming into a parasitic spider was enough to make their skin crawl. As for the boys, they were more concerned about running into a simr creature in the future.


    It may not have sounded like much, but if one of them got infected by the thing and never realized it''d be far more troubling than what Mino had to deal with.


    "So you had to deal with a horror, big deal minotauress," still unamused by Mino''s tale, Linkle shook her head disappointed.


    "What''s a horror?" Though she felt angry at the arrogant witch, Mino kept it under control as she wanted to find a way to deal with such a situation better in the future.


    "You don''t know what a horror is?" Wearing a deep frown tinged with confusion, Linkle stared at Mino for a spell before turning around to check on the others. "You guys don''t know either? Are you insane? Never been to the library or something?"


    "Yeah sorry, we orphans didn''t get a schrship funded by the royals," Raven spoke up, somewhat annoyed at Linkle''s increasingly condescending tone.


    "And what we do know is from what little the church allowed us to read," jumping into the conversation, Erika wanted to defend the church, but even she knew they''d always been biased against them. "But we did manage to study more with Darius'' help, though even his collection of books had nothing rted to these horrors you''re talking about."


    Scoffing in their faces, the witch jumped off the desk and began making her way into her workshop. The rest of the group tried to get up and follow her, but with a simple show of her hand, she made them sit back down in the chair.


    "Just sit down, and let me help you for the umpteenth time," as crude as her words had been, seeing potential in a partnership, Linkle wanted their party to prosper, and thus, getting inside her workshop, she grabbed hold of ''The book of horrors'' detailing everything about those monsters, at least everything that people who''d encountered them knew of.


    ''They''ll die even with this won''t they?'' And though their intentions differed like the poles, the witch and the goddess were both on the same page over the hero party''s survival.


    Note: Lewd stuff will return soon, just a few chapters of character and world-building XD. Vote for the Next Sexy Monster Encounter inments in the meantime!

 Chapter 93: A Quick Breather - Part 2

    "That bitch of a witch has a lot of mouth on her especially given her age and that dainty frame," back on track to reach their first task area, Mel couldn''t help nagging about Linkle the whole way.


    "Either way, this book might help us," looking through the book of horrors as they walked through the forest, Erika tried to decipher the records. It wasn''t that they were written in a foreignnguage, but the mere exnation about those monsters was far too bizarre for her to wrap her head around.


    ''If only there were sketches of these monsters maybe that would''ve helped me figure out what they''re like.'' With only words to go by and nothing else, she was having a hard time trying to absorb all the absurd information.


    "What about you Mino? Can you exin what that monster you saw was like?" Turning her attention to the monster girl now walking right beside them, Erika didn''t expect much, and the cowgirl delivered just that.


    Folding her hands, she kept staring at the ground as they walked. Her mind was peeking down her memories, yet even then, she was having a hard timeing up with ways to describe the parasite.


    "It had teeth that came out of the belly, and they turned into legs, almost like a spider, then there was fur, pincers, and eyes producing all over that darned gooey skin," as she tried her best to exin, her face contorted with disgust.


    "Okay maybe don''t tell me about that ever again¡­" Aria muttered, the revolting image of the parasite now etched into her mind.


    "Let''s just stay quiet for now, how about it?" Feeling disgusted himself, Amedith killed the conversation short, something every one of them was thankful for.


    Their journey throughout the rest of the day was quite uneventful. However, in the back of all their minds, an offer made by Linkle kept swirling in. The carriage left by the dead family¨Cshe was willing to sell it to the party so they could travel more efficiently, howevercking any real funds, they decided not to even think about the investment.


    But after walking all day, every single one of them wanted to head back to the city and loan that carriage and a couple of horses in advance if possible.


    ''Finally¡­'' Thought Raven as they set up two tents near a riverbed at night. Getting toy down under the starry night, the strain on his body was quickly draining away. Especially with the moonlight helping with mana recovery.


    "Anyone wanna take a dip in the water?" He asked, ncing over to the rest of his group.


    Having only brought one spare change of clothes, none of them seemed too enthusiastic, but everyone except Aria decided to at least wash their bodies with a wet cloth in the water. Leaving the dark elf and her two body clones to deal with setting up the fire and hunting for food, the hero and the rest dipped their toes into the river.


    Eventually soaking their bodies until their knees, a child-like joy crept up everyone''s lips. The fish swimming around helped improve their mood further, and what started with light sshes ended with them pushing each other into the water. Laughs and giggles echoed under the glistening moon, but they onlysted as long as the memories of their childhood didn''t grow bitter.


    "We used to cause so much trouble for the nuns," having given up on staying up, Erika sat in the water, looking at her friends with a warm smile across her lips. "Broken buckets, trashed toys, sneaking fruits from the pantry that they kept hidden from us all¡­"


    Though their body was rushed with cold, their mind kept soaking in the bittersweet memories of their childhood. Gazing at the stars, they sat there quietly until someone was reminded of something noteworthy.


    "I remember when Aria and Mel first used their powers," ncing sideways at Mel, Raven couldn''t help butugh. "The nuns thought you were possessed, and Aria''s clones were a ghost or something!"


    Sharing a lightugh for a moment, everyone''s eyes then shifted to Amedith, and without even saying a word, he knew where they were getting. Rolling his eyes, he heaved a sigh and smiled.


    "Fine, most of the newer nuns didn''t know I was a boy so they would take me to the girl''s bath even though I kept trying to exin to them what was wrong," thinking back to the time, when a nun forcefully took off his shorts in an attempt to convince herself that he was girl, Amedith shook his head with a streak of embarrassment across his face.


    Having been listening to it all from the far corner, Mino squeezed her legs close. Resting her head on her knees, she turned her attention to Raven and asked.


    "What about you? Don''t you have any stories from your childhood?" The moment everyone heard her question, their eyes turned right to her before turning to Raven.


    As for Raven himself, he had to think back for a while beforeing up with an answer.


    "I remember asking a lot of questions during prayers, why we did certain things that we did, or why we prayed to Aphrodite even though there are plenty of other gods?" Falling quiet with those words, his eyes dejected to the ground. A flicker of lost curiosity reflected in his eyes, the others seemed just as down for some reason¨Cwhich made Mino''s curiosity grow.


    "Did they answer?" She asked, and instead of answering through words, Raven lifted his left hand as well as his leather armor.


    Hiding right under his arm was a seared rune burned into the side of his chest. It was impossibly small now that he''d grown so much, yet traces of it still lingered.


    "They branded me a heretic," letting his arm back down, he forced a smile. "Had it not been for my fae ancestry blocking its effects, I may have lost all my arcane blessings."


    Following his words, silence lingered in the air. Nobody knew how to continue this conversation or even divert it in a different direction. Thankfully, however, the dark elf came to their rescue from behind.


    "Are you guys not done?" Unloading a deer from her shoulders, Aria continued toin. "I guess I''ll do all the work, and you guys can just enjoy the cold spa!"


    Despite her snarky tone, the way the conversation was going, everyone counted her words as a blessing¨Cone that gave them an excuse to get out of the water. The rest of the night was just as uneventful as the day, and the morning after that was the same, at least until their arrival at the ursed forest which just happened to be their destination.


    Special Note: Netori elements will get more intense in the uing chapters. Ex: Brainwashing someone(evil female) and ying cruel games for their partner''s survival(Forcing the woman to kick their partner in the privates everytime Raven makes them cum, they can stop having sex whenever, but they just keep wanting more!This is a tame example, lemme me know your ideas!)

 Chapter 94: A Quick Assessment - Part 1

    Arriving at the edge of the forest oozing dark clouds into the ether like a charcoal fire, Raven and his party noticed a decorated violet tent pitched right near its entrance. Crowned with golden stripes, reflective silverces, and a collection of oddities like crystal balls, magic circles, and insignia, the tent took their attention away from the forest as they carefully moved closer.


    "Before you venture into the darkness, know your limits," reading through the sign hanging at the tent''s half-opened curtains, Raven turned to his party members to get their input about the situation. "Should we?"


    "I don''t sense any monsters¡­" Erika replied, and the rest reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    They all had one way or the other to sense the presence of the monster, but since nothing seemed odd, Raven led the charge inwards. Upon stepping in, his vision split in two. The shimmering light crystals hanging from the low ceiling blurred his vision. However, carrying no fae blood, the others quickly adjusted, while he struggled for a while until his mind adjusted to the dangling lights.


    Looking forward, his eyes still squinting from a sudden headache, he noticed the frame of a veiled woman sitting on the other end of a translucent violet curtain. Taking a step forward, he was about to enter her chamber but stopping himself, he decided to look around for a bit more.


    ''Decorative junk¡­'' Laying everywhere inside the tent, weremps made of gold, candle stands with silver handles, as well as items too tacky for anything but a circus.


    "Come in~" Tired of waiting around, the sweet voice of the woman urged them inside.


    Shifting their attention to her sitting behind the veil, they noticed her fingers suggestively beckoning them inside.


    "Allow me to read your strengths and weakness, or you can go ahead and plunge yourself to certain death," covering her face with her hands adorned with chained rings, the elven darkdy giggled like a pixie. "The hero''s party, I knew you''d eventually be here. Why not let me test your limits so you can actually make a difference before dying?"


    Sliding the veil to the side, Raven walked right in and red into her starry eyes. Like an ocean reflecting the night sky, her eyes were darker than dark and flooded with shimmering spots like stars instead of an iris or a lens.


    "You wouldn''t be the first person to try to threaten us with prophecies of our deaths," retorting with those words, Raven nced up and down her chocte skin. Dressed in a violet blouse with a pattern made of golden rose, she was barely covering anything, and the underside of her breasts was hanging right out.


    Lowering his gaze further, he noticed yet another violet garment the size of a young girl''s panties. Being near transparent withs for leggings, the young woman was clearly not interested in properly clothing her body.


    "Done ogling my body?" Giggling through her veiled mask that hung down to her chin, she turned her gaze to the rest of Raven''s friends as they quickly walked up behind him. "If so, maybe we can start by reading your palms? I can tell you exactly how well you''d match with the monsters inside that forest up ahead."


    "And why would you do that?" A bit suspicious of the woman, Raven wanted to dig into her intentions before making any deals.


    "Well¡­" Slowly turning her head to Raven while letting down herted cloak, she wore a devious smile. "Another girl came through here a few hours ago, I''m sure she can handle the ce without your help, but I doubt you''d be happy to let someone else do the heavy lifting, especially since you''d learn nothing about the horrors you might be facing soon."


    "How do you know all this?" Erika asked, stepping up to the woman''s desk.


    With yet another giggle, the woman extended her closed fist towards the priestess.


    "You''re not the only people your goddess speaks to, or blesses for that matter,"slowly opening her hand, the woman revealed a rosary resting in her palm. Etched on the metal was the portrait of Aphrodite holding wheat in one hand, and a newborn in the other suckling on her breasts.


    "A high priestess'' rosary?" Erika''s eyes widened as she realized what it was.


    The greatest honor given to a priestess of aphrodite, a title¨Cone burdened with responsibilities and the lifelong pilgrimage around the world to help those in need with the goddess''s gospel. But how could one be so twisted? So provocative in their duty towards the goddess? The woman''s clothes alone bled depravity, and yet she was meant to be a high priestess?


    That fact just would not sit well with Erika.


    But before she could voice her concern, the high priestess grabbed Erika''s hand. Squeezing it in her palm, she closed her eyes for a spell and as she opened them again, her eyes began to glow with magic circles spiraling out through her gaze.


    "A trapper''s daughter, a priestess of Aphrodite¡­" Cackling once more, she smiled at Erika before closing her eyes and letting go of her hands.


    "What did you do?!" Feeling a sting in her very soul, the priestess could feel her entire being shivering with an unshakeable cold.


    "I looked through your person," Opening her eyes, which were now back to normal, the high priestess shook her head a few times and continued. "Your skills as a trapper are phenomenal, if anyone can survive in that forest it''s you, but I don''t understand why you went with the priestess as your main ss. A hunter, archer, ranger, or even a rogue or a thief would''ve been perfect for you."


    "A priestess telling a priestess not to be priestess, I don''t know how much I trust her after that," feeling more and more concerned under the high priestess'' presence, Amedith wanted them to leave the tent as soon as possible.


    "It''s a burden being a man or woman of god, especially when you realize what your idols truly are,"the smile on the priestess died instantly. "Do you think I was always this way? A wandering fortune teller? No, but the goddess sucked me of all faith, and now all I am is a servant who knows nothing else, so why don''t you be a tad bit more humorous?


    Amuse me with your talents, otherwise, leave me to my ownpany bustling with boredom."


    Finally seeing the true nature of the priestessing out, the distrust in everyone''s heart began to melt away. So far her act had been quite telling, but when her faith was challenged, her true self finally came out.


    "So? Are you leaving?" Washing the somber look off her face, the priestess leaned forward and teased the party by slightly pulling down her blouse with a finger to reveal more of her cleavage. "I can use somepany~"


    "Ughh, just read our palms!" Covering Amedith''s eyes, Mel offered her free hand to the priestess to read.


    "Great," doing the very same thing as she''d done with Erika, the priestess began reading everyone''s stats one after the other.

 Chapter 95: A Quick Assessment - Part 2

    "You''d rank two hundred in speed and fifty in flexibility against the monsters inside the forest, as for stealth, you''re not gonna be able to hide better than anything in there." Shocking everyone with Mel''s statparison against the monsters, the priestess opened her eyes unamused.


    "What?!" Mel eximed, baffled by the assessment.


    "Next!" Instead of rifying further, the priestess moved on to Amedith to not waste any more time. Doing the very same routine again, she let go of his hand andid out his statparison against the monsters.


    "You''d rank around ten in defense since your shield can withstand at least three blows before cracking, but apart from that, only your holy magic can give you some time to make it out alive if ites down to running."


    Moving right onto the next, she grabbed Aria''s hand and gave her a quick reading as well.


    "You don''t have any chance of survival, you''re gonna definitely die if you go in," hearing that, Aria''s eyes widened with rage.


    "The fuck are you talking about?! I can handle mys¨C"


    "Next" Not letting herints stop her, the priestess moved onto Raven''s hand. Quickly giving it a read as well, she opened her eyes andid down what she''d found. "Hundred and fifth in terms of speed, reflexes are a bit lower than the archer, as for stealth, you''d be under fifty."


    Lastly, moving on to Mino, she gave her a quick response.


    "No different than the dark elf, but slightly more survivable," done telling,paring everyone''s stats, she leaned back into her chair with a sated smile. "That''d be five hundred gold coins or if you can''t afford it you gotta bring me something rare from inside the forest."


    A bit thrown off by the sudden demand, everyone gave her a confused look.


    "You never mentioned a fee," Erikained.


    "You never asked, besides, do you think all these decorations and moving arounde for free?" Shooting down her argument, the priestess stretched her arms back¨Cnearly popping her breasts from under her blouse. Then with a sigh, she nced across the confused faces. "Now go, what are you waiting for, that girl might clear house if you''re not quick!"


    ''She knows we''re underprepared but wants us to go in anyways?'' Still a bit dubious of her intention, Raven decided to stick to the n they''d agreed on before walking into the tent.


    Taking Mel, and Ameidth with him, he walked outside, leaving the other three tog behind while they scout the entrance to the forest. As they walked closer to the dark ooze ming out from the ground, the sound of des, grunts, and monster howls could be heard bleeding out from all directions.


    "Who do you think the girl is?" Raven asked the other two, but obviously, they had no idea.


    "Someone with a death wish just like us for sure," Mel responded, and the others couldn''t help but agree.


    Needless to say, they were right. As deep within the ursed forest, a lone Valkyrie walked with only one hand still attached to her body. Carrying the other arm which had been torn off by a leech, she wandered through the forest looking for her next target.


    And when she found it, lurking in the shadowed tree branches, the size of a dog with a slight hump on its spine, it kept hissing at her from a distance as she moved closer and closer.


    "Here," throwing her arm to the creature, she took a step back and watched as it climbed off the tree and lunged onto the piece of meat. d in a porcupine-like hide, the rodent had deep crimson eyes and rabbit-like front teeth.


    Watching as it tore away at her skin and dug its way inside, a smile crept up Helga''s lips. Letting the creature bury itself under her skin so, she kept staring at it in amusement as it squirmed packed between her flesh and her skin.


    "These bastards have grown bigger, huh?" Having faced the skin-crawling horror before, she stretched her other arm to the side and summoned a spear tipped with burning hot iron. "Well, they''re not big enough to kill me just yet!"


    Throwing the spear at the building skin on her torn arm, she stabbed right through its body as well as her own. Squealing like a bleeding pig, the monster kept trying to crawl out of her skin, but the burning tip of the spear had melted its flesh with Helga''s limb. Walking up close to the monster, the barbarian Valkyrie felt a surge of energy coursing to the wound from where her arm had been torn.


    "Seems like that was enough killing," following her words, a flood of muscles shot out of her wound. Growing her arm right back, Helga reached for the spear with her new arm and wrung it around until a massive hole tore into the monster''s body. "You''re not growing a taste for humans, especially not of mine."


    Drawing the spear out as quickly as possible, Helga stabbed it through the monster''s head in the blink of an eye. Dying in an instant, the creature quickly turned to dust, and so did her weapon along with the monster.


    ''Another weapon gone, I should''ve bought more.'' Having gone through half a dozen weapons, each one of which was now lost to the corrosive flesh of these monsters, she felt like she would run out far before she encounters her true target. ''Not like weapons would work on a metaphysical creature, but having one is always reassuring.''


    Summoning a halberd this time, the barbarian women began wandering the forest once more. Her target was her only object, something for her to chew before spitting out its corpse, but before that, she had to find it, and finding a monster that lived only in one''s own mind was much harder than it first appeared.


    To her surprise, however, the sudden cawing of crows from near the forest edges, made her task much easier. Unaware of the neers to the ursed forest now being consumed by the very horrors she was hunting, Helga rushed through the thicket with giant leaps that flew her a quarter of a mile every second.


    "Finally! AHAHAHA!" Laughing maniacally as she flew by, her entric voice kept the horrors hiding away. They''d seen far too much and lost too many times to even attempt a stealthy strike at the adventurer.

 Chapter 96: Like the Bark Of A Tree

    Moments into their walks inside the ursed forest, Mel lost control over all of her senses. Her vision was the first to flee, then as fear gripped her heart, her mind, body, and eventually her consciousness died off one after the other. Thrown into a limbo¨Ca cycle between death and purgatory, her eyes opened once more, but instead of flesh, she found herself to be made of roots and branches.


    ''W-what''s happening?!'' She wondered, her mind racing rampant.


    Looking around despitecking any eyes, she quickly realized her predicament but didn''t remember how she got there. And with a blink, everything changed before her eyes again. Now being worked on by a sculptor, her body slowly came to be. Yet confined by her body of wood, she couldn''t move a finger or speak.


    ''Where am I? Where did everyone else go?!'' The more her mind raced, the faster the time before her flowed. Landing herself under ayer of clear resin, she was now trapped inside a table used by some royalty.


    Her belly was torn open, they''d sown seeds inside her body, and they progressively sprouted more and more, she could finally feel something, pain. As if her very veins were being filled with molten tar, her mind and body began copsing on itself, even though the wood sculpture didn''t seem to be affected one bit.


    ''AGHH! FU-FUCK! GET ME OUT! THIS HURTS! THIS HURTS!'' She wanted to cry but she couldn''t, she wanted to scream but she couldn''t. All she could do was watch as days passed while the royal family neglected her body until it waspletely hidden underneath the growing saplings from her own belly.


    That''s when she heard it, the voice of her tormentor, as coarse as chalk on board, and yet sweet as honey.


    "Melicia, an orphan, a disappointment sorge her progenitor tossed her the goddess'' doorsteps," with a cackle, the voice grumbled in her head.


    ''W-who are you?'' She demanded as time raced once more.


    Now toppled onto the ground with insects and worms all feasting on her rotting body, a flood of hurt washed over every inch of her being, she could feel them nibbling like a thousand needles being pricked into her eyes. And to make matters worse, they keptying their eggs inside her body which only led to more creatures tearing away at her rotting self.


    ''ST-STOP THIS! H-ELP! HELP ME!'' She begged, but the voice onlyughed.


    "Oh the agony in your voice, how I''ve longed for such a delicious meal!" Reaching out with a dark hand, the monster stabbed its sharp fingers into Mel''s eyes.


    ''UGHHH! NOOOOO! FUCK! G-GODDESS HELP ME!'' Even though her flesh was now made of wood, the pain from getting her eyes punctured was as excruciating as possible.


    Cackling at her pain, the creature tormented her further. How? By altering her sense of time, and making the hurtst forever. Even if she were to escape his grasp, she''d have to carry the scars of agony as long as she''s alive.


    "Your goddess won''t help you, not inside the domain of a dark general, kehekehehe!" Its slitted lips moving next to Mel continued to make her mind bleed out of hopelessness. "Nobody will save you, you''re a reject after all. Ehahahaheehahsbsh! Why do you think you were abandoned? They hated you the moment you were born after all! KESHSKEHEKS!"


    Its voice growing more and more iprehensible as itughed, froze Mel''s mind in fear, for she had no idea what the hell she was a prisoner to, much less when or if help would ever arrive.


    ''SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UPPPPP!'' Trying to drown out its words, she screamed inside her own head. But instead of making it any better, her attempt to silence it only made it more vicious in its attacks.


    "Rape? Incest? Maybe even a half-bred beast, that''s how you must''ve been conceived, how else do you exin a parent''sck of care for their child? Unwanted bastard of a girl, keeping up her whore mother''s legacy by cheating behind her lover''s back too, akakakakahhheeehiii!"


    ''SHUT UP! I-I DIDN''T KNOW WANNA DO IT! IT-IT''S JUST HAPPENED!'' Her eyes tearing up, Mel wanted to disappear out of existence. She no longer cared what happens or even if herpanions were suffering from the same. All she wanted at that moment was to die, rather than let this shade keep toying with her in every horrible way.


    ''WHAT THE HELL DO YOU EVEN WANT?!'' She demanded, and the monster responded in a whisper.


    "To live in your mind, torturing every one of you, forever and ever!" Like a rat''s squealing, it began tough.


    Itsughs, however, were quickly cut short as a moment of weakness suddenly took over its entire being. Feeling itself losing control, the illusion shattered like ss, and the body of the archer disappeared right before him. Left dazzled by the sudden change, the horror could feel itself growing weaker and weaker but with its form limited in people''s minds, it had no clue why that was.


    "Why in the hell would you go in there?" And while it was left confused, Helga had already carried Mel as well as the other two''s bodies outside the ursed forest. Dropping them off like logs in front of Erika and Aria, she nced over their unconscious bodies, each suffering from a different kind of ailment.


    "Nonononono!" Her heart pounding at the sight of her friends whom she presumed to be dead, Eriaka quickly rushed over to Helga, all the while, Aria was simply too stunned to even move from her ce.


    "They''re alive," kicking Mel''s thigh, Helga managed to fully pull the archer out of the horror''s charm.


    Even still, staying unconscious, she was still suffering from nightmares as a result of the monster''s torture.


    "Morons, why not take a stroll around your usual spots? You''re clearly not ready," having her leg shoved away by Erika, Helga scoffed in the priestess''s face. "Just take them inside the tent, I need that monster in their heads still, and the only way to get it out without killing them is to wait for them to break free of the illusions themselves."


    Stepping away from the bodies, Helga let the priestess and dark elf take care of their friends. However, even then in the back of her mind, all she could think of was getting that horror out of their heads so she could kill it once and for all.


    Note: For those who read for lewds lol, it''sing once the serious parts are over XD

 Chapter 97: Two Sides Of A Coin

    It was the day of his own death and the very moment of him throwing himself to it. The axe from the minotaur sliced his head clean, and in thosest moments, he felt more betrayed than he ever did. The scene reyed in his head again and again, was nothingpared to what came next. The sight of Amedith''s head held within his arms the cowardice of his own would''ve led to such a result.


    "Would you''ve preferred him dead?" Asked the horror, and Raven replied without a moment of pause.


    "No."


    "And yet you hate him for what he did, but s your dream woulde true soon enough.


    Leave him to me, and I''ll slowly choke the life out of his eyes, and when you return to the rest nobody will know what happened and the me will fall onto me, a monster!" Not for a moment did the offer sound tempting to the mage, instead, holding the head of a friend in his hands, all he felt was an unbristled rage.


    "I''ll turn you to dust if you so much as touch any of them," for as much of an egoistic bastard he was, Raven couldn''t fathom a world where he wouldn''t sunder any and all for their safety.


    Hearing the voice of the monsterughing in the darkness, his resolve remained unshaken even though he didn''t have a clue as to how he was supposed to get out. But then, there was a flicker¨Ca gap in the monster''s control, and seizing that moment he put every bit of his mana into breaking out of the mind prison.


    The next thing he knew, there was a sh of white light, and then his mind fell victim to exhaustion. Slipping from an illusion to a dream, the mage was free from the prison, but before he would wake up, hispanions had a lot more anxiety-ridden hours to deal with.


    "What happened to them?" Quickly after bringing the unconscious bodies of their friends inside the tent, Aria turned over to Helga with the question. "Why are they not waking up?!"


    Ignoring the elf for a moment, Helga''s eyes kept ring at something on the unconscious bodies. Noticing her stern gaze, both she and Erika followed it to Mel''s fingers. Like the branches of a tree, her fingers had turned to wood. Struck with the realization of the changes, their eyes scanned through the rest and found something simr on Amedith''s back.


    "H-his spine¡­" Running her finger up his spine, Erika couldn''t believe what was happening. The flesh and bones on Amedith were slowly turning into solid stone. Shifting quickly back to Raven whom she''d already checked, she couldn''t find any changes in him, but that especially didn''t set well.


    "Get away," moving closer, Helga brushed everyone away from the bodies. Then slowly kneeling over to Raven, she opened up his eyelids.


    "AUGH! NONONONO!" Vicerally revolting at the sight of his left eye now squirming with gooey white worms, Erika could not bear to even look at Raven''s face.


    Feeling just as disgusted if not more, Aria rushed out of the tent to vomit, while the high priestess wore the most unamused of looks.


    "Told you you''d die," she said with a sarcastic smile.


    "Shut up Kara, just heal their bodies!" Barking orders at the high priestess, Helga rose back to her feet, her eyes still ring at Kara. "It''s your duty to help the goddess''s chosen."


    "Not without a price," shifting her eyes from the barbarian to Erika, Kara smiled a knowing smile. "What do you say, priestess? Want me to heal your friends? Better be ready to pay out with your bodies if ites down to it."


    Though her demand was quite concerning, thinking only of her friends'' survival, Erika took a deep gulp and nodded.


    "Yes! I''ll manage something!" And with that, the high priestess began the cleansing.


    In the meantime, still stuck in the monster''s illusions, the Hero, amedith had found himself turning into an idol. Not one people looked up to, but a scorned sculpture spitted and pissed on. And while he watched himself being degraded, the voice of the monster desperately kept hold of his mind with the worst of intentions.


    "You''re unfit to be the hero," the voiceughed in his head and continued. "No wonder your goddess no longer believes in your judgment, ahahaah! Who would after you ran away from your friends right after he threw himself headfirst into danger to save your life."


    ''I-I was scared! I didn''t want to run but I¨C''


    "Lies, and you know it." With yet another cackle, the voice added. "But if you truly believe that, then riddle me this, would you die for Melicia, your friend?"


    "Yes!" It didn''t take him a moment to respond.


    "What about Erika and the dark elf?" The voice pursued further.


    "I already said yes! I will die fo¨C"


    "What about Raven?" The voice interjected, and Amedith fell silent.


    Somehow, despite knowing his answer should''ve been the same, he didn''t know if he would die for Raven. And in that moment of realization, his heart bled like a river pouring everything into the ocean. The horror, of course, relished in the sweet taste of his agony, yet his joy was short-lived.


    "I''m an idiot," looking around himself idolized at the very center of the city, he finally realized his problem. "I''m a hypocrite¡­"


    "Wait¨C"


    "I should''ve sought his help, he''s a better leader but¡­" With a sigh, he peered into his jealous heart. "I wanted the glory, and so I ended up marching us to our deaths in that cave filled with minotaurs." Realizing what Helga had once said to him in the Boartooth, Amedith finally came to ept that he wasn''t the best option at everything. "You''re right.


    I''m no hero; just another adventurer in a party like any other. I think that should''ve been enough, but I kept trying to reach for some greatness that was never there."


    ''The right piece of the puzzle, without it you would never finish the whole thing.'' With the realization that he wasn''t capable of leading his group, the monster''s grip on him quickly loosened. The next thing he knew, he''d also slipped into a dream.


    Its control nowpletely gone, it was only a matter of time until everyone woke up, and then the horror would be forced out of their mind. Making matters worse for the mind parasite, the greatest adventurer in all of Athenia was waiting outside to burn it down the moment he was forced outside.

 Chapter 98: Too Stubborn To Die!

    "Fucking hell, how many are in there?!" Cutting her wrist with a de, Helga reached inside her skin. Wriggling her way around, she plucked thest maggots out of her body that had gotten in somehow when she touched Raven''s eyelids. Quickly throwing it to the ground, she rose to her feet and stomped on it until the pale worm was burned to a crisp. "This is exactly why I work alone¡­"


    Lifting her head to look at the only conscious members of Raven''s party¨CAria and Erika. Having gone hunting, Mino had not the slightest clue about the situation, but the ones in front of her were making Helga that much more frustrated with the situation.


    ''When the hell will Kara bring them outside?'' Waiting for the high priestess to be done with the healing process, the barbarian Valkyrie was growing more and more tired of twiddling her thumb and doing nothing.


    "So are you gonna tell us what happened in there?" A bit moreposed than before, Aria got off the tree stump and began walking towards the Valkyrie. "What''s it like? And what the hell is that monster hurting them?"


    ''Aria, no¡­'' Cringing at the dark elf''sck of situational awareness, Erika wanted to curl up into herself and disappear. Just from a single look at her alone, it was clear that Helga was not in a chatty mood.


    "They''ll be fine, but tell me something," moving closer to Aria as well, Helga stood towering before the dark elf. ring her down with their breasttes pressed together, she bared her teeth with a nasal grunt. "Why the hell did you two stay behind? Especially you? Another barbarian or someone pretending to be one."


    "Hey! I¨C" Before Aria could defend herself, a sudden p on her face by Helga stunned her body and mind.


    "Stop!" Getting up from the ground as well, Erika attempted to close the distance between her and the two, but with just one hand held in her direction, Helga made her reconsider getting closer.


    Then as the moment calmed a little, the barbarian woman pulled Aria in by the cor. ring into her eyes, she searched not for fear, but the telling look of rage that should be ingrained in every warrior. Instead, however, she found fear and hesitance, something that made her p the dark elf on the other cheek as well.


    "What the fuck are you scared of?!" Shoving her away, Helga leaned forward and screamed into her face. "You call yourself a barbarian, you wear a bunch of cosmetics to look the part, but there''s not an ounce of courage in those eyes of yours."


    Tired of being insulted all day, Aria clutched her fingers into a tight fist. Her teeth gritted shut, she looked at Helga with as much anger as she could muster. Drawing her hand all the way back, she tried to hit her in the face, but before her fistnded, a kick to the chest sent her dragging mud all the way until she hit a tree.


    "AGGHGHH!" Throwing up blood from her shattered ribs, Aria wheezed through her teeth while struggling through the immense hurt.


    "That''s enough!" Erika yelled, her hands tensed up on her sides.


    "No," walking through the earth; dug up by Aria''s flying body, Helga moved closer and closer to the elf. Getting down on her knees, she looked her in the eye before saying in a whisper. "You have no magic, so did I. But do you know what the difference between you and me is?"


    Grunting in pain, Aria wheezed for a while longer, but slowly getting her breaths in order, she stared back at Helga and nodded to get an answer.


    "It''s the fact that I''m too goddamn stubborn to die, that''s the essence of being a barbarian, striking the fear of murder in your opponent''s eyes until they piss blood out of every orifice in their bodies," reaching for Aria''s face, Helga lifted it slightly before turning it to her injured wrist.


    "And when you can do that when you''re too fucking angry, too much of a fucking menace, your very wounds close up from the pure ecstasy of battle."


    Closing up right on time, the wound sealed itself on its own. Shoving Aria''s head back into the dirt, Helga rose to her feet and said onest thing before she retreated to the tent.


    "You''re not gonna die unless you stop fighting. So drive that fear out of your heart and strike it with your fist into your enemies. Make them bleed and burn their children before their eyes, show no mercy for they will show you none!" Stomping her feet as she turned, Helga made her way inside the tent to check if Kara was anywhere near done.


    Left struggling with excruciating pain running through her chest, Aria reached for her armor''s belt and loosened it to give herself more room to breathe. Rushing over to her quickly, Erika helped her as well by trying to heal the wounds inflicted by Helga.


    "What the hell was all this for?" She murmured while hastily attempting to cast a healing spell.


    However, the moment the spell began to take effect, Aria grabbed Erika''s hand and quickly shoved it away. A bit surprised by the unexpected behavior, the priestess looked at her stunned, having no clue why she would do that.


    "Did she crack your skull or something?! What are you doing?!" Shaking her head, she tried to cast yet another healing spell, but pping Erika''s hand, Aria shut it down in an instant.


    "I-I¡­AGHH!" Attempting to speak, a loud grunt of pain whistled out of Aria''s gritted teeth.


    "You''re a fucking idiot! Let me¨C"


    "NO!" Grabbing Erika''s arm, Aria looked her in the eyes. "I-I¡­I''m g-UGHH!...I''M GONNA BEAT THAT BITCH MYSELF!"


    ''What the hell did that stupid woman do to her head?!'' Worrying that something was truly wrong with Aria''s head, Erika had no clue how to convince the idiot to let her heal her body.


    Clutching her hands by her chest, Aria took deep wheezing breaths with loud grunting in between. But slowly bringing her body''s control back to herself, she stumbled her way back up to her feet. Even so, shaking in both legs, it was clear that the elf needed help one way or the other, and the only question remained, would it be by herself or someone else entirely?


    "I-I''m gonna prove h-er wrong, I''m gon¡­" Growing too tired from the struggle, her mind forced her body to shut downpletely.


    Thankfully for her, Erika managed to catch her before she fell and broke even more ribs.

 Chapter 99: Confronting The Horror

    Waking up one after the other Mel and Raven were still left in a daze, and being thest one the horror had control of, Amedith was slowlying to his senses. Circling his body outside the high priestess''s tent, Helga had everyone stay behind her with nothing but an ice spear in her hand.


    ''The other two can''t fight, I beat up the elf so she can''t either, the minotaur girl is still missing, that only leaves Erika, but I doubt she''d be much help at all.'' Going through her ns, she wondered if she should carry Amedith away so she could deal with the horror herself, however, given that there was very little time between the priestess healing their bodies and them waking up, she knew it wouldn''t have been possible.


    "Get his body as soon as you can, I''ll deal with the monster!" She announced, and the other¨Cthough still a bit shaken tried to focus on Amedith to get him out at the first gap they came across.


    With everything in ce, the hero''s grunts echoed under the rays of the setting sun. But then, as his eyes opened, a cloud of dark smoke was ejected through his gaping mouth. Wasting no time to let the horror escape, Helga hurled the ice spear through its mass. Freezing the monster the moment it stabbed it, the spear flew it back and pinned it to a tree.


    Screeching incoherently, the frozen glob of dark clouds attempted to free itself. Encased in a hardened block of ice, the horror could not escape, especially since itcked any real form other than gaseous in the material world.


    "Help me pick him up," Erika muttered to the other two, both of them barely seemed conscious.


    While they sluggishly walked over to get Amedith away from the action, Helga moved closer to the spear, stabbed through the horror''s body. Freezing even the tree, the spear hadpletely blocked the smallest of cracks from letting the horror escape just yet.


    "Now to end you, you fucking cricket!" Squeezing her fingers around the handle, Helga twisted it around. Tabbing it with the enchanted spear as it froze the monster further and further, Helga couldn''t help but smile.


    Screeching more and more like chalk on a ckboard, the monsters screamed in agony as its existence slowly began to fade. Yet showing it no mercy, Helga summoned yet another spear of the same elemental magic.


    Using it to rampantly stab the horror while the other made sure the holes left behind were closed as quickly as possible, she began chipping at the creature as if she were chiseling stone for a sculpture.


    "A, does that hurt?" Grinning with all her teeth visible, sheughed at its agony in the most mocking of voices.


    Hearing Helga''sughs, Mel as well as Raven froze up for a moment. It reminded them of the horror''s ownughter as it was trying to torture them. Though with her giving the monster a taste of its own medicine, their shock was quickly turned to anger and then to a sated smile.


    Watching her torment it, chipping away at its frozen body, parting it limb by limb, the very sight of its agony was sweeter than any revenge.


    "About to disappear, forever and ever~" Drawing the second spear out of its body, Helga turned her head to the icy de. Then with a smirk, she nced sideways at what was left of the horror''s body. "Oh well, nothing of value was gained by your existence, thus nothing would be lost either."


    Stabbing the horror with those words, Helga froze itpletely before drawing out both spears. Falling to the ground, its body crumbled to pieces, and before long any proof of its existence was turned into char. Or maybe not all, as the scars and realization from the horror''s actions still lingered in the trio''s mind.


    ''It''s gone?'' And while the others were finally feeling better and getting ready to rx, sitting behind a pair of bushes, Mino still wasn''t sure if she wanted toe out. So far she''d only been watching things unfold as she knew better than to expose herself to a creature that was likely to freak out on. ''Not like I could''ve helped, probably ended up bing a victim of its tricks if anything.''


    Beating herself with those thoughts, she was reminded of the kid¨Cthe kid whom she beat up into a pulp. It wasn''t her fault, nor was there any way for her to know what would happen, and yet the events of that day just wouldn''t let her rest.


    ''I should get back quickly, they should expect me toe back with some food anyway.'' Getting off the ground, she began wandering into the forest with her head full of doubts.


    In the meantime, finally being awake Amedith was left as confused as the other two. But that confusion was quickly reced by shock when he noticed something off about Raven. A pool of blood had died off right under his eyes. Neither he nor Mel had any real injuries after being healed, and yet somehow, Raven''s left eye was bleeding¨COr so he thought.


    "It''s not my fault the creature had already consumed his eyes!" Rolling her eyes when questioned about it, Kara yed out dramatics. "And don''t you people dare back off on the payment just because he lost one, hell people lose more than just their eyes to those creatures! If anything you''re fortunate! You should be¨C"


    "Kara enough," shutting her down, Helga grabbed herself a chair and quickly sat down. Shifting her attention to Raven and the rest, she crossed her legs and leaned all the way back. "You made it easier for me to spy out that cricket so I''ll spare you theints, but¡­"


    Taking a deep breath she leaned forward on her knees and sighed.


    "None of you are ready, so just turn back and hunt minotaurs or something," even before she''d said it, Helga knew the suggestion was bound to flicker some mes.


    "The goddess, she wants us to continue¨Cwe''ll find a wa¨C"


    "Like hell, you will! look at yourself!" Cutting off Raven, Helga carelessly fanned her hand to the side. "Trained by some dead monk, the best you can hope to be is in town adventu¨C"


    As fate would have it to cut sentences short, before Helga could finish, the entirety of the tent suddenlybusted into mes.

 Chapter 100: YOU BITC-AHH!

    Following the explosion, the priestess'' tent was turned to cinder. What''s left were the cheap decorations, now burning on the side and melting like rubber. Surprisingly enough, however, everyone except Helga was mostly unscratched, though their clothes had also caught light fires. Left coughing out smoke clouds, they all rushed out of the mes, except for the barbarian and her attacker.


    "AGHHH! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it Damn it!" More worried about her burnt tent than her own burning clothes, Kara dropped to her knees with tears welling up in her eyes. "My stuff! I-it all gone!"


    Putting themselves out, the others simply watched Kara howling out her misery. But then came a scream that turned their attention back to the towering mes.


    "FUCK YOU BITC¨CAHH!" The scream, however, was cut short by a sudden thumping sound, and what the party saw next was Helga walking out of the mes with Aria''s body in her hand. Carrying the dark elf like a purse, she wore a grim look.


    "Take her back," throwing Aria''s unconscious body towards Erika, the barbarian woman stared at the priestess for a bit, but then an unexpected smirk took over her lips. "Heal that fucking dumbass."


    Visibly amused by Aria''s idiotic attempt, which only ended up giving her light burns¨CHelga''s mood had changedpletely. Her frown had dimmed down, and the look of anger from just a few seconds ago was slowly melting away like a candle.


    Taking advantage of the change, Erika quickly rushed to Aria before she changed her mind or something. But as she got to her knees to heal Aria, she realized something that left her wide-eyed.


    "Her wound¡­"


    "They''ve healed, haven''t they?" With a cackle, Helga covered her mouth andughed. "That rat caused enough damage to heal her body on its own! Ahahaha! Oh, fuck me! AHHAHAH!"


    Folding her arms around her belly, Helga leaned overughing. Unable to stop, she was forced onto her knees with one hand on the ground as she kept cackling like a pack of hyenas.


    Unsure what to do, the other remained frozen in ce with their eyes awkwardly ncing at each other. It wasn''t until she was finally doneughing that even Kara who was extremely pissed decided to speak up.


    "Enough with amusements! Who''s gonna pay for my stuff? My tent! I spent so long earning just enough to get everything I wanted!" Screaming in Helga''s face, she red at her. But being turned around to face Aria and the rest of the party, Kara quickly shifted her query. "YOU!


    YOU''RE ALL GONNA PAY!"


    ''Fuck¡­'' Having gone through a lot already today, Raven had no clue what to say to Kara. After all, they already owed her gold for healing them, and now there''s this mess to deal with as well.


    "We uhm¡­" Getting off the ground from the side, Erika covered her chest and reached for the party''s gold pouch. Taking it out in her hand, she began walking towards Kara while weighing it with her hand. "We only have this much for now, maybe we can do something for you? Or if you just give us some time we can manage something, I swear!"


    "No need for that," speaking up again, Helga got everyone''s attention back on her. With a snap of her fingers, she conjured a massive bag just like she summoned her weapons. Wrapping her hands around it, she walked up to Kara andid it by her feet. "Go ahead take it, it''s part of my fee for hunting down the horror."


    A bit suspicious of the whole thing, Kara kept her eyes focused on Helga while slowly getting down to check inside the bag. Opening it without looking she red at her for a while longer before finally ncing down to the bag.


    "Oh¡­my~" Filled with gold, the bag was shimmering in her face. The dazzle of the metal was making her entire face turn yellow. "This, umm¡­Should be enough, ehehe!"


    Despite knowing it was more than thrice the amount in value, she closed it quickly and picked it up in her arms. Struggling to keep it held high from the weight, she stumbled towards the side so she could check the gold until the bottom of the barrel.


    In the meantime, left just as dazzled if not more by the amount of gold Helga just handed out, the entirety of Raven''s party was just staring at Helga in disbelief.


    "Do we have to pay youter?" Mel asked as she couldn''t fathom where they could get enough gold to pay back.


    "No, but since your friend here pulled that stunt," thinking back to her time at the castle recently, Helga nced across their faces, judging how they would fare against the soldiers. "Consider this payment for the amusement and the help in getting me to that horror quicker."


    With those words, Helga was about to turn around to march back into the forest, but before she could Amedith stepped up and grabbed her left arm.


    "Wait!" He urged, and a bit confused, Helga turned around to listen.


    "Amedith, w-what are you doing?" Unaware of what was going on inside his head, Erika didn''t feelfortable with what he was doing.


    Instead of the hero himself, Raven ced his hand on her shoulder before pulling her out of the situation.


    ''Let''s just see what he has to say.'' Conveying the message with his eyes to the priestess, Raven squeezed her shoulder tofort her. Though still unsure about the whole thing, Erika decided to step back and let Amedith continue with what he was doing.


    "So, what do you want now?" Helga asked, looking down at the hero.


    Calming his heart with a sigh, he lifted his head and announced.


    "I want you to train us to fight horrors!" A moment of silence followed his words, and it was only broken when Helga rolled her eyes before speaking up.


    "I told you already, none of you are ready to face such monsters," about to turn away again, Amedith pulled her attention back with his response.


    "You wanted me to marry your daughter, right? Have you told them that you''ve changed your mind?" Freezing up in ce, Helga slowly turned her attention back to Amedith. She wanted to be angry that he would even bring this up now, but what he said next made her reconsider. "You want someone strong to marry them, then train one!"


    ''Wait, this is going too fast!'' Shocked by her lover offering himself in marriage in return for training, Mel wanted to speak up, but the abrupt nature of the event wouldn''t let her open her mouth.


    While she struggled with her thoughts, Helga''s mind raced over the possibility. Amongst the soldiers, there were nonepetent enough for her daughters, and when it came to it, the hero''s party was far ahead in terms of dealing with monsters. Thus, unable to find a w, she blinked her eyes and brought herself back into the moment.


    "Fine, if you can handle being trained by me I''ll think about letting you marry one of my daughters¡­" Turning her head to Raven, she added. "The same goes for you too, so don''t disappoint me, and more importantly don''t fucking die halfway through and waste my efforts."


    Sated with the promise to let Amedith and Raven marry one of her daughters each, Helga though still reluctantly, decided to train men who can be worthy of her daughters.


    Note: If you''ve made it this far into the book, all I have to say is I love you! (And that, I''ll be praying for you to get a partner to bang while reading the smut parts! Kekeke!)

 Chapter 101: The Night After Chaos - Part 1(18+)

    The Hero''s party had assumed that they could easily move on from Athenia, but turns out there was a reason why nobody could, not unless they had the galls to smash horrors like toothpicks. Coming to the very same realization, Raven felt for once, powerless, like no matter how much he raced his mind, however good his ns were, there were some things in the world that you can never be prepared for.


    Wandering deeper and deeper away from the camp, he kept searching for Mino with only one eye. His fae vision helped him see through the dark, but having lost an eye, he was sluggish with every movement. At first, he''d attempted to race through the forest, but bumping into trees from near his blind spot he decided just to walk.


    "Mino?" Finallying to a clearing, he looked around and found the Minotaur girl sitting at a riverbank. Her knees folded close to her chest, she mindlessly gazed into the water with a pile of fish resting right beside her.


    Carefully walking up close without making any noise, Raven gently reached for her shoulder. Feeling a familiar warmth, and then the scent, she turned her head to him and just stared at his face for a while.


    "Your eye¡­" Reaching for the eyepatch made of conjured magic, Mino tried to lift it but Raven grabbed her hand midway through.


    "Forget that, juste with me to camp," Raven tried to pull her up on her feet, but instead Mino pulled him over her body. Laying on top of each other, with their eyes holding a stare, Mino wrapped her hands around Raven and quickly pulled him into a kiss.


    With the river humming beside them, Mino kept their lips locked for a while. Her fingers dug into Raven''s back, quivering and afraid, not for herself, but how she could''ve lost him today just because she was too afraid to face her fears. Pulling back finally, she looked him in the eye and whispered.


    "I''m useless, I don''t wanna fight¨C" Overwhelmed with emotions, she took a brief pause and gulped them down. "I might lose myself again, like I did with that kid. By the time I regained consciousness, all that was left were my bloody hands."


    Had it been any other day, perhaps Raven would''ve simply shrugged her off, even motivated her somehow to continue fighting, but feeling somewhat defeated himself, he couldn''t fault her for thinking this way. However, there was one thing she was missing and Raven decided to fill her in.


    "If we don''t fight, everything and everyone we love and cherish," caressing her cheeks, a gentle smile crept up his face. "They''ll be consumed by the darkness and forgotten like they never existed."


    "Your goddess, why doesn''t she help?" She asked, not knowing that Raven had had the same question himself.


    An omnipotent god, who''s given birth to countless others, why would she make her people suffer? What was the point of having the forces of evil? Why did she ever allow it to happen? The torture of the weak by the wealthy, the demise of hope in the hopeful, the death of the lifegiving, why? Why did she ever allow it to happen? The answer, while simple, went against her teachings.


    "Because she''s not omnipotent or kind," answered Raven, realizing that his faith had finally been shattered.


    "But that''s all the more reason for us to get stronger, so we don''t have to rely on the mercy of a lying goddess," and with those words, he locked their tongues once more. Trying to forget the tragedies of the day, the duo began seeking sce in each other''s warmth.


    At first, it was just through the lips but then their hands began to crawl. Feeling a flutter inside her belly, Mino flipped them both into the water. Watching Raven pinned under her arms, she nuzzled up to his chest for a moment before slowly undoing his buttons with her teeth. One after the other undoing them all, she reached over to his bottom which she quickly pulled off with her hands.


    "You''re all I have now, so I''ll do as you say," she whispered looking up at Raven with her fingers wrapping around his dick.


    Drowning her worry in thefort of her master, she let the memories of the past wash away with the river. Brushing her cheeks against his warmth, she kissed his shaft on the side. Then slowly pumping her hands up and down, she brought her lips to the very top. Opening her mouth, she let her saliva drip down his tip and used it as a way to lube her pumping hands.


    Their minds slowly consumed by the moment, the feeling of now, Mino took off all her clothes as well and moved her body over Raven''s. Spreading her legs right above his head, she felt herself dripping right over his face. Yet too consumed by the warmth in her hand, she began stroking him faster and faster before bringing her lips down on his length.


    Moving his hands over her body ass, Raven squeezed her cheeks tight and raised his head to reach her pussy. Sticking out his tongue while she also invited his cock into her mouth, he licked her on the clit and ran his tongue across her dripping slit.


    "Mhnm~ Ah!" Feeling a euphoric tingling on her folds, Mino gasped as his tongue yed around with her clit. However, quickly lowering her head back on his cock, she tried matching his rhythmic licks with her wet slobbering on Raven''s thick cock.


    Spreading her folds while feeling himself deep in Mino''s mouth, Raven dug his tongue inside her pussy and readied her folds by lubing it up with a mix of her juices and his saliva. Twisting and turning around each corner, he could taste her juices dripping down his chin, all the while his cock was throbbing deep inside Mino''s mouth-pussy.


    Too drunk on the sensation of being explored with a tongue, Mino''s bodyid heavy on Raven''s with his cock still deep inside her mouth.


    ''What am¡­where are we?'' Her mind blissfully numbed by getting her pussy eaten, Mino''s head was free of the guilt from the horrific incident, and even though it was bound to be temporary, this was exactly what she needed, a reminder as to why life''s worth living.

 Chapter 102: A Night After Chaos - Part 2 (18+)

    The sound of sshing water echoed with the rhythm of their bodies. Marked with nails, bites, and lips, both Mino and Raven explored each other''s bodies. Laying on top with her breasts bouncing with every hop on his dick, Mino moved Raven''s hands to her ass so she could feel the tingling sensation from spanking and squeezing.


    Feeling every groove of her body from the insides, Raven sunk his fingers deep into her flesh before pulling her upper body in to suck on those massive cow-tits. Grinding and bouncing on his cock with her ass squeezed sight, the sound of their bodies pping against each other began reverberating through their minds.


    The tinge of cold and the tingling sensation up their spines flooded their head with a euphoric sensation that shut all other memories out of their minds. Soon enough before she could ever realize it, Raven was the one in charge, pulling her hair all the way back while fucking her asshole until his ball were making her wet pussy slobber all over him.


    Feeling his dick as deep as possible in her body, her teeth gritted shut and her mind began drifting. Squeezing tight on his length subconsciously, her body sucked him in as if trying not to let go. Even so, pulling all the way out, Raven mmed his cock deep until her body went limp in his arms.


    However, after just a while of rest, Mino was back inside her head pushing her own body against the thick cock of her master.


    As time passed and the night grew deeper, the two grew more and more vicious in their indulgence of their carnal desires. From holding Mino''s feet off the ground as Raven knocked on her womb with his cock''s tip, to having her massive breasts massage his dick while beingthered up with each other''s juices.


    Taking things even further by squeezing his dick between her asscheeks, Mino squeezed them tight and rubbed his dick up and down while shaking her ass left and right.


    And when his batter finally shot out of his dick, she quickly turned around and let it shower down into her belly. However, not before twirling it around in her mouth and savoring every bit of it.


    ''I feel lighter¡­'' She thought as theyy naked side by side looking up at the night sky.


    Turning her head to Raven, her mind raced for a reason as to why she felt like this in his presence. Comfort, warmth, and a sense of security. How could a man, a man who''d ughter her kind give her such peace? She didn''t know the answer, how could she? After all, a minotaur''s only way to love was either through their bellies or via their carnal lust.


    ''Love? No¡­Right? What am I even thinking? Does it matter?'' Struggling with herself, she had not a clue what to make of their rtionship. Was she a ve to a master? Or was she just a toy for him to y with?


    ''You''re a monster nothing more nothing less¡­'' The invasive thoughts of a goddess trickled inside Mino''s mind. Having witnessed everything that had happened so far, Athenia was far from pleased by Mino''s actions. Thus, trying to sow doubt in the girl, the goddess of mockery slipped inside her head. ''Just another piece of meat for him to y around with, who else do you think you are? A lover? Pftt!


    Don''t make meugh!''


    Hearing it all inside her head as her own voice, Mino''s expression grew somber. She thought it was her own mind, that was talking herself down, all in an attempt to look her demonic self in the mirror.


    ''Horns and a tail you might as well be no different than a cow! And those prized assets of yours, they''re nothing but oversized eyesores. But s, he''s kind, far too much towards a monster like you, he can''t say it to your ugly face as it''ll keep him up a night or two from the guilt alone.'' Growing more and more vicious, Athenia spiraled Mino''s mind down a deep dark path.


    She made her question not just herself as a person, but the flesh and blood she inhabits.


    ''Maybe¡­All that''s true?'' Doubting herself at this point, Mino was set on the path to give the goddess exactly what she wanted. But then, that illusion shattered in an instant.


    "What''s going on in your head?" Suddenly hearing Raven''s voice, she was pulled right out of her thoughts. Blinking a few times, she stared at him expressionless. "You''ve been staring at me, is something wrong?"


    Letting her mind catch up with his words, she decided to ask him about what was troubling her.


    "What am I to you?" Squinting her eyes, she stared daggers in his direction.


    ''What kind of stupid question is that? You''re a ve Mino! An object of his desires, a girl he only keeps around to sate his carnal desires!'' Growing more and more desperate as they talked, Athenia grasped at straws to make Mino question herself again.


    And while she struggled in her mind, Raven frowned in confusion at her question. Juggling his thoughts soon after, his eyes paced left and right before looking back at her and replying.


    "Family, maybe? I never had one, apart from my friends of course," not entirely sure himself, he couldn''t help but awkwardly smile.


    ''Family?'' The word was not as pleasant for her as it might have been for Raven, and yet somehow, when hearing it from his lips, it brought a light blush across Mino''s cheeks.


    ''You believe that?! Ahahah! Oh, you''re a naive piece of meat!'' Feeling her grasp slipping more and more, Athenia grew raging in Mino''s mind. Even so, shoving her thoughts away, the Minotaur girl¨Ca monster of Nerva''s making was no longer affected by the goddess''s words.


    "I guess so¡­Let''s just we don''t end up like my old fam¨CUhm, n¡­" Correcting herself halfway through, she reached for Raven''s face and caressed it gently. "We should get back to camp, right?"


    "Yup, you''re right," with a smile on their faces, the two quickly got dressed and headed back to join the others at their campsite.


    Unaware of Athenia''s growing rage, the two slipped into their tent and quickly tired to bed. And though the night ended for them, that wasn''t the case for Erika and the goddess.

 Chapter 103: A Jealous Goddess

    Watching from afar as Raven''s faith trickled down to nothing, a mean frown crossed Athenia''s face. Her grip on her followers was ever fleeting, and with the seeds of doubt now sown in the hero''s party, not even the priestess; someone greatly devout, was free of doubt in her duty.


    ''Mother¡­Mother¡­Had you leashed the mind of your followers better, I wouldn''t have to struggle to keep them all in line.'' Biting her finger until her golden blood began to flow, she kept ring at the screen showing her Raven and Mino getting intimate with each other.


    Scowling with disgust, she wanted to choke the life out of the minotaur girl, but doing so would only strip what little hope of control she had over Raven and the others.


    Too consumed by the sight before her, the ever-present goddess grew forgetful, as not far away from the lovemaking duo, was Erika questioning her own faith in her god. Sharing a makeshift tent with Aria and Helga, her eyes were sternly kept on the blonde barbarian woman as she struggled to put herself to sleep just like her.


    "What?" Noticing her gaze, Helga nced sideways at the priestess. "I''m too old for you priestess, if that''s what you''re nning."


    "N-no¡­I," blushing at the suggestion, she cast her gaze away, however, quickly returning it to Helga, Erika gathered the courage to ask her something. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?" Growing curious as to what she had in mind, Helga turned to the side to look straight at Erika as they talked. "What is it? A shortcut to strength? There''s no such thing."


    Shaking her head in denial, Erika voiced what was brewing in her head.


    "You fought against the demon''s army before, haven''t you?" Simply nodding, Helga squinted her eyes and continued to listen. "How did you keep your faith when there''s so much evil in this world?"


    "I didn''t," Helga replied without a moment of hesitation.


    More than a bit surprised, Erika stared at her dumbfounded.


    "None of us did, the goddess died in our heart long before Nightsilver killed the demon lord," the more she revealed the further Erika''s confusion grew.


    "Nightsilver?! But didn''t he¨C"


    "Die a thousand years ago?" Cutting Erika off, Helga slightly leaned her head downwards and just red into her eyes. "What better warrior than one who can only hope to die in battle? They don''t age, we don''t age. Just like the gods, our bodies stay the same as long as we''re not killed by another. Some took it as a blessing, I did too, that is until I realized what we were fighting for."


    "What do you mean?" Shaking her head, Helga chuckled lightly and closed her eyes.


    "You need to realize it on your own priestess, I''m not your mother and I won''t burden myself by acting like one either," turning away from Erika, Helga ended the conversation.


    Left baffled by what was revealed to her, the priestess had no clue what to believe. Was Raven not the first to be revived from the dead? Were there immortals created by the goddess to fight in a seemingly never-ending war? Why would she curse them with such a thing? With a life so long and strenuous that all they could hope for was yet another war for them to die on.


    ''No way, the goddess isn''t so cruel! There''s no way!'' With every goosebump tingling with doubt, she joined her hand in prayer and began chanting. Sleep didn''te to her quickly that night, but when it did, it was apanied by far from pleasantpany.


    Waking up in a room lying still between the present and the future, a cold chill down Erika''s spine. Looking around there was nothing but the darkness of the abyss, with but one pair of blood-dripping eyes ring at her from above. As massive as the skies, they morphed like a ss spear''s reflection looking down at the petrified priestess.


    ''W-what''s happening?!'' Erika wondered, her mind racing like never before.


    Shattering the illusion of stillness, a voice rained down on her from above, however, speaking in archaic, she had not a clue what any of it meant.


    "Godd-dess help me!" She begged, getting on her knees to pray, but instead of the goddess, she heard someone else entirely next.


    "Has she helped you before, child?" A howled choir sang along with angelic voices.


    Raising her head to the sudden golden light from above, Erika''s eyes glistered with the reflection of a halo. The eyes that once dripped blood now bled gold, and the voice that had forced her to her knees, now brought her greatfort.


    "What are you?" She asked through quivering lips.


    "The pathfinder they call me," the angels sang again, as their choir more and more, a smile tugged at Erika''s lips. "I am the one that separates time from oblivion, the day from night, and the good from the evil. I am the father of Nerva, though you''re too ignorant of that name."


    Having not the slightest clue what any of it meant, Erika''s heart seized with uncertainty, even though the angels continued to sing.


    "What do you want from me?" She asked, her hands clutched tight against her chest.


    With a grumble like thunder, the darkness below the eyes parted into lips. Opening them wide, it revealed a tongue made of gold and teeth made of glistening jewels.


    "Free yourself from the false prophets! ept yourself as your god, and deny the authority of others to rule over you! Heed my warning child for you won''t be the first to sumb to despair once you learn a god''s true nature!" The moment the pathfinder''s words came to an end, a beaming door of silver opened up beside Erika.


    The priestess was more than just surprised by the sudden appearance of the door, and yet the pathfinder onlyughed at the goddess''s arrival.


    "Here shees, the trickster, the hungry, the depraved tormentor! Ahahaha! How foul your jealousy tastes, I can feel it behind death''s door!" Despite being dead for centuries, the father of this world couldn''t help but cackle with mockery.

 Chapter 104: A Heavenly Dispute

    "A bone gets thrown at you and you lunge at it like a dog," walking out the silver door, Athenia''s shimmering body blinded the priestess for a spell. Covering her eyes, Erika tried to slowly adjust to her radiance, but before that could happen, Athenia brushed her hand to the side and threw the priestess out of her own dream. "Where''s the faith in humanity?


    That bristling fire strong enough to burn their foes with their gods marching in their hearts!"


    "It died along with the true gods, and what''s left are their children too hungry for power yet not deserving in the least!" His voice echoing with the angelic choir shattered Athenia''s radiance like ss.


    ncing up at the dead man, the goddess of mockery scoffed and rolled her eyes. Moving a few steps forward with her hands elegantly striding, a devious smile tugged her lips as she hurled him a grim reminder.


    "Pathfinder, my half-sister''s father," resting a finger under her chin, her smile grew wider. "Have you forgotten who I am? And where do I reside? Oh, perhaps that''s why you''re trying to mess with my toys?"


    "A threat? Is that what I hear?" He asked, his eyes turning back to a crimson red.


    Carelessly fanning her hand to the side, Athenia scoffed again before looking down to the floor. ting a game of hopscotch on the ground, she pulled up one of her legs and yfully hopped inside a box.


    "Of course not Pathfinder, why would I threaten you? It''d be too immature for a goddess to defile her own sister''s dead body on purpose," hopping with one leg then two, and then one again, she came to the end of the game and nced up at the dead god again. "Now won''t you agree? It serves neither you nor me if I''m losing my people''s faith."


    "Except that they''re not your people."


    "Doesn''t matter, my father didn''t lock me in your daughter''s mind for you to y these word games!" Already having lost too much today, Athenia could barely keep her facade of control. Screaming was one thing, but openly disying her anger was something she hadn''t done for centuries. "I give them harvest! I give them shelter!


    I give them whatever they need inside that city, what else do they need for them to be considered my people?! I am their goddess, and you are none''s¡­"


    Yelling over and over turned Athenia''s head red. Panting for breath, she kept ring at the other god, but he was far from someone to be intimidated by a tantrum.


    "Your mother, Aphrodite, she died at the hands of other gods who themselves are now history, and your father, Murdo¨C"


    "Another word and I rip Nerva''s spine out myself," her eyes eerily still stared daggers at Pathfinder. "My mother died because she couldn''t keep her lips or her legs closed, but my father, I won''t hear you speak a word against him."


    "Death, a true prophet he was, knew every step of past and the future, the same talent that you now possess but a speck off¨C"


    "So be it¡­" A surge of crimson aura spiraled up Athenia''s feet, her eyes still ring were quickly masked behind a thickyer of viscera. Consumed by her rage, her body reeked murder, and the blood spiraling like clouds around her skin, only emphasized her intent further. "On my authority as the daughter of death and the bastard of life, I Atheniama¨C"


    The warning was enough for Pathfinder as he simply closed his eyes and disappeared from the priestess''s dream. Laying stagnant in his absence with her finger still pointing up at where he''d been, the aura around Athenia eventually settled. But s, being on the cusp of bringing gues and deaths to the world, it took her a while before she could truly pull herself out of the death maiden''s pose.


    "Coward¡­" She breathed, feeling a migraine sneaking into her head.


    ''Next time I meet him, I''ll¡­'' Feeling more and more lightheaded, the goddess Athenia fell unconscious. But not just anywhere, inside the dream of the priestess while her body rested inside Nerva''s mind prison.


    The entrapment of her mind however, onlysted as long as the priestess continued sleeping, and the moment she wakes up, Athenia would be back in her body either continuing the slumber or waking up with the sudden feeling of a fall.


    Yet by that time, a lot would have changed, the night would''ve passed, and the priestess would begin doubting her goddess more, and as if that wasn''t enough, the rest of the hero''s party would be questioning their faith as well.


    ''What should I do?'' Were Athenia''s first thoughts as she found herself back in her body, the night had passed as if it never existed. Instead of being asleep, it felt like she''d simply jumped through time. ''Risk my pissing off the other gods by granting even more gifts to their party? Or to simply let things y out and see where exactly they lead?''


    The answer was clear, but Athenia didn''t want to rush into things just yet. If the training by Helga was to take some time, then she would have more than a little while to consider her options.


    ''Not that they can handle anything major like the barbarian just yet.'' Peering down into the mortal world, Athenia''s eyes stared at Helga from above. However, to her surprise, feeling a tingling sensation on her back, the blonde Valkyrie looked right up with her eyes frowning in confusion. ''Too keen, too insightful, no wonder she''d lived longer than most of my siblings.


    Perhaps it''s for the best that I leave them in her arms for now, and in the meantime figure out a way to gain their trust back.''


    Being the only god not fighting for influence, Athenia only hoped to fulfill her father''s hope in her. To help the world prosper while keeping it away from the grasp of faith-hungry gluttons.


    ''All I want is to eliminate the forces of evil, so we can focus on mending tense rtionships between men of different faiths. Then why? Why is Pathfinder after me? Treating me like a brat as if I''m one of those trying to control his daughter rather than leading her towards a more nurturing future?'' Unable to grasp her own tyranny, everything was fair to achieve her goals in the goddess''s mind.


    Torturing others with their own thoughts, lying about her identity, using her mother''s name, and leeching off of her followers, none of it seemed to her the slightest bit unjust or unfair.

 Chapter 105: Lover’s Little Den(18+)

    Being all alone in their tent sharing the same makeshift bed, the lovers couldn''t keep their hands off each other even if they wanted. The events of the day, especially the near-death experience filled their hearts with so much fear; that their bodies ached as if it was theirst day together.


    Their lips locked with a ze of luster in between, the jealous Elf reached over to Amedith''s groin and undid his chastity swiftly. Coiling her two fingers around his length, she felt his body shiver from the sudden touch. Pulling away from the kiss with a groan, his frail-looking arms folded against Mel''s chest.


    "Aghh¡­" Attempting to hide his moans, he buried his face against her breasts. But instead of helping him stay sane the sweet scent of a woman''s body only drowned his senses further.


    "You don''t have to hold back," nuzzling up against his neck, Mel bit on Amedith''s pinkish ear tip. Nibbling on it yfully, she kept her fingers pumping up and down his cock. And with the thumb brushing side to side on his tip, it didn''t take long before the hero''s legs began to quiver. "Cum, you don''t have to keep it in."


    Sticking out her tongue, Mel licked her lover''s neck. Kissing him all over, she kept him on edge until eventually a spurt of his cum sprayed out onto her fingers.


    "More, we''re not done yet," looking into his eyes as he drew deep breaths, Mel clutched onto Amedith''s balls and squeezed them lightly. "I know you have more in there, right?"


    "I-I''ll tr-try¡­" Though tired not just from being milked but from everything that had happened today, Amedith struggled to keep his eyes from closing.


    ''You have tost longer, longer than him!'' Struggling in her own way, despite being with Amedith, Mel couldn''t help but think back to what she''d done with Raven and just how much more impressive he''d been in his performance.


    "I''m not letting you rest tonight, you''re mine okay? And that promise of marriage, I sure hope that was just a ploy to get her to train us," her guilt paired with jealousy, she truly wanted things to work, for Amedith to be able to perform longer, and for her to be able to keep him for herself.


    Moving one of her hands back on his cock while the other climbed up his belly. Mel began pumping his dick between two fingers while also circling her nails around Amedith''s nips. Being teased on both ends, over his sensitive dick and right above his heart, the hero bit down on his lips as his eyes rolled all the way up.


    Rushed with one orgasmic feeling after the other, his mind was already growing numb, and the only thought in his mind left was to cum and cum and cum. Yet the more Mel teased his cock, the more he began to struggle.


    From the rampant panting to the shivers, the goosebumps, and the chills running up and down his spine, all of it melded together to tire him more and more, until eventually, his cock could just no longer get hard.


    "That''s¡­the third only," bridging her hand by her face, Mel''s left eye twitched at the measly amount of her lover''s ejacte. Subconsciouslyparing it to Raven again, her mind kept going back to the sight of the mage filling up Rose''s body.


    "I-I''m¡­tired," unable to hold his sleep, Amedith slipped into slumber without another word.


    Left on her own, Mel felt extremely conflicted about Amedith''s performance as she wiped off his cum off on his legs.


    ''I wanted to make up for what I did that night, but if you can''t evenst a few minutes then how are we gonna go all the way?'' Struggling with those thoughts, she heaved a tired sigh and decided to turn around and sleep as well.


    Even still, her heart flooding with worry she couldn''t help but think about how to make their rtionship work. She wanted them to be together, to be each other''s one and only, but given Ameidth''s performance as well as the size of his cock, Mel was running out of ideas on how to strengthen their sexual bonds.


    ''I should be worried about what hellish training Helga has nned, but here I am keeping myself awake thinking about this instead.'' Shaking her head, she decided to push those matters to tomorrow morning, and just moments after doing so the stress from the day got her to sleep faster than ever before.


    With everyone finally asleep, even the goddess, the priestess, and Mino and Raven, the night went by quickly. As morning arrived, they were all awoken by the smell of burning flesh right outside their tents. Getting out quickly, they noticed a campfire with a pile of meat lying on a t stone. Moving closer to the me, Raven picked up a note right beside it weighed down only by a small pebble.


    "Take the day off, do what you gotta do to prepare yourself. I''ll only train you for a month, but expect hell." reading the note, he noticed Helga''s name written at the very bottom of the letter.


    ''A month?'' While it felt like a long time, considering the alternative was being underprepared and dying again, Raven as well as the others were more than willing to ept it.


    Quickly nning what they wanted to do, everyone packed their belongings and gathered around Raven. Burying the teleportation ring in the ground, Raven squeezed the ne around his neck. Waiting until everyone was touching his shoulders or arms, he closed his eyes and activated the effect of the ne.


    "This better fucking work," he muttered, and responding to his words; a magic circle the shade of arctic waters lit right up under his feet.


    Spinning around with its light growing brighter by the second, the circle turned into a pir of silver-blue light until everyone who was touching Raven was consumed by it. And the next thing they knew as the light disappeared they were standing in the basement bedroom of the witch Linkle. However, none of them expected to see her true form, much less while she was snoring and naked.

 Chapter 106: Anger and Anger

    "Should we¡­leave?" Stranded with an awkward situation before them, Mel tried to take a step back, but the creaking of the wooden floor underneath froze her right in ce. "Shit!"


    Waking up to the sound with a yawn, Linkle rubbed her eyes for a spell before picking herself up on her bed. Sitting upright with her eyes still dreamy, she kept blinking for a while before finally she realized what was happening.


    "What the fuck?! Who let you in?!" Grabbing her nket, the witch quickly covered herscivious grooves.


    "S-sorry, we just teleported in!" Erika blurted out, her entire face beet red from the sight she''d just seen.


    "Teleport?" It took Linkle a moment before she looked down at her fingers and noticed the ring. Just one nce at it reminded her of the ne and everything she''d discussed with Raven. "Fuck me¡­"


    Slowly looking up and ncing across everyone''s face, she pulled the nket over her head and turned back into her old and wrinkled visage. Shrinking under the nket, she dressed herself with but a snap of the finger, then slipping out of the nket she red at the party in front of her again.


    "If you tell anyone about what you saw, I''ll cut off your tongue and stitch it up your asses," nodding her head with a forced smile, Linkle walked up to the stairs that led to her workshop above. "Now, fuck right off."


    An awkward feeling lingered inside the room for a while, especially for Amedith who''d not been able to see anything since Mel had been covering his eyes since the moment she noticed Linkle''s nude body. Finally, letting go, the elf grabbed the hero''s hand and got out before everyone else. Following her lead, both Erika and Aria slipped out of the basement as well.


    Left all alone with Linkle and Mino inside the bracelet for now, Raven waited for the footsteps upstairs to disappear before walking up to her to talk.


    "Why do you hide your identity so much?" He asked, his eyes squinted in curiosity.


    ring up with her eyes still bleeding with anger, Linkle held up her finger and pointed at the exit above.


    "I don''t ask why you do what you do, so don''t pry too much into my business either," she answered.


    "I''ll find out one way or the other, I have to know who I''m doing business with," Raven shot right back.


    Scoffing in his face, Linkle fanned her hand towards the stairs.


    "Sure thing, now go!" done dealing with everyone, Linkle forced him out and quickly shut the basementtch to be alone again.


    ''Now what to do ?'' With everyone already having left before him, Raven had not a clue where they''d been, much less where he should go to prepare for the month-long training. Though the first thing that came to his mind was visiting Darius to check on him, and perhaps then the cksmith to see if he could get an upgrade on his equipment. ''I don''t have much gold left though.''


    Having just enough for maybe a scroll that too left with Erika who was now gone, he was forced to dump those ns and instead decided to head right to the root of the problem, the goddess''s church. In doing so, however, not only did Raven but the rest of the party shattered the illusion that they were out and adventuring, the city streets were flooded with rumors.


    Getting sideways nces from all over, being whispered about, and even given taunting looks, every single one of the party members felt more than a bit pissed off. After all, the one judging them had not a clue what they''d faced, and if it were them instead of their party, none of them would still have had their minds intact after the encounter.


    The worst of it affected the priestess, as her faith was already testedst night and now she was being shamed while walking through the streets.


    ''Did it really happen, everything that I sawst night? The eyes in the sky, the radiant entity whose face I couldn''t make out, did it all happen, or is a demon fiddling with my insecurities?'' Subconsciously trailing the path toward the church, Erika was following the same route as Raven.


    At first, she''d been apanied by Aria, but somewhere along the path, the dark elf had slipped away without her even realizing it. And though she should''ve run into Raven since they shared the path, he was instead snatched by a curiousdy who was one of the few excited to see the party back.


    By the time Erika arrived at the church, everyone from her party was already busy with whatever it was they deemed most important, and for her that meant praying to a god that may or may not listen to her at all.


    Walking into the empty church, she was slightly confused by how dusty it had gotten since herst visit. The nuns who were supposed to be helping people with prayers and confessions were nowhere to be seen either.


    ''Where''s everyone?'' She wandered slowly making her way towards the preacher''s podium. Looking around through the ss, the tables, the desks, her confusion grew further as they seemed like they hadn''t been touched or cleaned since thest time she was there. Once arriving at the podium she decided to go through the door on the side to the nun''s dormitory to check up if anyone was there.


    ''The head priestess, I should find her.''


    Walking through the empty dorms her heart dropped more and more, and as she arrived at the head priestess''s chamber, the only thing she found was a blood-written note.


    ''The goddess took my husband, so I offer you her maiden. Take them as your own in their sleep, use them as your pawn, and all I want in return is to be united with my love in by that damned angel!'' Finishing reading the word on the letter, Erika was reminded of the angel at the upper city church.


    "The head priestess was married?" She muttered left aghast by the mystery.


    The priestesses and the nuns swore themselves celibate, but when the very pir of the establishment was lying, then such tragedies born of hatred were bound to befall them. Crumbling the head priestess''s contract with the devil, Erika¨Cthe ever-passionate priestess, was beyond raging at everyone involved in this entire mess.


    ''My sisters, you offered them to the¡­'' Holding back tears and curses, she was on the verge of a severe mental break.

 Chapter 107: Behind Her Husband’s Back

    Running into Raven on her way around town, Tanya slipped him out of everyone''s sight and brought him straight over to her house. With her husband gone on guard duty, she wasted no time to get her lips wet against his. Wrapping herself in his arms, she guided him to their bedroom all the while her pregnant belly kept rubbing all over his dick.


    "When did youe back?" Knocking down her and her husband''s bedside portrait as she pushed Raven onto their bed, Tanya pulled off her sundress, revealing her plump breasts and belly. Wearing just a frilly pair of panties, she stood there nude striking a sideways pose. "I''ve been dreaming about our night together ever since you fucked my pussy."


    Biting her lips, she crawled up the bed and moved onto Raven. Washing away his surprise, a smile crept up his lips. Reaching for her head, he pulled her even closer. Then giving her a light peck he looked into her eyes and whispered.


    "I thought I''d visit and help tighten your bulging belly since your husband doesn''t realize the prized woman he''s got," chuckling at his words, Tanya began unbuttoning Raven''s shirt.


    "He''s gone so much I almost forgot I had a husband," reaching further and further down, she grabbed Raven''s pants and pulled them right off. Shifting her gaze to Raven''s bulge inside his boxers, Tanya wrapped it around her fingers and began rubbing her face against it. "But then again, who needs him when I can have this, the massive cock of a superior man."


    Her body aching from the frustration of being with her inadequate husband, she no longer cared for decency and only wanted to be a slut for a better man, namely the dark mage who''d promised her a kid of his own.


    "You know while I don''t like another girl being close to you, I don''t quite mind it being her since her husband sounds like a pain in my massive ass," speaking through the gem on Raven''s hand, Mino''s voice confused Tanya for a moment, however, quickly taking charge, Raven grabbed her face again and asked.


    "What are you waiting for then? Serve your new and only man," grabbing hold of her nipple piercing that he''s forever conjoined with her body, he squeezed them lightly, making her tender breasts leak out some of her milk.


    "Aghh...Yes~" Groaning at his touch, she stuck out her tongue and ran it all over Raven''s boner right above his boxers. Wetting it with her saliva with her breasts leaking on top, she traced every nerve on his cock until the entirety of his dick was soaked in a sloppy mess.


    Finally pulling his boxers off, she was pped in the nose as it erected itself upwards. Chuckling at it lightly, she stuck her tongue out again and began licking it directly.


    "Ever since that night..." Feeling her heart race as she brushed her tongue all over Raven''s cock, Tanya nced sideways at the toppled portrait and couldn''t help but let out a muffledugh. "I can''t help but think only about you, I didn''t even let him touch me since then, much less have sex with me."


    Wrapping her hands around Raven''s thickness, Tanya pulled slightly back andnded a peck right over his tip.


    "I''ve been saving myself up for you as I didn''t want you to think I was cheating on you with my husband," her sense of right and wrong being overwritten by ecstatic joy, Tanya no longer felt any love towards her husband, and instead considered Raven as her only man.


    Chuckling from the stone again, the devious part of Mino seemed to being out as well. However, this time before Tanya caught the voice, Raven decided to make his move on Tanya as well.


    "I love you a lot, just like my other women," sitting up slightly he leaned forward to whisper the next part into her ears. "and you''re one of my favorite sluts."


    Hearing those words of praise, Tanya''s eyes sparked up with joy. Being called a slut would''ve been an insult to her past self when she was still chained to an inferior man, but since it was Raven, someone who she didn''t mind doing the nastiest of deeds, she took thatpliment to her very heart.


    "I-I love you too...and I wanna continue to be your naughty slut!" Gulping down what little restraint she had left, Tanya began pumping her hands on Raven''s shaft before slowly bringing her lips over its tip.


    Inviting his cock into her mouth, she plunged it as deep as possible until her throat was filled up by the girth of his cock. Even then with her hand still gripping the end of his shaft, she couldn''t get it all the way down. Instead, moving her lips alongside the rhythm of her hands pumping his cock, she served her new man to the best of her abilities.


    Soon enough as Raven''s cock was allthered in her saliva as well as her sweat draining down her chin, Tanya pulled it out of her mouth with a mix of her saliva and Raven''s precum bubbling from her nose and lips.


    Wiping it all off, she took deep breaths before reaching for her panties. Taking them off and throwing them at Raven''s chest, she chuckled lightly.


    "My husband gifted me those lewd frilly panties on our wedding night. I''ve been wearing it on and off waiting for you toe and take me," wearing a smile on her face, Tanya moved right above Raven''s arching dick. Positioning herself right above his cock, she slowly brought herself down until the very tip slipped in. "Ahh~ I needed this for so long! Mhmn!"


    Attempting to lower herself more with her belly as tight as it could be, Tanya was struggling to get him in since her insides were squeezed tighter than even when she was a virgin. However, the very moment she gathered the strength to invite it balls deep, a sudden knock on the door, petrified her body in an instant.


    ''FUCK!'' Terrified by the possibilities of who it could be, she nced back at the door from over her shoulders. ''Please don''t be that impotent idiot!''


    And while she prayed to keep her infidelity a secret, the knocks on the door kept getting louder as if the person on the other end was growing more and more impatient.

 Chapter 108: Testing The Limits(18+)

    [All characters are 18+]


    ''Damn it, who could it be?'' Half hiding behind the door, Tanya cracked it slightly open and peeked outside. However, what she didn''t expect was for Raven to follow her and to be standing behind her hunched-over body. Feeling his hand caressing her ass, her eyes widened with shock but she couldn''t back away as her eyes had already met the person on the other side.


    "R-Ray, w-why are you home right now?" Looking down at her nephew, Tanya felt Raven''s hand sliding down her curvy ass beforending around her pussy. Being spread open with his thumbs, a sudden yelp left her mouth.


    "Is everything okay?" He asked, his innocent eyes squinted with confusion.


    Being far too ignorant to know any better, Ray tried to slip inside to check, but Tanya held the door too tight for him to be able to budge.


    "I''m okay...Why are you here again?" Asked Tanya, feeling the tip of Raven''s cock slowly slipping inside her tight pussy. Separating her nephew and her lover with just that door, her heart raced from the teasing feeling of taboo, and yet biting her lower lip, she found herself squeezed on Raven''s cock.


    "Mom sent me to y with you! She says she''s too busy!" Smiling at his auntpletely unaware of what was happening, Ray tried to push the door open again, but Tanya held it firm with an awkwardugh.


    "I-I''m busy too, you shou-Mhnmm~" Thrusting his cock all the way inside her body, Raven loosened Tanya''s grip on her tongue as well as the rest of her body.


    A bit scared and feeling conflicted by his aunt''s moan, Ray stared at her panting face until the door creaked open in his direction. However, too taken by the heat of the moment, instead of stopping in front of him, Raven grabbed hold of Tanya''s hands and began thrusting his dick in her like a piston.


    "S-sto-AHHH! FUCK!" Unable to hold herself back either, Tanya threw her ass back at Raven with her nephew watching her having sex with him.


    Seeing a nude woman for the first time, that too being fucked by a man who wasn''t her husband, Ray''s face was flushed red and his body began reacting weirdly. Red in the cheeks with his eyes wide open, he took a deep gulp before bolting away with a boner.


    "Ahahah! I bet he''s gonna jerk off to what he saw every day of his virgin life!" Laughing at what had happened, Mino could not control her voice.


    And the same was the case for Tanya, although instead ofughs, she was struggling to keep her moans in. Her belly tight like a balloon about to pop was being stretched even further by Raven''s thick cock, and as if that wasn''t enough of a struggle, her back was arched upwards with him pulling her back towards him.


    "F-fuck, let''s j-ust hope...h-he doesn''t tell anyone..." Shutting the door again, Tanya began moving Raven''s hands from her arms to her breasts. Making him squeeze them with her own hands, she groaned and moaned while grinding against his tip pushing against her womb. "I want your baby so much! I wish I could have it now!"


    Even more excited by her slutty tone, Raven grabbed Tanya by the throat and picked up his pace even further. Her insides jammed tight felt like a vice made of flesh attempting to suck the life out of his cock, but even so, picking her off the ground, Raven guided her back to the bed with her weight resting on his cock.


    Keeping his hands on her belly for support, he wanted to fill it up with his cum and make her pop out his babies one after the other.


    "Don''t be too loud now, your husband''s kid might get jealous," wearing a smirk as he put her on the bed, he moved his lips onto her nips. Circling his tongue around them, he slowly pulled his cock out all the way back.


    "I don''t care, I want your babies not his!" Wrapping her legs around Raven''s hips, Tanya pushed his face against her breasts. "Breed me, suck me dry, I want you! I want you to cum inside me, fill my insides with your juices and im this slutty body for yourself!"


    Deciding to do just that, Raven mmed his cock inside her pussy until his balls were pressed against her pussy.


    "AGHHH! SH-SHIT! I-IT''S SO TIGHT! YOU''RE MESSING UP MY INSIDES! Having her insides contorted to the force and shape of his cock, Tanya''s body iled around under him. Yet not wanting to let go, her legs kept pushing his hips towards her and her nails dug deep into his back.


    "I-I...I can feel you so deep, he can never even get halfway through! MHNMM~ AAHH FUCK! FUCK! FUCK MEEEE!"


    Grinding her pussy against his cock, a jolt of pleasure shot in Tanya''s head like fireworks. And as if that wasn''t enough to turn her into a cum slut, she could feel Raven''s dick stretching her belly to the point she could even see it poking her belly upwards. All the while, Raven suckled on her breasts, devouring what was meant for the husband''s baby instead.


    Somehow even though he didn''t exactly like the taste, the feeling of pure obedience was making him strip her love from everyone and garner it all for himself. Giving exactly into that taboo, Tanya felt no different as anything that had to do with her husband was already reced by her dreams about being with Raven.


    ''I-if only I''d met you before my husband, I would give anything to have you first!'' Her eyes dreamy as they could be, wanted every inch of her love to be saved up for Raven.


    "Breed me~ Breed me like cattle!" Repeating those words again and again, she fueled her lover''s lust. Pounding her insides hard enough to leave them agape as he pulled his cock out, Raven fucked Tanya''s pussy so hard that the entire mattress began bouncing with his every thrust.


    It wasn''t long before even the bedframe gave in, but that didn''t stop him from continuing on banging her married pussy. Cumming again and again inside her while she was made to orgasm twice as much, Raven didn''t wanna stop, even when he noticed the door slightly cracked open and the curious eye of Tanya''s nephew watched him fucking his aunt like a grade-a slut.

 Chapter 109: Death Generals Gauntlets

    "I need stronger gloves," handing her tattered fire gloves to the cksmith Reina, Aria red at her intensely.


    With visible confusion on her face, the red-haired woman wiped the sweat off of her forehead and just stared at the equipment she''d sold not long ago to the dark elf. Her eyes darting back and forth between Aria and the gloves, Reina was baffled beyond reason.


    "The fuck you did to my gloves? Ate them and shat ''em out?" Throwing the ruined gloves at Aria, Reina picked her hammer back from the counter and turned to the red-horn iron resting on the anvil. Grabbing it with a metal pincer, she nced at Aria once more before she began hammering. "I don''t do refunds, much less stitch-up work anymore, just go get more gold and I''ll make you something good.


    What the hell did you even do to these ones anyway?"


    "I tried to kill Helga, the barbariandy," Aria responded, her tone as t as it could be.


    "HA! As if you could match someone of her skills, the damned bitch killed a dragon''s nest all by herself once I heard," chalking up her talk to mere boast, Reina kept hammering the burning metal, but then something curious popped up in her head. "That reminds me..."


    Letting go of both the iron and the hammer, she took off her gloves and turned to one of the locked shelves on the side of her workshop. Following her with her eyes, Aria watched as she took out a pair of iron gauntlets with obvious marks of intensive use.


    "You want a pair of gloves, right?" Moving close to Aria again, Riena ced the gauntlet in front of her. "Since you so wanna kill thedy, why not use her old gloves?"


    "These are hers?" Reaching for the gauntlet with squinted eyes, Aria slowly looked up at Reina''s face. However, feeling sudden motion from the gauntlets, her eyes quickly darted right back down. "What the fuck?! They''re moving!"


    Dropping the gloves on the desk, Aria jolted back a few steps. The gauntlet wiggled around on the desk for a while longer, but even as they settled the eerie feeling they gave off didn''t subside in the least.


    "Like holding a tentacle, right?" Reina joked, grabbing the gauntlet in her hands again.


    "What''s wrong with those?!" Aria barked, her heart still racing from the sudden movement in her hand.


    "Well..." Tossing the equipment in her hands, Reina took a deep breath. "I haven''t been able to sell these since the olddy dropped them here in exchange for newer equipment, and to be honest, all I know is that they''re either cursed by some spirit or hungry for blood. And since you seemed so set on killing her, why not take them?"


    "But..."


    "Ye don''t have to pay upfront, how ''bout that?" knowing well enough that Aria didn''t have enough to pay her, Reina wanted to get rid of it in a way she couldn''t exactly refuse. "Just take it will ya? Yer basically getting for free for all I know."


    Throwing the glistening gauntlet silver gauntlet at Aria, Reina sessfully forced it over to the dark elf. Catching it with fumbling hands, Aria didn''t know whether she should even put them on given their strange behavior. However, unlikest time, the gloves didn''t move in her hand, which helped her get a closer look at their w-like structure with ck leather sewn over the palms.


    The fingers had sufficient opening for movement with dark cloth visible underneath when the fingers were gripped. Without a doubt, the gauntlets were of exceptional quality, but not knowing what kind of curse they carried wasn''t something to look forward to.


    "Fine I''ll take them, but if something happens and if they break it''s all your fault," Aria warned the backsmith as she put the gauntlets on. To her surprise, they adjusted to her size and shrunk a little to fit her fingers just perfectly.


    "Just take them, I have enough junk as is, but! Don''t think those are free, I''ll be expecting a payment eventually!" With that ultimatum from Reina, the dark elf decided to leave her shop.


    ''I might have to ask Helga about these glovester.'' She thought, stopping not a foot away from the smithy.


    The gauntlet, while nice to have as her only pair was destroyed, she didn''t have a clue as to what these were capable of. For all she knew, they might be cursed just as Reina mentioned, and that could also have been the reason why Helga got rid of them herself.


    "I''ll ask her after I smack that bitch''s face with the-" Cutting her words was a muffled voice whispering inside her head. At first, the words were iprehensible, but then the longer Aria focused the more they began to make sense.


    ''Diablos, en te artra enuyu?'' Repeating those words echoing in her head, Aria felt a surge of power bleeding into her bloodstream. And the next thing she knew her eyes changed from violet to crimson and her screen of stats emerged in front of her on its own.


    "Pact with the devil?" Were the words inked in blood and written beside them in brackets were the words ''Temporary status from the gauntlet of bloodlust''.


    ''A demonic equipment?! What the fuck?!'' Realizing the nature of the gauntlet, her hands began to shiver. Staring at them with her body quivering with angst, Aria felt a sudden prick in her fingers and the gauntlet was slowly soaked in the color of her blood. ''What the hell was a goddess''s Valkyrie doing with demonic equipment?!


    And why did that bitch just sell it like it''s a piece of normal equipment?!''


    Freaking out of her mind, Aria attempted to take the gauntlets off, but as though needles had been pricked in her arms to keep it stuck, the equipment refused to leave, at least not without having to tear off her skin alongside it.


    Stuck with the gloves in a city devoted to the goddess, fear gripped Aria''s heart. Covering her hands with a pair of bandages, she didn''t wait a spell before heading for Linkle''s shop where everyone was bound to meet up once the day was over.


    ''AGHHHH! I''LL KILL HER FOR REAL THIS TIME!'' Aria screamed internally, hoping to use her own equipment against Helga.

 Chapter 110: Eying The Devil

    Once everyone arrived back at Linkle''s shop, they were greeted by a peculiar bloodlust. It tasted rancid down their throat and yet somehow they knew it wasn''t directed at them at all. Even so, having already had an encounter with the devil''s work once today, the priestess was far from weing about the gauntlets stuck on Aria''s hand.


    "I told you I''ll heal your hand if something breaks, just pull it off!" With rage-squinted eyes, she yelled in the dark elf''s face. Grabbing hold of her arms herself, Erika tried to get them off of Aria but was quickly shoved away by the elf. "You know you need to take it off, then why are you making it so difficult!"


    "Cause it hurts like hell!" Aria screamed back, folding her arms safely together.


    "Demonic or not we should ask Helga about them first before doing anything rash, for all we know taking them off might cause us more trouble than just keeping them on for now," Raven interjected as he got ready to teleport everyone back to the edge of the corrupted forest.


    "Yap and yap and yap, can you guys leave already? I have a lot of work to do!" Linkleined, her dainty little disguise ring at them from her work desk.


    Wasting not a second more, Raven grabbed the ne in his hand and looked around at everyone. Getting their attention, he had them move closer and put their arms on his shoulders.


    "We''re going, you don''t have to always be so pissy about things," giving Linkle no time to retort Raven activated the ne, and the next thing they knew the entire party was back by the corrupted forest.


    Once the initial haziness of the jump had settled, Raven retrieved the teleportation ring from the ground and put it away. Then while looking around the campsite they were staying in, he tried to spy out where Helga was, but there was still no sign of her anywhere.


    ''Maybe she''ll be back in the morning?'' Chalking things up forter, he along with the others simply decided to go even though Erika was apparently not done talking about the demonic gauntlets.


    Being a priestess of the goddess, and having to share the same tent as Aria, a vile look of disgust had taken over her face. She didn''t want to be around her, at least not until that demonic piece of equipment was taken off of her hands.


    ''First nun being sacrificed by the head priestess, and now this? There''s no way I''m dealing with this!'' Before they could even settle inside the tent, Erika got off her straw bed. ''I need some answer from the goddess now!''


    She demanded to know exactly why she was allowing such things to happen, especially to those so devout to her. Sure Helga may have lost her faith in her goddess, but when she used to use those gloves, she must''ve believed at least somewhat, then how could she allow her Valkyrie to even touch such an ursed piece of equipment?


    The answer, while quite simple, was far from Erika''s grasp as what she''d read in ''The tome of divine grace'' was merely a list of virtues and not a true testament that needed to be followed.


    "I''ve shown you faith, now it''s your turn to reward me with some answers!" Walking up to the very middle of their camp, Erika got to her knees and sped her hands in prayer. Casting her gaze to the heavens, she heaved out doubts. "Answer me! Where are my sisters!? How could you allow the priestess to grow so corrupt under your wing!? Why did you let your Valkyrie use demonic powers!?"


    But s, there was no answer. The goddess did hear her pained words, but in her eyes, Erika was not yet ready for the harsh truths.


    ''I''m not the goddess you think of me to be.'' Was all the priestess heard, and itpletely shattered her belief. Despite her being truthful to her followers for once, Athenia''s words cut Erika into her deepest veins.


    She wasn''t her goddess, she wasn''t Aphrodite, but that truth she couldn''t admit to, or else her influence, her power that has helped her keep the other god''s tyranny at bay, would be washed away leaving an endless cycle of holy wars until one god reigned supreme.


    Even so, as Athenia watched Erika''s gaze falling to the ground, she decided to grant her onest gift, something or rather an ally who could help her in such low times.


    "Asmodia," she called, seated on her heavenly throne.


    Emerging through the shadows came the mirage of a burning woman, smirking and joyous.


    "To call a devil out of her slumber? You sure must be desperate Your Majesty ehehe," chuckling to herself with her mouth covered behind her hand, the glowing silver eyes remained glued to Athenia''s body.


    "Just do as I say," washing the screen in front with a brush of her hand, Athenia turned her attention to the devil. "As themanding god, the heavens, the earth, and the Infernal heed my decree, and just like those before me, I intend to make use of every resource I can squeeze to prevent the power bnce between the three from toppling."


    Giggling again with an ear-piercing voice, the devil''s frame disappeared for a moment. Reappearing not secondster by Athenia''s feet, the devil of carnal lust slowly wrapped her hands around the goddess''s feet.


    "Shaking hands with us devils, not even gods can resist the temptation of our deals, can they?" Looking back down at Athenia''s wax-like feet, Asmodia stuck out her tongue and began suckling on her toes one after the other.


    ''A pain as always.'' Thought the goddess, her face contorted in disgust.


    "Help my follower to grow stronger, and perhaps I''ll throw my brother''s carcass in Inferno for you to do whatever it is you please," kicking Asmodia off her feet, Athenia brushed her hand in the air and cast her far away from her prison.


    Tired of dealing with the mess of recent days, Athenia leaned her head on the side of her palm. With a sigh, she shook her head, hoping that everything would work out somehow.


    ''You''re supposed to use Athenia, they''re part of the heavenly cycle. Without Inferno, heaven means nothing, and without both, the mortal world doesn''t exist.'' Having made her very first deal with a devil, something the other gods before her were a master of manipting, the goddess of cunning, was starting to question her abilities.


    "Better a devil you know than one you don''t," taking sce in the fact that Erika''s lost faith would''ve been exploited by someone or the other, Athenia shut the matter for now and instead moved back on to regaining trust from the other party members.

 Chapter 111: Devils Everywhere

    As the next morning arrived, so did Helga, she''d been off scouting the rest of the forest that she could not only use to train Raven''s party but also to clear up the path that led to the next kingdom. However, even if they made it out, there was fear of running into a monster tribe that inhabited thend between Athenia and the next kingdom over.


    However, that was something she wasn''t too worried about since she wouldn''t be going there with them anyway.


    "First things fir-"


    "No! First, you''re gonna tell us why you sold this demonic equipment to Reina!" Yelling at Helga after she''d just gathered everyone, Aria demanded an answer with her fists ready to punch her.


    A bit confused by her question, Helga nced her up and down, and although at first, she didn''t notice anything, the second time over she finally recognized the gauntlets.


    "Gauntlet of bloodlust...Been a while since I''d seen them," thinking back to her time in the holy war against the demon lord, she was reminded of how she used those very gloves to shatter the skulls of countless enemies.


    ''Murdock, how far did you foresee?'' Rushed with a strange chill all over her skin, every goosebump in her body prickled up.


    "Answer me!" Aria demanded again, her anger visibly getting worse by the moment.


    "A god told me to pass them down, I waited for a while for someone to seem worth-"


    "AGH!" Groaning in pain, Erika pulled her hands closer to her chest as everyone''s eyes turned to her.


    Sensing a hint of the diabolic from the priestess as well, Helga wanted to move the matter along but decided not to waste any more time than they''d done already. Shifting her attention back to Aria, she walked up close and barked right in her face.


    "We used everything we got in the holy wars, and I mean everything, from the enemy''s weapons, to their children as meat shields..." Grabbing Aria by the shoulders, Helga leaned into her ears and whispered so nobody else could hear. "The men raped the women to take out their frustration and the women toyed with the young. The gods? They allowed it because we were working towards their glory."


    Pulling her head away, Helga took a few steps back, her eyes still glued to the stunned look on Aria''s face.


    "And that''s why I lost my faith even more, because in battle we''re no better than the enemy," to even think something like that could happen to her daughter and that they could be taken away from her, just like her husband had been, Helga couldn''t allow it, and that was the very reason she left the army to fight on her own terms as a solo adventurer.


    "Now," pping her hands, Helga got everyone''s attention back on her again. "You wanna know what''s the best way to fight horrors? To fight them first hand and beat the ever-living shit out of them, some will be harder to do, some will be easier, but what you need to keep in mind is that you better not fucking lose."


    ''That''s supposed to be a lesson?'' Was the response in everyone''s head to Helga''s lecture, she might as well have said nothing at all instead of just trying to hype them up for battle.


    "Okay? Okay, now follow me, and stay close, I won''t lift a finger until you''re about to lose yours," summoning her ice spear, she mmed it on the ground before leading the party into the corrupted forest.


    Following behind her, the moment everyone stepped in, she ordered Erika to cast a holy blessing on everyone to keep the horrors from consuming their minds likest time. However, the moment Erika tried, a stabbing pain shot up through her chest. Gritting her teeth, she pretended as if nothing had happened and simply struggled until the spell was done being cast.


    "D-done..." She whimpered, holding in the urge to take deep breaths that could rm the rest of her party.


    ''What''s happening to me?!'' Panicking internally, she tried to keep up her contour even though the pain in her chest kept getting worse and worse.


    "Archer, mage, do you see anything?" Calling out Mel and Raven, while also grabbing Amedith by the arm and shoving him forward with his shield, Helga stood still with her hands folded and her eyes scanning their surroundings.


    "N-nothing yet?" Mel replied, but Raven decided to look more closely with his dark vision.


    Looking around the area he didn''t notice much at first, but then as a pair of silver eyes flickered and then quickly shut, he conjured a spear made of darkness and hurled it at the horror. Stabbing through its skin and pinning it into a tree''s branch, Raven didn''t want to take any chances with its survival so he even shot a basic fireball in its direction.


    With an ear-piercing squeal, the horror''s entire body burned to a crisp, and to even Helga''s surprise, the spear didn''t disappear even when the horror''s body did.


    "That''s a start, but don''t get too cocky alright?" Turning to face Mel with her hands on her hips, Helga''s tone quickly changed from encouraging to severely mad. "You''re a woond elf, right? Did you not hear what I said before entering the forest? We use everything we''ve got! And when the cost is the life of your friends, do you really want to hold back on using your woond magic?


    Inside a forest of all ces! You should be invincible here you slug!"


    Caught off guard by the sudden lecture, Mel didn''t know what to say. But every word from Helga''s mouth rang true in everyone''s ears. The ability to fly with wind magic, use the trees, the roots, and vines to her advantage, if she was just half as willing the horrors with physical attributes barely stood any chance against her abilities.


    "I-I''ll do better," finally replying to Helga, she looked her in the eye and nodded.


    "You better, because they won''t show you any mercy or hesitate to use every possible thing on your body to mangle you in body, mind, and soul," and with those words by Helga the training continued.

 Chapter 112: The Lamia’s Colony(Gore warning)

    It had been a week since Helga''s training started and though the party hadn''t seen any significant improvement in their abilities, they''d grown far more confident in using theirtent talents. But the use of woond magic by Mel as their party kept progressing through the forest, had begun to upset the settlers on the other end.


    The proud race of shamanic Lamias, territorial and not exactly known for their tolerance for those trying to test it. Settling in swamps they often built houses of y that resembled titanic anthills with their matriarchal ruler''s seat at the very top.


    This settlement was no different, if anything the ruler was far too stern to the point of growing a brittle ego towards anyone who dared oppose her rules.


    "Kill him," her eyes carelessly admiring her nails, Libyan the shining queen of Lamias condemned her own son to death.


    "W-wait! What did I do?!" Gazing upon his mother-her scales shining every color of the rainbow, the half-bred druidic Lamia hasn''t a clue what he''d done wrong.


    Yet utterly unbothered by his tantrum, her diamond-like eyes slowly turned to look at him. Baring her razor teeth with a smile, she red at him with devilish joy.


    "Nothing, but you remind me of your father, the idiot who thought he could control me with just one night," slowly climbing down her throne of gathered gems and jewels, her entire body began glowing a dark shade of pink. "Besides, I think your corpse would make for better practice for the young prospective female warriors."


    Moving closer and closer to her son, the aura of murder just bleeding out her every pore, Libyan wrapped her tail around her son and pulled him as close as possible. Squeezing his body she popped his eyes out of his skull. Suffering in utter agony her son attempted to beg for his life, but with the air choked out of his lungs he couldn''t form a word much less speak a full sentence.


    "Oh how dearly you suckled like a baby~" Relishing in her sadistic nature as the female warriors of her race watched alongside their male retainers, Libyan stuck out her slithering tongue and licked her son''s bleeding face. "Yet you''re nothing but a disappointment, just more feed for my daughters to torture."


    Staring from the region she''d just licked, the druid''s body slowly turned to stone. It took only a matter of a few seconds before the once-live son of Libyan was turned into nothing but a stone toy for her daughters to piss on. Even uding the death of their own brother, the girls licked their lips as their bodies quivered with excitement at what they''d just witnessed.


    Drawing her tail away from the corpse with a round of apuse going about, Libyan nced around at her daughter''s faces, her skin slowly turning back to its normal pale blue color. Her scales, however, still shimmered like the rainbow showing different colors depending on the angle.


    "ughter, feed, and grow!" Grinning ear to ear, she threw her hands wide. And following hermand began a flurry of ughter.


    Killing their retainermias with bites, and weapons, even whipping their heads off with the tip of the tail, the girls followed her mother''s lead and flooded the room with loud echoing horror.


    Relishing the melody of pain, Libyan brushed off the blood from her rugged horn and made her way back to the bejeweled throne under whichid the bodies of the fathers she''d everid with as well as the bodies of their children.


    ''Ipetent fool thought he could give me news, less than pleasing?'' Having just heard her son''s disappointing performance at vignce of the forest, Libyan, while ecstatic at the sight before, couldn''t help but worry. ''Something approaches us, but who could it be? The corrupted forest has been great at insting us from the rest of the world, yet now someone dares to threaten my throne?''


    "Oh how I wish to taste their marrows," whispering to herself, she could already imagine squeezing the life out of those fools. It was just a matter of their arrival and they''d be ughtered and turned into food.


    "Mother!" a sudden voice pulled Libyan out of her thoughts, turning towards it, she noticed the youngest of her sons holding his hands up for her to pick him up.


    For a spell, she wondered how she would trample him once he grew old, but since that time was far from now, she picked him in her arms and nestled him up to her breasts. Letting down her silkypis blouse, she fed him her blood right through the tits.


    "Dare you be a disappointment, I''ll squeeze every bit of my blood out of your body," she warned, though the child was too young toprehend anything.


    Coiling his tail around her waist, he kept drinking from his mother until he waspletely full and ready to sleep. Lulling the child in her hand whilst enjoying the blood and viscera scattered through her throne room, she smiled once more.


    ''My daughters are growing strong by feeding on our own, but I wonder what this new meat will taste like? What new powers will it grant them? They''d already gathered every creature''s abilities that lives in our swamp, perhaps it''s finally time for us to spread wings and stretch our reach further?''


    "But first, we shall wait for these intruders and defend ournd!" getting off her throne again, Libyan slithered her way down the throne and even dragged her lustrous scales through the bloodshed. Stopping in front of one blood-ridden daughter of hers, she handed her son for her to take him back away inside his chambers.


    As the baby was taken away, the babble from his sleepy mouth invoked a moment of nurture in the queen''s heart. But quickly looking away she called in a few more of her daughters so she could give off defensive orders.


    "Watch the edge of the corrupted forest and keep a keen eye on everything. If so much as a leaf is plucked from our soil, you better rid that thief of its life." Brushing off her daughters with those orders, Libyan decided to make her way to her chambers as well. Just the mere thought of going back made her mouth water with lust.


    Young boys were snatched from their parents of all races, trapped inside her room, and given a chance to impress her for their survival.


    ''I wonder how many I have to kill tonight?'' She thought, already knowing that by the night''s end, she''d be out of every single one of them.

 Chapter 113: Oh To Kill The Queen!(18+)

    Slithering her way over to her mother''s chambers, Lacrus the skull-adorned Lamia and a direct descendant of Libyan; was confronted by her mother''s guards as she attempted to get inside her dome of pleasure. Her body covered in the blood of many monsters, she growled in their faces, her sickle-welding hands quivering with bloodlust.


    "I''ve hungered for your children, maybe I''ll start with your girls instead of the boys," needing no proof of her staying true to her words, the guards, though adorned in leather armor and wielding muchrger weapons, decided to reason with her instead.


    "Miss Lacrus, if we let you go our queen will tear out our eyes," holding their spears in a crossed formation against the door, both the guards refused to let her in.


    Pulling on her chained retainer, Lacrus brought forth a malemia who happened to be one of the guard''s brothers. Him being her servant was nothing new, but parading him around in nothing at all, Lacrus intended to make an example out of him if needed.


    "I rather like your brother, though I wouldn''t dare let him touch me much lessmit the unspeakable," moving her sickle''s de right under his sack, Lacrus stared into the eyes of the guard standing on her left. "I heard mother rips out every woman''s womb on birth, is that true? Now I wouldn''t know, would I? I was chosen as her own bloodkin after all."


    As much as the disparity in Lamia men and women was, the continuation of one''s bloodline was of the utmost importance. Especially since Libyan tore off every woman''s womb except her own blood kin, making it so that only the men of an opposing bloodline could potentially help birth a queen to rece the current family as the n''s head. But that meant rivalry, something she couldn''t afford.


    "Go in if you want to..." Though reluctant, the guard drew her spear back. The other simply watched with a look of shock, but with only her standing against Lacrus, she knew better than to keep protesting her entry.


    "May the gods give your men plenty of seeds, only for me and my sister to ughter their babies," with a cacklingugh, Lacrus mmed the door open.


    Still dragging Tanyan-the male servant behind she walked inside the silk-woven chambers of her mother. Like the blossom of flowers, the insides carried a nectarous odor, and the silk running up and down the walls felt softer than cotton. And with Libyan''s body glowing a blushing pink as she made love, the entirety of the room was illuminated like a cocooned rose petal.


    "Mother!" Lacrus screamed at the top of her lungs, and yet the queen of Lamia, surrounded by young men of different races, ignored her daughterpletely.


    Lathered with sweat, bodily juices, and even blood in some parts, Libyan tail had already squeezed the life out of those who couldn''t satisfy her in the least. Even now, as the boys rubbed their bodies against her skin and scale, she forced them one by one to try and oust the previous guy.


    Yet her cold-blooded insides paired with her slimy-fish-like entrance sucked those virgins dry in just a matter of seconds.


    Yawning at their attempts to please her, Libyan rolled her upper body to the side revealing a slender butt right under which her tail began.


    "Wake me up when you''re all done, I''ll eat your hearts if I''m still not satisfied," closing her eyes, the queen tried to sleep, but the sharp sound of something flying towards her perked up every instinct in her body.


    Whipping away the rage-thrown sickle along with tearing one of the guys in half, Libyan rose from her bed and finally noticed her daughter.


    "If you''ve brought your ve for me, let me remind you that I only ept virgins," wearing a smile, Libyan wrapped her long tail around the remaining men and began squeezing the life out of their eyes.


    "I''vee to finally kill you my queen, AHAHAHA!" splitting her mouth in four, Lacrus hissed at Libyan and lifted her body high up on her tail. Baring her fangs and ws, she spewed poisonous breath which the retainer standing beside her couldn''t even stand against for even a moment.


    Watching her daughter preparing for a fight, the queen retreated the light that came out of her body, instead sucking it into her scales, she cast the room in utter darkness.


    "You want my throne?" Moving around Lacrus in the darkness, Libyan wrapped her tail around her neck. Squeezing the air out of her throat, the mother forced her daughter''s mouth to shut down in an instant. Letting go of her, she watched as her body fell into the darkness but then Lacrus quickly rose back up.


    "You were such a talented fighter, bringing me new toys to y with always, why abandon such a noble cause? Do you really believe your life has any more value than to be my servant?" pping Lacrus''s face with her tail, Libyan mmed her coughing daughter''s face into the ground.


    "I...I''ll be a q-quee-" Continuously mming her head against the ground, Libyan kept going until her daughter''s jaws were too shattered for her to speak.


    "I should just throw you to the prisoner, let them have some fun with your body," wrapping her tail around her daughter, the queen lifted her body and brought it closer to her face. "But too bad you have my blood in you, I can''t let those filthy animals touch me."


    "Wh-what are you?!" Having never seen her mother in battle, Lacrus had severely underestimated her ability, and that became abundantly clear to her as her life began shing on her eyelids.


    "RETURN TO ME!" Grabbing her daughter by the throat, Libyan began sucking every bit of life out of her daughter. In a matter of seconds, Lacrus''s skin shriveled up while Libyen''s grew more youthful. Her scales began falling while the queen grew more radiant. Lastly, with every bit of her powers and abilities now hers, the queen of Lamia turned her daughter''s body to dust.


    "I didn''t live so long to be defeated by my own kin," shedding light to the world around her again, Libyan looked to the guards who''d been standing outside the open gates to her chambers. Already knowing their fate, they fell to the ground with fear, and the weapons in their hands ttered with uncertainty.


    "Time to feed the prisoners..." She muttered seeming more ecstatic about murder than having sex with a dozen young virgins.

 Chapter 114: Sound Of Mind (18+)[Bdsm and Feet Warning]

    With the death of Lacrus, only two possible queens were left to chase the throne. However, unlike their youngest sister, neither Maine nor Phos had any intentions to aim for the throne just yet. Instead, confined in their rooms surrounded by every possible luxury they could get inside the swamp, the two daughter''s only task was simply admiring themselves in a mirror.


    Sitting on the naked backs of their obedient brothers, the two shared different shades of herbal makeup that helped them entuate their features. With just a taste of blue ink made from berries, they could turn their bodies the very same color-something which they loved to experiment with a lot.


    "I heard Mother killed Lacrus yesterday, is that right?" Pulling on the chain around her servant''s neck, Maine the dark serpent-hairedmia demanded an answer.


    With the weight of her supple body resting on top of him, Rein her male servant could barely think straight. Especially with her slippery tail coiled around his nude lower body. Within the coils of her scales, he could feel his cock being wrung about as if to be milked.


    "Y-yes Mistress! She killed your sister!" Panting with his tongue sticking out and his body all sweaty, the ginger-hairedmia struggled to keep his back straight.


    "Hmm?" Squeezing her tail around his groin, Maine put up a smile at the news and continued admiring the change of her body colors in the mirror.


    "That reminds me..." Caressing her hand on her own ve''s back, Phos the silver serpent-hairedmia teased her ve some more. "They say someone''s making their path through the corrupted forest right into our territory. What do you make of it Enos?"


    Her tail coiled around Enos as well, Phos used the end of her tip to tease the tip of his cock. Circling her tail around it, she''d already milked him to the point that there was a puddle of his cum right under his body.


    "T-they don''t stand a chance against our queen! O-or you mistress!" Hearing her servant praising her, Phos smiled some more before finally getting off of his body. The moment Enos was let go, he fell onto his face with his tail quivering from the non-stop teasing that had gone on for hours.


    "Keep the praisesing you deliciously cute half-breed twins~" Grabbing hold of Enos''s chain, Phos looked over to her sister.


    Smiling back with the same devious look, Maine got off her ve as well and began dragging him along until they reached their bed. Half the size of the room, their silkden bed was big enough for a dozen ofmias to sleep over. But only sharing it amongst sisters, the duo often enjoyed torturing their toys together.


    Laying down with their bodies facing each other, the sisters kept on smiling knowing what came next. Tugging on their ves''s cors, they pulled them up and forced them in between them both. Knowing their mother, the duo knew better than to identally get pregnant and so instead of lying with their ves, they relished in sadistic torture.


    "Cum for your mistress," reaching over to Rein''s chest, Maine seductively smiled while pulling down her silken blouse.


    shing him with her pure dark nipples, she had him erect in an instant. With a gulp and a nod, Rien used one hand to support his body while the other reached down to his cock to do as his mistress said. Facing the silky bed sheets, he feared wetting them with his cum, but after years of being Maine''s servant, he''d grown to love sadistic punishments.


    Watching his twin pumping his cock, Enos turned to Phos who was already smiling back at him. Unlike Maine who loved to sprinkle somepassion with hermand, Phos was far crueler and her torture reflected just that.


    "Lay down now," her tongue slithering in and out with a hint of excitement, Phos spiraled up her tail and moved behind Enos. Pushing him on the bed, she kept ring down at him until he turned around to face her. ncing down to his erect dick that had been squeezedpletely dry, she knew it was getting more and more painful for him. "Oh, I wonder..."


    Closing her eyes shut, Phos concentrated on her tail for a second. Its flesh slowly twisting and turning eventually turned into a pair of feet that split open, making her a biped. Even so, with her feet stillden with soft scales, she moved one of them on Enos''s dick and slowly pushed it down until his tip was just under his belly button.


    "Does it hurt?" She asked, tilting her head to the side.


    "N-no..." His heart racing at the mere thought of defying her, Enos gave in like he always did. "Your body can only feel good, it''s too divine for it to hurt!"


    "AH!" Flushed from theplement, Phos began rubbing her feet against her ve''s shaft. Slowly applying more and more pressure, she moved up and down its length, and even pinched his balls with her toes sometimes.


    "Does it feel good still?" She asked, her feet already turned into a sloppy mess of Enos'' precum.


    "Y-yes...aghh!" A mix of pain and pleasure had blinded all his senses, for he''d grown too used to servitude and enjoyed serving under his mistress. "I-It feels great!"


    As for Maine and Rien, they had a different ordeal going. A much caring one, although, sometimes more than a bit kinky.


    "I wanna parade you like a dog in front of everyone~" Whispering in Rein''s ears as he kept jerking himself off to Maine''smand, the dark serpentdy was toying around with her ownbia.


    Her fingers carefully caressing her inner folds, she wondered how it would feel for her to finally pitch a dick inside her body. The thought made her pussy tighten around her fingers, and as she came back to the real world, the smell of sweat and cum made her wanna push the boundaries further.


    ''If only I knew I wouldn''t cut your head off once we''re done...'' Reflecting on the natural inking of Lamia''s to kill off the male partner after mating, she decided to keep her desires contained for she''d grown slightly attached to her male ve.

 Chapter 115: A Devilish Angel

    "Erika! Heal me for god sake!" Blocking thest attack his shield could withstand, Amedith screamed to the priestess at the top of his lungs. Bruised up from the echoing horror''s assault, his eyes wandered all over trying to figure out where the damned thing suddenly went.


    Suddenly getting a half-eaten apple thrown at him from a branch, however, his concentration was thrashed.


    "She''s busy dumbass, the horror''s ying tricks on your head!" Casually warning Amedith from atop a tree branch, Helga summoned a throwing knife and threw it in his direction. Its de lightly grazed the hero''s cheeks and then stabbed through the head of the shade emerging from his own feet.


    "SHIT!" Jumping away the moment he sensed the monsters, Amedith quickly got away, and in the meantime with the spectre-like horror trying to remove the special de, Raven readied his attacks as well.


    "Get the fuck outta here!" Summoning a b of darkness with spikes underneath, Raven brought it down on the shade''s head and kept the pressure going until the horror was buried deep under its weight.


    Moving in right after Mel conjured her woond magic from the ground and cased the entire b as well as the monster in a pod of vines. ncing over to Raven, she nodded at him so he would make the b disappear, and the moment he did so, Mel grew poison thorns inside the vine pod.


    Stabbing the horror from every direction, and even poisoning its flesh with a paralyzing agent, she as well as the rest of the other two slowly moved towards the caged creature.


    "Is it dead?" Asked Amedith, limping from having withstood every attack from the disappearing shade all by himself.


    "Not sure yet, but I don''t feel any mov¨C" Stopping dead in her tracks, Mel quickly turned to Amedith. And to her horror, the one who''d asked the question was standing beside another of the same person.


    ''Fuck¡­'' Not knowing the limits of the horror just yet, she''d never expected it to turn into one of them, but now that it had, she had no clue how to deal with the situation. But apparently Raven did.


    Being a mage reliant on light and dark, his keen eyes had already noticed something that the others didn''t. Unlike any other object, the creature had no shadow and if it did, he could have used it to summon something right underneath him.


    "That one!" Conjuring the rifle he''d learned about from Daruis before, Raven shot the shade right in its head. With a bang, its head exploded into a mush, and the sight left both Mel and Amedith horrified by the ordeal.


    "What the fuck was that?!" Comined the hero, but feeling yet another presence nearby his anger quickly switched back to vignce.


    "Erika''s done, I think, we should move out of the region!" Hollering at the ground, Helga jumped off the tree. Quickly walking up close, the Valkyrie gestured to the group to follow her outside the corrupted area.


    And while they made their way back to the camp, Aria and Erika were busy putting on the final touches to their ns. However, the pain in Erika''s chest had truly started to affect her ability to etch runes into the ground as well as cast any form of spell.


    ''I¡­'' Feeling light-headed to the point of her growing dual vision, she finished thest stroke of the rune and attempted to get up. But failing to do so, her body fell to the ground, vulnerable to all and any horrors that may be lurking around.


    "What happened?" Picking up the priestess in her arms, however, Aria began carrying her away while a group of her clones circled around them as security.


    "I-I don''t know," she muttered before her mind slipped to unconsciousness.


    "Damn it! Now we can''t set the trap off!" Beginning to dash to get out of the forest quickly, Aria knew that things were about to get worse especially if they ran into a horror that they hadn''t encountered in their weeklong training.


    Thankfully, however, having cleared the forest thus far, her return to camp had been entirely uneventful. But the same couldn''t be said for the sleeping beauty Erika. The curse on her chest cast down to her by a devil had finally taken hold, and the heavenly powers she once garnered were all but gone.


    Waking up in a ne with nothing but a golden beam of light shining from above, she nced down at her body¨Cwhich had now turned into a cloud of crimson fog.


    "Where am I?" She asked expecting nobody to respond.


    "In my warm embrace," but she was wrong.


    Walking into the darkness through the radiant light came a feminine angel with golden wings. Her eyes covered behind a dark blindfold still red strong enough for Erika to feel her gaze. Dressed to the bare minimum with ceramic hands cupping her breasts and pussy, the false angel Asmodia managed to fool the mere mortal.


    "The goddess has answered your prayers and sent me as a beacon for your lost soul!" Moving closer and closer with her dark heels nking against the ground, Amsodi cupped Erika''s cheeks in her hand and slowly leaned in to whisper. "ept your talents, she demands for you to be more fierce, for you to unlock your inner powers to the fullest potential."


    Unable to move or even speak a word, Erika listened as the devil whispered into her ears.


    "So be death incarnate to your enemies and a radiant angel for your friends," moving her hands down to Erika''s hand, Asmodia took a step back and smiled at the priestess. "In the goddess''s name, I pronounce you ''Death''s priestess'', shackled by none and driven by your own desires of the mind."


    Sprinkling some seeds of corruption with thest part, Asmodia leaned towards Erika and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ''Ahh~ Such decadence, such restraint! No wonder you''re pent up, but thanks to me, it''s time for you to be your own master¡­Well just as long as you also heed the goddess''s words.'' And with that thought, the devil of seduction pushed Erika back into her body.

 Chapter 116: No Mercy For They Will Have None

    With Erika still unconscious after a day of their ns failing, Amedith and the others returned to the forest. Running into their first horror for the day, the hero looked thentern-bearing woman in the eye. Summoning a collection of swords behind him made from pure holy magic, he had them encircle his back as he pulled up his shield.


    ''No heals, be careful.'' He told himself, slowly shortening the distance between him and the many-eyed woman. Like a colony of bugs feasting on a carcass, her nted red eyes wriggled like worms over her face. Lifting herntern towards Amedith, her slitted mouth opened wide revealing a long centipede for a tongue.


    "If you touch her, your body will be infected, steer clear of her attacks too!" Warning the ground from a tree top as always, Helga bit down on a ripe grapefruit right through its peels.


    Following Helga''s warnings, the monster raised itsmp higher and screeched like a banshee. Forced to cover their ears, the party still managed to keep a stern gaze at the monster, and when bugs the size of ants began flying out of her cloaks, Raven and Mel were both ready.


    "I''ll get thatmp!" Drawing out an explosive arrow, Mel shot it at thentern.


    The moment it hit the me of the magic item invoking the bugs, it sted the horror''s hand as well as thrashed half of its face. However, with the bugs still propelling forward, Raven swiftly moved in and conjured a to keep them from reaching Amedith. Using that opportunity to st them with a fireball, the mage turned the monster''s attack useless.


    "GO!" With only the horror left to deal with, Amedith held his hand forward and the swords behind him flew and stabbed into the creature''s flesh. Closing his fist, he made them burst like bombs, making the horror''s body thrash in all directions with every st.


    Once the sts came to an end, only the shattered head of the horror remained, but the moment it tried to screech in retaliation, Aria descended on it from the air and smashed it into a pulp with her new gloves. Having killed the horror so effectively, a moment of quiet fell over the entire party.


    And since none of them directly touched the shade, there was no need for them to worry about being infected.


    But the hunt for today was yet to be over, as Helga had something special to show to all of them. Their of the mind horror, the ce where it kept its statued victims. It was only a few miles from their camp and yet it had taken them an entire week to get there.


    ''They''re getting better.'' Helga thought, leading the group forward. "Though I wonder how they would fare against the region''s keeper."


    A keeper, the custodian of a corrupted region. The most powerful entity whose influence was the very reason for the growing poption of horrors. From what little Helga knew, the horror she killed could not have been the keeper, ultimately leading her to question exactly what kind of monster was still waiting for them at the very edge of this forest.


    ''Hopefully not a demon general. I may still be sharp, but fighting one head-on with no preparations, that''s just suicide for me, the kids, and the city as well.'' Remembering back to a time when Helga was simply an outpost for military operations, she knew how brutal the generals were, much less the demon lord himself.


    Just the thought of his might, his mind-numbing form, and that aura of dread, even to this day chilled her blood. ''Stop thinking, you idiot.''


    Shaking her head, Helga led the group further until they reached the eventual spot they needed to be around.


    "It would''ve been great to have the priestess here for this, but let her rest with Kara we''ll try and get her back into the fieldter," walking into an open region with the tree branches curving into a dome, the Valkyrie brought the group to a sight that reminded them of their encounter with the mind horror.


    Laying before them were countless people, some turned to stone, some to bark, and the remainder simply a puddle of maggots left on the ground. The horror had not only eaten away at their mind but also taken their bodies as trophies or even feed for his pets. Had it not been for Helga pulling them out of the forest, this could''ve been their fate as well.


    "This is why you show them no mercy," moving closer to an elven man, Helga pulled out a knife and with great force stuck it into the man''s head. "These people are still conscious, but they can''t move, speak, or be cured by any magic. Their souls have been consumed by the monster, so no amount of magic can help cure them."


    As proof of her words, she pulled out the knife and along with it dripped a trail of blood through the elven man''s cranium. Wiping the blood on her thighs, the Valkyrie threw the knife at the party, still paralyzed with fear of what could''ve happened to them as well.


    "Pick that up and take turns killing these poor souls, it''s the only mercy we can grant them now," though she spoke loud and clear, her words fell on deaf ears, but after a while, as Helga got no response, she summoned her spear of ice and stomped it on the ground. "KILL THEM NOW!"


    Pulled right out of their thoughts after the scream, the party picked up the knife and reluctantly began the killing. Leaving them to take their time killing innocent people for once, Helga kept a keen eye on the horror, still eyeing them from all around them.


    Winged pixies with golden eyes the size of humans, druidic monsters with their spines arched all the way in a circle and their ribs spread wide like the blooming of a flower, shapeshifting creatures blending into the background with eyes opening and closing the moment someone looks at them, that was just the start of what lived in a corrupted region.


    The worst were enigmas, unique in their appearance and abilities. Even Helga barely had any grasp of how they would attack and what kind of horrendous acts they couldmit on their victims. But the one thing she was sure about was that they all deserved to die.


    "Just like you, you bastard," grabbing her arm as an eye popped up on her skin, Helga squeezed that part of her flesh and tore it off without anyone else even realizing what had happened. Too busy struggling with their moralpass, the party members fidgeted around trying to kill the innocent.


    In the meantime, an enigma decided to get Helga''s attention more than the others. Tugging at her legs, a dark-skinned girl with bright poppy eyes was looking up at the Valkyrie. Dorned in a dark robe, the girl appeared no different than a dark elf child, yet not letting its deception affect her, Helga drew her spear up to strike.


    "Mommy?" Hearing those words uttered with innocence, her hand stopped in its tracks in a moment of hesitance.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not your mother and I won''t pretend to be," heaving a sigh, she ran the spear right through its body.


    ''No mercy, for they will have none.''

 Chapter 117: The Priestess Awakens And Mel Kidnapped?!

    Two days had passed and Erika had finally woken up. But she wasn''t who she used to be, and the devilish heart that stretched across her breasts attested to it. Even so, waking up to the sight of her friends looking at her, made her smile.


    "Damn it, Erika¡­" Aria heaved, helping the priestess to sit up with a sigh.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Asked Mel, her caring hand reaching for her shoulder.


    Feeling a tinge of a headache, the priestess reached for her forehead. Shutting her eyes and wincing, she took deep breaths before slowly looking at her friends again.


    "M-my head is killing me," reminded of her dream as she spoke those words, her eyelids stretched open. Staring at everyone with her mouth left agape, she rummaged through her thoughts wondering if she''d truly been visited by an angel in her dreams.


    ''Forsecte elya manaya.'' Amsodia''s deceptively soothing voice echoed in her head. Having read the goddess''s scripture in its original dialect Erika deciphered those words in a matter of seconds.


    ''Keep our bond a secret.'' Repeating the words inside her head, she took a deep gulp and shook herself out of her head.


    "Hello? Are you there?" Waving her hand in front of Erika, Aria was trying to get the priestess''s attention.


    Finally noticing it as she woke up, she faked a smile and chuckled nervously. The rest of the morning past that point was simply spent asking her questions, but heeding the angel''s words, Erika simply brushed off everyone concerned by iming some horror must''ve gotten in her head while etching the runes in the ground.


    And with Helga genuinely considering that a possibility, the matter was swiftly dismissed.


    However, the high priestess Kara, watching it all unfold in her newly purchased tent, knew that something was off, but she wouldn''t open her mouth for free; even if it meant saving her own damned skin.


    ''Devils, gods, monsters, horrors, the goddess definitely picked a colorful bunch of flowers this time around.'' Musing with a smile, Kara simply watched as the group headed out to hunt more horrors.


    "Happy hunting~" And with those words, she went back to killing time.


    In the meantime, despite being told to rest some more, Erika had finally joined the rest of the group back for training. Walking into territory they''d not yet charted, their very first challenge arrived out of nowhere. Appearing behind Mel as a cloud of ck smoke, dark hands reached around her body and sucked her in in an instant.


    It all happened so fast that nobody even knew as the archer was traversing from tree to tree.


    Hunting for its next victim, the creature tried to go for yet another girl hiding sitting atop branches, but to its own horror, Helga felt its existence just a few seconds before it emerged behind her.


    ''Another cloud?'' Scoffing at theck of variety, Helga jumped down the branch, bringing everyone''s attention in her direction. Looking up at the spot where the horror just appeared, she conjured her ice spear and flung it into its singr massive eye. However, this time unlike thest, the horror disappeared back into nothing before the spear stabbed it.


    "Headcount!" Having faced the horror before, Helga quickly ordered the routine headcount.


    One after the other everyone spoke their names out loud, all but one, Melicia the elven archer.


    "Well fuck me¡­" Heaved the Valkyrie, knowing now they''d have to find her one way or the other.


    "What''s happening? Where is Mel?!" As the realization slowly settled in Amedith''s head, he spun around calling out to his lover. "MEL! WHERE ARE YOU! MEL!"


    Freaking out more and more, his body began to jitter. However, quickly moving beside him, Helga smacked him on the head to shut him up.


    "You might as well be painting a target on your back screaming like that," sheined as the hero winced while caressing the spot where she''d just hit. "Just keep moving, the horror will try to kidnap one of us again then we can one by one find out where she is."


    Intending to get kidnapped by the monster as well, Helga forced them all to suck up their emotions and work through the problem pragmatically. It wasn''t something Amedith, Aria, and even Erika werefortable with but Raven who thought in terms of end results was more than happy to follow proper orders.


    And just like Helga had predicted, the cloud of hands covered each of their mouths as it pulled into a cave far away from where they were. As dark as it could be, the ce was riddled with bats, stctites, and moss. However, even after everyone got there, there was no sight of Mel anywhere.


    "She must''ve moved on to look for an exit," Raven suggested, and the others had no reason to assume otherwise.


    "Ugh, I''ll look for her, you guys mark the paths that lead towards the exit once you reach it," giving out the order, Helga expected them to follow hermand blindly once again.


    "No way! I''m gonna look for her as well!" Amedith yelped, his heart racing with worry.


    ncing sideways at Amedith, Helga squinted her eyes slightly.


    "If this is about you and her being a couple, let me remind you that I only agreed to train you idiots because you promised to marry my daughters," hanging that reminder over his head, Helga moved closer and looked deep into his eyes. "So stop thinking with your dick and look for an exit. And if you''re so worried¡­"


    Looking around at the other members, Helga''s eyesnded on Raven and the bracelet in his hands.


    "I''m taking him with me, his head seems more leveled than yours."


    "What?! No! I-"


    pping Amedith with the back of her hand, Helga red at him with a look of great contempt.


    "I told you to stop thinking like an idiot!" ncing over the other girls, Helga urged them to take him with them. Although a bit stunned after that sudden p, the girls quickly nodded and did just that.


    Finally turning back to Raven who''d been silently watching everything unfold, Helga heaved a sigh andmanded.


    "There''s a time and ce to think with your dick, but not when we''re in for our lives," and with that said, she led them in the opposite direction of where the girls and Amedith had taken off.

 Chapter 118: Alone With The Valkyrie(18+)

    "UGHH! How big is this damned ce!" Tired of wandering around all day looking for Mel, Helga walked up to a dead end and just sat down on the ground. Resting one hand on her knee while the other supported her nted posture, she nced over at Raven who seemed just as tired as her. "I''m too fucking old for this."


    "You''re just tired, not old," Raven replied as he sat down beside her.


    Scoffing at his remark, she looked at him with bafflement. Given her immortality outside battle, she had almost forgotten that the world kept moving yet her body had remained the same. The same blush to her tone, the same blue eyes, and a sharp look on her brows that made her seem perpetually mad.


    "You have no clue kid," she responded beforeying down on her back.


    Staring into the dark ceiling, she wondered when would be her time. Sooner orter it was bound toe, and the thought of leaving her daughter in the hands of these young men terrified her somewhat while also reassured that they''d at least be looked after.


    "Tell me something," fighting the urge to just ept herself into the earth, the Valkyrie nced sideways at him. "A dark pixie child, why are you still holding back? I know there''s something in those eyes of yours that you''re trying to suppress. Are you afraid of your nature?"


    ''It''s almost like I''m looking in the mirror after all those battles. The men, the women, and the children we massacred, all because they followed a false god.'' Even more concerned over some of her own actions that she dared not relive even in her mind, Helga awaited an answer from the young boy.


    "What do you mean?" But Raven had no clue what she was talking about.


    "Deception, sex, the greed for more and more of other people''s stuff. Those are the pixies I know, so why are you fighting those urges when you could harness their power?" Considering Raven would be fighting alongside the hero for who knows how long, the very fact that he was holding back on himself was deeply concerning to Helga. "In war, you do everything you have to¨C"


    "What exactly are you talking about?" Cutting her off, the mage looked at her with confusion.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you¡­" Sitting back upright, Helga shut her eyes for a moment before starting to exin. "I was fighting against a dragon lord in thest holy war, he was far too powerful and influential, and I well¡­dorned the innocent look of a peace offering."


    Opening her eyes, she looked into Raven''s eyes.


    "I got close to him, pretending to be just a normal girl, but I got even closer to his sons, who eventually killed their own father on mymand," the entire tale left Raven a bit stunned, he wasn''t exactly sure if he heard her right and the whether the implication of getting close meant what he thought it did.


    "By getting close you mean¡­"


    "Did I fuck him? Yeah, him-his sons, even their wives after I took them prisoner. At that time, I took great pleasure in doing so to the point that the next time I went to fight, my body felt like an immovable force," a faint smile near to nonexistence slipped on Helga''s face. "It was before I got married, long before.


    I even used to visit the first iteration of what you youngsters call the subus maze. Regardless, I won''t tell you to force yourself on dragons or choke the life out of their eyes, but staying true to our cruel nature as humans works great in wartime."


    Slowly pulling herself out of those memories, Helga finally noticed the look of shock on Raven''s face. But instead of trying to rify anything, she decided to make one thing clear again.


    "After all of this is over, however, and you marry one of my daughters, I won''t tolerate you sleeping around, unless, of course, my rascals don''t mind sharing their man," having had a very sexual upbringing, Helga was far more open about sex than Raven expected.


    But being a born yboy, he shrugged it off with a smile. However, what happened next froze his body in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he was pinned to the ground by Helga''s hands. Laying on top of him with her lips heaving deep breaths, the Valkyrie''s eyes had grown slightly dreamy.


    "W-what are you do¨C" Pressing her finger against his lips, Helga sealed Raven''s lips.


    "Speaking of sex, I just remembered that I wanted to test out how much of a man you really are," having heard the rumors from the Boartooth about Raven making different girls moan all night, Helga wanted to put those rumors to the test, not just to satisfy her curiosity, but also to test the ride out for her daughters.


    Not entirely opposed to the idea, Raven moved his hand around Helga''s burly body and squeezed her flesh under his fingers.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked, smirking.


    "Shushsss~'' Pressing her finger on his lips again, she leaned in and whispered into his ears. "I''ve been milking young dicks before you were born, so just let me handle it and I''ll show you why I love spears so much."


    Lacing her words with innuendos, Helga grabbed Raven''s hand on her body and slowly moved them down to her ass. Even through the leather skirt, the lightest squeeze of her body was enough to make his fingers sink into the milf''s ass.


    Slowly caressing the side of Raven''s face, Helga stuck out her tongue and left a streak of her saliva across his face with a lick. Then with a devious smile, looking at him, she bit his lower lip before breathing words that turned Raven hard in a second.


    "Embrace your desires in war, just like I''m about to embrace mine and suck your cock your balls are empty and your dick goes limp~" Her uncharacteristically depraved words, excited Raven like nothing else, and even though the two were supposed to look for Mel, the search was now paused for until the morning.

 Chapter 119: Deception And Joy

    It had been an hour after midnight and Amedith and the others had yet to find the exit to the cave. The dusty air lingering all around had settled inside their throat as they finally decided to settle for the night as well. But with nothing to set up camp with, they were forced toy down on the hard floor or lean against the mossy walls¨Csomething needless to say didn''t help them in sleeping.


    ''My magic, it''s acting weird.'' Thought Erika as she''d be unable to cast the spells that she used to. Instead, like the whispers of lingering spirits she heard voices in her ears that her lips recited on their own. The result of which? A simr spell although unlike her holy magic which was golden, it was a deep shade of crimson red.


    Huddled in a corner away from the others, she kept staring at her hands. With just a thought she could turn them into a puff of red clouds that retained their shape yet made her invulnerable to non-magical injuries. Adding further to the power, her cloud body could turn invisible by dissipating into the air around her.


    "Status," calling her screen of stats, she scanned through her list of spells. None of what she remembered was anywhere in there, instead in the same archaguage that Asmodia spoke, there were a bunch of new spells listed in there. "I¡­don''t know what these mean, it''s beyond my deciphering abilities."


    Making her status disappear, she leaned back against the wall once more. The day so far had been quite tiring, yet the curiosity in her heart kept her anxious and didn''t let her sleep.


    ''Should I try something?'' She wondered, ncing over to the rest sleeping. Invisibility was surely a boon for her trapping skills, and the thought of trying them out on the monsters¨Cwhich were far weaker than those in the forest, was possibly her best option to test things out. ''Let''s hope none of them wakes up, it was hard enough to convince Amedith to wait until morning to continue the search.''


    Convincing herself that she would be fine, Erika got up from the ground and used the ability to turn invisible on her entire body. As she moved quietly past her friends, however, an illusionary clone of her body was left behind pretending to be asleep.


    Completely unaware that Amsodia was helping her from within her body, the priestess moved swiftly through the cave in the directions the party hadn''t yet charted.


    ''Use more of your new abilities, give into your curiosity! Give into your mind! Give into your desires and greed!'' Taking great pleasure in the priestess''s pursuit of her own curiosities, Asmodia seated deep within Erika''s mind wanted her to push herself further and further. As seated beside the devil in her body was corruption and malice lurking in her heart.


    The desire for more, the desire for power, the very essence of what turns a soldier into a seasoned warrior. Cruelty, it''s what drives the machina of war and keeps the world turning. For without it, peace takes over and with enough time in peace, it cripples people withfort.


    Nobody knew this better than the devils, for while they feasted plenty in times of chaos, times of peace were when they ate their belly full.


    ''But what''s the fun in that? I''ve enough human souls tost me a millennia, but to stroke the mes between demons and gods?'' Chuckling to herself, Asmodia felt her heart flooded with glee. ''Oh how the world would burn, and through this vessel I shall have the best view all under the guidance of a god AHahhahaHHAH!''


    While she was busy enjoying the slow yet encroaching corruption, Erika was wandering through the cave with her bodypletely invisible. Phasing through walls, passing undetected under the noses of numerous monsters, as well as being able to float, the priestess was quite amused by her new skills even though she couldn''t touch anything in her current state.


    Although with her vision having grown a bit reddish in invisible state, made the already dark cave appear even darker.


    ''Too bad I can''t touch anything like this or this could be a great way to get behind the enemy andy a trap.'' Already thinking of ways to incorporate her new skills with her rune trapping skills, Erika raced her mind trying to weigh both the good and the bad from her ability change. So far the changes seemed to weigh more towards the good, but how far was this streak going to go?


    "I should try to use some other spells,"ing out of invisibility behind a humanoid shade with tree bark skin, Erika quickly ran her finger on its spine and etched a flurry of runes. By the time the shade turned around to look at her, the priestess had already disappeared into nothing.


    ''Now to get back¡­'' Getting a safe distance away from the monster, Erika activated the runes with a spell.


    Lighting up a bright red, the magic burned in it''s back quickly gripped the monster''s body. Contorting its shape into a ball by breaking its limbs in directions they shouldn''t be bent, the runes turned the monster into a ball of rotten meat before itpletely turned into dust.


    Even though she somehow knew that''s what was about to happen, the thought of doing it to something with real flesh, something like a human¨Cmade her hands jittery with anxiety.


    ''Ahaha¡­'' And yet, raising her hand to her face a gentle smile tugged at her lips. ''So easy? Ahaha!''


    Unable to contain herugh, her voice began to echo inside the cave. Her invisibility broken by uttering the sounds of herughs, Erika was leftpletely vulnerable. But unlike how she''d felt so far, the curiosity of trying more of her spells on more monsters excited her more than she was scared for her life.


    ''I wanna try more!'' She thought beaming like she''d just discovered magic. Reliant on her friends for offense so far, she''d often been left on the sidelines, but since the change allowed her to effectively heal and use her abilities for sneaky offense, her heart was blooming with a burst of joy.


    Continuing to explore her powers more and more, Erika wandered around the cave nting different runes on monsters until it was time for her to return to the group. Keeping her new powers a secret from the others still, she kept her promise to Asmodia and simply continued their search for Mel.

 Chapter 120: You Better Not Stop F*cking Me!(18+)

    Laying on top with her hands on Raven''s chest, Helga''s hips swayed up and down with a passionate rhythm. Keeping the youngster pinned with her hands, her pussy squeezed around his cock with every bounce. Her back arched backward and her lips pucked in from the tingling sensation against her womb, the pixie blonde barbarian rode the mage like a nymph.


    "Ah! Fu¡­ck~" With a muffled groan escaping through her lips, a pair of golden wings sprouted out her back. For only a moment Raven saw them, as realizing what had happened, Helga''s eyes widened and she pulled herself off his body.


    Standing up beside the mage, Helga covered her breasts with one hand, and the other covered up her slightly bushy groin. Staring at each other with not a word spoken between the two, Helga retreated the wings back into her body and began picking her clothes off of the floor.


    "T-that was enough¡­" With a light blush, her shifty eyes rampantly moved about. "You''d be great for my daughter, so long as you keep what happened between us a secret."


    For a spell, the thought of using his charm on Helga crossed Raven''s mind. Would that not be what he was meant to do, embrace his nature ording to the Valkyrie herself? Yet baffled by those wings, his curiosity grew stronger than his lust.


    "Those wings¨C" Before his lips opened more, Helga pulled him close and shut him down with a forced kiss. Her tongue reached as deep as possible, making sure to shift Raven''s mind to his lust again.


    "You wanna fuck? Then let''s keep fucking, but you''re not gonna ask me any question about what happened," pulling her tongue out of her mouth, her saliva still dripping from their lips, Helga red into Raven''s eyes with her hands already pumping his dick.


    Still thered with her juices, her hands swiftly glided up and down. As if his cock was lubed up some other way, her fingers slipped ever so often making the slimy mess foam up around his dick.


    Taking Helga up on her offer with a smirk Raven grabbed her fat ass once more and squeezed it with his finger. However, his grip didn''tst long as Helga got down to her knees to clean up the mess she''d made over his cock.


    ''Fucking hell, I knew it was big but his cock¨CIt''s even bigger up close.'' Being able to smell it against her nose, Helga took a deep gulp and moved her lips closer. Coiling her tongue around his shaft with the mix of his and her juices thered all over, she slowly invited it deeper and deeper into her mouth.


    Trying to take it all in, she could feel her throat stretching up, and the moment she was halfway there, Raven grabbed her head and slowly began pushing his cock even deeper. Getting her throat stuffedpletely, Helga could barely breathe which made her mind grow hazy. With half-closed eyes, she choked on Raven''s steaming cock, all the while his balls began smacking against her lips.


    Thrusting his dick in and out of her mouth, Raven kept pping her with his balls while forcing her mouth to stay locked to his shaft. Foaming up his dick with her saliva and Raven''s precum, soon enough her throat was being lubed up with those juices as well. Forced to choke on his dick with no room or intention to break free, bubbles of precum popped out of Helga''s nose.


    After fucking her throat good, Raven finally pulled out of her sloppy mess of a mouth. The foamy and slimy mixtures of their juices dripped out of her lips as he pulled out and as she stayed panting for a while he could see the bubbled-up mix of juices resting in her mouth as well.


    Catching her breath, Helga gulped it down before quickly wiping her face. But the night didn''t end there and neither did their interaction. As turning around to have her muscr spine and fat ass face Raven, she looked at him over her shoulder panting, and spanked her own ass as an invite.


    "This might be the only time you get this olddy''s body kid, don''t you dare stop just yet!" Spreading her pink pussy folds with her fingers, she revealed her throbbing insides aching for a dick.


    Grabbing hold of her waist, Raven quickly positioned his cock and slowly started to slip it in. But hungry for cock, her aching pussy sucked him all the way in in an instant. Squeezing and pulsing on his cock Raven was not far from finally cumming especially since he already fucked Helga''s throat like a cum toilet.


    Even still, holding back from breeding her pussy, Raven took a deep gulp and spanked Helga''s ass.


    "Fuck! You couldn''t wait to get my dick, could you?" Spanking her more and more until her ass was red like an imp, Raven grabbed her ass cheeks tight and began fucking her pussy deep.


    Holding back her moans by biting her lip, the always stern Valkyrie had her face buried in the ground with her ass held high that kept pping against Raven''s thick and veiny cock. Feeling his girth stretching her insides, her fingers dug into the mud as her mind rippled with pleasure the same way her thick ass rippled with each thrust.


    "Ahhhh~" Unable to hold back as her insides were being scrambled by Raven''s massive size, Helga turned her head to look at him while also beginning to throw her ass back at his cock. "Harder! Fuck me harder! Destroy my body! Treat it like a rag!"


    As aggressive as in lovemaking as in battle, she grabbed his hands and moved them over to her tits. Making him squeeze them hard to the point her nipples hurt, she grunted and groaned before arching her back all the way until her back was touching him.


    "You better not stop! This is the only time you''ll get this fucking pussy!" Grinding her pussy against his dick, Helga kept howling depravity right into Raven''s ears. Fueled by the Valkyrie''s words, Raven showed no mercy to her pussy as he banged it so hard Helga could feel her insides being reshaped around him.


    With the sound of their lovemaking echoing in that dark corner, paired with Helga''s cheeks shing against Raven''s dick and balls, the two spent the entire night cumming from each other''s bodies.

 Chapter 121: The Day After

    The day after Helga submitted herself to Raven, she''d already returned to her usual stern self. Acting as if nothing had happened, the steadfast Valkyrie led their search for Mel. However, still remembering everything vividly as it had happened just minutes ago, Raven couldn''t get what happened out of his head.


    Especially the wings, of which she seemed embarrassed or even afraid that someone else had seen them.


    ''Why does she have them? And why hide it?'' His eyes watching her hips swaying side by side as she walked in front of him, Raven wondered exactly why she would hide such graceful feathered wings.


    "I hear something¡­" Moving to the side, Helga pulled Raven out of his thoughts. Looking around the corner, she was focusing on a lone person wandering through the cave. Their eyes sunken in, their ears tipped like an elf, and the ruffled blonde hair and clothes painted a clear picture of who it was. "It''s Melicia or a shade pretending to be her."


    Trusting her instincts for now, Raven stayed behind Helga and let her make the first move. Slowly moving out of the corner and towards the front, she held her left hand up and called out for a headcount.


    "HEADCOUNT!"


    "MEL!" Conditioned by the stern barbarian''smands the wandering zombie of a person jumped at Helga''s words. Her eyes wide as an owl, Mel instinctually turned to the voice. Gawking at Helga with her eyes blinking in disbelief, an audible gasp left Mel''s lips as she realized what was happening. "Oh my fucking god, finally!"


    Running up to the duo, Mel wrapped her hands around Helga and just squeezed her body as tight as possible. Feelingfort in finding another person she knew, her mind and body both finally felt at peace.


    "Hey! Get off¨C" Trying to get Mel off Helga attempted to shove her, but burying her face right under her breastte Mel refused to let go and began crying. Having only heard her own children crying in a while, her hands stopped for a moment as her motherly side surfaced.


    ''Ughhh¡­Fine, cry it out.'' Moving her hand over to her head, Helga patted her on the head until the elf slowly backed away from the barbarian herself.


    "You done?" Asked the Valkyrie and Mel nodded in response although still sobbing.


    ncing over at Raven, Mel smiled once more. Seeing familiar faces after being abandoned in the cave for an entire night, she couldn''t help but feel a spec of joy at the familiar sight.


    "Alright then, let''s keep moving and find the exit if the others haven''t already found it," leading the charge again, Helga kept the group moving.


    As for those who were supposed to find an exit, well needless to say the maze had confused them just as much as Mel. Wandering all over with no exit in sight, they had genuinely begun to consider just digging their way out of the ce somehow.


    "Back here again?!" Seeing the mark ced by Erika on the ground again, Amedith was growing more and more frustrated. "We didn''t go full circle, right? We kept going but then how?!"


    "Amedith¡­" Reaching for his shoulder, Aria tried to calm him down, but shrugging her arm off, the hero red sideways into her eyes.


    "Calm down? How the fuck am I supposed to calm down when we can''t find an exit or the rest of our group?!" Screaming into Aria''s face, Amedith turned to her and began moving closer.


    However, before the matter escted in the heat of the moment, Erika conjured a red spectral hand. Grabbing Amedith by the back of his cor it carried him back to where he was standing before dropping him back on his feet.


    "Stop acting like children," shaking her head, Erika couldn''t believe how Amedith had been acting up since waking.


    From rushing everyone to find the exit to going round and round about looking for Mel instead. That''s all he''d been doing, yapping about one thing or the other, only to abandon it halfway through since none of it seemed to work.


    "What''s wrong with you today?" Aria took a shot at him as he was forced back, something Erika didn''t let pass by pping her on her back. "AH! What the hell?!"


    Ignoring the dark elf, she quickly looked at Amedith to talk to him before continuing their search, yet before she could open her mouth, he barked out loud once again.


    "What''s wrong with me?! I can''t understand how you''re all not freaking out either since Mel has been missing since yesterday!" Huffing and puffing with his fists tightly gripped to the side, he seemed mad enough to throw hands at the slightest slip of the tongue.


    ''What am I gonna do with these two?'' Feeling like the big sister in the quarrel again, Erika walked up to the hero. Looking down into his eyes, she decided to give him another chance before diffusing him for good for the day.


    "You think we''re not worried that she''s missing? We are bu¨C"


    "You don''t seem worried!" This time as he interjected, Erika''s blue eyes flicked a crimson hue in rage. Not wasting another second, she moved her feet between his legs and kicked him right in his nuts. "AGGGHHH!"


    Screaming in pain, Amedith fell to the ground. iling around with his hands covering his groin, he kept screaming in agony as Erika red down at him from above.


    ''What the fuck happened?!'' Freaking out by Erika''s unusual aggression, Aria took a few steps away fearing she might get simr treatment from the alleged big sister.


    Instead, however, leaning forward on her knees, the priestess with her eyes still glowing a crimson hue, whispered something grave to Amedith.


    "No wonder, Mel sucked that juicy cock with me that night when you were gone with Aria hunting nothing inside that forest," for a moment the words meant nothing to Amedith, but as their meaning slowly settled in, a shocked gasp left his mouth as he turned to look at the priestess''s face.


    "What?!" Before he got an answer, however, Erika breathed a spell and blew it at him with a flying kiss. The moment itnded on Amedith''s forehead, his body went limp and he lost consciousness entirely.


    Straightening her back with a devilish smirk, Erika felt strange joy at breaking the news to Amedith. But slowly as her eyes lost their crimson hue and returned to normal, she blinked a few times dumbfounded at what she''d just done.


    ''I DIDN''T JUST DO THAT?! DID I?! NO! NO! NO!'' Internally freaking out, she gripped her hands closer to her heart, but somehow the longer she thought about it, the feeling of joy began to return even though Asmodia''s grasp on her tongue was no longer present. ''I just told him the truth, right?


    How is it my fault that Mel sucked off Raven? Ahaha¡­''


    "E-Erika¡­Are you okay?" Approaching the priestess timidly, Aria tapped her on the shoulder to bring her out of her own head.


    "Oh!" Realizing where she was and what was happening, Erika jumped up on the spot and turned around smiling. "I''ll have the spectral hand carry him, he was getting kind of annoying to listen to anyways."


    "I-I guess?" Having never heard Erika speak in such a negative way, Aria felt a bit creeped out by the whole thing. But having no issue with not being yapped at by Amedith, she simply decided to do as Erika said.


    ''When did she learn these spells anyway? From the high priestess at camp?'' Unsure how to feel and unaware of Asmodia''s presence, the dark elf much like the rest of the party had no idea how Erika was slowly embracing the cruel side of human nature more and more.

 Chapter 122: Reunited

    Wandering inside the cave the first day had not been too bad, but another day of the same was crushing them all internally. ''At least, Erika can conjure water or else we''d be worse off by now.''


    At one point Helga had offered to tear her hand for a meal when one of themined, but not wanting to resort to cannibalism, they decided to just keep their mouth shut. Left to contemte things on their own, everyone had taken up a corner except Mel who was watching over Amedith.


    Looking right in their direction, Raven was reminded of what he''d been told about his behavior that led to him being knocked unconscious. To him, it felt bizarre, especially in the circumstances that they were in.


    ''Why did the goddess choose him?'' ncing around, Raven heaved a tired sigh beforeying downpletely. ''Hell, why did she choose us at all? Helga can easily take us on all by herself, and from what I''ve heard she''s not the only survivor from the wars against the demon lord.''


    Musing over the question, he felt his eyelids flickering with dreams. Slowly sinking deeper and deeper into a drowsy state, it didn''t take him long to fall asleep. A dream, more vivid than reality unfolded inside his subconscious mind. Fluttering through the air, he could hear giggles andughs as if he were flying alongside a council of pixies.


    His dream, however, was cut short as shaking his body, Aria forced him to be awake. Through dreamy eyes, he tried to get up and ask her what was happening, but covering Raven''s mouth, Aria shushed instantly. ncing back over her shoulder, she drew Raven''s attention to the others sneakily ncing around the corners.


    Waking up from the sudden coldness under his body, Raven picked himself up while his eyes were still a bit blurry, he looked around at the others getting up as well. Finally, as his vision returned, he realized that their surroundings had changed. Instead of mossy rocks, the ground was made of pure blue ice that gave off an ethereal light.


    "Where are we?" He asked while the others looked around as well.


    But then the sound of echoing ps turned their attention up high, high onto a step of stairs made of ice that appeared beside them out of nowhere. Crowned with a snowke pattern a throne rested at the very end of the steps, and atop it sat a pale blue-skinned woman whose oceanic dress stretched down until thest step.


    "Been a while since I''ve had guests," with the woman''s sapphire lips opening up, the world around Raven and the others quickly began to shift.


    The walls turned to throbbing flesh of a deep blue hue, and eyes slit open inside them. Moving about all over, the countless crimson-veined eyes red down at the whole party.


    "A keeper?" Helga being the most experienced was the first to realize what was happening.


    Looking into the woman''s clear eyes, she summoned a spear in both hands¨Cready to fight at a moment''s notice. But before making any harsh moves, she wanted to at least nce her over and figure out what kind of creature she truly was.


    Her body was no different than a slender human girl, but the pale blue skin reminded her of the queen. The arrogance in her voice carried the same me as well, but breathing chilling clouds out of her skin, she was far from a regr human.


    "So shall we do this? Since you''ve intruded on my territory already you must know what happens next, right?" As she stretched her hand forward, the eyes on the walls grew further in number. Pulsing like a real vein the blood in their eyes grew even thicker. Rampantly moving about, the entire ce was flooded with squeamish sounds as if someone was popping a thousand pimples at once.


    "GET READY TO FIGHT!" Giving her trainees just onest look, she took a long deep breath. "CONSIDER THIS GRADUATION IF YOU CAN KILL THIS BITCH!"


    Though tensed by the changes in their surroundings, under the leadership of Helga, they felt more confident than usual, even if their opponent was supposed to be the strongest horror they''d faced so far.


    Clutching their weapons, preparing their magic, and holding up their shields, everyone in the group was ready for what was about to happen. Even letting out Mino so she could help with her spirit mage abilities, Raven was even somewhat looking forward to the challenge. And right as everyone was ready, the smiling horror on the throne above opened up magic circles beneath their feet.


    "Run!" Helgamanded, her voice both stern yet not as tense as everyone had expected it to be.


    Bolting away from the circle by jumping, the entire party barely missed being impaled by massive pirs of ice shooting out of the ground. Not letting them rest, however, the eyes began to shoot out a surge of blue light that froze everything that it touched.


    Dodging the beams with their guileful movement both Raven and Mel managed to easily escape them, while Amedith and Aria relied on magic shields from Erika.


    Summoning his light swords behind him, Amedith shot through the eyes to thin out the beams. And while he took care of culling the herd, Aria split into the clones and started taking the eyes out as well. However, unlike Amedith who was only attacking from afar, her fists were frozen the moment she beat the first eye into a bloody pulp.


    ''Activate you damned glove!'' But activating its abilities, the gauntlet on her hands sucked more of her blood and removed the frozen status effect from her hands.


    With the three busy with the eyes, the only one left was the keeper herself. Leading the charge towards the monster, Helga screamed at the top of her lungs with Raven, Mel, and Mino charging alongside her.


    "Good riddance!" Screamed the Valkyrie jumping in the air for a strike that she could surely end the horror right then and there.


    But the moment shended on the ground with the spears both stabbing through the floor, she noticed that the woman was gone.


    ''What?!'' Shocked by the sudden disappearance, she quickly looked around but couldn''t find her. All that was left was the excessively long oceanic dress. But then out of nowhere, herughs echoed all around them.


    ''It''s never that way is it?'' She thought, and like most times in battle, she was right.

 Chapter 123: Its Over, So Fast?

    Breathing from every surface, gazing from every corner, stalking every moment, the horror of the cave wasn''t a woman, but an endless loop of a structure that watched its prisoners'' every moment. And the party of misfits arriving through her servant''s portal were treated no differently.


    She''d watched them for two days at this point, and everything from the quarrels to the lovemaking and all that was left in between, she''d soaked it all like a sponge.


    ''A curious bunch for sure.'' She thought her eyes still ring down at the party as they attempted to look for her. ''Too bad they''re not gonna be alive for long.''


    Having trapped them in a castle of ice¨Csomething she''d decided on because of Helga''s spears, the horror flooded the room with cold air enough to freak out the very blood in everyone''s veins. Feeling their bodies stiffen up to the cold, and their eyes slowly losing their vision, Raven and his party were forced down onto their knees.


    "Al''Fira!" Taking over Erika, the devilish Asmodia warmed up everyone''s body with a debuff cleansing spell. It made it so that the effect of the cold was near to non-existent against their skins.


    Finally realizing what was going on, Helga gathered everyone behind her and had them form around in a circle to counter anything the surroundings threw at them. And in case the ground tried getting to them too, Asmodiaced it with liquid copper that bled out of her feet and quickly turned into solid metal.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' Surprised by Erika''s new powers, Raven was left quite confused, but given the circumstances, there was no way he could spare time to mull things over or ask her anything about them.


    "Non-material entity, just like the mind horror, we need to destroy this ce so we can force her true body to form up again!" Helga screamed as a smile crept up her lips.


    For their first encounter with a keeper, it seemed the physical manifestation of the monster was in the form of a girl who was more than vulnerable, but the problemy in forcing the entity back into that state once she''d turned into the very walls around them.


    "Leave it to me!" mming her fists together, Aria fed the gauntlet more of her blood and rushed right over to the walls. "Defend me Amedith!"


    Calling out to the hero to protect her as she made the ice walls crumble, Aria as well as the others got to work in getting the very structure around them to crumble.


    "You truly believe you could even dent¨C" Before the horror could finish her sentence, buffed by the gauntlets as well as Asmodia''s spell, Aria knocked out one of the ice walls in just a few hard punches. "YOU MORONS!"


    Growing spikes from every corner in its rage, the horror tried to tear through the party, but to her surprise, Amedith''s shield managed to break every icicle that came their way.


    ''Two more strikes before the absolute defense breaks¡­'' Knowing he could defend three attacks with his shield every day no matter the strength, Amedith really hoped that the others could bring the rest of the structure down before he ran outpletely.


    "UGGGHHHH!!!" Summoning a barrage of her elemental weapons, Helga hurled them to the walls until more and more of them began to shatter.


    Assisting Helga with her task, Raven summoned a heavy throwing ball, and with just a few spins with the chain attached to it, he chucked it into the weapons to what remained of the ice structure.


    "HERE I COME TOO!" With the spectral Minotaur punching through the ceiling, Mino crumbled the thing to dust with the help of yet another one of Asmodia''s speed buffs.


    Losing more and more of her body, the horror''s mind began to race, it hadn''t expected them to figure things out so quickly, and if they didn''t leaving them to starve would''ve been a viable trick. But with most of her body gone, the raging horror was forced to let down the illusion of the ice dome. Instead, leaving them back on the rocky paths, she tried to fool them with more illusions.


    Taking the form of Raven she tried to blend in and slice their throats, but the very first one to realize being Raven himself, he didn''t even hesitate before pulling out the rifle and sniping her in the head. Being hit in the head unexpectedly, the horror was left stunned as her maniption tactic failed even before it started.


    Although she''d stalked the party''s every move, the fact that was making the situation slip out of her hand so quickly, was the fact that no matter what she did, they would show her no mercy and no time to react; for that''s the way they''d been trained by Helga.


    "Ta~ Ta~" Before her mind settled from the shock, she felt a flurry of runes being etched into her back. Turning her head, she noticed the red-eyed priestess smiling at her for a moment before disappearing out of her sight the very next instant.


    Moving in while she was left in a stunned state, Amedith shot his storm of the sword; Raven hurled his own set of darkness-made weapons at her, as for Mel the archer, she decided to use the very technique that she''d been tortured with by the mind horror, which was to make a tree sprout out of the woman''s heart.


    "AGGHHH! H UIGHNN!" Howling in agony as her body was torn from within and a tree sprouted from the wound, the horror wed its own face until the pale blue hue turned red and fleshy.


    To further her agony, once Amedith and Raven''s weapons were pinning her into the tree growing from within herself, Helga and Aria both moved in with explosive punches. Watching the entire party turning the shade into a bloody pulp, a smile tugged at Erika''s lips as she activated the runes she''d just etched on the shade''s broken back.


    And the moment it happened, the horror lost all control of its body and began expanding like a balloon.


    "Get away if you don''t want dead rot on your face," warned the priestess just moments before the horror''s body was blown to fucking smithereens. Had it been more cautious, more strategically sound, the shade may have stood a chance, but the very fall of its existence was running into a party trained by a holy war veteran.

 Chapter 124: The Crystal Eye

    The death of the Keeper marked the fall of the corrupted forest. Bit by bit the remaining horrors were hunted down until there was near to none left. And it all happened thanks to the hero party''s renewed strengths.


    Being able to control darkness like a semi-solid extension of his body¨CRaven''s skills were buffed tenfold. Aria was the same with her now being able to control more clones and charge more powers into her blows. Mel''s control of woond magic was no longer limited to trees, vines, and other vegetation, but she could also summon bugs, vipers, and plenty of carnivores.


    As for Amedith, his holy magic and defense were growing surprisingly quickly. Pirs of light to defend a nearby ally, ethereal wings made of pure magic that gave him a much-needed boost in agility, not to mention an even higher resistance to status effects and attacks that may try to debuff him.


    Erika, the priestess''s heart had only submitted to her internal corruption further¨Csomething the devil in her heart enjoyed quite a bit. Then there were even more spells unlocked in her status screen as well as a boost in her mana to add more usage of her powers.


    Lastly, Mino¨Cthe spirit mage, much like the priestess was now able to cast more spells like a barrage of spirit minotaurs that rushed the enemies with their horns.


    "A fine specimen you brought mest week,"ing out of the back of the shop, Linkle the opportunistic witch pulled Raven out of his thoughts about everything that has happened since they killed the keeper. "Just half of its core was enough to make you what you wanted, obviously I kept the rest¨CIt was part of the deal so don''t dare backtrack anymore."


    Floating over to her desk, she ced a small oakwood box on the counter. Pushing it towards Raven, she looked him in the eye. Getting him to follow her gaze, she had him gently pick the box in the front and bring it up to his face.


    "A Keeper, they grow stronger the more their influence increases, the corruption they spread, and most importantly the more souls they consume from their victims," lifting her right hand, she urged Raven to open the box. And as he did so, she continued to talk. "With time those souls get crystallized in their bodies, physical or ethereal.


    They turned into crystal-like balls full of pure unadulterated magic."


    Revealed inside the box was a crystal eye. As pure in color as in its nature, it almost seemed like a dark illusion with a dead iriscking all color, yet it oozed mana like vapor from hot water. Picking up the eye between his fingers, Raven looked it all over. Lacking any nerve endings the eye was supposed to simply sit in his socket and work without any problems.


    "How does this work?" He asked, ncing down at Linkle''s wrinkled body.


    "It cuts the need to connect to your body by directing the visual straight to your mind, hells, you can use it for much more than just what yourst eye was capable of," wearing a cheeky smile, Linkle showed no intentions of hiding her excitement about the ordeal.


    She wanted to see what would happen when Raven put it on. How his body would react and what new powers it would grant him. After all, one-fourth of the same material was still resting inside her workshop.


    ''This bitch¡­'' Despite knowing she was using him as a test subject, Raven used his newfound power to grow a muscle-like substance from within his empty eye socket. Coiling around itself like sentient muscle fibres, the darkness made an extension of his body, grabbed the crystal eye from his hand, and retreated it into his eye socket.


    Closing his eyelid as he managed to suck the crystal in, Raven could feel an intense migraine rattling his whole cranium.


    Holding onto the desk, he grunted in pain as his body struggled to ept the new optical organ in its system. Gradually as the pain began to dissipate, Raven opened his eyes, both of which now looked nearly identical. Looking around through blurry vision, he blinked a few times until he could finally see properly.


    "Did it work?" Asked Linkle, her eyebrows raised in curiosity.


    "Looks like it¡­Fucking thing hurts like hell though," still struggling with the pain, he decided not to waste too much time with the witch and returned to the rest of his allies back at their camp. "I''lle back when I have something interesting to trade, and you better start working on more of those rings, the crystal ball is enough payment for both this eye and at least a couple of rings."


    "Ahahaha! Fine, be stingy, I''ll make you a few more things, now bugger off and use that thing then tell me how it wentter," with those words, Raven clutched his teleportation ne and got back to their forest outpost.


    Looking at where the dark mes of the corrupted forest used to be, he felt a sense of calm in watching nothing but a long clearing with shriveled trees with nowhere for the horrors to hide. As far as his vision stretched that was all there was, a dead forest grazed by their own hands, because not even the smallest speck of corruption could be allowed to live or else it''ll return with time.


    ''A day or two more and we''ll be on the other end.'' He couldn''t have imagined a day woulde when even without Helga, he and his party would be fighting horrors like it was nothing. Sure the ce was meant to be a start, but their overwhelming victory had started to inspire more confidence.


    "Haaaa~" Walking out of her tent with a yawn, Kara the high priestess waved at the dark mage. "You''re back already, huh? Your friends told me to have you stay here until they get back."


    "Why?" He asked, slightly confused by the request.


    "Everyone wanna know how they''d fare against the now gone horrors, they wanna do a before and after if you will," with that exined, she stretched her arms upwards and began walking up to the teapot bubbling on a makeshift mud stove.


    Grabbing its handle, she casually conjured two sses that floated in the air. Filling both of them up, she let the pot down and grabbed the tea cups instead.


    "Until then, want me to take a look at that new eye of yours?" Kara suggested smiling, her left hand offering Raven one of the cups.


    Walking up close, Raven grabbed the tea but rejected her offer.


    "I''m not gonna be a toy for your amusement priestess, find anothermb," even though his words were harsh, Kara''s smile only grew further.


    "Seems like Helga''s blood bled into her apprentice." Unable to convince him, she sat on a log and enjoyed her cup of tea alongside him.

 Chapter 125: A Foul Taste

    The corrupted forest now razed to the ground had nothing left, neither living nor dead. And it was all done by a single group led by a mighty barbarian, although only to a certain point as she''d already returned home to her children.


    "So killing a keeper made us stronger, huh?" Breaking the silence as everyone sat around the campfire in the dark, Raven nced across everyone''s face, all of whom seemed downed by one thing or the other.


    Their mind drained by what they''d done, how many horrors they''d killed. Their tricks, their invasions inside their heads, had left them in a state where they felt like something was missing from within. Their optimism, their joy, was strippedpletely, reced by the mind-numbing instinct to kill monsters without showing them any mercy.


    "I feel like the month just flew by," spoke Mel, her face glowing amber under the light of the flickering mes. Pushing the coal with a stick, her eyes were locked in front, looking at nothing. "Like we''d just taken off from the city on this stupid journey."


    Everyone felt the same, and they were drained from fighting every day against some abomination of nature. The cure? Fighting some more as it flooded them with adrenaline and made them stop thinking about what they were doing. The corroding blood of the horrors, their howling screams, that''s what brought them tofort these days¨Csomething that every veteran of war experiences in their earlier days.


    They knew they had to find a way to crawl out of the dark space, but how would they do it? There was no one there to guide them any longer. Helga had her kids, and even when she was there training them, having ovee that stage herself long ago, she would just tell them to get over it.


    ''We need something fun to do, something to make us feel like we''re alive again.'' Being the leader, Raven knew that the morale of his group was at an all-time low, especially since they always lived in a city where there was something different they could do every day. ''But¡­''


    Looking over to Erika and then at Amedith, Raven couldn''t shake the feeling that the rtionship between the two had soured. They avoided each other like the other person didn''t exist, and the hero especially didn''t even want to talk to anyone other than Mel recently.


    ''The only reason I can think of is that Erika told him about what happened to me, Rose, and the two girls.


    I doubt Amedith would believe it though, so does he think she''s just lying to piss him off for some reason.'' Nothing felt clear for the time being, which only made Raven wonder if he should just use the upgraded gift from the goddess to change everyone''s mood and even rewrite some of the foul memories from this month and even before.


    As for Aria, she would drain herself to the point of falling asleep the moment her head hit the pillow, she didn''t seem as bothered as the rest, but somehow she too seemed like she was slipping away. The group was falling out from dispute and ack of motivation and interest to keep going, and if that remained despite their training they would growzy both in mind and body.


    "We''re going to the swarm tomorrow," sitting upright, Raven took a deep sigh and continued. "Anything you guys wanna do before we move on to the next stage of our journey? The kingdom after this isn''t exactly friendly with ours, so we might just have an army ready to greet us at their gates."


    The question lingered in the air for a while, yet nobody answered. They were far too drained and even in their heads, their minds were racking up new ways to kill the horrors they''d already ughtered a hundred times. Killing was all they were doing, and so killing was all they could think of.


    Thankfully, however, resistant to psychosis and being charmed as being part fae, Raven could still think straight.


    "Sure then," getting up on his feet, Raven looked around everyone''s faces again before announcing the most absurd thing he could think of at the moment. "I''ll be heading for the subus''s maze with Mino, heard they''ve started giving out massages that cleanses your tired soul from within."


    Looking over to Mino who was sitting beside him, he offered her a hand and she quickly took it with a smile.


    ''A massage?'' At first, although everyone was intrigued by the idea, knowing the ce they all knew what woulde alongside it. But then Raven spoke up again.


    "Alright you guys can stay here and eat monster meat, Mino and I will enjoy the VIP room with snacks and barbecue," having heard it all from a messenger from the Mistress back in Athenia, he''d wanted to check out the new extensions either way.


    ''Snacks? And¡­actual good meat?'' Holding sticks with burnt monster meat in their hands, every single one of the party members wanted to jump up. After selling the rare resources from the corrupted forest, they had enough money for a feast or two as well as yet another upgrade to their equipment.


    And yet, sitting in the dark they were all roasting meat that they intentionally burned so it wouldn''t taste as sour.


    "UGHH! Fuck this, I''ming!" Throwing her stick into the me, Aria was the first to get up.


    Walking up close to Raven, she grabbed him by the shoulder so he could teleport her as well. With one person in his bag, Raven turned to the other. Still reluctant about the idea even though their bellies were growling for something vorful, they didn''t wanna move, but after only a few seconds, Erika got up as well.


    "I¡­I think I''m losing weight eating this stuff, so¡­" Being true to herself since Asmodia''s residence in her mind, the priestess didn''t want to lose her supple curves, especially those big breasts of hers. "I''lle too but just for the food!"


    Still holding onto her innocence ever so often, the priestess made sure nobody got her intentions confused.


    "What about you two? We have enough money to burn the Boartooth and build a new one, so don''t leave the gold for your corpse in case we die the next day,"unable to hold herself, Mel jumped up on her feet as well.


    "We''reing!" She eximed.


    But reminded of hisst visit there, and the way he got tortured in the balls, Amedith wasn''t too keen on another stay.


    "You''reing too, right?" Looking back at her reluctant partner, Mel offered him a hand but he didn''t seem to wanna take it. However, not wanting to leave him behind, Mel grabbed his hand on her own and pulled him up on his feet.


    Leaning closer to his ears, she whispered.


    "Are you still mad at me?" She asked, having already been confronted about what Erika had revealed to him. "Look I''ll make it up for you, I''ll do anything juste with us, okay?"


    Her apology, however, only stoked the mes of hatred. Not just for her, but Raven, Erika, and even Aria who''d helped the mage do what he did.


    "I''m just tired, you guys can go," faking a smile, Amedith jerked his hand out of Mel''s grip and began making his way back to his tent.


    The elf wanted to rush right after him, but before that could happen she felt a light under her feet and pressure on her shoulders. The scenery before her soon disappeared, and whaty in front of her now was the familiar interior of the Boartooth and Moxy cleaning up some tables.


    ''Fuck¡­'' While the scene brought a smile to everyone else''s face, the expressions on Mel''s face droppedpletely.

 Chapter 126: Goddess’s Self-Talk(Can be Skipped)

    To a degree, Athenia had seen how things would unfold for the hero''s party, yet the progress they''d made in a month had left even her staggered. She''d expected them to grow stronger, far more than they were, but to level a region of corruption to the ground¨Cwas beyond her foresight''s capabilities.


    ''Father would''ve seen iting.'' She thought, pondering over her next move. The thing that made the most sense to her after a month-long contemtion, wasing clean to her chosen about her true identity and somehow getting them to continue following hermands. ''As if it''ll be so easy. Their mind has been twisted, but their judgment has grown more shrewd.


    An attempt to coax them into doing what I want without giving them a stake in this struggle would blow up in my face sooner orter.''


    The chips had to fall on the table, from every single one of them. They needed something of their own motivating them, in addition to their quest to cleanse the world of evil forces.


    ''What could it be?'' For Raven it was clear, he loved women and control, as well as his own egoistic self. His dream of a harem and being the richest king was not that impossible for Athenia to grant but if he had everything there would be no need for him to continue the struggle.


    As for the others, their desires were a lot moreplex. Aria the dark elf, truly wishes for little and the only mark she desires to achieve was her quest for power. Something there was little Athenia could directly help with. Mel and Amedith were the same, though they''d grown stronger their bond had turned weak, making it inevitable for them to fall apart eventually.


    But could Athenia aid by mending their rtionship somehow? Not in the least.


    ''I''m not my mother, I''m a goddess of cunningnot fixing infidelity.'' Moving on to Erika, Athenia knew that the priestess was the only one on a clear path to continue following her. The powers granted by Asmodia had strengthened her faith in Aphrodite, which in turn made her far more willing to continue on the current path.


    ''Beingx internally, the priestess may be the only one who won''t question my order and simply follow it.''


    "So what do you say I should do?" Sitting across herself, Athenia looked into her clone''s eyes. "Tell them everything about the problems I have and the noble cause they''re truly fighting for. Or just give them a reason to keep them from losing interest in saving their own world?"


    "If I knew, why would I ask me?" Her clone replied, a tinge of sass reflected in her voice.


    "Patronizing as always."


    "I can say the very same for you."


    "You''re a bitch to talk to."


    "I know." The conversation was obviously leading nowhere, and somehow her clone was winning the argument with her sass.


    ring down her clone, Athenia wanted to choke herself out. However, as the clone noticed her rage, she yfully covered her upper body with her hands and teasingly responded.


    "Never seen a pair of nice tits you pervert? Go on, shoo~ Grow a pair yourself," and that was thest thing the clone could muster before Athenia squeezed her fist and popped her clone like a blister. Sshed with her golden blood, she began wiping it all off, but then, in the middle of the cleanup, a moment of enlightenment struck her in the head.


    "My blood¡­" Looking at her hand glistening with liquid gold, Athenia finally came up with an idea. "Divinity, what mortal won''t desire it? The grand power to mold the world with their fingers, with nothing more than just a thought. If they can grant me my wishes, the gods and their council they¨C"


    Sealing her lips as her mind delved deeper into the possibilities, what she came up with sounded like the perfect n. At least, perfect in the sense that she would gain new heavenly underlings while also destroying the reign of other gods. Divinity, if nobody was looking over her shoulders, she could make her own council of demi-gods subservient to her.


    But before that could ever happen, she had to make sure that the party defeats the forces of evil and reduces the influence and ultimately the other god''s reign of Nerva''s world.


    The only issue with her n? The possibility of another holy war, something she herself had been trying to avoid so far.


    "I need a messenger, someone who could help me bribe the other gods to my side," if only she had someone who could connect with the other deities she could easily negotiate influence so long as she held the most power over Nerva''s body.


    ''Their churches must have a way for Erika to connect with them, although being my mother''s devout she would probably be turned away at the gates.'' All that was left was for the party to find a weak link to somehow get into other god''s churches. And after that? Athenia let them know how to connect with the other gods and ry her message.


    ''Divinity, bribes, and influence, those are the three pirs that I must erect to grow more influential not just on Nerva, but in the heavens as well.''


    With plenty of rough edges in her ns to stand out, Athenia sunk back into her throne and kept pondering over every possible possibility given the circumstances so far. Upon exploring which, she ran into yet another trouble, an unstable leader, someone unfit to be the hero.


    ''I can''t shift the title unless he dies. That title is more than just mere decoration for it to be left with him either. And given the circumstances¡­'' Bringing up her seeing screen, Athenia nced over what everyone from the party was busy doing currently. ''This doesn''t seem ideal, if this continues, he might snap and well. Ughh¡­I chose you for a reason, Amedith.''


    Peering into the hero''s past, a past that not even he remembered, she found herself looking at a child held in the arms of a woman wedding to a long-dead magus.


    ''A creature of mana, so pure the gods envied them to extinction. Thest of his line, and he''s too less of a man to even keep his woman.'' Watching what was unfolding at the Subus''s maze, Athenia knew that she would have to find a loophole for the transfer of title.

 Chapter 127: C*cked By His Thoughts(18+)

    Left alone inside the tent, Amedith twisted and turned as agony took over his heart. He had no idea about everything that had been going on, and now that he knew, he couldn''t shake those thoughts out of his mind. Rose, his own mother, spreading her legs for someone who''d essentially turned into a love rival, made him feel severely conflicted.


    Should he do as Mel requested and try to let them atone for what they''d done, or take some form of revenge against the people he''d known for the longest time? The answer wasn''t clear and for more than one reason.


    ''S-stop thinking about it¡­'' In Erika''s own words, Mel and her had slobbered on Raven''s thick pulsing cock, all the while the juices of his virgin mother trickled down his shaft until they made their way into their mouths. The thought alone was enough to make Amedith rock hard. ''UGHHH! Get o-out of m-my head!''


    The more his mind raced and the longer his dainty tip brushed against his trousers, the more his body urged him to touch himself down there. Yet holding back from giving in, he turned around toy down on his stomach. Making sure to keep his hands away from his lower half, his eyes were shut tight as he kept trying not to think of what had happened.


    His attempt to forget about it for the moment seemed to work for a while, but then as he thought about Raven and the girls being alone again, he felt fear grip his heart. Slowly opening his eyes, his heart racing like a piston, Amedith gazed into nothing as his mind showed him sights of what could be happening in the maze right now.


    Raven and the girls, enjoying the massage, the food, and perhaps even some booze, which could lead to something scious. Especially since he wasn''t there. The very first thought that followed was how he''d already seen the mage fingering Brenna''s pussy until it covered the entire bed sheets with her cum


    ''Damn it! I should''ve gone!'' Although the regret began setting in, there was no way he could get back to the city without the teleportation ring on time. Instead, forced toy inside his tent with an unrelenting boner, his body kept heating up, wanting him to just give in and jerk himself off. ''Mel said she won''t do it again, it was a mistake¡­right? She won''t do it again, no way!''


    With an uncertain gulp, his body pressed tightly against the sleeping mat. His boner pinned to the ground, a tingle in his spine began numbing Amedith''s control on his body. And before long, his hips were rubbing against the mat while his mind slipped away from his grasp. Mindlessly fucking the matt for a while, he found himself drooling on the pillow.


    But then grabbing the pillow itself and moving it between his legs, he began humping it like a rabid dog trying to fuck everything in its sight.


    ''W-what am I d-doing?'' He wondered, his thought no longer his own but belonged to his perverse lust. Delving deeper and deeper into the depraved, his mind shes images of Mel sucking on Raven''s cock. The very sight of his veiny dick had turned her into a barking slut. Wagging her butt like a tale, she was huffing and puffing while looking up at Raven with hearts in her eyes. ''Wha¡­''


    Unable to even form a single word, the imagination in his mind kept getting worse and worse. Thrusting against the pillow as if it were a toy, Amedith came in a matter of seconds, although his body just wouldn''t let his hips stop. However, every time he came, the image in his mind turned to something else that was just as depraved.


    And now it was time for Rose.Running her hand through Raven''s hair while hey on her nudep, she was smiling down at him while he suckled on her massive breasts. Squeezing the milk out of one of her tit while sucking from the other, he was getting a loving handjob from Rose as she asionally chuckled.


    Cumming to the sight but barely shooting anything out of his drained useless little cock.Amedithy huffing and puffing while his lower body continued to dirty the very pillow he wouldter sleep on.


    Flooded with more and more of such thoughts with the girls in his life, throwing themselves at Raven''s much bigger cock, Amedith knew it was wrong and yet his body refused to stop rubbing against the pillow.


    His trousers now a slimy mess of his juices, Amedithid in the mess of his own making as his body grew tired and finally stopped itself from thrusting. Sweating under his clothes and panting until his eyes were forced shut, he slipped into slumber. Although even in his dreams the perverted thoughts were all he could see.


    Their belly stretched with Raven standing behind them squeezing their tits, he saw both Mel and Rose heavily pregnant. Holding their own bellies, they still couldn''t keep their hands off his cock, and dropping to their knees with the mage sitting in a chair, their nude asses were facing Amedith while theirctating tits and mouths were all over Raven''s cock.


    The night to say the least was not gonna be easy on the broken hero, and it only got worse when even while dreaming his virgin dick got unbelievably hard. Growing as stiff as a steel pipe while he was drifting between reality and a nightmare, his dainty dick and balls began to hurt from ack of relief.


    That pain, however, didn''tst long as the moment he began jerking off to the sight in his dream, his dick in reality attempted to shoot cum but his balls were already empty. Even so, the attempt itself turned him limp, however, as the nightmare continued and Raven fucked his mom and girlfriend in front of his eyes, his cock got hard again and the cycle continued.


    Having watched the entire struggle from just a nce from her prison, even Athenia was disgusted at the hero who''d turned into a virgin cuck with no hopes of spreading his seeds inside a woman.

 Chapter 128: The Den Of Decadence(18+)[Sensitive Topics]

    The hint of roses was the first thing that took over the party''s senses, but then as their eyesid on the dim-lit room and the pinkish veils raining from the room''s ceiling, their curiosity only further grew. Walking in one after the other, their tired feet felt a ripple offort up their legs from the bedded floor.


    ncing around they also noticed a lifted heart-shaped bedding that was obviously used for more intimate activities.


    "Now~" Letting go of Raven''s hand, one of the working girls, dressed in a bunny suit, nted a peck on Raven''s cheeks. "Settle down, and we''ll bring youfort, food, and whatever makes you guys jizz your pants."


    Running her hand down Raven''s chest, she gently slid her fingers over his groin before swiftly moving out of the room. Closing the door behind her, the girl went off to inform the others of their special guests for the night. In the meantime, Raven and the girls walked deeper into the room and decided to settle down.


    Slipping on each side of Raven''s body as hey in the middle of the heart-shaped bed,Mino and Moxyid im to their man first. Although, unlike Mino who wasn''t shy to let her hands caress all over Raven''s chest, Moxy the fox girl was a lot more bashful in front of the others.


    "D-do you like my dress?" Forcing the question out of her lips, she bit her lip in anticipation. "I b-bought it for you¡­"


    ncing up and down Moxy''sced short dress that hugged her curves tight, and let her breasts hang on just two pieces of string over her shoulder, Raven pulled her closer with a smile before answering.


    "I love it," he said right into her ears.


    "Can you guys be a little less¡­you know, weird? We''re still here," sitting beside Erika and Aria, Mel''s mood was still foul since she wasn''t sure if she even wanted to be here. "I thought getting a massage together would be weird enough, but if you keep flirting an¨C"


    "Mel¡­" cing her hand on the elf''s shoulder with a forced smile, Erika looked into her eyes while holding back her true frustration. "Can you just stop? We''re here to rx, remember? And you''re stressing not just yourself, but all of us right now."


    Frowning in confusion at the priestess''s words, Mel wanted to protest but before she could even Aria chimed in.


    "Try and just enjoy this bed for now instead ofining about him, I don''t remember thest time weid our asses on something sofortable, so please don''t ruin it with a lecture," with everyone tired from their month-long endeavors, thest things they wanted was to hear someone yap about while they were trying toy down and rx in their own ways.


    Rolling her eyes at theints hurled at her, Mel scoffed at their suggestion and decided toy down and watch the ceiling until the food arrived or the massages began. But before either came the booze being carried on by a couple of chocte and vani girls wearing nothing on their person.


    Squeezing the bottles between their tits, they came waddling into the room with their free hands moving around their trimmed pussies.


    "Care for a ss or¡­" Sitting down in front of the guests, some of the girlsid down in front of them while the others took a sip of the wine to share directly through the mouth if desired by the guests.


    The girls with the exception of Aria opted for a ss, as for the dark elf, she was far too tempted to drink it mouth to mouth. But, recognizing the masochistic dark elf, the working girls decided to tease her in other ways. Letting a fair girl face, the girls took a step back giggling at the situation unfolding.


    Looking into Aria''s shocked eyes, the girl smiled at her face before pping her as hard as she could.


    "You wanna drink, you bed-wetting slut?" Standing up with a chuckle, the girl uncorked the wine bottle and lifted up her right foot until it was just by Aria''s face. Slowly draining the alcohol down her leg, she kept ring at the dark elf with a false pretense of a disgusted look. "Go ahead, drink your wine unless, of course, you''d rather have your dignity in front of your friends, ahahaha!"


    For a spell, Aria looked around at the others and while Mel and Erika were looking at her, Raven¨Chaving taken the bottle for himself was far too busy sharing it with Mino and Moxy through his own lips. Contemting for a while, her eyes turned back to the girl''s feet, and though she didn''t want to be seen in such a state, her hands reached for the feet on their own.


    Before long, she was licking the mixture of the alcohol and the girl''s sweat from off of her feet, and as if that wasn''t enough humiliation, the other girls moved up beside her and began whispering deluded things into her ears.


    "You''re a fucking feet-loving slut~"


    "I bet that pussy of yours smells like fish from jerking off in your bed all day long!"


    "Perhaps we should get the duchess, she loves breaking your mind and draining your wallet with everything she does. Say, you want us to call her? You do, don''t you?"


    "Of course you do!"


    Knowing exactly where the conversation was going, Aria''s already numb mind made the usual stupid decision it often made as the girls drained her of every penny. Reaching into her pouch of gold, she handed one of the girls a handful just so she would get the duchess.


    "Such an obedient pay pig ahahah~" And with that chuckle, the girls left Aria brainlessly panting on the bed while they went to get the master tormentor in the subus maze.


    "F-fuck¡­that was¡­a-amazing¡­" She panted, not realizing that she was still surrounded by the others.


    "That was sphemy, not amazing, a girl with a girl¡­" Stuck up with her religious doctrine, Erika forced the rest of the girls to leave so they could enjoy the wine without being forced to watch something like that happen again.


    "You know what¡­" Pulling herself up and sitting, Aria squinted her eyes and red at Erika. "If I had a dick, I would tell you to suck it!"


    "At least then you''d be a man, not a woman forcing herself on a woman," Erikained further, the wine in her system making her more honest than she needed to be.


    "Who cares? Even if it were a guy, Aria you ju-ugH!" Just thinking about drinking from someone''s feet was enough to gag the words out of Mel''s mouth. "Ju-just stopining, follow your own advice, you idiots."


    And while the girls quarreled about the situation, Raven was the only one truly enjoying the moment with wine, his left hand on a massive pair of tits, and the other on a supple ass ready for the fucking with a heart-shaped buttplug.

 Chapter 129: The Party Just Began!(18+)

    By the time the massage was over and the effect of the wine had started setting in, the entire group was in their own head doing different things. Erika, who nobody could''ve expected, was busy downing one bottle after the other. Eating away deliciously roasted and braised meat from a tter, she was fawning over every bit of its vor swimming in her mouth.


    Aria on the other hand, stripped naked by the Duchess¨Ca tall woman with long dark hair and a full leather outfit with a whip in her hand, was marking Aria''s entire body withshes. Sticking in vibrators in both of her holes, she had the girl squirting nonstop on the bed. Which in turn only made the other girls tease her more with the bed-wetter nickname.


    As for Melicia, she was just huddled up in a corner drinking away her sorrows. No longer bothered by what was happening, she tried to forget about what happened beforeing here, but it didn''t prove that easy.


    ''It''s all because of him¡­'' ncing over at Raven enjoying a meal which was grilled over a naked girl''s ass who was proficient in fire magic, Mel wanted to hate him, but somewhere deep down she knew he wasn''t one to be med. ''Why did I do that with him?''


    Not even wanting to think back to her lips gliding down Raven''s cock, she wished she could shrink into nothing and disappear into nowhere. The more she thought about the matter, the more insecure she felt, not just in her rtionship but also as a person. Drinking more and more, she tried to forget it all, but it wasn''t until a working girl sat down beside her that she could get it out of her head.


    "Why are you sitting here alone? Is something wrong?" Asked the fair elf sitting beside Mel.


    "Nothing¡­" She responded, not wanting to air her dirtyundry to a prostitute.


    "Aftercare is part of my job you know, and sometimes when guys are done, they have that same look of regret in their eyes as yours," her assumption being right on the money, slightly soothed Mel''s heart.


    Even so, taking yet another deep sip of the wine, Mel didn''t want to say anything, until she saw the girl nod and was about to get up.


    "I cheated on my partner," she told her, and the girl quickly sat back down with a smile.


    "Why?" Asked the girl, her intentions seemed pure.


    "Cause I¡­" ncing over to Raven again, she took a deep gulp. "I like manly guys, and manly features in my man like¨C"


    Feeling a hand on her shoulder, Mel turned back to face the girl. Leaning closer to the archer, she whispered into her ears.


    "You wouldn''t be the first woman to want that, plenty of wives, girlfriends, and fiancese here for a better dick to bounce on," leaning back with a smile, the girl pulled her hand off of Mel and added. "And guess what? It makes them happy so what''s wrong with being better, more muscr, and¡­ahaha, with someone with a bigger cock."


    Getting up smiling, the girl nodded at Mel as if telling her to follow her heart. But even after she walked away the elf wasn''t yet convinced to do something like that. Thus, after downing enough alcohol to drown her organs, Mel stumbled her way up to Raven and sat down beside him to talk.


    "You okay?" Raven asked, a bit concerned by her drunken look.


    Shoo''ing off the working girls, even those teasing Aria, he turned to Mel, and so did the others. Reaching for her shoulder, he lifted her face to get a better look at her from behind her ruffled birdnest of a hairstyle.


    "Oi, are you even listening to me?" He asked, and she finally responded.


    "C-can¡­I-I-I a-ask you som-thing?" Speaking with drunken hics, her words barely made any sense.


    "What?" Raven pursued, frowning with confusion.


    Taking a brief pause to collect herself and even push her hair back, Mel looked into Raven''s eyes and finally asked the question.


    "L-love¡­c-can it change? Ca-can you ch-ange who you love if the person you currently do isn''t who you thought he was, or if th-they si-mply can''t be that person you''ve always dreamt your partner to be? Is it wrong, if I want more than I''m getting?! For me to desire to feel loved with more than just words! Through intimacy and kind gestures, maybe even a little bit of the crazy!"


    Pouring her heart into her every word for once, Mel managed to silence the entire room. Not even Raven knew how to proceed or what to even reply to her with, however, that silence didn''tst long, as growing tired of waiting and lying to herself, Mel moved her hand around Raven and pushed their lips into the most passionate kiss.


    A gasp left every lip inside that room, and Raven needless to say was a bit surprised as well. But with her tongue coiling around his own, it didn''t take long for him to lean in and give her exactly what she desired. But before any of that happened, he pulled away from her lips and while looking right into her eyes he demanded.


    "You''d be mine and mine alone if we continue, I don''t like sharing," through shaky eyes, she kept gazing into his eyes and nodded.


    "I''m yours and yours alone," squeezing her hands around his body, Mel pulled Raven into a hug. "im me and mark me if you need just like you did to that slutty queen."


    ''Uhmm¡­Is this really happening?'' Watching it all unfold, Aira was beyond baffled.


    The priestess on the other hand, drunk on booze, and unshackled from her restraints by Asmodia, wanted nothing more than to watch as her words about Mel choosing Raven over Amedith were about toe true.


    ''Perhaps I''ll join the lovebirds, it''s no fun being a virgin with these massive tits ahaha!'' And with those thoughts, the night where Raven would im every girl who either belonged to Amedith or were his friends was about to begin.

 Chapter 130: Inside Her Mind(18+)

    ''This taste¡­This smell¡­'' Tasting Raven''s lips as he forced her down on the bed, Mel''s hand moved over to his chiseled chest before eventually moving down his sweaty abs. Having already taken his top off, her eyes wandered all over his body¨Cand the sight before her was near enchanting. ''I knew he was toned, but¡­''


    Seeing him in a sexual light for once, the elf took a deep gulp as Raven slowly leaned over to her lips. Locking them together while flicking out her dress with a finger to expose her nipples, he pinched them tight¨Cmaking Mel''s entire chest tingle with excitement.


    Feeling a rush of blood flooding her head, her body numbed up, yet her desire for more only grew further. Being watched by the others as Raven undressed her breasts, and eventually slipped his finger into her frilly underwear, Mel felt her lips quivering with a hissing groan.


    Moving her hand down her belly, she attempted to get Raven''s fingers out of her panties, but the moment his fingers rubbed against her clit, her body stiffened up to the sizzling sensation.


    With every goosebump in her body erected, her hands went limp again all the while Raven kept her lips sealed with a deep tongue kiss. The saliva from their tongues, the sloppy mess draining down their chins, the sweat from his body dripping over her breasts, and even the gentle caress of her clit; truly tipped her off a line that she would never want to return from.


    ''S-so rough¡­'' She thought as Raven grabbed hold of her panties and pulled them up. Creasing the cloth in between her pussy folds, he had Mel curling up her toes from the frills rubbing against her entrance. ''Ughhh! MHnmm~''


    Her moans muffled by Raven''s lips, Mel''s legs thrashed to the itch. Just a secondter, however, the cloth was torn off of her body. Finally, with the pressure gone, her legsy motionless for a while, but that onlysted until Raven moved down her belly and took every bit of clothing off of her.


    Moving beside Raven as he admired the elf''s pale pink pussy, Mino grabbed Mel''s leg from one side and had Moxy grab the other. Wearing a devious smile, the minotaur queen rubbed her hand against Mel''s pussy and spanked hard enough to leave a mark.


    "AHHH! S-STOP!" Groaned the elf before covering her face in embarrassment.


    "Why? You said it yourself, you belong to master now," teasing Mel some more, Mino spread her legs wide with Moxy.


    Leftpletely vulnerable with her legs forced open and her pussy dripping like a fountain, Mel''s entire body was washed with a rosy flush. Even so, she knew that she''de too far to go back, and so the moment Raven''s lips pressed against her pussy, instead of trying to push him away, she grabbed his head with her hands and pushed his face against her body.


    "Y-Yeahhh¡­I k-know, I promised to be his," taking a gulp as Raven''s tongue moved up and down her pussy and his lips slobbered on her juices, she felt her insides throbbing as though her body was urging her to suck his dick through her pussy.


    ''MHMMM! Why does this feel so good!?'' Like a cluster of butterflies fluttering in her stomach, Mel''s body felt like it was blooming and she was finally turning into a real woman. So far all she''d done with Amedith was subpar masturbation, but being aggressively licked down there while pissing out precum; her ass, her mouth, and her pussy every hole in her body was pulsing and throbbing for a taste.


    Even her nipples had grown so hard that they''d begun to hurt and desired to be sucked until they went numb.


    "S-suck m-my breast¡­p-please¡­" Still a bit shy Mel moved her hands under her breasts and shied away from everyone''s gaze.


    "Mhnmm?" Her one eye was crimson, and the other sapphire, Erika, could no longer hold back from joining the fun. Moving up beside Mel, she grabbed Mel''s hands and moved them away from her breasts, pinning them behind her shoulders, the priestess leaned into her ears while Raven moved in to suckle on those perky breasts.


    "Asking a man to suck your breasts behind your boyfriend''s back, you''re a real slut, aren''t you?"


    Although a bit shocked by the priestess''s words, Mel couldn''t respond to her as Raven''s lips finally made their way to her nips. Sucking on one while squeezing and pinching the nipple of the other, Raven pulled them up so hard that Mel''s upper body was lifted slightly upwards.


    "MHNMM! AGH!" Wrapping her hand around his head, Mel pushed him further against her breast, however, unlike Ameidth who would just go numb from her scent, Raven didn''t stop suckling on her tit and squeezing them until his fingers were marked all over her breasts.


    "You''re mine, remember that from now on!" Pulling away from Mel''s body, Raven finally unbuckled his pants, and the moment his steaming cock was unveiled from his pants, it mmed heavily between Mel''s breasts and even covered up her entire face.


    Having a massive cock with thick veins resting on her face, Mel''s mind shut down for a moment as she couldn''t believe what was happening. The warmth from its skin seeping into her lips, cheeks, and nose, fired strange signals in her mind which in turn only made her more subservient.


    "Better than that pinky for a cock that your boyfriend has," chuckling into Mel''s ears, Erika grabbed hold of Raven''s dick in one hand and began rubbing it all over the elf''s face to mark her with his scent.


    The sight of the priestess''s depravity surprised everyone for a spell, but with how much wine they had in their system, as well as the steamy nature of the situation, their attention quickly turned back to Raven and Mel. Leaning closer to her belly, Raven ran his finger in a crown-shaped pattern.


    Marking her with a spear-like tattoo with heart-tipped edges and a heart arrow leading down to her clit, he imed her as his own woman.


    "Who do you belong to?" Asking her that question right as he was done, Raven looked her in the eye with an intimidating look.


    "Y-you, I belong to you!" Mel answered, closing her eyes from the embarrassment once more. But with a p from Mino, she was forced to open them right up.


    "At least beg properly you elven slut," hearing Mino''sint and looking back up at Raven towering over her body, Mel took a deep gulp and begged in a way that she knew would please her master.


    "I want you! I want you to take my virginity! To turn me into your slut and make me forget about my small cock boyfriend!" Though it was difficult for her to get those words out, seeing a smile on Raven''s face, her heart lightened up at the thought that she was about to get exactly what she wanted.


    "Fuck me please!" And without another wasted second Raven granted Mel her wish.

 Chapter 131: I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU!(18+)

    The moment Raven pushed inside Mel''s virgin pussy, her fingers dug into the bed sheets and her toes curled up entirely. Biting her lower lip she tried to keep her voice in control, but feeling a sudden popping inside her body she could no longer hold it in.


    "Aghhh! FU-fcuk! I-it-its big! Too b-big!" She groaned, her body arching upwards.


    "Already done?" Chuckling a little, Mino pped Mel''s tits. "Only the tip has gone in you slut, your womb still needs a good ramming to remember who it belongs to."


    ''JUST THE TIP?!'' Freaking out internally at the revtion, Mel couldn''t believe what she was hearing, after all,pared to Amedith he was nearly twice asrge with just the tip! ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!''


    "Stop daydreaming," leaning closer to her body, Raven began sucking on her breasts once more, all the while his massive cock dug deeper and deeper inside her tight pussy.


    Feeling her insides being stretched so much that she could feel Raven''s cock lifting up the skin on her belly, Mel''s mind was being assaulted with spine-chilling sensations.


    Twisting and turning under Raven''s body, she attempted to free herself to catch a breath without the monster cock rearranging her guts, but with Erika holding her down and so were Mino and Moxy, the only thing she could do was allow her insides to be turned into a perfect mold for Raven''s dick.


    However, slowly as her body began to adjust to his size, a ripple of blinding pleasure, had Mel rolling her eyes all the way back into her skull. Squirting out cum just from feeling his tip pinning her womb, she wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his upper body.


    "I¡­I love you! I love your dick! I love everything about you! So fuck my slutty hole! FUCK ME!" Forgetting all about her boyfriend for the moment, Mel begged Raven to begin thrusting his cock like she was born to be his cock sleeve.


    "Beg some more!" Looking up into her eyes, Raven couldn''t help but smirk. "Even more than what your stupid boyfriend must''ve begged you for sex."


    Letting go of Mel as she seemed more subservient, the other girls moved away from her to do things of their own as well. In the meantime, driving away all doubts, Mel mustered her strength and began howling and begging like a bitch.


    "I don''t care about that stupid cuck! Just fuck me, please! I''ll do anything! I''ll suck your dick! Lick you clean! Even drop on all fours and act like your dog!


    Just fuck me so I can forget about that loser who couldn''t even take my virginity!" And with that Raven pulled his hips back and mmed his cock back and crushed her insides.


    "AGHH! MHNMM! AHHH!" Like a bell continuously going off in her head, Mel''s mind was lit up like fireworks. Feelings tingling all over her skin as her pussy mped on Raven''s dick like a mp, Mel''s mouth was foaming from the sensation with her teeth shut tight and her eyes rolled up.


    As for Raven whose cock was stuck inside her tight pussy, he kept on smiling as he went balls deep into his woman. Feeling the stretch on her belly from his dick against his own skin, he knew that she could never go back to normal sex after getting her insides molded by him in the extremes.


    "Y-you''re breaking my pussy!" Screamed Mel, even though it was her body that refused to let go of Raven''s dick.


    Letting her insides get used to Raven''s girth and size, the twoid on top of each other, giving the other girls a chance to move into the scene as well. The first to do anything was to everyone''s surprise Erika. Cupping Raven''s balls in her hands, she chuckled and began gently massaging them to help him flood the slutty elf''s pussy with his cum.


    "Ahaha, what happened? Don''t wanna let go of his cock?" Moving up behind Mino exposed her massive breasts, and though she rested them on Mel''s face, it was Raven who got to suck on them while he slowly began pulling out.


    Suffocating from tits, Mel could barely breathe, but that didn''t stop Moxy from licking not just Raven''s shaft but also the region of Mel''s slit that connected the two together. Watching the whole thing unfold with her hands already jerking her clit and pussy, Aria kept watching mindlessly while huffing like a horny dog.


    "Be ready, I''m not gonna stop with just one thrust," with that warning Raven began thrusting in and out of Mel like a piston. The sound of her wet pussy sshing her juices all over quickly filled the room, but overpowering even that were Mel''s mindless groans as her body was reduced to just being a hole to fuck.


    "AHGHH! FU¨CAHHH¡­EEEEKKK! M-MY PUSSY! M-MY PUSSY! IT''S GONNA BREAK! " Moaning louder and louder with every thrust, her body hugged Raven tight and her nails dug deep into his back.


    "S-SOO! SO GODD! SO GOOOODDDD! FUCKFUCKFUCK! I-I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU!


    I LOVE YOU AND YOUR DICK!"


    Pissing out cum like a shower, it didn''t take long for the entirety of the bed to be covered in Mel''s juices. However, nothing could make her stop anymore as her mind waspletely consumed by the man fucking her hole like it was his to im by right. Not wanting him to stop either, Mel spared no effort in letting her desires be known.


    "LET ME SU-SUCK IT!" Barely getting to her feet, Mel stuck out her tongue and began sucking Raven''s cock like a popsicle. Looking up at him longingly, her lips stretched like a tube while she slobbered on his precum and her own juices thered over his manly dick.


    ''I NEED HIM! I NEED HIM! I NEED HIM! I CAN''T LIVE WITHOUT THIS DICK! NO WAY I CAN GO BACK TO THAT TINY EXCUSE FOR A DICK!'' With such thoughts rushing to her head, Mel wanted to do everything and anything she could so that he would keep her around as one of his women.


    "I love you¡­" She said pulling the cock out of her mouth and bridges of saliva connecting her lips and his throbbing shaft.


    "Show me how much? Words mean little," knowing exactly what was going on inside Mel''s head, Raven couldn''t help but smirk before returning her to do what she thought was the most important thing to do in her life. Which needless to say, was to suck her man''s thick and veiny cock.


    Note: Suggestion for corruption ideas during sex? Leave them asments!

 Chapter 132: How The Morning Bird Chirp(18+)

    The night was over, and far too much had happened. From Mel''s submission towards Raven to Erika and the others aiding the mage in fucking the elf''s brains out until it essentially melted out of her ears. However, as morning came and Asmodia let the priestess have full control of her body and mind again, she only barely remembered what had happened and the chaos she''d helped spread.


    Even so, a smile took over her lips for her words about Mel choosing Raven over Amedith had finallye true. As for Aria the dark elf? She was drained out of her mind from squirting at the depraved sight, from the balls-deep thrusts to those aggressive treatments like a ve, she''d loved every bit of it, but that''d also led her to be extremely dehydrated.


    Left shrunken like a twig, she waddled behind the group like a zombie.


    Still inside the Maze, Raven being who he was still wasn''t done sating his sexual excitement. Thus, leading the group to another room, he waited as the working girls brought debaucherous clothes for his new girls. And all the while he waited, Moxy the fox girl, was bouncing on his cock like crazy.


    The pping sounds of her ass cheeks filled the entire room, and every time her asshole reached Raven''s base, she could feel his cock pressing against her belly.


    "I-is this necessary?" Asked Erika, her eyes shyly wandering back and forth between Raven and a distant wall.


    "Aghh~ S-Shut up!" But instead of Raven, it was Moxy who responded to her. "L-let me ride his cock! I want it before you guys go adventuring again!"


    The shift in Erika''s behavior would''ve been more concerning for the other had an already absurd situation not taken ce. Standing naked beside Raven with her head dejected to the ground and her body a blushing red, Mel was being adorned with one essory after the other, although none of it covered much of her body.


    From golden nips rings with a heart shape hanging down, to a leather, skin-tight suit that exposed her pierced nipples as well as the clit. Taking things further, the elf-green suit also had a heart-shaped cut-out over her ass for easy ess in case of a lewd emergency.


    "T-this is e-embaressing¡­" She muttered under her breath, however, the moment Raven''s hand grabbed her bubble butt, her eyes lit up with hearts and her pussy clenched tight. "B-but i¨Cit''s, if it''s for you¡­"


    Feeling his fingers caressing her asshole before moving down to her pussy, Mel''s skin tingled with a rush of blood. Her nipples already perked from the nip rings, grew even harder in response to Raven''s touch. It had just been one night with her new man, and already her body was bewitched by his charm.


    His fingers caressing her dripping pussy, Mel fidgeted around as Raven simply enjoyed toying with her body. And despite being ridden like a stallion by Moxy at the same time, his attention was split equally between the two women.


    Grabbing the fox-girl''s tail with one hand he made her fat ass m harder and faster against his cock, and with the other, he kept teasing the elven archer as she was decorated before they made their way out.


    As more time passed and Mel''s preparations were done, she was wrapped in a cloak so nobody else would notice what she was hiding under it once they went outside. Walking outdoors with only a light cloak covering her body¨Cwas needless to say quite embarrassing for Mel. And yet despite her ears being tipped red, she simply followed Raven''s orders as if he owned her in every way.


    ''What happened to me?'' She wondered, her eyes staring at Raven''s back as they walked through the streets. Knowing little about the after-effects of sex, she had no clue that her hormones were raging for her new man, and making her love him more and more by the second. Just like any other woman, she foundfort in her man''s presence, especially one with whom they''d been passionately intimate with.


    Before making their way back to the camp, Raven led the party to the Boartooth to drop off Moxy. However, unhappy about letting go of Raven just yet, she begged him to stay in the inn for at least one more night. Her request, unfortunately, was swiftly declined as Raven wanted to move forward with their journey before anyone from the party fell back into a depressive state.


    Although, before leaving, he did sneak into one of the empty rooms with Moxy.


    Making out with her for a while, he made sure that she could remember him by his taste until it was time for him to return to Athenia. Not limiting himself to just kisses, he sat down on the bed and let the bashful fox-girl serve his thick cock like a god.


    Slobbering on his dick with her mouth while also stroking it with her hands, Moxy pushed it deep into her throat until her lips were kissing Raven''s balls. Rubbing her lips against the end of his shaft, she coiled her tongue around his length and milked his dick until the mix of his precum and her saliva was foamed up at the base of his shaft.


    Still serving his cock hungrily, she licked it all up and kept repeating the cycle until her very throat pulsed alongside his throbbing dick. Inviting his juices right into her belly, she felt herself getting filled up and mid-way through the pulsing she pulled her mouth away so she could get to taste the remaining semen shooting into her mouth.


    Once he was done cumming and it all rested on her tongue, Moxy savored every bit of it by moving it around every inch of her mouth.


    However, finally, with her more willing to part, it was time for Raven and the others to go. Not wasting a second, the group gathered up inside the same room and began the teleportation sequence. For Mel, the mere act of going back to Amedith was crushing her internally, but for the others, it was a means to get themselves off, especially for the dark elf and the priestess.


    Although for Raven, it was just another time he''d conquered a woman, one which he''d soon be fucking every day inside his tent.

 Chapter 133: Disbelief And Council(18+)

    "W-what?!" The very first-time Amedithid eyes on Mel after the party returned, he was struck with shock and couldn''t muster more than a single word.


    Standing by Raven''s side with the cloak on the ground, Mel stood there in the slutty skin-tight outfit and nip rings hanging from her tits. She''d already told the hero that she moved on from him to another man, one that was more masculine and well-suited for her taste.


    "I-I''m sorry, but you and I¡­" With a gulp, Mel''s heart grew heavier and yet she knew what had to be said. "We''re notpatible, every time we tried to have sex, you came before I could put it in! B-but Raven he¨C"


    "Wait¡­" Putting two and two together, Amedith''s heart was gripped with fear. "Y-you guys had sex? L-like proper all the way through sex?!"


    Lowering her head, Mel tried to hide her face, but pulling her towards him by the ass, Raven made her look up at him before he leaned in for a kiss, and Mel was the one to seal it in front of Amedith. ncing sideways at her past lover, Mel''s eyes teared up slightly, and yet her hand instinctively reached for Raven''s cock.


    Caressing his groin while her tongue coiled around his, she kept looking at Amedith''s shocked face, but then it quickly lowered to his tiny boner.


    "H-he''s¡­" Pulling away with a bridge of their saliva connecting their lips, Mel squeezed Raven''s dick in her hand while looking straight at Amedith. "He''s much bigger, maybe ten times your size, even his boner is as big as your entire arm while your cock even when hard is just the size of my pinky!"


    Justifying her attraction toward her new man, Mel no longer felt the same shame as before, however, that came with pure neglect towards the hero''s feelings. She only cared to make sense to him as to why she chose Raven over him, but to Amedith it only felt like rubbing salt to an exposed injury.


    Watching it all unfold in front of their eyes, Aria was quite ufortable with the whole thing, while Erika snickered about in a corner. Thankfully, however, Kara and Helga were no longer at camp or else the already embarrassing situation for Amedith would''ve felt much worse.


    "You''re joking¡­right?" Quivering in denial, the hero slowly started walking closer to Mel.


    But as she shook her head to break him out of that delusion, his eyes red up in rage. Turning his gaze at Raven, he felt all the anger, all the frustration of everything that had happened so far surfaced and bubble over. Eventually, he grabbed the hilt of his sword and tried to rush and sh through the mage''s body.


    "That''s enough!" The voice of the goddess shattered his short-lived dreams for revenge.


    In just a blink of an eye, the entire party was now standing in darkness stretching in all directions with a sole beam of light casting from above. Right under which was the goddess Athenia, sitting at a table made of gold with multiple empty chairs facing her. Beckoning the entirety of the party closer, she contracted the space between them and her.


    Without moving a muscle, Raven and hispanions were all suddenly seated in the chair, and it happened so fast that none of them realized who the person in front of them was.


    "Aphrodite¡­" Raven muttered, being the first to realize the goddess''s identity.


    He''d met her before and yet somehow she looked slightly different. The difference in appearance was nearly indistinguishable, and yet somehow it struck him every moment he looked at her.


    "Aphrodite?!" Hearing Raven mention the name, Erika jumped out of her chair in shock.


    She''d not expect to meet the goddess out of nowhere, and the others were no different although they were too confused to voice even a word. Letting down her right arm''s veil, she brushed it across the table and an array of golden goblets appeared in front of everyone. Held within the ss was a god''s blood, her very own but to the mortals it looked like a wine of the deepest crimson hue.


    "My blood, I offer you," said Athenia, having already foreseen their reluctance to drink the poison with her foresight.


    "W-wait, goddess!" Getting down on her knees, Erika''s eyes welled up with tears. Just gazing at the precipice of faith, a goddess herself, she couldn''t contain her heart and the emotions bleeding out of it. "I! I! I can''t-t-thank you enough! For letting me be your servant!"


    "Rise priestess, and settle down that is your goddess''smand," hearing the goddess''s orders, Erika couldn''t fathom not abiding by her will, and so sitting back into her chair, she held her hands together in prayer and gazed as much as she wanted at the goddess of her world.


    "What is this?" Having met her twice before, Raven wasn''t as intimidated by her presence. Some kind of test? Cause I''m tired of tests."


    "A potion towards godhood, ever wondered why gods are killed?" Her question, although seemed disjointed to the party, would''ve made perfect sense if they knew the answer.


    "G-godhood?" Muttered Aria to herself, not wanting to stand out in the conversation between Raven and Athenia.


    The others were just as stunned, and Amedith, well the more he grew stable the more his rage towards Raven returned.


    "And why would you offer us godhood? How does it benefit you? I''ve seen enough and heard enough to know that gods don''t help mortals just because they wanna do something good for them for once," clicking her tongue at Raven''s sharp words, Athenia made the goblets disappear before attempting to exin what she had in mind.


    But before she could open her mouth, she noticed in her peripherals the anger returning in Amedith''s eyes.


    "Take him!" Brushing her hand in the air again, she made him disappear into a temporary prison of great torment. A vile ce that would show him the worst moments of his life, which for Amedith were the sights of his mother and Mel getting screwed by the dark mage.


    "Now we can talk in peace, and don''t worry about him, it may feel like an eternity for him but for us, he''ll be back the moment I snap my fingers."


    Intending to shift the title of the hero from the cuck to the bull, Athenia wanted only the clear-headed person between the two to be present for the conversation.

 Chapter 134: The Truth About Gods

    It took longer than Athenia expected, but her exnation about what was happening in the heavenly realm was finally over. She''did down her true identity as well as her intention to put a stop to the forces of evil so she could talk diplomacy with other gods.


    Obviously, the news struck the party like a ton of bricks, but with no concept of time in Athenia''s mind realm, eventually, they came to ept her words as the truth.


    "And you expect us to trust you after you lied to us for so long?" Raven amongst other members of his group was far beyond pissed about the situation. "You hogged another god''s faith from her people, you kept her alive in their mind, and we''re supposed to help you keep the lie going?"


    Leaning back into the chair with a sigh, Raven nced across everyone''s face painted with scorn. Even Erika who was praising Athenia not long ago was gritting her teeth as though holding the urge tosh out in the goddess''s face.


    "Give us one reason we should trust you. A reason that doesn''t benefit you in any fucking way," the mage expected Athenia to take her time to skim through her options, but the mind of a god worked much faster than a mortal.


    "A god never truly dies. Even if the other gods kill me, I''ll be around, but I can''t say the same for your world.


    Because when they start fighting amongst each other they sunder every patch ofnd where the people don''t preach their faith for them but instead of another god," Her face devoid of all emotions, Athenia moved her hand through the air and conjured a screen that reflected the future she foresaw. "See for yourself what happens when faith-hungry creatures are left unchecked."


    The sound of screams was the first thing the party noticed, and then as they nced at the screen their eyes trembled at the sight. A sea of blood of nonbelievers, an army of demons feasting on young women and children, and the brave and devoted? Turned to mere ythings with torture so horrific the horror''s mind games paled inparison.


    "That should be enough," brushing the screen away, Athenia took a deep breath and sighed. Leaning forward on the table, her veiled breasts swayed side to side. "As for your doubts about me, I want you to spread my name, Athenia. No longer will I have to rely on my mother''s faithful if you can preach my name instead of hers, I will gain power, and with it, I can help you to save your own world."


    The offer made her sound like a selfless angel, and yet why did it feel like she was up to more than just helping them? Usurping power from other gods, taking away their faithful, given Raven''s ability to change people''s mood, and memory, it wouldn''t be hard to pull off, but doing so was bound to put them on every god''s radar.


    "She''s still hiding something," Mel chimed in.


    "For your own good, some things are best left unknown for mortals," Athenia replied, not making any excuses just being as forward as she could.


    "And we should trust you, why?" Aria questioned, leaning forward on the table as well.


    "Cause I''m the only god willing to help you!" Slowly but surely, the goddess was losing her temper. The whole interrogation reminded her of her meeting with Pathfinder. Even though she was trying to do right for the people of the world, nobody seemed to have any faith in her judgment or her dubious ns of hers.


    "Look!" Dejecting her gaze, she took a deep breath, held it in until her heart calmed, and then finally let it out. "Your world isn''t the first, before I was born there was another, the gods simply moved on to a new one after it was destroyed in a holy war I know nothing of.


    So don''t think that the gods care about the world itself, they would probably mangle my body into the terrain of a new in if Nerva is crumbled to dust."


    Much she''d expected when trying toy down how the heavens and gods worked, the party had no clue what she was talking about. To them there was no Nerva despite being born off of her soil, the word, her name meant nothing, and the living gods were the extent of their understanding.


    ''Demi-gods¡­these guys will be a handful to deal with when they gain divinity.'' Already dreading that time, Athenia wanted the meeting to conclude already.


    "So? Will you help me gain new followers and use the people''s faith in different gods as a bargaining chip, or will you simply do what you''ve been doing and risk your world falling into chaos,"ying down her final offer, Athenia turned her palms to face upwards. Letting her father''s nature consume her left arm, it turnedpletely dark with dark clouds oozing out of her skin.


    The other, however, remained much the same, although instead of smoke it oozed bright light. "Take my left hand and I''ll help you keep your world and everything you love in it, safe from all threats, be it the heavens, Nerva, or the Infernal.


    Or take my right hand, and I''ll make it so that you won''t even remember starting this journey, your titles will be stripped, and I''ll start looking for my new chosen heroes."


    There was not much time to think as Athenia was ready to dispose of them in case the party refused to cooperate. After all, what''s the value of a handful when the stakes are on a worldly scale?


    Their titles much like the hero''s couldn''t simply be transferred, and even though she''d chosen them for theirtent talents, there were bound to be more people on Nerva with just as much potential for growth.


    ''This feels like a trap¡­'' Sensing exactly what it was, Raven knew that there was no way


    that the goddess would just let them go on to live their lives on a farm or something. Like any deals with a trader, especially Linkle as ofte, he''d grown far more wary of deals that sounded too good to be true.


    "The first sight of you trying to stab us in the back, and we''ll turn to another god, I''m sure they''ll be more than happy to take over as the ones aiding the hero''s party,"ying down his own terms, Raven reached forward and shook Athenia''s left hand.


    "Very well, a deal has been made, and I''ll stay true to my end as long as you uphold it from your end," wearing a smile for once since the party hade over, Athenia''s heart was bristled with delight. "I look forward to the future where you share heavenly duties with me as first true demi-gods."


    With that, pulling her hand away, Athenia snapped her finger to bring Amedith back from the mind prison. Having witnessed how Raven has imed every woman in his life even his mother, the hero needless to say was in a state of shock, yet his cock was leaking like a low-pressure fountain.


    "Now to transfer the title," Athenia muttered before turning to the panting hero who was still mindlessly jerking his cock. "Ugghhh¡­"


    Rolling her eyes at the sight, the goddess snatched his soul out of his body, and his body fell lifeless on the ground.

 Chapter 135: A New Hero

    Stripping a person of their soul, an art restricted to the gods alone. None other could do such a task, and that''s what made all mortals and even some immortals fear them. They could snap you like a twig, bend your very existence, and stretch it thin through the fabric of time, thus, leaving the only way to rival a god was to fight alongside your own.


    "I, Athenia crown you the hero of my world¡­" With Amedith left in a state between life and death, the goddess passed the title to Raven before quickly returning the soul back to its body. "Now, be off and spread my name throughout thend! The people will know at a nce that you''re the new hero, my chosen, and the one to save the world from the lurking corruption!"


    The next thing the party knew, they were back inside the razed forest waking up from a deep sleep. Stumbling up on their feet one after the other, they looked around in confusion as the night owls hooted in their surroundings. A whole day had passed, and none of them realized it. To them, it felt like a few seconds had passed, but for the rest of the world, an entire day and night cycle had flown by.


    ''Everyone seems okay at least¡­'' Thought Raven as his gaze lowered to his glowing hands. Slowly as they lost their light, he felt something being burned away inside him, and then his screen of stats appeared out of nowhere.


    Looking through it, he found that his gifts were gone except for the charm one, and instead in their ce was the Divine gift of the hero that not only buffed his abilities but also hispanions. It was the very skill that Amedith had for the longest time, but now that he''d lost the hero''s title, it was passed down to the new hero, Raven. ''So the title really got transferred?''


    Looking at Amedith who was still unconscious after having his soul separated from the body, Raven felt a bit conflicted as things were about to get worse once he wakes up again. Before meeting up with Athenia, Amedith was already mad at Raven for stealing Mel away from him, and now even his title as the hero was no longer his to im.


    "We should rest up, moving to the next kingdom cane tomorrow," decided that it was probably best to simply wait for the morning to arrive, Raven had everyone slip into their tents and try and sleep until morninges.


    However, Mel who''d been sleeping with Amedith so far, instead followed Raven into his tent andid down beside him. Letting Mino out of the gem as well so she could properly rest up and stretch her legs during the night, the mage had packed the tent full to the point that his body was pressed between Mino''s massive boobs and Mel''s perky nipples.


    Squeezed between two women, Raven hugged them tight with each arm. Having gained not just a title but essentially the entirety of his party''s women, he was still feeling a bit for their bodies.


    What happened in the meeting with the goddess was concerning for sure, but with no other way but forward, he knew it was best he kept going rather than restrict himself in different ways which would only end up in him being depressed.


    And so moving his hands on their assess, he began doing what he does best, fucking the brains out of his women and making them howl like shameless bitches. Completely unaware of an enemy led closer by those moans, he thrusted balls deep into Mel''s tight pussy as well as Mino''s gigantic fat ass.


    "W-what is that voice?" Asked Maine, the dark serpent-hairedmia.


    Apanied by her ve Rein, and her sister who was also dragging her ve around with a chain, the two sisters have been sent to scout the newly cleared forest, since their warrior sister had been killed by their own mother. Following behind them, were a handful of other femalemias as well, however, none of them matched their dazzling splendor.


    ''They stand out like a thorn!'' Thought the warriors, every single one of them. Unlike their muddy scales, the twins were like bright torches giving away their position. It didn''t help that they were far too eager to munch on any fruit or animal that theyid eyes on, which in turn turned their scales the same color as what they''d just eaten.


    "Sound¡­like a moan?" Replied Rein, the Maine''s ginger-haired ve.


    "A moan?" Having never heard such a visceral moan escaping a woman''s lips, the Lamia''s eyes twinkled in confusion before she quickly dismissed her servant''s ims. "As if a man could please a womanlike that ahahah!"


    ncing down at Rein, Maine wore a devious smile and tugged on the chain that went under his chest and was attached right to his balls.


    "I may not be as cruel as my sister Rein, but don''t test my patience with lies," making him groan on the ground as she pulled the chain, Maine forced a smile. Conflicted between her cruel nature, and her love towards her servant, she didn''t want the others to know her true feelings.


    "You''re right as if a man could do such a thing," joining her sister in the torture, Phos pulled on Enos''s chain which was strung around only his right ball.


    The already swollen genitals of the male Lamia quivered to the point of forcing an ejaction. Falling to the ground from the pain, Enos tried to gather his thoughts, panting with his mind filled with nothing but a mix of pleasure and pain.


    Needless to say, the two servants and their mistress had a unique yetplimentary rtionship¨Csomething that would soon shatter as they run into Raven. For the ves, they praised their mistresses as gods, and in turn, they treated them like peasants who just barely deserved their love.


    However, the touch of a true man, one that won''t bend but rather bend them over, was something they''d never experienced, and asmias who loved aggression, a p on the face was akin to a deep tongue kiss.

 Chapter 136: An Attempt At Spying

    The Lamias, not exactly known to be spies, and yet setting up a tent near the new hero''s party, they lurked around to gather intel about their enemies.


    All they had to do, all they were ordered to do was check on the scourge that had been clearing a straight path into their territory, but instead of just taking a quick look, the twin sistermias decided to go the extra mile and keep an eye on the party for at least a full day.


    It would give them insight into their ns, their movement, and perhaps even the abilities they garnered, however to their surprise, none of them even left the tent as they''d grown far too tired from the meeting with Athenia. Had they carried any strategic sense, this would''ve been the best time to strike the enemy in their sleep, yet their angsty fingers on the ns were making things difficult.


    Huddled up inside their camps, Phos yawned from ack of activities. Her shapeshifting feet rhythmically stomping on her ve''s cock, she had him on his knees kissing every inch of her legs despite the immense pain he was in.


    "Entertain me, Enos," she demanded, stretching her arms inside the gloomy dark cave.


    The female warrior had already set the ce with any luxury they could fit inside, and yet theck of a mirror was boring Phos beyond reason. Making her ve clean off her feet with his tongue helped her contain herself a little, but somehow even that wasn''t enough. She wanted something more interesting, something that would make her tits perk up.


    And the only thing she could think of was capturing the group they were spying on and torturing them until their mouths bled from their screams.


    ''Why can''t we just do that?'' She wondered, watching as Enos nced up into her eyes and parted his lips to praise her as usual.


    "You should leave the work to the warrior my mistress, someone as radiant as you shouldn''t be working so hard! You deserve to rest, to preserve your beauty, what else are we even fighting for?" Though his eyes were tearing up from the pain, every word he spoke hade from his heart. He truly was in blind love with his mistress even if all she did was destroy his balls with kicks and love taps.


    Her sister on the other hand, though annoyed by theck of a mirror as well, wasn''t as haughty and had simply decided to rest for the night. After all, the workload was on the female warriors and their ves while the glory frompleting the mission would be theirs to im. But even Maine, the sister wasn''t quite happy with how slow things have been.


    This being her first outdoor mission she expected more thrill, but so far the day had been filled with disappointment.


    "Mistresses!" However, walking inside their cornered room, a femalemia was finally about to inject some excitement into their day. "The group! T-They''re gone! We don''t know wher¨C"


    Before the woman could finish her sentence, a dark-gel-like object sprouted through the ground and skewered her ass to her mouth. Like a piked frog on a branch, themia warrior bled to her death with her organs spewing out.


    "W-what¡­" With how quickly everything had happened, Maine stumbled upon the ground and pulled Rein close to her as a precautionary measure.


    Just as stunned as her sister if not more, Phos was frozen in terror, her eyes staring at the dead Lamia. Her ve, much like Maine''s, was left stunned as well, as none of them had a clue exactly what was happening.


    Pulling them out of their limbo, the semi-solid creature of darkness finally let go of the warrior''s body. Leaving her to fall, it phased through her body and began moving closer and closer to the others.


    ''WHAT THE HELL DO WE DO?!'' Were the exact thoughts of the sisters and their ve twins, but before they could figure anything out yet another problem surfaced.


    "I hope you like punches for dinner," whispered Aria''s clones who''d taken the form of insects so far but were now standing behind the Lamia with the appearance of their master. Before the sister or their ves had time to even process what she''d said, a punch to the spine sent them flying to the wall.


    "UGHHHH! IT HURSTTSSS!" Screamed Maine and her sister screamed the same. The ves on the other hand had fallen unconscious the moment their bodies crashed against the walls.


    Despite the immense pain shooting through their bodies, the sisters tried to get back up on their feet, but with their spine shattered in different ces, their mind was gripped with mind-shattering hurt. The pain from the shattered spine was so intense that it only took a few moments before both the Lamia princesses fellpletely unconscious.


    "Seems like our task is done," said one of the clones, moments before getting punched into oblivion.


    The other simply disappearing like glitter through air, trailed back over to Aria who was still standing outside the cave with Raven and the others. Having sent a living creature made of dark muscle fibers from his own body, Raven could see through the creature''s eye through his own mana-fused eye.


    He''d seen what had happened firsthand, just as Aria now recalled what had taken ce since the essence of her clone had rejoined with her.


    "Trying to set up an ambush after we cleared the corrupted forest, what the hell were these poor bastards thinking," ncing down to her feet at a pile of Lamia corpses, Aria kicked them lightly.


    "Probably not thinking at all, their operation reeks of inexperience," wriggling around with their scales shedding all over and their tails leaving marks on the ground, it wasn''t hard to figure out that something was off for Raven, especially after having to hunt horrors that left no physical traces or had a corporeal form. "Anyways, time to meet these girls."


    Walking inside the cave with everyone but Amedith as he''d hurled himself up in his tent, Raven led the party inside to confront the Lamia sisters.

 Chapter 137: To Torture A Monster

    "What do you wanna do with them?" Done tying up themia sisters to a withering tree with logs gathered at their tails as fuel for burning, Aria turned to Raven as he sat by the campfire with Mel and Erika, while Amedith was still missing. "Should I light them up already?"


    "You can but that would probably prove really hard to get any information out of a corpse don''t you think?" Replied Raven, his eyes focused on the roasting meal.


    His left hand on Mel''s ass and the other holding an iron pike to flick and move the meat, the mage was utterly unbothered by the situation, and not from arrogance, but the experience he''d garnered throughout the month of Helga''s training.


    The Lamia were no real threat to them, and after seeing them freaking out when the dark slime killed a warrior, Raven instinctively knew that they''d never been through a single battle themselves.


    "I''d rather them dead than talking but fine¡­" Heaving a sigh with her eyes still wandering all over themia''s bodies, Aria wanted to reach out and touch them in different ces. However, since they were unconscious and touching them wouldn''t result in any response, she decided not to go forward with her ns.


    Instead, turning to the rest of the party, she moved up close and stood beside Raven. ring him down from above, she''d grown tired of waiting for her reward and wanted it that very instant even if it meant leaving the Lamias unchecked.


    "You''re sharing the tent with me tonight," she demanded, anxiously tapping her feet.


    "What? No!" Mel fought back, her eyes squinted in rage.


    Chuckling at the sight, Erika watched from a corner, hoping Aria would win so she could witness Aria''s torture inside their shared tent.


    "Shut up you slut! I''ve been waiting for too long and he hasn''t kept his promise yet!" Aria barked at Mel.


    "SLUT?!" Getting off of Raven''s leg, the elf red into Aria''s eyes just another word away from getting physical. "If anyone''s a slut it''s you! Having those toys shoved up inside your holes, paying gold for god knows what deranged sexual tortures until your wallet went empty!"


    "Look at the way you''re dressed!" Grabbing Mel''s nipple ring hearts, Aria tugged it towards her, making the elf squeal like a pig. "Still dressed like you''re some cheap whore and you have the audacity to tell m¨C"


    "Shut up! Both of you!" Finally jumping into the conversation, Raven rose to his feet and moved between the two girls. Moving them away from each other, he looked them in the eyes. "I''ll be with Ariater tonight, Mel, you and I have been sharing the bed for two days, and she''d been waiting the longest."


    "BUT!" Before she could say anything more, Raven hushed her with a finger.


    "We need to focus and interrogate these two girls now, so how about instead of infighting we wake them up and get to know our scaly guests?" Nodding at them both, he turned around to face the tied-up Lamias.


    Still unconscious just like their male ves tied to another tree a few feet away, they appeared angelic with their glistening scales and the contrast of white and ck between the sisters. However, that beauty was nothing but an illusion, and the party knew that well. Hence the tying, the fuel to the mes, and the stripping of the silk-woven clothes from their cold-blooded bodies.


    At nce, they were breathtakingly beautiful, but knowing what hid inside that murderous head, nobody would ever even attempt to step closer to Lamia women. Not to mention for a fae, most monsters felt repulsive. They gave off the feeling of fear just as much as disgust, and for someone like Raven who''d conquered fear, all that was left was pure unadulterated disgust.


    He wanted to skin those scales off their bodies, ruin those glistening lips by smashing their faces in, and yet held himself back through reason, the fae child moved closer and simply waited for Erika to ssh their faces with water. And as she did, themias coughed from the ssh until their eyes were forced open.


    "W-Who? W-where¨C" Looking all over with shifty eyes, Maine wrung her body around trying to free herself from the chains binding her.


    "What the hell?!" Realizing what was happening a bitter than her sister, Phos squirmed around to free herself as well.


    However, the moment Raven conjured a ball of mes in his hand, every hasty movement from their bodies stoppedpletely. At first, they thought he was about to burn them just from the fireball, but slowly as their senses came back to them, their noses picked up a hint ofbustible fuel all over their bodies.


    "W-wait! D-do-don''t!"


    "W-what d-do y-you want?!"


    Barely forming intelligible words, the sisters began to freak out once more. Their bodies twisting and turning, even shifting themselves from having a tail to human-like feet, they tried everything they could, but held by sturdy chains, none of their attempts loosened the chains.


    "Who sent you?" Folding his hands on the back, Raven casually began strolling left to right. "You had a battalion of warriors so obviously your hive must be nearby, am I wrong? Do you have a queen you answer to? I''ve heard Lamias are matriarchal after all."


    Tired from the struggles and too afraid to respond, the sister remained quiet, even though their lives depended on them answering.


    "See? I told you we should just kill them, I bet Linkle will pay us handsomely for their scales!" Aria blurted out while slowly walking up beside Raven. "Besides, snakes can help her make some potions or something, I don''t know but if they''re not talking it''s the only choice we have."


    ''Potions?! From our bodies?!'' Freaking out internally, both of the sisters began their futile struggle once more. However, as they tried again and were left panting, their eyes were locked with Raven as though begging for mercy.


    "W-we''ll tell you everything!" Dered Maine, and though Phos was shocked, she was more than d that her sister was thinking the same way. "Just let us down and we''ll tell you everything! Please! We won''t try to run, we promise!"


    Begging more and more, the sister''s desperation managed to convince Raven.

 Chapter 138: Contemplation And Punishment(18+)

    Revealing everything about their colony to Raven, the Lamia sister anxiously waited for him to set them free or at least tell them what kind of fate awaited them. But keeping them guessing to stress them some more, Raven left the duo as well as the ves in Mel''s care before getting into Aria''s tent where Erika was already waiting.


    The priestess acting all innocent, had been the most excited about Aria''s punishment, as it gave her a chance to indulge in those corrupting feelings that she was often forced to confine within herself. Laying on her side of the tent with no intention of moving or leaving the two alone, Erika kept up a smile and awaited the start of the punishment.


    ''She''d grown more and more outgoing even a bit perverse, I wonder why that is?'' Raven wondered, although his focus didn''tst on her for long as it was quickly shifted back to Aria who was already taking her clothes off.


    Her sweat glistening in the dark, gave her skin the look of melted chocte, something that felt like a good contrast for Raven after having been with fair-skinned girls most of the time.


    Dark elves, though plenty in Athenia were still somewhat rare in these parts given their territorial nature. Trading ves were what they were most known for, especially the woond elves that they often captured from rival ns.


    But now, as things stood, there was no reason and no need to be distracted by such things. After all, flushed red on the cheeks, Aria''s heart began to race for the man in front. Moving closer to him, she grabbed his hand and brought it to her neck. Making him squeeze her neck lightly, she got on the tip of her toes and locked her lips with Raven for a moment.


    The taste of her violet lips seeped into Raven''s mouth; and unlike any other girl, she tasted not of honey, but that of roasted coffee. Instead of a dreamy daze, her touch injected wakefulness into Raven''s mind.


    Despite being a race that took great pleasure in torturing their enemies, their bodies had an effect so alluring that even the captured woond elves would eventually open their legs and let their own n die off while birthing more and more children of their enemies.


    However, unaware of such customs the only thing Aria cared about was the punishment she was promised, and the moment Raven squeezed her throat tighter, she knew he was on the same page. Moving his other hand over her bubble butt, the mage grabbed it like a piece of dough and pped it hard enough to make Aria jump.


    "Mhmnn!" Pulling away from the kiss, the dark elf groaned from the tingling over her ass. Staring dreamily into Raven''s eyes, she gulped down hesitation and turned around for him to p it even harder. "W-we shouldy down¡­"


    Watching it all unfolding from the side, Erika sat upright while the elfid her ass down on Raven''sp. Like an embarrassed little girl, Aria buried her face into her pillow while Raven gently caressed her ass cheeks. Spreading them about, revealing that pink asshole with a buttplug already deep in, a smile crept up his face.


    Drawing his hand all the way up, he spanked so hard, the sound of her ass cheeks pping together sent chills down the Lamia''s tied up outside. As for Aria herself? Her face buried in the pillow, she groaned at the sensation rippling up and down her arched back.


    "F-FUCK! tH-THAT STI-NGS¡­" She grunted, her mouth drooling just as much as her pussy.


    Getting pped on her pussy next, a jolt of electricity shot from the base of her body and rippled through every fiber of her being. Arching her back even further, her ass was lifted higher while her face buried deeper into the pillow. Leaning down towards her pussy, the dark mage buried his face in that chocte booty of hers.


    His tongue trailing up and down, teasing the area between her pussy and the asshole, Raven kept her on edge until a flood of juices sprayed out Aria''s pussy.


    Squirting all over his face as well as sprinkling some of her juices at Erika, the dark elfy there panting with her pussy pulsing about and her asshole throbbing from excitement. Not letting her rest, however, Raven slipped his tongue inside her pussy. Pressing his mouth against her body, he dug as deep as he could and savored every hitch and bump inside her fleshy folds.


    Teased from the insides, Aria''s moans grew louder and her fingers dug into the pillow while her ass was raised even higher. Every lick, every twist and turn of Raven''s tongue inside her pussy that had been waiting for this all this time made her really sensitive, thus it didn''t take long for her to ssh her cum all over Raven''s lips.


    Letting go of her ass, Raven let Aria''s body go for a moment. His eyes ncing over to the elf''s face buried in the pillow, he noticed Erika''s eyes gleaming at him instead. Not waiting any longer to join in the fun, the priestess leaned in and began licking Aria''s cum off Raven''s face. Making sure to get every spot, she twinkled a brief smile before locking their lips together as well.


    ''About time, the priesteses learned the joys of being a woman.'' Thought the devil in her head, slowly nudging Erika into a direction from which there was noing back. And how did Asmodia do so? By making her slide her blouse down her breasts, revealing those massive tits that no man hadid eyes on before Raven.


    Sagging about with no cloth to hold them, they moved side to side as Erika''s body submitted to Raven.


    Before long both the girls inside the tent were lying on the ground with the only man undressing himself to take them. First his shirt, then his pants, and finally as his cock was revealed, their mouths watered up at the mere thought of it tearing into their flesh.


    "Let''s keep our voices in check, don''t wanna Mel to get too jealous now," Raven warned the duo, a devious smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 139: A Goddesss Day Off

    The effects of a mind prison made by a god, it was still affecting Amedith as hey alone inside his tent, wheezing and going over and over over those memories inside his mind. Watching every thrust of the hips, every sloppy sound from their lips, and the ecstatic moans, again and again, he couldn''t help but keep fucking his pillow like a dog.


    But s, his heavenly resistance was curing his mind, slowly but surely he was returning to being himself again. Even so, burning with jealousy towards Raven, he wanted to fuck a real pussy and lose his virginity once and for all.


    However, the stark contrast between his size and Raven''s had already trampled on that possibility, leaving no girls from their group to give him a chance even if he begged on his knees.


    ''Ughhh¡­If he truly dies without breeding, all that potential will be for naught.'' Watching the situation closely while Amedith tired himself to bed and Raven was enjoying the night with two beautiful women, Athenia wanted to do something about the whole situation.


    ''A magus''s child, there have been wars to control such children, to mold them into a nation''s treasure, and yet, here wend, where thest of them can''t carry his genes forward.''


    "Possibly the inbreeding didn''t help, but it was the only way to keep their bloodline pure," talking to herself in a goldid sauna, Athenia grabbed a mocktail out of a tray held by her clone. Dressed in nothing but a towel and sweating like the sun was right above her, the goddess, much like the party during their visit at the maze, was taking some time to destress herself.


    "What to do? What to do?" She wondered, her free hand browsing through the scenes from Nerva as though she were shopping remotely. "A girl that Raven can''t take, but one that would also not mind being with a feminine man."


    "I heard they call them Femboy on Earth," chimed her clone, chuckling lightly to herself. "Or sissies, but the other word''s loved more."


    "Remind me when I gave a shit about Earth," Athenia responded, and a sudden flick of time took her a few seconds back. Bewildered by what just happened, she nced over to her smiling clone who''d just taken her words back by rewinding a few seconds of time. "What did you just do?"


    "Just adhering to my mistress''smand, and since you would never give a shit about¡­" Faking a cough, the clone leaned closer to Athenia''s face. "That world, I decided to take my words back so I never reminded you at all."


    "If the other gods find out that my clone is messing with the timeline, we''d both be fucked throughout space-time," Atheniained, although the clone didn''t much care. Scoffing at her own stupidity just to spite her victim, Athenia dismissed her clone into a puddle of liquid gold. "I should stop talking to myself, it''s more trouble than it''s worth."


    Dismissing all her other clones, except for the one torturing her brother, Athenia got out of the sauna with sweat dripping all over her. Her mind still raced about the problem with Amedith, but she eventually came to a solution although it could furtherplicate things down there.


    ''Another faerie? Someone who can actually love him and his tiny cock.'' Walking up her throne''s steps, she blinked her eyes once and a pair of dark wings appeared on her back. Then as she blinked again, her usual white veils appeared, but then quickly turned a dark gray.


    "Ahhh~ It feels so good to be back in my body," no longer pretending to be her mother, Athenia''s eyes changed from a deep blue to a hazy grey. Taking more and more from her father''s side, she turned into a gothic goddess that could rain down gues with every breath.


    And though her appearance and makeup changed drastically, her body remained nearly the same as she''d inherited the goddess of fertility and bounty. "Now to get back to work."


    Sitting down on her throne, Athenia''s dark lips stretched into a crescent smile. Reaching into time with her hand, she nted but a seed¨Ca child not far from Amedith''s grasp.


    A faerie born within the woods, and captured by themia, none of it had happened before she defiled thews of the heavens, but now that it was done, a half-devil fae child was waiting to be rescued by her knight on a white horse.


    "I told you," teased a voice in Athenia''s head, it almost felt mocking since the hint to do what she''d done was dropped by her identical clone. "And I told you to shut the fuck up."


    Following a distant chuckle in her head, the battle with herself concluded. Her clone, however, sassy they may be had, they''d helped here up with a n once more. Although, the n itself was bound to rattle the heavenly council, because if there were somews that all gods followed, then reaching back in time was definitely at the top of the list.


    ''Doubt they''ll send another god my way, they must''ve learned their lesson after their hound dog never returned from my prison. Which only leaves¡­'' Bringing up the seeing screen, Athenia watched over Raven''s party once more. ''They''lle after my chosen, maybe even send their own chosen to fend them off.''


    The attempt to negotiate with other gods might''ve gotten a bit more difficult with Athenia''s new ns. But even so, preserving the magus bloodline, was something she had no regrets about. After all, sooner orter, Amedith would be with her as a demi-god on her council, and if a magus and his children were on her side, it would be far too easy to pin rival gods under her thumb.


    "May your children be plenty under the watchful gaze of Steris¨Cthe stars, Aria¨Cthend, the Infernal, and the Divine." Casting down her blessing, Athenia shut her eyes for the night.

 Chapter 140: The Dark Elf And The Priestess - Part 1(18+)

    The very first time a man entered her body, a hissing moan left Erika''s lips. She''d never reached deeper than the surface even while masturbating, and yet Raven''s dick was slowly carving its way inside until it could no longer keep going. Feeling tension from his cock''s thickness stretching her walls, her lower body iled around a little but was then pinned by Raven''s hands.


    Dowsing her pain with a kiss that coiled with her tongue, the mage melted the pain into a savory tingle inside Erika''s body.


    Finally being all the way in until his balls were kissing the priestess''s pussy lips, Raven looked her in the eye before he slowly began thrusting.


    "Aghh~" Clenching her teeth with a groan, her nails dug into Raven''s back. Also wrapping her legs around his hips, she instinctively made it so he finished inside. "F-fuck¡­I-its so big¡­ It''s so tighttt! Mhnmmm~"


    While Erika moaned to the rhythm of Raven''s gentle thrust so far, he moved his hands over to those massive tits that seemed like they belonged to actating mother. Squeezing them with both his hands, he moved his lips onto the right tit. Circling his tongue around Erika''s nipple, he had the priestess squealing like an innocent pup.


    ''This bitch, kept teasing me, and now¡­'' Watching it all unfolding beside her, Aria red at Erika before moving closer to the freed nipple. Pinching it with her nails while Raven squeezed the rest of it with his hands, Aria felt a rush of joy heading straight to her mind.


    "AGHH! D-don''t!" Comined the priestess, but the dark elf couldn''t care less.


    "Why? You were enjoying the heck out of it while I was getting teased," Aria replied before slowly moving her mouth closer to the priestess''s nipple.


    However, before she could suckle on her breasts, Raven grabbed the elf by the throat. Not big on sharing his women, the mage pulled Aria closer and pped her on her face.


    "Stay away from my women unless I tell you to, you heard that?" He asked, a sharp look reflected in his eyes.


    Her lips left quivering from the p, Aria''s cheeks were flushed red. Turning to look back at Raven, she hesitantly nodded before being pulled into a kiss. As for Raven himself, making his balls smack against Erika''s pussy while kissing Aria, he squeezed one''s breasts and the other''s chocte ass.


    Like a flowing fountain both girls were drooling for his cock, and foaming up from their mix of juices, Erika was the first to squirt all over it. Pulling his dick out of her pussy, he moved over to her breasts and slipped it between those tits. Knowing exactly what she was supposed to do somehow, Erika squeezed her breasts against Raven''s cock and began rubbing them up and down.


    The sloppy mess of her and his juices still foaming up between her breasts, she stuck out her tongue and began cleaning it up while giving him a titjob.


    As it all happened, the dark elf was getting her ass spanked red once more, and once Erika was done cleaning up Raven''s cock, she was finally given a chance to ride his dick as well. Sitting down on the mattress, Raven had the elf lower herself on his body. Slowly inviting him in, Aria gasped the moment the tip stretched her pussy and made it pop like a knuckle.


    Grabbing Raven by the shoulders, she let gravity do its things, and eventually, as she was slightly more than halfway through his dick mmed against her womb. Falling to the sensation of being touched so deep for the first time, the dark elf kept on panting against his chest with her drool trailing down her lips.


    "Let me help," back into her teasing side, Erika moved her hand on Aria''s shoulder and began pushing her down even further.


    However, since there was no room left for the rest of Raven''s dick in her body, her insides were all squished up from the force which tensed every muscle in her body.


    "Eahhhh! N-no! MHNMmm! M-my pussy''s gonna br-break!" She pleaded, but instead of stopping, Raven grabbed her bubble ass and began thrusting into her slimy pussy. "AH! AH!


    AH! S-S-S-STO¡­FUCK! FUCK! FUCKKKK! M-MY PUSSY! IT''S TOO TIGHT!


    AHHHHHH~"


    Feeling not just her pussy tighten up around Raven''s dick, Aria reached for the buttplug and slowly pulled it out of her throbbing hole. With the pressure from it now gone, she felt slightly more relieved, and yet the constant pping of Raven''s tip against her hungry womb had her mind sparking like fireworks.


    Every thrust, every spank on her ass, and even the sloppy sounds of her wet pussy shing against his shaft rippled through her spine, made her skin tingle with ecstatic joy, and flooded her mind with nothing but thoughts about Raven''s cock.


    It was reshaping her, and not just physically, as it was creating new synaptic paths that turned her more and more submissive towards the man rearranging her insides.


    She desired him, not just physically, but a necessity of mind as she could no longer imagine a future where this dick didn''t fuck every hole of her body every night! And with that, theints by the elf ended by themselves, instead in its ce were rhythmic moans as loud as banshee while she rode his dick like a hopping frog.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me!" Grinding her pussy against the monster cock that was mming against her womb, the woman inside of Aria wanted to taste his cum directly inside her pussy. She wanted to be used like a rag, to be knocked up by his seed, all so she could taste the thick juices of a man she''d known since childhood. "I want your cum! Cum inside! Please!


    Please cum inside!"


    Wrapping her arms around Raven in a hug, the elf kept grinding faster and faster. mming her pussy down on his shaft like a loose slut, and swaying her hips like a pendulum to milk his juices even faster, she tried everything she could, but the first to shower their juices on the other person was her and not Raven.


    "MHNMM! I-I''M CUMMING!" She announced, her hands squeezing Raven even tight before squirting her juices all over him.


    The night, however, didn''t stop there, as there was much to do and many more holes for Raven to im. Intending to mark their bodies at their deepest parts, it was time for him to go balls deep in their throats, their assess, and then when he was close to cumming, to spray it right inside their tight cunts.

 Chapter 141: The Dark Elf And The Priestess - Part 2(18+)

    Her throat stretched to the max with Raven''s cock nearly down her belly, Erika''s teary eyes kept looking up at Raven as he sat there smiling. Holding her face down until her lips were touching his balls, he''d been choking her out and training her slutty hole to be ready for a proper throat fuck next time.


    Aria on the other hand wasying on her stomach beside him. Leaking his cum not just from her pussy but her ass and mouth, the dark elf had beenpletely turned into a toy that nobody else but Raven could use.


    Finally letting Erika take his dick out of her mouth, she gasped for breath before coughing out strings of saliva and precum covering her lips and the rest of her mouth. Her face already drenched in cum, she looked like a depraved nun who''d given into her lust, and blowing cocks of the faithful inside her confessional.


    "Turn around," Raven demanded, and gulping the slimy mess inside her mouth, Erika got up on her feet and followed his orders. Staring at her fat ass with tight skin that kept it looking plump, Raven spanked it hard to make it jiggle.


    "Aghh!" Erika groaned, covering her mouth.


    Having had her pussy fucked all night and even getting her asshole imed by Raven, the priestess was growing tired and yet the dark mage wouldn''t let her rest. Grabbing her cheeks, he shook them like a squishy toy, and then before leaning back spanked it hard once more.


    "Your body is just perfect, even this ass of yours¨Cnobody would believe you''re a priestess with so much dough," hearing those words an obvious blush took over Erika''s cheeks.


    With morning slowly approaching and having done the depraved deeds, her mind was slowlying back to normal, and yet the sizzling joys ofmitting taboo were keeping her from letting go of this feeling.


    "T-thanks¡­"


    "It''s mine now."


    "What?" Getting an immediate response from Raven, Erika wasn''t sure what he meant.


    "Say it, say that your ass belongs to me," demanded her new man, and though she was reluctant, closing her eyes, she did just as she was instructed.


    "My ass belongs to you, Raven¡­" Gulping the embarrassment, she tried not to think too much of it, but what he said next, popped her eyes back open.


    "Then shake it, dance for me, show me how obedient you can be," smirking at those words, Raven conjured a waist belt with beads around her hips, akin to what was used by strippers at the maze.


    "Wh¡­what do you mean?" Asked Erika, her heart growing heavy.


    "Shake that ass, is what I mean!" Raven demanded, and once again, though it left the priestess shocked, eventually closing her eyes, she began swaying her hips from left to right. The beads around her belly ttered with every movement, and as she grew more and more confident and less embarrassed about the situation, Erika added a loop to her sway which made them jingle like crazy.


    Mesmerized by her amateurish dance, but more importantly the sight of her ass cheeks pping together, Raven made her jump on the spot. Her cheeks pping even harder and faster as she jumped, sounded like a round of apuse echoing through an empty hall.


    "What''s happening?" Awoken by the priestess''s dance, Aria nced over to Erika dancing in front of Raven. For a brief moment, she was about tough, but then as she kept looking at her tits and ass flopping about, even she couldn''t help but watch them, drooling.


    ''This bitch, why does she have the body of a milf around half that age?!'' A bit annoyed that her own body wasn''t as plentiful, Aria wanted to hate the performance, but as Raven conjured a cor around Erika''s neck and made her slide up and down his lubed-up cock now tucked between her asscheeks; even she couldn''t help but jerk off to the sight.


    Having the priestess''s ass resting on his cock as it glided up and down, Raven wanted to fuck her asshole once more. But keeping himself contained, he grabbed Erika''s belly and just enjoyed the sensation of her butt casually trying to milk him. Although not as massive as Mino''s, the priestess''s ass was much more smooth and the overall tight skin gave it an incredibly curvy look.


    Just looking at it bare was enough to make any man dream of it every night, and yet that same godly ass and its owner were now Raven''s bitch.


    "D-does this feel good?" Asked Erika, growing more and more unsure about the whole ordeal as her senses came back to her.


    Leaning into her ears, Raven nibbled on her earlobes before replying.


    "Why else would I make you mine? Your body, it''s made to be loved," whispering those words into her ears, he had her blushing even harder.


    However, before things could progress any further, the tent''s curtain opened up with Mel standing on the other side. Seeming a bit angry about what happenedst night, she ced her hands on her hips and just red at everyone.


    "It''s morning already! Stop fucking!" Sheined like a toddler with her hands to the side.


    Not leaving until everyone was out and about, Mel made sure that the threesome was finally over as it was time for them to move on. Dressed in her usual clothes without the nipple rings or cutouts, she kept urging everyone to get ready quickly so they could move on to the next city.


    Finally leaving his tent as well, Amedith seemed somewhat normal, although, from the dark circles under his eyes, it was clear that he was either sleepy or just tired from everything that had happened recently. Mel and the others tried to talk to him, but no matter what they tried, he just wouldn''t speak up and simply gathered his things so they could continue their journey.


    As for themia sisters and their ves, they were bound with chains and made to lead the party towards themia hive. Ideally Raven wanted to avoid confrontation, but if they could take down a monster colony so close to Athenia he wanted to go through with it to make sure their birthce was safe while they were gone.


    ''Great, now free that girl in the Lamia prison.'' Watching them from above, Athenia was d that he''d taken the approach, otherwise, the girl she''d gone out of her way to imprison there. would have been for naught.

 Chapter 142: Liliyana - The Devil Fae Giant

    The children of fae, there were but a handful, and the devil child Liliyana was amongst those very few. Her body chained by rune-carved shackles, she''d been imprisoned by the Lamias for as long as she could remember.


    ''How many days has it been?'' She wondered, her eyes fluttering open. Looking around the mossden cell made especially for her, she shut her eyes once more and attempted to free herself from her binds.


    "Get these off!" Yet no matter how much she struggled, or how much she tried to shrink back to her original size, the runes around her wrists neutralized her attempts. Struggling more and more, trying to free herself just as she did every morning, the only thing she managed to aplish was to tire her own body. "T-these snakes¡­I just wa-wanna go, why have they imprisoned me?!"


    Having been in the prison as long as she could remember, she''d forgotten everything about the outside. Her name was the only thing keeping her sane, and well¡­a yful wisp that tried to cheer her up like always. Like a ball of cotton with a bulb inside, the jingling wisp brushed against Liliyana''s gray skin.


    "What?" She asked, shoving away the ball of fluff with a jerk from her head.


    But instead of getting mad and retreating into nothing, the fae spirit spun around Liliyana''s body and yfully chimed some more. The wisp being her only friend, Liliyana didn''t want it to go away, yet the frustration of being bound inside the cell was getting to her more and more with each passing day.


    "I''m sorry, Will-O¡­I¨C" Taking a deep breath, closed her glowing sapphire eyes. "I wasn''t thinking straight, I-I just wanna go, I wanna leave this ce."


    Tearing up again, she felt Will-O brushing against her freckled cheeks. Slowly opening her eyes to look at the wisp, her horns scratch against the walls, making her grit her teeth from the screeching sound.


    "I wish I could just cut them off, they make so much noise and I can hear it echoing in my ear too," raising her head off the wall, Liliyana made sure to keep her horns from rubbing against the walls.


    "Oi!" A sudden voice calling from the cell next to hers froze Liliyana for a moment. "What are you doing in there? Rubbing ss against your teeth or something!"


    The male voice was no stranger, it was another prisoner just like her, although he''d been there far longer than she had. To her surprise, however, even though the man was a human and the prisoners weren''t given any food, he''d been just as energetic as the day she first met him.


    It made her wonder how long she couldst herself, as she had no clue how long her species could survive without sustenance.


    "I didn''t mean to do it!" Liliyanained back and the wisp tried to calm her by brushing its soft body against her cheeks again.


    "Alrighty sweetheart no need to shout," the man replied, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    Clueless about social cues, Liliyana didn''t pick up on his tone and instead assumed that he was apologizing for shouting at her. Feeling somewhat guilty aboutshing out, her lips parted in apology but her words were quickly cut off by the man''s sudden whistling.


    "Can you check on him, Will-O?" Not sure if he was losing his mind, Liliyana urged her only family to check on the man. However, reluctant to leave her side, Will-O didn''t move an inch away from her. Feeling a quiver from the wisp''s body against her cheek, Liliyana frowned as she looked at it in confusion. "Are you okay? Did something happen?"


    Moving around Liliyana''s body, the Wisp slipped inside her leather top that was barely held by one crossed strap. Sinking deep into her cleavage, the whisp remained hidden as if it was afraid of the man.


    ''What''s wrong?'' Reaching out to it with her finger, Liliyana caressed her familiar gently on the top.


    "Say, Liliyana¡­Are you tired?" The man''s voice echoed through the cell, and following right after was the sound of shattering chains.


    "What?" Having not heard him properly the first time, she was beyond confused as to what was happening.


    "Are you tired? Cause I''m leaving, feels like this ce is about to go down soon," the man''s words made no sense, after all, how could he escape if he was tied up just like her?


    "How are you gonna esc¨C" Before she could finish speaking, the sound of approaching steps echoed in the corridor that lined the cells. And the next thing she knew, the door flung open but nobody stepped inside her cell.


    "Meet you soon, or at least I hope I do," it was the man''s voice again, but this time instead from the side it wasing from the front.


    "How did you free yourself?! And where are you going?!" Freaking out at the possibility of her own escape, words flooded off of her tongue.


    "Where, huh?" The sound of pacing steps was apanied by casual humming. "Well seems like the gods are cooking some shit again, and while I don''t hold that against you, I do need to make sure they don''t cross another line."


    Heaving a sigh, the same man walked over to her cell. His face still enshrouded in the dark, Liliyan couldn''t make out any of his facial features, but his body was as shriveled up as an old man waiting to die.


    "I¡­I don''t understand," having no clue what he was talking about, the devil fae child was as baffled as she could be.


    "I know, and it''s not your fault the gods treat us like toys," turning around, he whispered but a handful of words before disappearing from the prison. "But sometimes, it takes a human to remind them that there''s consequences for their actions. Stay safe, your saviors will be here soon, treat them kindly and they''ll do the same."


    Parting with those words, the man whose face still remained a mystery; left for the kingdom not far from there. He had churches to visit and questions to ask, for they''d broken his spree of boredom which hadsted since thest holy war.

 Chapter 143: To Burn Or Not To Burn?

    "Why not burn it down from outside? Everyone inside will die without us even having to enter," Aria suggested, sideway at the anthill-like structure erected tall within the swamp.


    Barely hiding from the Lamia guard''s sight, the party was contemting whether or not they should even attempt to infiltrate the ce when they could just as easily copse the structure from outside, essentially killing everyone inside.


    "It''s dried mud, you can''t burn it easily!" Maine chimed in, trying to act like she was one of the party members so she doesn''t get killed when her usefulness was over.


    "Our mother is still in there¡­" Whispered Phos right after her sister.


    ncing over to the girls, Raven stared at them for a moment and replied.


    "I don''t know if you noticed, but I don''t give a shit about your mother. She poses a threat to Athenia and that means she has to go," hearing his response, their lips were sealed with fear once more.


    "Speaking of things that have to go," turning her attention to the twin ves, Mel brought everyone''s attention to them. "What are we gonna do with these guys?"


    The answer was clear, and yet nobody from the party said a word just yet. The girls, while not exactly that useful once the fight was over, could still prove beneficial if the scales they shed were worth anything, the boys on the other hand were nothing but generic male Lamias with nothing impressive about their bodies.


    "We''ll deal with themter¡­" Hearing those words from the party leader, the malemias were chilled to their core.


    They already knew what fate awaited them, yet the thought of leaving their mistresses in some other man''s hands was far more terrifying than just losing them. Even as the party began discussing the infiltration again, the twins kept looking at each other and though their hands were tied, they wanted to do something to free themselves and their mistresses.


    With a nod to each other, they braced their hearts and turned towards Raven¨Cthe leader of the group. Losing up their tails by wriggling them around for a bit, they threw all caution to the wind and lunged at him with screams.


    "AS IF WE''LL LET YOU TAKE THE¨C" However before they could touch him, Raven reacted to their voices by stabbing them with dark fiber protruding from his back in the form of spikes. Puncturing their chest, their mouths, and their groins, Raven made the fibers disappear leaving massive holes throughout their bodies.


    "Fucking idiots," Raven cursed, knowing full well that their screams had rmed all the guards.


    To make matters worse, the moment Maine realized what had happened, she began screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "WHY?!" More angry than upset that her ve was just killed Phos tried to whip Raven with her tail. But just like her ve, Raven shot a hole right through her throat with dark muscle fibres protruding from his palm.


    "Erika, keep an eye on the other sister, I need her fucking alive until we confront her mother!" Covering Maine''s mouth with a conjured mask, the new hero turned towards the femalemias rushing in their direction. "Everyone else, follow me, we gotta settle this with our fists after all!"


    Like a sweeping gust, everyone disappeared into the wind¨Cgetting themselves ready to attack the iing guards at a speed the Lamias couldn''t match. The first to strike was Aria with her demonic gloves, and in just one strike to the spine, she painted her guts, and her bone all over the ground.


    Paralyzed with fear, the others watched her bloody arm with their eyes spread wide. Leading to more slip-ups as Mel summoned vines beneath their feet that tore their bodies limb by limb before pulling out their organs.


    "RUNNN!" Finally, as they realized that they were easily outmatched, themias tried to retreat into their nest, but a pir of light summoned by Amedith blocked off the entrance.


    "Fuck you all¡­" Already pissed by how things have been going for him recently, he red down at them while casting arge shadow on them with his body floating with angelic wings. ""


    "WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?!"


    "WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?!"


    "P-PLEASE LEAVE US ALONE!"


    Though themias begged him for mercy, the storm of light swords shed through their jaws and split their mouths from their head. Bleeding through the neck like a fountain, their bodies remained standing for a while, but as thest response from their mind to their bodies went through, the Lamias by the entrance flopped to the ground.


    "NOO!"


    "LEAVE US! WE''LL DO ANYTHING YOU WA¨C"


    "Too bad, I''m not interested in snakes," emerging from behind one of the two remaining Lamia warriors, Raven wrapped a razor-sharp string around her neck and pulled it towards himself until her head fell to the ground,


    Watching everything unfold before her eyes, thest Lamia tried to escape, but having gotten bored of staying behind with Maine, Erika turned into a gust of crimson fog and flew behind the survivor. Trying to escape, the Lamia ran into Erika''s chest and fell to the ground.


    "Need any help?" Offering a hand to the serpent, Erika couldn''t help but smirk.


    ncing up into the priestess''s crimson eyes, the girl knew her time hade.


    "Well too bad¡­" Closing her hand into a fist, Erika copsed the girl''s head into itself. Exploding into a bloody pulp as her cranium shattered and pierced through the brain, her body spasmed on the ground for a while before bleeding out until it couldn''t move anymore. "The goddess embraces no monsters, be d that at least your death brings her joy."


    "I''m listening to what you''re saying by the way!" Minoined, slightly offended by Erika''s words.


    As for the others, they were still staring at Erika trying to figure out how she''d learned so many new spells and skills in such a short time. However, knowing she''d just dismiss the question if they asked her again, the party decided to move inside the nest instead.

 Chapter 144: Cleaning Up The Horde

    The ughter ofmias, their ves, and the war prisoners who''d been forced to fight to defend the colony continued while Athenia slipped into Amedith''s mind. Guiding him away from the group, she led him in the direction of the dungeons. Leaving the others unaware of his absence it didn''t take long for Amedith to run into troubles of his own.


    "More guards, what the hell do I do?" He asked, knowing full well that the goddess was influencing his decisions.


    "Repeat after me," his hand held forward on its own, the bygone hero stared directly at the soldiers slithering towards him from every crevice and corner. Even taking to the walls, some of the girls made sure he couldn''t escape to the air with the wings they''d heard some of their partners mention.


    "Tell me what I need to say now!" With themias inching closer with every second and his body out of his control, Amedith screamed at the top of his lungs right before the goddess took hold of his lips as well. "Armana do'' tres-deatre, eliyeno''na Magus-un ambre!"


    As the words left his lips, a surge of light emanated from Amedith''s eyes, and by the time it slowly settled, the warriors were but inches from his face. Controlled like a puppet by the goddess, however, a second to him felt like forever, especially when it wasn''t him but the goddess doing all the work.


    Encasing his body in walls of light, Athenia separated the attacks from her chosen. Themias kept trying to tear through the light walls, yet it only ended with either them or their weapons burning to a crisp. And as if that wasn''t enough for humility, the walls began moving towards them, their edges stretching further and further to cover every gap they could use to escape.


    "FUCK! WHAT THE HELL ARE THESE PEOPLE?!" Screamed the battalion leader, frustrated by just how inferior they made her feel. But her frustration didn''tst long as the burning walls of pure light boxed them into a corner.


    With nowhere left to hide, themias attempted to escape inside burrows justrge enough for their bodies, however, once the entire room was swept by the walls, parts of them began sliding into those gasps and what followed next was the cacophony of Lamian screams as every single one of them burned alive.


    "Wh-what did you do?" Back inside his head again, Amedith could feel a sharp headache coursing through his skull.


    "Bending rules, something that has be a habit of mine as ofte¡­" Keeping Amedith''s nature as a magus a secret still, the goddess of mockery had eased him into his powers, although the mastery of casting spells without spending any mana was something he needed to master for himself.


    The limiting factor to spell caster being insufficient mana rather than inability,if Amedith manages to master his potential as a magus then there would be no holy spell that he couldn''t cast, even if that very spell was usually reserved for gods.


    ''That time''s yet toe, and I would''ve preferred to let his potentialy dormant, but I doubt there''s any helping it anymore.'' Fearing that the other gods may hunt him to the end of the world, Athenia wanted to keep his powers lying dormant and thus had ced a seal that had kept his nature as a magus a secret from all.


    "So where the hell is this girl you want me to rescue?" Pulling the goddess out of her thoughts, Amedith brought her attention back to the present.


    "The dungeons, not far from here, just keep making your way underground," adhering to her orders, Amedith did just that. Moving deeper and deeper into the nest, he had to face moremia warriors, but with no limit to his mana, dealing with them was a breeze. Although, his mana not draining at all, did concern him a little.


    Chalking it up to be the goddess''s influence, he kept moving forward until finally he arrived at the corridor at the end of which was the girl he was there looking for.


    "Everyone else must be freaking out about where I went so this better be worth it¡­" Making his way towards thest cell with an open door, the bygone hero slowly stepped inside. ncing up the grayish-silver frame of the horned giantess, his eyes frowned slightly.


    "W-who are you?" Asked Liliyana, pulling her legs all the way back.


    Even lifting herself on her feet, she nced down at Amedith ready to kick him if required. But to her surprise, stretching his hand forward, he offered to help instead.


    "You''reing with me, the goddess wills it," he murmured, his eyes staring into hers.


    Baffled by his words, Liliyana''s eyes frowned as well. Conflicted between trusting him, and her desire to be set free, she didn''t know what to do. However, before she could answer, Amedith hurled swords of light at her binds and freed the faerie once and for all.


    "Themias are still rampant in this nest, and given your size you might not escape them without harm," although still confused as to why Athenia would have him free a devil-horned giant, Amedith decided to just follow her orders instead of worrying about anything. "Follow me, I''ll take you safely outside."


    Turning around to leave, a finger from the giantess tugged at Amedith''s shoulder. Slowly the weight of the finger itself lightened, and by the time he turned around, instead of the fingers, Liliayan''s hand was resting on his shoulder.


    "Thank you!" Being trapped for as long as she could remember, the fae child could not help her tears. Wrapping her hands around Amedith, she cried out her heart. "I-I was trapped¡­I do-don''t remember how long, so-so¡­Thank you! Thank you so much!''


    Sobbing her heart out, Liliyana cried a while longer before eventually it was time for her to head out with Amedith. Leading her towards the exit, her savior thankfully didn''t turn into any more enemies, although once outside he knew that the fight with the queen must''ve already started and soon enough the escapingmias warriors woulde rushing out the exit.


    "Leave it to me, I guess?" Ready to intercept any and all serpents that exited the nest, Amedith patiently waited while the rest of the party was busy confronting the queen of Lamias.

 Chapter 145: Confronting The Queen

    The queen of Lamias, Libyan wasn''t unaware of the infiltration by the hero''s party, and yet wanting to face them head-on, she remained seated on her throne while her servants threw themselves at them in an attempt to slow their march toward their queen.


    But s, when they''d all but fallen to the ground, their bodies lifeless, mangled, or bleeding, Raven and his party walked right into the throne room to their queen.


    "And so you''ve arrived," smiling at the approaching party, Libyan got off her throne. "I''ve been waiting to see just how long it would take for you to destroy this colony I''ve spent years building."


    More amused than angry, Libyan rose on her tail and towered over the entire party. Right before their eyes, her body grewrger, and before they even realized her tail was cramming up the entire room.


    "If you''ve been waiting then you probably know why we''re here¡­" ring into her diamond-like reflective eyes, Raven stood tall before the queen to give Aria''s clone an opportunity toe out of hiding and start the assault.


    "Oh I know, you''vee to kill me," however, the moment the clones formed into Aria from their insectoid bodies, Libyan whipped them so hard they turned into a pile of dust. Forcing a smile on her lips as her white scales turned slightly red, the queen frowned at the cheap tricks the party was trying to pull on her.


    "As hard as a diamond, I can take your heads off with my tails, so don''t dare anger me more than you already have."


    "Toote for that," appearing behind Libyan, Erika etched a quick rune on her back. The queen tried to retaliate, but by the time her tail reached Erika, the priestess had turned back into a cloud of crimson mist.


    Taking the opportunity to rush her, Raven and Aria dashed towards the queen, and supporting them by binding Libyan with vines, Mel kept concentrating and adding more and more vines just as quickly as the queen tore them off of her body. Despite the calcted attempt to overpower themia, the sudden loss of light as it retreated into the queen''s scales, left most of the party blind.


    Mel tried to keep focusing on the vines, but unable to see what was happening it didn''t take long for her concentration to break. Being the only ones capable of seeing through the dark, both Erika and Raven continued on with their assaults.


    "Burn!" Activating the quick seal she''d written down, Erika burst Libyan''s body into mes.


    But to her surprise, the fire didn''t even make her flinch. Instead, a harrowingugh echoed through Libyan''s mouth. She found it amusing that these kids truly thought that they had a chance.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Screamed Raven as he tried to slice her neck with a de made of darkness, however, the moment he swung his hand, he realized that he''d made a mistake. The weapon, it never conjured up, for there to be darkness there must be light, and without a source of light his skills as a dark mage were pretty much useless.


    "What did you say again?" Grabbing the mage with her massive hand, Libyan cackled in his face while bringing it closer and closer to the unhinged look in her eyes. "The only one who''s fit to order anyone in this throneroom, IS ME!"


    Throwing Raven towards the walls, she nearly shattered his skull, but Erika managed to grab him with a phantom hand before his body collided with the walls. Letting him back on his feet with phantom hands, the priestess joined the rest of the group.


    Racking their minds as to how to deal with the queen, nothing seemed toe to mind, and her voice echoing from every direction only worsened their ability to n.


    ''Let''s check if this thing is as useful as Linkle imed!'' Closing his eyes for a moment, Raven tried to share his own vision with the other through the mana-fused eye. And although he was doubtful at first, it seemed to have worked, but at the worst possible time.


    Whipping the entire party with her massive tail, Libyan thrashed them against the wall, and this time not even Erika could save them as she herself was crying out with hurt. Feeling the pain seeping throughout their bodies, the party fell face first into the ground while Libyan''sughter only grew louder and louder.


    "I''VE BEEN ALIVE MUCH LONGER THAN YOU RUNT! DID YOU REALLY BELIEVE YOU COULD UPROOT WHAT I''VE ESTABLISHED AND LEAVE UNHARMED?" Slithering closer and closer to the group wearing a crooked smile, the queen of Lamias was already nning their torture when they finally gave up. "I''LL TURN YOU INTO SLAVES, SLAVES THAT WILL BUILD MY CASTLE ONCE MORE! IT WILL BE BIGGER! STRONGER!


    AND FILLED WITH HUMAN SLAVES FROM THAT CITY WHERE YOU CAME FROM!"


    With the queen bbering about, the party members reached into their pouches to take out their potion bottles, but feeling shattered ss inside, they knew that none of them survived the crash.


    "D-damn it! DAMN IT ALL!" Fueling herself with rage, Aria was the first one to get up, and without thinking twice, she gave as much blood to her gauntlet as it could handle and lunged at the queen with every intention of bashing her face in.


    Smiling, the queen stood unmoving, she expected it nothing more than to be a prick to her nose. However, noticing dark smokeing from her gauntlets at thest moment, she knew something was wrong which made her smile fall right off.


    ''I-it''s just a girl!'' She thought before being flung across the room and getting the skull bashed against the walls just as she''d done to Raven and his group. Feeling pain for the first time in a long time, Libyan''s eyes widened even as her upper body flopped to the ground.


    Bleeding through the nose, she slowly reached out for it in shock, but the moment she saw her deep blue blood on her fingers, she freaked out of her skull.


    "I-I¡­.I''LL KILL YOU ALL!" Screaming like a banshee, her voice made everyone''s ears bleed up, however, with Erika finally back to her senses, it didn''t take more than a few seconds for them to get healed up.


    "T-that''s¡­MY FUCKING LINE!" Even more pissed off by the queen at this point, Raven matched her scream to give her a taste of her own medicine.

 Chapter 146: Asmodia The Devil Of Desires

    As old as time the stories goes, a devil and a god were wedded to each other. Their union, however, was as ill-received by the divine as the debilish, and thus began one of the very first holy wars. Years passed and so did centuries, and as it came to an end it all, the side of gods murdered the she-god, but the devils?


    They had a creed as they fester on abundant corruption, in their unity against threats to both living and the dead, thus killing Asmodia would only cause more trouble than it was worth, as her soul as a devil wouldnd in the infernal regardless.


    ''So sleep, until a god decrees your awakening.'' Those were the words shest heard before her own kind cursed her into an eternal sleep. Or at least it should''ve been eternal had Athenia not awakened her from her slumber.


    "Umbra no ustre''" Moments after Libyan''s face was smashed to the wall, Amsodia spoke through Erika''s lips in thenguage of arcane. Following her words, the light devoured by the queen flooded out of her body like her very soul being stripped away.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?!" Screamed the queen, her body bursting into a ming red.


    The light emanating from her body was nearly blinding after the darkness, yet nobody in the party had time to even close their eyelids. Instead, moving in closer to the queen, Raven conjured a chain that wrapped around her arms while Aria moved in with her fist ready to bash in Libyan''s face some more.


    Restraining her with vines again, as well as summoning a horde of hos to buzz around the queen''s head, Mel added distractions to give room for more openings to appear.


    "YOU-UGHHH!" Shattering the chains around her body, Libyan''s mouth split in four. Spewing toxic fumes out of her mouth she killed all the hos in an instant and even forced Aria to retract from the attack.


    "Shit! A snake and poison, who could''ve thought?" Sheined, having overlooked the obvious problem.


    "Keep her distracted, I''ll have a n¡­" Erika said to the others before disappearing into crimson fog.


    "Mino, we need more fighters in here,e out!" With Erika gone, Raven forced Mino out of the bracelet, and the moment she came out, the spirit mage minotaur summoned a horde of astral minotaurs to rush over to Libyan and potentially hold her back.


    "You have mana potion, right?!" Focusing on the horde mming their heads against Libyan and pinning her to the wall, Mino knew that she wouldn''t be able to hold a dozen spirit summons for longer than a minute and a half.


    "They''re all shattered," turning his attention to Libyan grunting while struggling to force the astral summons away, an idea popped up inside his head. "She can''t touch them but they can, right? Socan they hold weapons or will they phase through as well?!"


    "I never tried!" Mino responded, unsure what he had in mind.


    "Then try it! I''ll hold her back for a few seconds, you back them away so they have time to grab the weapons!" Stringing back an explosive arrow, Mel closed her eyes for a brief moment and summoned the vines under Libyan once more.


    "YOU''RE GONNA DIE! I''LL SLAUGHTER YOU AND FEED ON YOUR GUTS! YOUR POWERS, YOUR SKILLS, EVERYTHING! EVERYTHING! I''LL USURP THEM ALL!" Thrashing her body about in an attempt to free herself from the horde, the queen of Lamia was bringing the very ceiling crumbling down on them all.


    "Shut up, you loud-mouthed bitch!" Shooting the exploding arrow right at Libyan''s face, Mel managed to stun her for a moment, giving just enough time for the minotaurs to back away.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Raven used every bit of his mana to summon different weapons right into the hands of those minotaurs. To his relief, the minotaurs managed to grab the weapons and charged at Libyan just as her body began to show movement again.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Giving away her blood once more, Aria jumped sideways off a wall andnded a solid punch against the queen''s jaws. And with her face pinned to the wall, instead of flying away, the dark elf managed to shatter her entire jaw.


    Unable to curse anymore, Libyan screeched at the top of her lungs, making the party''s ears bleed once more, but as the minotaurs began shing her body with swords, smashing her chest with giant hammers, and even hacking away at her neck with scythes and sickles, her scream began to die down.


    "D-damn it¡­" Feeling lightheaded from controlling so many spirit summons, Mino was on the verge of losing consciousness.


    The same was the case for Aria, as she''d spent too much blood, and her body had begun running a fever. Noticing both of them at their limits, Raven nced around trying to find the mist Erika had fluttered off into.


    "ERIKA?! ARE YOU DONE OR NOT?!" He screamed, but in the state that she was in, the priestess couldn''t respond.


    For a moment, Raven did notice her body phasing into existence before quickly turning back to mist. He knew she wasying down a trap but it was taking much longer than the time they had left before runningpletely out of mana.


    ''Speak of the fucking devil¡­'' Disappearing into nothing, the horde of minotaur finally disappeared. And from the looks of things, they''d only managed to scratch the surface of Libyan''s skin. If anything Mino and Aria were in a worse state as both of them had fallen to the ground with no more energy left to spare.


    Wasting not a second to move closer to the minotaur queen, Raven ced her back into the bracelet before turning toward Mel to urge her to handle the dark elf.


    "There goes thest of my mana too¡­" Knowing full well that she too would be falling into an unconscious state after what she was about to do, Mel took a deep breath and focused her mind on summoning a woond Treant.


    Emerging from the ground in the form of a massive tree with arms and legs as well as a pair of glowing eyes and a creepy smile, the monster in the form of a humanoid giant, rushed towards Libyan and rammed her and his own body against the wall.


    "SAHHHHH! AHKKKKK!" Unable to form words, Libyan screamed incoherently while the treant kept ramming into her chest by moving a step or two back to get some momentum.


    "That''s not what I ask but¡­" Moving towards Mel who was now lying unconscious on the ground, Raven pulled her over his arm. "That bark-skin bastard should give us enough time to escape this ce."


    With the entire structure crumbling from the assault of the treant, Raven began picking up everyone and making his way towards the exit. He knew the ceiling wouldn''t hold for long, and even if Libyan somehow lived through the cave-in, they had to retreat before they could face someone like her again.


    ''Erika, you better make your own way back!'' He thought, giving onest look to the priestess phasing in and out of existence. ''And when you do, you have a lot to answer about these new powers of yours!''


    Wasting not a second more, Raven took Mel and Aria towards the exit on his back.

 Chapter 147: Libyan - The Queen Born Of Thorns

    ''Libyan¡­What did it mean again?'' Her chest crushed to bits by the treant that she now had squirming within the coil of her tail, the queen of Lamias, knew her time had finallye. However, unlike what she''d expected herst moments to be, she wasn''t angry nor in pain, but rather reminiscing on the past, which she no longer remembered much of.


    ''I remember the rags, and my own mother''s poison, and those cold nights born of desperation.''


    Thinking back to a time when her n was but a scattered pile of fugitives wandering here and there, struggling to survive and resorting to cannibalism.


    ''That''s where it started, didn''t it? The realization that I could grow stronger by eating my own¡­Those monstrous adults, and the raping ns of other species, the anger, the resentment, I can feel it still to this day!''


    Though her chest was broken, though her bones crumbled to bits, the resentment she felt toward the ghosts of the past made her lift up her body and crumble the treant into bits. Bleeding through her shattered teeth, she rose screeching on her tail. ncing down at her scales all but crumbled to pieces, Libyan screeched once more before slowly attempting to face the hero''s party again.


    But s, her body gave in and she fell to the ground once more.


    ''I WON''T DIE HERE! YOU HEAR ME?!'' Born of a cracked egg, she''d always been a survivor¨Cand even in the face of death, she would rather crawl her way out in indignity than give into the cold embrace of death''s mistress. Digging her nails through the dirt, she pulled her body forward, inching herself closer and closer to the throneroom''s exit. ''EVEN IF I DIE YOU WON''T GET RID OF ME!


    I''LL PLAGUE THIS LAND! THIS SWAMP WILL BE MY GRAVE AND WITHIN ALL CREATURES LIVING AND UNDEAD ON THIS LAND WILL BE MINE AND MINE TO DICTATE!''


    Watching the queen''s desperate attempts at revenge, Erika felt her scorn bleeding out of her remaining scales. Her words confined not just to her mind, they''d begun acting as a curse or rather a gue that could easily consume thend if left to fester.


    ''Unless a devil grants her wish for her soul, it''ll be centuries before her wordse to fruition.'' Were Asmodia''s thoughts echoing inside Erika''s head. Shrugging off the voice of the angel, the priestess quickly inscribed thest rune and began her own escape. ''We''ll bury her in this ce before any of that happens.''


    Making her own escape through the exit before Libyan could crawl her way out, Erika activated the trap and the entire throne room lit up in a crimson hue.


    ''WHAT?!'' Feeling a sudden burning under her chest, the queen nced down at the magic circles glowing under her body. Adorned with horns in the middle, and sprinkled with archaic runes around the edges, the very magic circles for a portal to the seventh level of Infernal. Stabbing through Libyan''s chest, a bloody skeleton hand shot out of the ground.


    "SHHAAAAAAAA!" Hissing at the pain as more and more hands emerged and tore through her flesh, the queen of Lamia was suffering through a long and painful death. Grabbing her from every angle, the residents of the seventh circle tore her flesh with their nails, all in an attempt to taste her Arian flesh after centuries of torment.


    ''Y¨CYOU WO...WON''T GET AWAY WITH THIS!'' She cursed right before the ceiling caved in against her head. Even through the rubble, the residents of Infernal dragged the bits and pieces of her body to the hells with them. That should''ve been the end of Libyan''s territory, but the curse she left behind, manifested before her death.


    While still making her way out through the crumbling nest, a sudden pain ran through Erika''s chest. She tried to ignore it for a while, but as it continued to grow, she was forced to stop and struggle through the hurt down on her knees. The next thing she knew, her stats screen appeared before her eyes as Libyan''s dead voice whispered into her ears.


    "I''ll keep my promise¡­" Feeling a chilling cold run down her spine, Erika''s eyes blinked in shock as she finally managed to read a new status effect on her screen of stats.


    ''Libyan''s Curse[Status type: Permanent]''


    "Did the bitch not die?!" Erika yelled, but shoving that thought away, she got right up and rushed towards the exit. Phasing into mist, she didn''t have to run for long since moving through walls she managed to get out way before the entire nest could copse.


    Getting outside in the sun, she phased back into her real form while the rest of her party members seemed to be fighting with Amedith over something. Standing behind him was a curious-looking girl, her horns a sure sign of her devilish nature, something the priestess instantly began to scorn.


    "Where the hell were you?!" Raven demanded, grabbing Amedith by the cor.


    "Ask the fucking goddess!" Shoving the mage away, the bygone hero seemed like he''d had frustration of his own to deal with while the party was dealing with Libyan.


    "L-leave it¡­two¡­" Huffed Mel, sitting on the ground and trying to recover her strength.


    "Fine! We''ll talk with her," ncing over to the half-fae girl and the wisp floating between his and her gaze, Raven squinted his eyes in disgust. And to his surprise, the girl did the same. "And who the hell is she?"


    "A devil that''s who!" Erika jumped in.


    Finally realizing that the priestess hade out unharmed, everyone turned to look at her with relieved sighs. Yet the priestess herself was far from relieved, after all, she may have tolerated demonic weapons in their midst, but a devil child? She wouldn''t tolerate such sphemy.


    "ENOUGH!" Breaking the argument, Athenia''s voice thundered with the clouds.


    Struck with shock, the entire party nced upwards, but to no one''s surprise, there were no signs of their goddess nor any rain clouds.


    "What was that?!" Liliyana squealed, hiding behind Amedith, her heart gripped with fear.


    "Did she just?"


    "Yell at us? Yeah¡­" Raven answered the priestess who was still baffled that the goddess wanted the devil child with them.


    "Leaving that," breaking their interest in the scream that just thundered, Mel tried getting everyone''s attention to ask them something important. "Is it only me or did anyone else receive a cursed status?"


    Some confused, some concerned, everyone quickly checked their stats and found the permanent status ''Libyan''s curse''.

 Chapter 148: Poisoned Blood And Sharing Tents

    "Purify!" Liliyana squeaked while healing Raven''s poisoned blood.


    Sharing sharp nces with each other, the two felt razors stabbing at their throats. The very blood in their veins was fighting their disobedience, it wanted to w away at the person to tear their flesh and feed on it.


    "Go heal the others! I''ll be fine on my own now," getting off the ground, the mage made his way toward his tent.


    ring at his back until he''d disappeared inside the tent, Liliyana made sure not to turn her back to him. Given even the slightest chance, and a slip from restraint, Raven could easily end her life, and it didn''t take the fae devil long to realize it.


    Just the dark aura oozing from his flesh was a mark of his potential, something only a devil could see without casting a spell or any other form of magic.


    "Ririri!" Chimed Will-O, bringing Lilyana back into her mind.


    "You''re right, I should get my bearings and go on a different path," Liliyana replied, assuming the tension between the two would fester forever.


    Getting off of her knees, she went around checking the others and purifying their poisoned blood caused by Libyan''s curse. Spreading poison throughout the bloodstream, the curse could''ve easily consumed everyone so far, had it not been for Liliyana''s peculiar magic that none of them knew anything about.


    "Where did you learn this?" Asked Erika, thest of the bunch to be healed by the Fae child.


    "I don''t know, somehow ites to me like second nature," grabbing Erika''s hands, Liliyana focused her mind and with a bristle of light emerging from her hand, the poison in her bloodstream was purified once again. "You shouldy down, seems like the poison only spreads when you move around."


    Slowly looking up at Erika''s face with a weak smile, the devil was quite surprised to see her smiling back. Their first encounter was just no different than hers and Raven''s, and yet it seemed as though the priestess had already grown fond of her somehow.


    "Is something wrong?" She asked.


    A flicker of red shed in Erika''s eyes.


    "You remind me of someone," slowly reaching for the devil''s face, Amsodia gently caressed Liliyana''s cheek. "But no, everything is fine."


    As the dash of red disappeared, Erika pulled her hand away and mumbled in a tired whisper.


    "If it''s the goddess'' wish that you travel with us, then who am I to condemn you?" Her eyes fluttered for a spell before the young priestess''s head hung low with drowsiness.


    Falling by the campfire with her body bobbing to and fro, she could''ve fallen face first into the fire, but Liliyana decided to make herself grow in size and carry the tired priestess into her tent. After carefully resting Erika beside Aria, the devil-child looked around wondering where she should sleep herself.


    "Outside maybe?" She pondered, but the hooting of owls and the howls of wolves made her body tremble in fear. Not to mention the slithering sounds of snakes, reminded her of the Lamias who''d kept her imprisoned for as long as she could remember. "Then where?"


    Looking around again, her eyes eventuallynded on Amedith''s tent. She knew that he was sleeping all alone while the others had someone sleeping with them.


    ''Maybe he''ll let me share?'' Slowly making her way to the very tent, Liliyana slipped her head inside and noticed Amedith lying down with his eyes staring up at nothing. Noticing the intruder quickly, however, he nced over to her with a crooked frown.


    "Did you need something?" He asked, his voice slightly musing.


    "Um, a ce to spend the night?" Her nervous giggling paired with an awkward expression, only confused Amedith further, although looking to the side at the empty spot where Mel used to be, he simply rolled away from it and hummed Liliyana in. "Thanks a lot! It''s been so long since I slept lying down! Ahaha¡­"


    Still awkwardlyughing as she got in, she quickly managed her size to fit perfectly in Mel''s spot. For a moment she simplyy there basking as her spine finally had the support to rest on. After a few seconds, however, she nced towards her feet at a small nket by her feet. Pulling it over her body, she felt warmth washed all over her.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Gotten to the cold of the mossy dungeon, she''d forgotten how it felt to be this warm. Tearing up slightly at the slightest of convenience, she shook her head from side to side. ''Stop crying, you idiot! Just sleep.''


    With a deep sigh, Liliyana shut her eyes to let herself fall asleep. It only took her minutes in the nket before her body waspletely rxed, and only a few minutes more to slip into a light dream.


    The night on Amedith, however, wasn''t as kind, and though he rested on the same stuffing, his mind refused to let him rest. Racing through thoughts about everything that had happened so far, he felt¡­empty? Like a part of him had been stripped, and it had, but with enough time there was potential for it to be restored another way.


    Noticing the wisp fluttering its wings before his eyes, he tried to swat it away, but as itnded on his cheeks, he felt like he could hear a voice. Whispering a sweet melody, like a choir of delicate angels.


    "I trust you." He could''ve sworn he heard those words, but as the wisp chimed instead of speaking words, he was no longer sure if he''d made it up in his mind.


    ''What were wisps again?'' He wondered, journeying through memories back to the times when the nuns at the church told them stories about the world outside of Athenia. They painted a picture so colorful, so sundry in nature, that even the imaginative minds of children couldn''t paint it as they were.


    ''Only bits and pieces remained, but if I''m not wrong, wisps are abundant near faerie dwellings for some reason.''


    Even so, Amedith already knew that no matter how far they looked, there were no faeries in this swamp, the forest before, even in Athenia. Which only made him turn to Liliyana and wonder.


    ''Faerie? Or perhaps a Fae child like Raven?'' The realization made the first person to understand Liliyana''s true nature.

 Chapter 149: Curing The Symptoms Not The Cause

    "An Infernal curse has no way around it¡­" Done checking up on him, Darius pulled his hand out from the magic circle hovering over Raven''s chest. Taking the gloves off as well, he quickly moved around his desk and settled down on his workbench. "We''ll need to treat the symptoms until we can find a cure. Not ideal, obviously but I don''t see a way around it."


    Getting off his seat, Raven leaned forward and lifted Daruis'' face. Showing him the mana-fused eye, he searched for an answer, no matter how drastic the measures could''ve been. But no matter how long he peered, there was nothing at the top of Darius'' head that could help elevate the curse from his body.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Shoving Raven away, Darius stared at him with his nose scrunched up and eyebrows scowled. "The fuck happened to you all out there?"


    Letting his expression slowly lighten up, the inscription mage heaved a tired sigh. He''d known Raven for as long as he could remember, yet he''d seen him so desperate, so aggressive at least towards him or his other friends.


    "Forget that," fanning his hand in front, Raven shook his head trying not to let his desperation get to him. "Just tell me how I can cure the poison or at least keep it at bay until we can find a way to get rid of the curse."


    Holding his gaze for a while, Darius''s lips pushed sideways as he nced down at the pen and a slip of paper. Picking up the pen, he quickly began to write down runes that could provide immunity to poison. However, usually when used their effect would onlyst a day or two, but since he couldn''t travel with the group, Darius had other ns to make itst much longer.


    "Take this," stacking the multiple rune-etched slips, he slipped them closer to Raven. "Go to Reina, and tell her to fuse the slips into rings. Could be ss or silver, make sure she doesn''t use iron."


    "Won''t the paper burn up?" Raven asked, grabbing the stack of slips.


    "It''s not paper its hide, if she''s careful then there shouldn''t be any issues, and if you''re so worried go to the Lifeclover, the witch should be able to make it resistant to heat, although you''d be visiting her again since she need to activate the slips while they''re trapped in metal."


    "A lot of steps just for precaution¡­" ncing down at the paper before slowly looking back up at Darius, Raven took a deep breath and heaved a sigh. "I can only imagine how hard it would be to get rid of this thing entirely."


    "A real pain in the ass for sure, a devil is behind that curse so you either kill that thing by going to Infernal or find another way to get it off of your back," the first suggestion essentially meaning to die and go to hell, was obviously not something Darius actually wanted Raven to consider, however being transparent with his long time friend was something he had to do.


    "Alright then, I''ll be off," quickly dropping a pile of gold and turning around to leave, Raven felt Darius'' hand tugging him back to face him. Turning to look at the mage standing up from his chair, Raven scowled in confusion not knowing what he had left to say.


    "That name, Libyan was it?" Asked Darius, and Raven hesitantly nodded.


    "What about it?" He asked as Darius let go of him.


    Slowly retreating into his chair the mage seemingly stared at nothing. Sitting in silence for a moment, he nced back up at Raven and though his lips quivered with uncertainty he told him the meaning of the word he''d once read off.


    "It means ''A vengeful Survivor'', that is if I''m not wrong. Besides it''s not even actually considered a name but rather a title. I''d be careful about whoever cursed you because just like the title of a hero, there are many more titles that hold power," hearing Darius'' warning, Raven felt the same way.


    None of them ever saw the Lamia queen''s dead body, and when asked about what happened in there to Erika, she refused to borate and simply told them that Libyan was dead.


    ''Maine, she might know something.'' Caressing the crimson jewel on his bracelet, he could feel both Mino and Maine present inside.''I had to take her to Linkle anyways, so what better timing?''


    Taking off from the Enchanted Wand, Raven headed straight for Linkle''s shop. It almost feltical going back to where he''d firstnded beside Linkle after the teleportation, what''s more? He had to go back and forth between her shop, the cksmith, and then back to her shop again.


    Unless of course, someone else from his party had stayed behind in the Lifeclover instead of doing whatever it was that they needed to do like they always did while visiting.


    Despite the poison spreading through their veins, Aria was headed for the cksmith as always and had ns to meet up with Helga as well. Mel and Erika were off to the church in hopes that someone would know how to get rid of the curse, and if not perhaps the orphans would be happy to see some familiar faces. As for Amedith and Liliyana?


    The two had decided to stay behind at the Lifeclover as parading a devil through Athenian streets was bound to end up badly.


    Not to mention, ever since the goddess stripped Amedith of his title everyone somehow knew that the new hero was Raven and they scorned at the sight of the failed hero.


    ''Hell if I care.'' Thought Amedith, sitting on a stool inside Linkle''s shop staring at Liliyana ying around with the floating vampire head d. Following behind it as the head moved throughout the shop, the devil-child couldn''t help her curiosity. Knowing little of this world, everything she witnessed in the outdoors she stared at it closely with a giggling smile.


    Poking the head on its back, trying to run away from it as it chased her in anger! These were but a few examples of how she was finally enjoying moving her body around.


    "Don''t bite my tail! EKKK!" Biting the heart-tipped tail, d''s undead head finally got payback in the form of the fae-child''s scream.

 Chapter 150: Not The Only Devil In Town(Can be Skipped)

    Raven''s trip to the Lifeclover was a short one because the moment Linkle was done cing protective charms on the poison immunity slips, he was off again to visit the cksmith Reina. In the meantime, left behind with the other two¨CAmedith and Liliyana, Linkle was growing more and more bored.


    Usually the earlier time of the day, her shop was flooded with customers trying to purchase some sort of potion ormission a medicine or elixir. But with the devil present inside her shop, she was forced to keep the doors closed which ate her away with boredom.


    "Can you sit down for a moment?" With a snap of the fingers, the witch made d''s head disappear out of existence. "You''ve been running around my shop for an hour, how the hell are you not tired?"


    Fiddling with a handful of Maine''s scales dropped by Raven, Linkle kept ring at Liliyana until the fae-child''s embarrassment forced her to settle down. Her eyes dejected with a tinge of shame, Liliyana puffed her cheeks slightly.


    "S-sorry¡­" She muttered, her head hung low, and her eyes red up at Linkle.


    "Hmmm?" Noticing the angry re, Linkle''s eyes flickered between Amedith and her. Being in her wrinkly old form, she assumed Liliyana thought of her as a hag who just liked to yap her mouth. "You wouldn''t be the only devil in town to try and intimidate me, kid."


    The phrase meant to be forgotten perked up Amedith''s ears. He''d never heard of another devil in Athenia, but if Linkle had mentioned it there could''ve been some truth to her statement.


    "Who''re you talking about?" Turning in his chair, the warrior sat down facing Linklezily leaning on her counter. "Who is the other devil?"


    Slowly turning her head back towards him, Linkle fanned her head to escape the summer heat. Sweating from every pore, and having to deal with a full-sized devil that acted like a child, she was far from patient, but even so, she tried not to let it get to her just yet.


    "The Mistress, who else? The bitch has been running the underground for god knows how long, do you really think a human could live that long and look as she does?" Shaking her head, she conjured d again. "Go get me a pitcher of water."


    As the vampire''s head emerged, Liliyana''s head lifted right up. Her eyes glittering like a curious feline, she wanted to y with it again, however, knowing this might happen, Linkle quickly turned to her and red her down into her seat.


    "You''ve seen her?" From what Amedith knew, very few people had ever seen the Mistress''s face, and from the way Linkle worded her sentence, it sounded like she was one of them.


    "Not really, but it doesn''t take a genius to notice that humans aren''t supposed to live for hundreds of years," turning her head back to Amedith, the witch presented her case. "You must''ve heard rumors about visiting the maze during and after thest holy war?"


    "What of it?" He asked, his eyes frowning with bemusement.


    "While not exactly called the maze at the time apparently, the ce still existed, but who was running it? Nobody knows, and yet she has dirt on every person in this city. An ancestor? Maybe, hiding stuff like that to the point where not a single rumor of an establishment change is made out? Nahhh, something''s off, and only a devil could pull stuff that sneaky."


    "Even if you''re right, what you''re saying is nothing more than wild spection," Amedith retorted.


    "Yeah, and some people don''t believe in gods even if they''re fucking their whore wives behind their back," getting tired of the argument, Linkle tried to seal Amedith and Liliyana''s lips, but her spell only worked on the fae-child for some reason.


    Growing a bit curious about the spell''s failure, she squinted her eyes and kept staring at Amedith.


    ''He''d gotten stronger, and so has his resistance to status effects it seems.''With a sigh, she grabbed Maine''s scales off the counter and began heading in to check them instead of lingering around debating the same topic over and over again.


    ''Wouldn''t doubt if the Mistress is a devil, but far as I know, so could be her.'' Watching Linkle heading inside her workshop, Amedith turned his attention to Liliyana instead. Sweating like a pig all day because of the intense heat, both of them were in dire need of a shower and the musk in the air was just proof of it.


    "Aghhh¡­When will this day end?" Tired of waiting around in the shop, Amdeith wanted to get back to their journey just so he could walk outdoors again.


    Liliyana, however, being used to being trapped, didn''t mind staying inside much, especially since at least the scenery was different. Will-O seemed just as excited as the ball of light fluttered through the air. Moving in between bottles, swirling around Liliyana''s body, following the trajectory of her gaze, the wisp was far more energetic than the ex-hero and even the fae.


    "Fuck this we''re going out!" Getting off the chair, Amedith followed Linkle into her workshop.


    Getting up as well, Liliyana wasn''t far behind her savior. Being new to the outside world, she wanted to stay close to him as it not only brought herfort, but a sense of security as well. Bursting into the witch''s shop, the duo managed to piss her off even more than she already was.


    Although upon hearing they wanted to leave the ce and simply required a mask to disguise their appearance, she let them have it just like she''d done once in the past.


    Without wasting a second, Amedith with a false appearance led Liliyana outside. She too had been turned to look like a human, although those affected by the spell saw each other''s true appearance.


    "Where are we going?" Liliyana asked, excitedly.


    "Anywhere is better than sitting inside," with the slightest of smiles, Amedith looked at the fae. "But if you want, you can choose the first spot that we should visit."


    Knowing well enough that she''d been trapped for a long time, he let her have a chance to enjoy the joys of a city before they were forced to continue on the journey where who knows how long it would be before they reached another city.


    Overjoyed at the suggestion, Liliyana decided that she wanted to see what a bazaar in the city of Athenia looked like.

 Chapter 151: Running Back Into Companions

    "Just give it to me¡­" Grabbing a ssed drink from a local merchant, Raven tossed a few coins on his shop counter and began heading off on his way. Downing the herbal drink, he tried escaping the sun through shadows, but even in packed alleys, he couldn''t escape the humidity.


    ''Ughhh¡­At least I only have to take the rings from Riena and give them to Linkle now. Probably have half a day left until I have to move even a muscle.'' Deciding to rest up in the boartooth while Riena worked on the rings, Raven rushed in the direction of the Inn.


    Only halfway through, however, he noticed a familiar carriage approaching his direction from a distance. Upon looking closer he realized it was Aerin and her mother Brenna, who seemed to be bringing in herbs to sell at Linkle''s shop or wherever they were needed.


    "I-Is that?!" Noticing Raven as well, a smile crept up Aerin''s face. Tugging on her horse''s ropes, she rushed them towards him before bringing the carriage to aplete halt. "Oh my god, where have you been?!"


    Jumping off the coachman seat, the young herbalist wasted no time before hugging Raven tightly. A bit surprised by the sudden stop and her daughter''s words, Brenna who was sitting with her back turned to the front of the carriage, finally turned around and saw what was happening.


    "I''ve been busy," Raven replied, his hand caressing Aerin''s back while his eyes locked with Brenna who was still inside the carriage.


    Getting off soon after, the widowed lover of his, wrapped her hands around him as well, but unlike her daughter as she pulled Raven in, his face was buried between her massive breasts. Wet with her sweat, he could smell the musky body of a milf, and even taste it right against his lips.


    Had it not been for being in the middle of the streets, Raven would''ve taken off her clothes and began sucking on those sweet tits.


    "I missed you so much!" Squeezing him more and more into her tits, Brenna''s face was flushed red. Despite being out in the open, she was enjoying the touch of her man after being away from him for so long.


    However, slipping away from her grasp, Raven looked her and her daughter in the eye before speaking up again.


    "Where are you two headed?" He asked, trying to deviate from the situation.


    "Oh just our regr trip to the city, selling herbs and whatnot," smiling at Raven still, Brenna couldn''t help biting her lower lip. "But¡­Um, maybe that can wait?"


    "Mom!" Noticing how everyone was staring at them, Aerin pulled her mother close while ring right into her eyes. "Don''t make a scene."


    Slowly turning her gaze at Raven, Aerin forced a smile and whispered.


    "We''ll meet you at the Inn, right?" Raven simply nodded.


    With ns to meet upter, Aerin got her mother into the carriage and continued their herb-selling trip. Picking up his pace as well, Raven continued on his way to the Boartooth, although before getting there he caught a nce of Helga and Aria walking side by side on the streets.


    ''What are they talking about?'' He wondered but didn''t stop to ask.


    "Will you stop following me? I have to get my daughter from themunity school and those gloves you''re wearing might trigger them," striding faster and faster in a lush silky blue sundress, the blonde barbarian was nearly unrecognizable. Topped with a straw hat to escape the heat, Helga held it down on her head so it wouldn''t be swept away by the burning west winds.


    "Well then answer my question!" Following Helga relentlessly, Aria showed no signs of giving up just yet. "How the hell do I get these gloves off!"


    "Tear your own arms sweetheart, that''s what I did," Helga replied, her face contorted with frustration.


    "You know I can''t do that!" Aria shot back.


    The back and forth continued even as the two reached the school where Helga''s girls went to study. And the moment they saw their mother, they quickly rushed over to her. With a pep to their steps, they hopped about before grabbing Helga''s hand with a smile stered over their faces.


    "Who is this?" Asked the pixie-haired teen.


    With a sigh, Helga turned to Aria but before speaking to her, she red at her in warning.


    "A friend, I guess?" Turning around to leave the school, Helga tried to get herself and her daughters away from the dark elf. "Just ignore her, besides, I made something special for you at home."


    Genuinely smiling for once, the Valkyrie led her daughters towards their house, but just on her way to the school, Aria continued to follow her around. Curiosity about the dark elf, her daughter kept staring at Aria whenever their mother wasn''t looking.


    The sight of a dark elf was rare in these parts, unless of course, you went underground to the maze where all manners of creatures made love to each other.


    "W-what''s your name?" Asked the more bashful twin girl with long blonde hair.


    For a moment Aria didn''t even realize that she''d been asked a question, but the moment she did, she quickly gave an answer.


    "Aria, what''s yours?" She questioned, smiling.


    "Ste!" She responded, smiling back.


    "Mine''s Tatiyana!" Added the pixie right after her sister.


    "Don''t talk to her girls," Helga advised, but just like their mother, they had always had the itch to break the rules.


    Staying quiet for only a few steps, Tatiyana whispered something strange that left Aria a bit baffled and confused.


    "We''re dragons~" Hearing her sister, the other daughter giggled which only added to the confusion as to whether or not they were speaking the truth.


    "You''re as much of a dragon as I''m a penguin! Shut up!" Despite their attempt to be quiet, nothing escaped Helga''s ears.


    Tensing up at their mother''s voice, both of the teens turned their heads straight and only looked in the front until they finally arrived at their house. There waiting for them at the doorsteps was a furry white dog wagging its tail. Rushing right over, the girls took him inside the two-floored building which in Athenia was a damn near luxury.


    "Now will you answer me?" Aria asked, testing her luck onest time before finally giving up.


    Tired of her nagging, Helga stared at her for a while before heaving a deep sigh of defeat.


    "Fine,e in and I''ll see what I can," inviting her in with those words, the Valkyrie knew it was time to uncover some old and dusty memories. Ones that she''d rather have buried but was forced to prick out.

 Chapter 152: Buried Within Dunes

    Like a scorching desert with nothing but sand, the attic of Helga''s house was buried within dunes of filth and dust. Bridging across the walls were thickyers of spider web. Riddled with long dead insects left to dry, the ce had a distinct smell that soured the very air.


    The dead rats and their dropping across every creaky step only added to the musk, although, unlike Aria, the Valkyrie didn''t seem to mind the smell.


    "I''ll have to throw this dress away now," however, that didn''t mean she had no problems with the mess at all. Her sundress, now covered in cobwebs, and her shoes dirtied by rat droppings, Helga wanted to get out of the ce as soon as possible. "Here! Carry this!"


    Taking off a piece of cloth from over a pile of boxes, she spiced the air with freshly blown dust.


    "What the hell?!" Feeling her mouth growing drier from the dust, Aria tried to hold back from coughing but her attempt didn''tst long.


    Even Helga, who hadn''t quite expected the results of her action was left coughing out dust, and only after it was settled did they manage to move forward. Grabbing the box from the very top, Aria took it downstairs while Helga followed right behind.


    "There''s a coffee table in my hallroom, put it there and make sure nobody touches it," Helga ordered, her eyes scanning through her dirty clothes.


    "And where are you going?" Aria mused and couldn''t keep it to her own head.


    "To change what else?" Upon hearing that, she felt slightly embarrassed to have missed such an obvious reasoning. But brushing the embarrassment off of her face, she did as Helga told and took the box into the hall room.


    ''Thank god, I''m wearing armor. Unlike linen, it was no struggle to get things off.'' cing the box on the coffee table with those thoughts, Aria looked around the room, admiring the decor. ''It''s smaller on the inside than I expected.''


    Though the building was tall, the insides were quite cramped and full of many rooms. Perhaps size was a sacrifice for Helga and her husband, and in return, they had more than enough room for them, and their daughters, and even some space for the dog.


    ''A couch, a firece, and frilly curtains all over, I wonder if her daughter picked the decor?'' Looking around at the scribbles, the pencil sketches on the walls, the dark elf was reminded of her own mischievous childhood. Wandering through memories, her eyes looked around yet her mind failed to register any imagery. Instead, lost in her own world, she wondered.


    ''I wonder if I''ll have kids of my own when this is all over?''


    At the very end, her eyesnded on a portrait of Helga and her husband, which brought her back to the present. Moving closer to the distant painting, her eyes glued to the white veil over Helga''s face, Aria matched the Valkyrie''s smile from the picture. They were getting married on the day the portrait was made, and the genuine smile on Helga was something Aria never thought she would get to see.


    Shifting her attention to her husband, the elf keenly stared at his robe as it reminded her of a mage''s attire. Unlike Helga, the man was dressed in military clothes and the dust marks on his face were sure signs ofbat.


    "Was he in a fight before attending his own wedding?"


    "I heard Mommy and him had a fight before the portrait was taken!" Tatiyana''s voice eximed from behind.


    Astounded, Aria jumped before slowly turning around and noticing who it was. Her hand resting on her chest, the racing pulse echoed until it reached her ears.


    "You scared me!" She retorted.


    Shutting her for a moment, Aria heaved a sigh and turned back to Tatiyana and her sister standing right beside her. cing her hands on her hips, she tried to be intimidating, but doing so to Helga''s children was a doomed attempt from the start.


    "They didn''t fight! Father was in the military!" Ste tried correcting her sister.


    Having not even been born at the time, their stories were quite disjointed. But the bits and pieces did fall in ce, although the true story behind the military attire could only be exined by Helga herself.


    ''She left the military after her husband died, or was it that she lost a battalion?'' Trying to figure things out, even Aria was confused by the rumors that had floated for long throughout the city. On one hand, some imed she lost a battalion and left the battlefield, the other simply cited her husband''s death that made her part ways with blood-glory.


    "By the way, what''s in this box?" Trying to open the box on her own, Tatiyana struggled to untangle the rope tied around it.


    Before Aria could interject and stop, Helga walked on in from the side with their fluffy dog held on her side like a light purse.


    "I knew I couldn''t leave them with you," letting go of the dog, the Valkyrie red down at her daughters. "Go y with the dog before I get the paddle!"


    "EKK!" Squeaked the girls, and without wasting a moment, they rushed out of the house with genuine fear in their eyes.


    Left alone with the elf, Helga wanted to reprimand her for failing to keep her daughters away from the box. But saving her strength, she decided to untie the past after all.


    Sitting down on the couch with Aria standing in front, she quickly opened the box¨Crevealing a pile of dented armor with skulls on shoulder des, some folded dark clothes, and what appeared to be a book wrapped in a brownish cloth. Setting it all aside, Helga finally pulled out the one thing that could help Aria get rid of those gauntlets.


    "Put this on the gloves," tossing a glowing red bottle at Aria, Helga quickly began stuffing the rest of the stuff back inside. "It''s a devil pact potion."


    "Devil?" The very word drew caution, and almost made Aria put the bottle back inside the box.


    Stopping mid-way on stuffing the box, Helga nced back up at her with her eyes deeply frowned.


    "The sacrifice is already made by someone else, the devil will simply grant your wish so that he can finally have the soul inches from his grasp," shes of her crimes from the holy wars imbued themselves anew. Forcing the enemies to give up their souls for a merciful death, Helga was one of the few allowed to make such underhanded deals with the devils.


    "How did you even get your hands on something like this?" Asked Aria, her expression overtaken with confusion.


    "By getting my own hands dirty," closing the box shut, Helga got up from the couch. "Like I told you before, no mercy for the enemy for they will have none. Now, get outta my house!"


    Walking out of the hall room, haunted by the ghost of her past, the Valkyrie headed straight for the wine sses to ease her heart a little. However, in her rush, she''d made a mistake, one that would haunt her the moment she realizes what she''d done.


    ''The book¡­'' Staring at the book tucked beside the couch cushions, Aria''s fingers tingle to swipe it off and run away. ''Fuck it! I''m taking it!''


    And that''s how the book of Unholy Grace ended up with a curious dark elf.

 Chapter 153: A Day So Bittersweet

    Sitting under the shade of an overhead tent, Liliyana sipped on shaved ice, vored with a cherry syrup. Held at the end of a small stick, she wanted to gobble it all up before the heat melted itpletely.


    "You don''t have to slurp so much, you know?" Suggested Amedith, although he didn''t exactly mind either way.


    Her legs swinging back and forth on the stool, Liliyana was far too engrossed in enjoying the sweet treat to put any mind to anyone else. And despite being consumed in her own little joys, her eyes didn''t stop wandering from here and there.


    The bazaar, a festive ce brimming with people andmodities of all kinds. From groceries to tools, or items of convenience, but most importantly, some of the most delectable treats in town. But what does a devil desire but a stick of ice with syrup?


    ''At least nobody has recognized us so far.'' Looking around at the passing citizens, Amedith felt a prick in his heart. Losing the title of the hero had made him theughingstock of the town, and the rumors were so rampant that he''d already heard a dozen people talking about it as they wandered through the bazaar.


    "What are we doing next?" yfully pushing her shoulder against Amedith, Liliyana got his attention back on her. "I''m already in love with this ce, what are we doing next?"


    Smiling wide with all her teeth visible, the fae genuinely seemed to be enjoying her time, even if the most exciting thing they''d done was sitting on a stool and sipping ice. Giving it some thought, Amedith wondered where to go next, and the next ce that came into his mind for some reason was the church, more especially the ying ground behind it.


    However, before that, there was another spot he wanted Liliyana to visit.


    "Alright, let''s go then," wearing a gentle smile, Amedith felt like a tour guide to Liliyana. Although showing her around, someone who''d been trapped for most of her life, gave him a joy that eased the pain in his heart. Not to mention, the presence of a charming fae, did help him keep his calm.


    Her presence was growing on him like a stranger turned friend in the span of a short time. Yet the goddess'' wishes for the duo were far from where they stood.


    Shaking those thoughts out of his head, Amedith led Liliyana to a collection of fare rides. They weren''t quite as colossal or exciting as what he''d heard they were like in the outside world, but even a two-storied Ferris wheel was more than enough to make Liliyana smile. Even if that smile quickly turned crooked when they got on and the wheel started spinning.


    "W-we''re so h-high¡­" She stammered, her hands gripping Amedith tight.


    Having rescued her from when her body was transformed into twice the height of the Ferris wheel, Amedith couldn''t help but chuckle for a moment. But then slowly cing his hand on her head, he tried tofort her with pats.


    "I helped you before, right? So don''t worry I won''t let you fall," still keeping her eyes closed for a few more spins, Liliyana finally opened them up and looked up at Amedith.


    Being so close to him, to such a delicate face¨Calmost angelic, her cheeks were flushed red, but she tried not to let the embarrassment get to her head. Instead, keeping her hands gripped tight, she turned to the scenery. Every time their cart reached the very top, she could see a flood of houses and streets merging into one direction that led to the outer gates of the city.


    nketed under the golden glow of the setting sun, the hustle and bustle, and the kaleidoscopic symmetry of the city, it captured her in that moment in time.


    "It''s all so pretty¡­" She muttered.


    Following her gaze, Amedith couldn''t help but agree.


    "But they say there''s more beauty out there," tales of Aria''s beauty soothed every baby in their cradle, and though Amedith didn''t remember his parents, the stories they told stayed with him.


    "Really? There''s more pretty things out there?" Liliyana questioned right as their ride came to an end.


    Turning to face her, the ex-hero answered with just a few words.


    "I hope so, but I doubt there''s any ce better than home," getting off the ride with smiles stered over their faces, the duo''s next destination was the church where Amedith and his friends were raised.


    Upon arriving there they ran into both Mel and Erika although not affected by the same mask as them, both of the girls couldn''t see Amedith and Liliyana''s true appearance. Instead, they simply saw a young man and a womaning to church right as it was time for them to leave.


    For Amedith, it was for the best that he wasn''t recognized as he didn''t want to look Mel in the eyes just yet after what had happened.


    Slipping sneakily through the church, the duo arrived at the backend where a lone ball rolled around the ground instead of being yed by the orphan children.


    ''Seems like we were toote to see them?'' With the skies painted dark, it was no wonder that the children were taken back to their rooms. Even so, that didn''t mean Amedith and Liliyana couldn''t spend time kicking the ball around.


    ying lone in the church''s yard, the two simply enjoyed each other''spany for the night. For Liliyana who was easily amused, the mere act of passing the ball around, stealing it from each other''s foot or just running from one another, was more than enough to keep her giggling all the time.


    The escape from his usual routine seemed to help Amedith as well, and the dire state of mind that he was in just days ago, was finally at a point ofplete cure.


    And soon enough as it was time to head back, Liliyana finally learned something that she''d been wrong about Amedith this whole time.


    "Aghh¡­I smell so bad, we should head to themunal bath," Amedith suggested.


    "Sure thing~ Ahaha, I''ll help you clean your back!" Liliyana''s reply left him confused for a bit, but as he came to realize what was wrong, Amedith couldn''t help but ask.


    "You know I''m a guy, right?" Now being the one who''s shocked, Liliyana''s body froze up on the spot, and only after a few seconds of awkward silence did her lips open up.


    "HEH?!" Needless to say, she was a little more than surprised.

 Chapter 154: Bonding Hard Together(18+)

    With Moxy running a fever because of the fur on her body in the summer heat, Dune¨Cher father didn''t let Raven or for that matter, anyone meet up with her. Instead of running the counter himself, the big man had the whole bar scared to their bones.


    Being ill-tempered and not exactly chatty, the owner cum-chef of the establishment was known to get violent, hence his daughter had forced him into the kitchen and the kitchen alone.


    But with her being feverish, the old man was carrying food tes, filling up pitchers, as well as juggling the responsibility of running the kitchen and everything else all on his own.


    ''I bet she''ll be mad once she finds out that I was here and her father didn''t let me see her.'' Brushing that matter to the side, Raven nced down his belly as the mother and daughter duo climbed up the bed. Undressed to their nipples they quickly reached for Raven''s bare cock before slowly reaching for it with their lips.


    Sharing saliva as they licked their man like a popsicle, the two kept ncing between him and each other. Their lips inches from each other, neither could believe that they''de to a point where they tasted each other''s saliva and a man''s precum together.


    Even so, lubing his shaft up with their lips until the entire thing was a sloppy mess of bubbled-up juices, Brenna urged her daughter to sit right up.


    "Let me teach you something, just do as I do¡­" She heaved, turning around and nuzzling Raven''s erect shaft between her ass cheeks.


    Pressing her ass against Raven''s cock as well, Aerin felt Brenna pulling her arms to sandwich the cock tight between their asses. Instinctively knowing what to do next, the duo began bouncing up and down to give Raven a double-sided assjob.


    Watching the mom and daughter duo mming their asses on his cock, Raven rested his head on the pillow and simply relished in the electrifying feeling. The curves of their asses pushed together, the sweat drawing down their spine before sliding down to his dick from their ass-crack, not to mention Brenna''s massive tits flopping around with every hop.


    Unable to simply watch those tits lobbing in his face, Raven pulled her towards him while Aerin was left to continue treating his cock like a god.


    "You slut¡­" Touching the side of her neck, Raven heightened her senses with his special gift from the goddess. And the moment he did, Brenna''s eyes widened.


    The feeling of his fingers on her neck alone had her teeth in excitement. Her pussy was tingly for a pounding, Brenna bent over like a dog and huffed like a bitch in heat, all the while she jerked off her already squirting pussy.


    "Aghhhh! I need your Dick! Give it to me! Give it to me!" Feeling orgasm after orgasm assaulting her mind from Raven''s skill, Brenna pushed Aerin off Raven''s body. Climbing up on him right after with her legs on both sides, she raised herself slightly as her pussy continued to squirt like a fountain. "BREED ME!


    BREED ME RAVEN! PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEASE!


    BREED THIS WIDOW''S HOLE AND KNOCK ME UP WITH A BABY RIGHT WHERE MY DAUGHTER USED TO BE ONCE!"


    Screaming at the top of her lungs with no care about being overheard, Brenna had left even her daughter embarrassed who despite feeling much the same couldn''t have yelled her desires so loud.


    "Fine, I''m gonna knock up both of you!" Grabbing Brenna''s waist, Raven squeezed her ass tight and mmed his cock into her dripping pussy.


    "AHHHH! F-FUCK! I''M CUMMING!" Falling face first onto his chest, Brenna instantly came on Raven''s dick after just one thrust. And even as his hard cock stretched her belly, her pussy kept spraying out her juices like a broken sprinkler.


    Grabbing her arms Raven lifted her upper body and pulled her slightly closer. Moving his hands to her breasts he squeezes them tight, and once again stimted by his touch a ssh of herctate began spraying out.


    Although not pregnant just yet, the mind-numbing sensation from Raven had turned her body into a fertile toy¨COne that was aching for his seed to the point that it wouldn''t let go of his cock from inside her tight hole. Her insides sucking on him like a pump wanted to squeeze his cock milk dry, but before even the next thrust arrived Aerin couldn''t help joining in the fun as well.


    Moving her lips to the point that joined Raven and her mother, Aerin stuck out her tongue and began licking the spot fervently.


    "Aghh~" Getting sucked at the tit and kicked at the pussy, Brenna''s mind felt like it wouldbust. But the overwhelming barrage of sensations didn''t stop there as pulling her lower body with his hands, Raven began pounding her wet folds like a hammer to hot iron.


    "AH!AH!AH!AH!" Her body flopping around, the milf tried to ept that thick cock ramming her insides, yet every time she pulled away, she no longer wanted to escape and instead mmed her pussy on the monster dick again. "Mhnmm! I-If only I''d met you before my husband¨CAghh!"


    Growing dreamy in the eye Brenna couldn''t help but imagine Raven as her only man both in the past and the future. She wanted her experience with her husband to be a lie so she could enjoy her new life being Raven''s cum-toy, but then as she felt a lick on her ass, she couldn''t help but be grateful to her husband for getting her pregnant with her daughter.


    After all, how else could Raven stuff her daughter''s pussy beside her?


    "B-Breed me! BREED ME DADDY! BOTH OF US WERE BORN TO¨CMHNMM! TO RIDE THIS DICK AFTER ALL!" The next thing Brenna knew, her pussy was mming against Raven''s hips despite her mind unable to process intensified ecstasy. At one point even foaming up in the mouth from pure bliss, she left like she was in heaven and would get to ride that monster dick till the end of time.


    But that was just the start of the night as a leisurely yet lustful time awaited them through the entire night.

 Chapter 155: The Birth Of A Masochist(18+)

    Her holes filled with Raven''s cum and then devoured by Aerin, Brenna squeezed her man''s cock between her breasts. Wrapping her hand around her tits, she gave them a tight hug with Raven''s dick pinched in between. Squeezed tight as possible with the warmth of a milf''d breasts and the cloudy softness of it nestled him in, Raven shot out a load right into Aerin''s mouth.


    Drinking it out without wasting a single drop, Aerin continued to coil her tongue around Raven''s tip while her mother gave him a tight boobjob. And as it all happened, Raven''s headidfortably on Mino''s ass with his face buried deep into Aerin''s pussy.


    ''I-Is this really happening?!'' Being the only one left out of the orgy, Maine stood nude in a corner with her cold pussy slit drooling a clear jelly-like liquid. She''d already once heard Raven fucking the brains out of Mel, but at the time she had no idea what kind of monster he was in bed.


    Handling three women in the bed, after breeding the oldest one for hours¡­The very sounds of his balls shing against Brenna''s pussy had been etched into Maine''s mind and the scene repeated in her head over and over again. ''Ughhh¡­Why am I feeling this way?''


    Made to strip to her bones just to stand in the corner embarrassed, Maine''s hand moved around her groin¨Citching to be touched in that throbbing lower lips of hers, and yet¨CRaven''s disgust towards certain monsters made him order her to stand there quiet without moving an inch much less jerk herself off.


    In the meantime, wriggling her ass side to side with Raven''s head sunken between her cushiony cheeks, Mino enjoyed the apparent agony of another monster girl. Smirking and smiling, she kept ring at Maine and whenever she nced back, the minotaur queen would raise her ass slightly¨Cmaking Raven''s face push further against Aerin''s drooling pussy.


    As for Raven himself, quite tired from the constant travel back and forth during the day, he simply enjoyed eating out Aerin with his headfortably rested on the softest, and fluffiest cushion possible. That too while receiving a blowjob by Aerin''s lush lips, and also being milked for cum by her mother''s breast so she could feed it right into her daughter''s mouth.


    ''Drink up! I want you to have his baby too¡­'' Training her girl to be an obedient slut, Brenna wanted her to savor that taste so they could eventually be co-wives to Raven and pregnant with his kids together.


    Looking into her mother''s eyes just inches from her face, somehow Aerin knew what was going on inside her head, and deep down in her heart, she was getting hornier just imagining Raven fucking them side by side with their bellies bulging outwards.


    As the scene continued with leisure inside Raven''s room, Maine suffered through toe-curling agony. She wanted to join in, no way could she hold back after witnessing everything that had happened but reminded of Raven''s disgusted look when looking at her, she held herself back.


    For a moment trying to resist the temptation, she was also reminded of her ve-cum-lover. But her love for her ve quickly paled inparison to her lust for Raven''s thick and veiny cock. Moving her head in the direction of his dick, she could already imagine her long tail coiling around its girth.


    She could suck it dry in a matter of moments or at least attempt to, thanks to her fleshy serpent-like mouth and throat, that pinched everything real tight the moment it was put in.


    Feeling heated in the head just thinking about it, her serpent head hair fell to the side. Panting and hissing in heat, they wanted her to let her instincts guide her instead of holding herself back. However, the moment she attempted to move, Raven nced at her sideways with that same disgusted look.


    ''WHAT?!'' Instead of striking fear in her heart like thest, what she felt this time was a strange sense of arousal. Being looked at like trash after being treated like a princess, a rush of new emotions sparked inside her mind. And although it should''ve angered her¨Cbeing horny at that time, the expression was forever tied with orgasmic sexual delight. ''D-Did I just?''


    ncing down at her body, she finally realized that something was wrong. Drenched in her juices, she''d either peed herself from Raven''s gaze or went through an intense orgasm which made her tail aggressively wriggle around. Falling into a puddle of her own juices, Maine''s body began shaking as she slowly looked back up into Raven''s eyes.


    Looking at her sideways with his lips kissing and pulling on Aerin''s pussy folds, he gave Maine another look of pure disgust.


    Unaware of Raven''s charm already working on her the same way he''d heightened Brenna''s senses, she pissed more of her cum like a shower, but this time consciously shot with her first true feeling of orgasm; her head lifted to the ceiling and her eyes rolled all the way back to her cranium.


    Eventually falling on her back unconscious, her pussy kept squirting more and more and her body twitched about for about an hour before the rewriting of her mind into a masochistic slut was finally over.


    "She finally lost it, huh?" Mino chuckled, still wiggling her butt with Raven''s head resting between her cheeks.


    However, too busy with eating pussy and getting pleasured by his girls, Raven didn''t jest an answer and simply enjoyed the moment in peace.


    ''I knew she''d fall. No way am I letting a new girl take my man so easily.'' Thought Mino, her mind staring at Maine with every intention to make her as submissive as possible so she could never rece her as Raven''s favorite monster girl. ''And thanks to my super massive ass, I doubt any of the others can take my ce as hisfy pillow! Ahaahaa~''


    Priding herself on having the biggest ass of them all, Mino chuckled to herself while just enjoying the warmth of her man restingfortably on her cheeks.

 Chapter 156: The Book Of Unholy Grace

    Locking the Inn-room door, Aria quickly moved a drawer in front of it. Barricading herself inside, she didn''t want anyone to get in, especially Helga in case she''d already noticed that the book was gone and came looking for it at the Boartooth.


    ''Not like that small drawer will keep her out but it''s better than nothing.'' Aria thought, tossing the glowing red potion on the side of the bed before quickly unwrapping the cloth around the book. Revealed underneath the dusty cloth was a hardbound cover of dark metal.


    Decorated with engravings resembling skeletons, monsters, and even some angels around the top, the book had plenty of grooves that ran up and down.


    However, what drew Aria''s attention the most was a skull¨Cmuchrger than the rest of the engraving at the very center of the book cover. Pulling everything up with its design gave the illusion of trying to escape the iron hardbound.


    "What in the hells?" Aria heaved, her hand feeling up every groove on the cover.


    Barely feeling anything because of the gauntlet stuck in her hands, she shook her head and turned to the lock on the side of the book. Preventing it from being opened, the lock had no slot for a key, instead, it was engraved with a few words that spelled¡­


    "Offer your blood to Murdok and know his gospel?" Though thenguage was archaic, it was written in the samenguage as the ''Tomb of divine grace'', the holy book of Athenia which contained Aphordite''smandments and gospels.


    ''Am I supposed to give it blood?'' Turning the book back to the front, Aria noticed a small hole inside the skull''s mouth. It seemed to run directly into the book''s pages, and since the pages were already painted red from the sides, she figured out what had to be done. ''Why does Helga even have this? Is it a grimoire?''


    Pricking the side of her arm with the gauntlet''s razor tips, Aria scooped up some blood on her finger and drained it into the skull mouth. Flooding down the hole inside, the eyes on the skull began to glow bright crimson. And the next thing Aria knew, the lock popped open. The glowing eyes didn''tst long either, and with it all settled, the elf picked up the book to read its contents.


    But to nobody''s surprise, the insides of the book were far more difficult to decipher. Although the more she attempted to read the better her understanding grew. Was it an effect of the blood sacrifice or just conditioning? Aria didn''t know and neither cared to find out.


    Instead, reading through the first few paragraphs, she realized that it was a holy book for some ancient god called Murdock. However, no matter how much she tried, the name didn''t seem to ring any bells.


    ''The god of death?'' Reading through the god''s title, she found herself questioning why she''d never heard of other gods and their titles? Athenia was said to be secluded from the rest of the world, but even so, why have they not even heard of someone entitled the god of death? ''That fraud goddess probably hid it from us, from everyone¡­Maybe?''


    Unsure which was the case, Aria continued to read. Despite the peculiar understanding of the text, she could still only make out bits and pieces. Some referred to a god¨Chis body made of death''s essence. Bloody swords would stick out of his ribcage, and his four-bone arms would pull them out as he rode on a bicorn with both of them d in dark armor.


    His swords were the bane of legions and his cacklingughs were the nightmares of those unfortunate enough to survive his assault. Unfortunate, for they knew, that when the timees for them to be on their death beds, he would be right beside them, watching them dying with a smile on his face.


    Then why? Why would anyone praise him as a god when the only thing he did was cause menace all over the world? The reason was simple, for in times of war, the god of death stands as a judge¨Cmaking decisions over every life in the war theater.


    ''A god who can just kill any mortal that he wants¡­'' The thought sent chilling shivers down Aria''s spine. ''Should I even be reading this?''


    Closing the book, she decided to put it down at least for now. She needed time to process what she''d read and how to interpret it. After all, unlike Aphrodite the goddess of bounty, the god of death did not give all that you desire, but strips you of everything you have along with your life.


    Your hopes will be trampled, your dreams shattered in the face of his silver skull, and for someone who''d only known a giving goddess, the very concept struck fear down to her very soul.


    "Damn¡­Maybe I shouldn''t have read it?" Wondering whether or not to return the book, Aria quickly covered it with the cloth again. cing it on the only side table left, she then turned her attention to the devil''s potion glowing in the corner of her bed.


    ''Any wish, huh?'' Looking down at her hand, she couldn''t help but wonder whether it was worth it to use it to get rid of the gauntlets. For all she knew, they could be a better opportunity to use that thing, although carrying it into battle was also out of option since it could easily break. ''The moment I use it a devil will get someone''s soul¡­I don''t know if I want that on my conscience either.''


    Reminded of Helga''s exnation and the fact that the people were forced to submit their souls in turn for a quick painless death only made matters worse. Grabbing the bottle out of the counter, she slipped it into the bag along with the book of Unholy Grace.


    "I can''t return the book to Helga, she''d be fucking pisses and I can''t just leave it lying around in her house either, what if one of her daughters finds it?" Finally deciding to keep it with her for now, Ariaid down on the bed and tried to speed up time by sleeping.


    Although the moans of Brenna and Aerin leaking from another room of the Boartooth, proved her attempts to sleep to be quite difficult.

 Chapter 157: Elenaris - The Kingdom Of Absurdity

    The night was over and the party was back on track. Wearing the poison immunity ring seemed to work in keeping them from getting weaker, but they still had to find a way to get rid of the curse entirely. However, for now, it was time to venture to Elenaris, better known for being the kingdom of absurdity.


    "So what do you think this ce is like?" Asked Mel, her hand hugging tightly at Raven as they walked.


    The sight annoyed Amedith, but ignoring it he kept following their leader with Liliyana and Will-O walking right beside him. Aria and Erika followed right beside them in a group as well, all the while the two monster girls were staying inside Raven''s bracelet.


    "All I know is that Athenia and Elenaris used to trade before thend of corruption sprouted between the two," Raven replied to Mel, although that still left her question unanswered.


    "If that''s the case why didn''t we ever see anything from this kingdom on our own?" Aria asked, however, unsurprisingly nobody had an answer.


    Being sheltered kids inside of Athenia, they knew only what was told to them through tales. And though Elenaris was a ce of great beauty in their head, how it actually looked remained to be seen. That is until they walked out of the swamp and ran into a steep cliff.


    To their front was nothing but a sea of clouds stretching until the horizon, and even looking down the massive drop all they saw were murky clouds.


    "All this time we''ve been on a fucking teau?" Being the first to realize it, Raven''s words left everyone in shock.


    Their home was a teau that tore through the clouds, and yet none of them knew, they didn''t have the slightest suspicion. Yet here they were living on the tallest peak in all of Aria, the closest to the stars and the furthest from the ocean and the Infernal. However, as the initial shock slowly subsided, Erika finally posed the question that would leave everyone stunned.


    "How do we climb down?" ncing down the cliff, she couldn''t even see the ground so climbing down by hand was a definite no from all of them.


    "I''m already dizzy just looking down, don''t you dare make me climb down with my hands!" Fearful of heights, Aria timidly nced down the cliff before quickly rushing back in fear. "NO! NO! NO! FUCK NO!"


    "Mhmm?" Stepping forward to judge the height they were at, Liliyana gauged whether she could growrge enough to carry them all down. But just looking at where they were was enough to convince her that there was just no chance. "Maybe, we can fly down?"


    ncing at Will-O floating on her side, she gently caressed its glowing body and the wisp flew above Liliyana''s head and puffed up into the same size as the fae-child. Fluttering its near translucent wings, its voice rang like a tweety until Liliyana reached for its body and her hand got safely locked inside its fluffy body.


    "I can take you guys down one by one, maybe?" She suggested ncing across at everyone''s faces.


    Not wanting to associate with the fae, Raven conjured a pair of fleshy wings of darkness and took to the air. Amedith did much the same, although instead of dark he used light magic to summon his angelic wings. Fluttering himself off his feet, he nced across the girls who didn''t have a way to travel down just yet.


    "Mel can walk on air with her woond magic, I''ll carry Aria, as for Erika¨C" Interjecting Raven as he spoke, Erika turned herself into a translucent crimson fog.


    Without her even saying anything, it was clear that she had her own way of traveling down. Aria, on the other hand, not only had no way to get down but also seemed hesitant to grab Raven''s hand so he could fly her down.


    "That''s too fucking high! What if your hand slips!" She screamed,ying on her butt with her hands folded together so nobody could forcefully grab her.


    Quickly flying over to her, however, Raven looked her in the eye before carefully reaching for her arm. Using his charm with the slightest touch, he quickly rewired her mind to forget about her fear of heights.


    ''It would''ve caused a problem along the lines anyways, so this is probably for the best.'' Left confused about why she was freaking out about heights, Aria stared at Raven for a bit before giving him her hand.


    Taking flight once more, the party began their descent. Raven with his wings of darkness flesh, Liliyana with her familiar Will-O, Amedith with his summoned wings, Mel with her magic, and Erika with Asmodia''s abilities. The sight of the grouppeting down the teau, especially with the ball of light wisp and the spiraling crimson of Erika''s ethereal body¨Cwas as entrancing as it could be.


    The descent itself, however, was far from fluid as the strong winds, the tiring wings, and theck of enough mana were draining them all quickly. Leaving them no choice but to take breaks into caves at the edges of the teau walls. Even while trying to rest there, mangled monsters lunged at them from within.


    A creature that looked like a man with multiple other animal faces growing out of his own was the first creature they struck down, and the abnormality of their encounters only ever grew.


    But nothing could''ve prepared them for what they would encounter next. It wasn''t a monster, or an abomination, or even a horror, but a well-suited humanoid pigeon. Wearing a small blue cap he stopped the party in mid-air and continued searching for their names in his notepad.


    "Do you have a reservation?" He asked, but nobody had a clue what the hell he was talking about.


    That is until a flying train breezed past their faces out of nowhere. Disappearing once again, the train was gone as quickly as it had appeared, although having never seen such a vehicle, the entire party assumed it to be a monster.


    "GET HIM!" Raven screamed, his finger pointed at the conductor pigeon.


    "WAIT! WAIT! WAITTTTTT!" He hooted, knowing instantly that he or at least the train had fucked him up.

 Chapter 158: The Invisible Train Ride

    After a quick exnation by the pigeon-faced conductor, Raven, and his party were offered a free ride to Elenaris. Not because they were deemed special being the alleged heroes, but due to the fact that the conductor didn''t wanna die at the ripe age of two hundred and fifty.


    Guiding the party into the invisible steam engine, he led them down thepartments where plenty of other oddities caught their eyes.


    Refined goat-face man wearing a suit and reading a newspaper with a monocle, a cat-faceddy dressed in a loose silky robe that barely covered her bottom, and then there were regr humanoids in yet another section, although seeing human faces on dwarves had their mind struggling toprehend their proportion.


    It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen a dwarf, but the ones in Athenia were mixed with their heights at least reaching the waist, but passing through the worker''spartment with dwarves barely reaching their knees, none of them had a clue about what was happening.


    Then they passed into yet anotherpartmentden with gold for every piece of metal and rosewood seats that tinged the entirety of the cabin avish look, but with doors on every row shut tight with not a window, a, or anything to peer through, none of them could figure out the kind of people that were traveling with luxury.


    ''Did we make the right decision following this pigeon in?'' Raven wondered right as the conductor led them through a dark passing. With no light or any room for them to creep in from the outside, nobody except him and Erika could see through the darkness properly. Their walk in the dark, however, didn''tst long as reaching the end of the path a strange door appeared.


    Possessing a massive eye with the veins of its iris blinking light like a flickering me, the creature red across the horde in front of it, before a slit appeared between its eye. Separating in two with gnarly teeth dripping with slime, it opened up like a gate to a giant''s innards.


    "I''m sorry but your seats will be past this gate, I''ll be guiding you so no need to worry," said the pigeon before walking into the creature''s mouth.


    Exchanging nces with each other, the entire party seemed hesitant, but taking a leap of faith, they began following the conductor. Passing through the creature''s mouth, they were led through yet anotherpartment with creatures simr to those they''d encountered in the caves strapped to their seats.


    The abominations struggled to escape, they iled, they screamed, and some even munched on their own flesh in a weird form of protest.


    "What the hell are these?" Amedith asked their guide.


    ncing back over his shoulder, he continued walking as he exined.


    "Unfortunate creatures who went against our goddess'' will," folding his hands on his back, the guide gazed at the ceiling of the train. "Once they were just like you and me, butmitted heinous crimes against Elenaria and ended up like this."


    "What kind of crimes deserve these punishments?" Seeing the abomination of nature made from the faithful, Erika could not feel anything but contempt towards their god. "Aphrodite would never¡­"


    Puss and blood oozing out of every corner of their bodies, the howls of those creatures were brimming with agony. Even so, the conductor seemed unaffected, and instead, stopping at a gate, he turned around, looked at Erika, and retorted with sharp words.


    "Or they could''ve notmitted crimes and none of this would''ve happened," opening thest door, he gestured the party in.


    Leftpletely empty, the insides looked like a normal cabin with nobody else inside. Walking right in alongside the conductor, they quickly got seated to finally rest their feet after walking for about two hours inside the train.


    "Hang tight and I''ll let you guys know when we''re in Elenaris," tapping his notebook on his palm, the conductor nced across everyone''s faces onest time before walking out of the carriage to attend other duties.


    Finally left to themselves, the party had some time to rx and perhaps even talk to each other about the whole debacle. The first thing on their mind was the peculiarity of the vessel they were traveling in. Not only could it turn invisible and fly through the air, but it could also house more passengers than a carriage¨Ca concept they''d never been aware of was possible.


    "Do any of you really believe that pigeon?" Aria was the first to disturb the peace.


    "Yeah, who wouldn''t believe a talking pigeon," Mel mocked, rolling her eyes.


    The two quickly turned their attention to each other and started ring, but jumping in between Raven diffused them both.


    "Either way, we have to wait and see," ncing across everyone''s faces, Raven sank back into his leather seat and heaved a sigh. "We''re all tired so let''s just rx for a moment and ifter on there''s a problem we''ll handle it one way or the other."


    Following their leader''s orders, everyone went quiet and simply adhered to it. Not like there was much to do in the meantime anyway, and getting some rest was something they could all use. Taking one seat each they eitherid down on their back or simply enjoyed the cloudy scenery through the window with the glistening ocean in the distance.


    It was their first time seeing a part of Infernal so up close. The very depth underneath which the hells burned, but unlike what they''d imagined, it was so¡­


    "Pretty~" Those words uttered by Liliyana were undeniable, and as the party continued to look at it, the more they grew a fascination with it.


    As time passed and night eventually came, however, they all grew tired and decided toy down and rest their heads. The conductor arrived once more in the middle of the night, but it wasn''t to let them know that they''d arrived but to hand out paper bags filled with food from the train''s canteen.


    "Rest up, alright? We still have a week until we reach the ground!" At first, they thought he was messing with them, but as days began to pass inside the train, none of them doubted the pigeon conductor again.

 Chapter 159: The Mortal Immortal

    Athenia''s days had been the brightest as ofte, but she never expected to see a stranger in her domain who''s gonna make things worse. Sitting in front of her from the moment she woke up, a shriveled man with gray hair and sunken eyes, sat in a chair smiling.


    "Who are you and how did you get in here?" She demanded, her voice grumbling with authority.


    Yet the man seemed unimpressed and instead of answering, he leaned back on the wooden chair he''d brought and stretched his arms yawning. As he leaned back forward, Athenia''s dark eyes were frowning with rage.


    "Your name or I''ll crumble your soul to bits," holding herself back, she tried to only warn him without jumping ahead and doing it. "Tell me your name and how you got here, otherwise I would have no choice but to¨C"


    "Aphrodite, your mother¡­you know," taking a brief pause after interrupting Athenia, the man rocked back and forth on his chair. "She and I fucked every night during thest holy war, but it''s a shame that the lewd body of hers is now forever gone. She could turn herself into a virgin every time anyoneid with her too, so it always felt like it was her very first time."


    "THAT''S ENOUGH!" Squeezing her hand from afar, Athenia began crushing the man''s throat. "That slut may have shown mercy, even idiotic passion on you, but don''t expect me to be my mother!"


    Popping the eyes out of his skull, the goddess of mockery and death squished his body into a ball. Copsing on itself, the man''s guts and blood sshed all over the ever-dark. But appearing through the darkness, the very same man walked forward and settled back on his chair.


    "What in the hells are you?" Athenia asked, bemused by the man''s reappearance after death.


    "Let''s skip to the main objective, shall we?" cing his hand on the chair''s backrest, he began staring into Athenia''s eyes. "You''ve disrupted space-time twice, and being a god you might think that''s whatever, but it''s not. So how about you promise not to fiddle with heavenlyws again, or this would be an entirely different conversation."


    "Who are you?" Refusing to answer his question, Athenia repeated her own.


    Her patience was already running thin, but since she couldn''t exactly kill him for some reason, she at least wanted answers before giving him whatever it was that he wanted. And since the conversation was going nowhere, being the elder of the bunch, the guest decided to answer her question first after all.


    "I used to be a servant of a god named Chronos, until I killed him myself that is," Athenia''s eyes widened at his confession, she''d not expected a god killer to visit her first thing in the morning, much less one that was immune to her death spells. "When he died I drank his blood, it didn''t quite make me a god but I was not exactly human either.


    Something in-between, as for what they called me on the battlefield when I fought alongside your father? The mortal-Immortal used to be my title."


    ''My father?'' His story was too far-fetched for Athenia to even consider it to be true, and the vainful mention of her father seemed to have upset her even more.


    "There''s plenty who fought rival gods alongside him, but¨Cyou''re not one of them," although she wasn''t alive at the time the war happened, Athenia had never heard of a mortal who killed a god during that time. "Quit lying and tell me the truth!"


    Getting off the chair with a sigh, the man quickly turned around to leave Nerva''s mind prison.


    "Doesn''t matter if you think I''m lying, the next time you pull that shit, you''ll know why the elder gods feared humanity," walking away while ncing back at Athenia from over his shoulder, the mortal-immortal was on his way back to Aria.


    "Gods fearing humanity, ha!" Wearing a mocking smile, Athenia took his words as mere boast.


    Turning around as he continued walking backward into the dark, the man held a finger towards Athenia and whispered with augh.


    "It only takes one man, only one to bend over a god and fuck them in the ass, and then? Their reign is over, and the god forgotten, picked off by the other gods like hungry vultures." Disappearing into the darkness with those words, he finally left Athenia alone inside her prison.


    ''Must be the first man to break in instead of out of a prison.'' Trying to distract herself by insulting his intellect, Athenia tried not to put much mind to his threats. However, the fact that she did vite the heavenlyws was now resting heavily on her shoulders. ''Not like I was gonna do it again!''


    "Which god sent him anyways?" She wondered, not realizing that the man was obviously not on the side of any other god.


    ''Not like it matters once I get Raven and his party to contact the other gods for me to negotiate with.'' Letting go of some influence she had over the world in return for alliance was what she was still shooting for, and as long as she didn''t mess with time, no more problems should arrive. ''At least I hope so.


    Doubt the others will like me trying to stretch a helping hand, not to mention trying to convert the general public with Raven''s gift in case the gods refuse my offer¡­that would surely cause a loud roar in the heavens.''


    Producing the screen in front of her eyes, she watched over the party sleeping inside the flying train. She remembered her promise to them about bing demigods and to help her rule the world and keep it safe in the best way that they thought was possible. She''d even helped them awaken their potential one way or the other, and now all that was left was for them to master themselves with effort.


    "You have blessings, don''t disappoint me¡­please," she mumbled to herself, hoping¨CNo! Praying that Elenaria would agree to form an alliance once the party gets to talk to her on Athenia''s behalf.


    Note: I''m once again asking for your ideas for anything rted to smut that you wanna see in future chapters! Especially things rted to the Netori theme of the book!

 Chapter 160: The King Of Crows

    A titan with feathered shoulders and dark scales for skin, his body was d in razor armor with spiked feathers protruding from within. And in ce of eyes, he had a single crescent dark horn that arched upward like the waning moon. Dying, he sat there, onlooking the fate of Elenaris¨Cthe city of absurdity and the one he''d spent most of his life crafting.


    He had few children, none his own but orphans, for his size as a titan, was far from viable for mating with a woman.


    ''A day more, huh?'' Showing no signs of aging from when he was young, he had everyone fooled into thinking he was still as youthful. But with every passing day, he could feel the mistress of death extending her w towards his beating heart. ''I wonder how my children will fare? I''ve given them every resource to seed, but an untimely death might brighten out the worst in them.''


    Despite knowing the consequence of what could happen, the King of Crows kept his dark lips sealed. Running a hand through his silver hair, he moved his crossed leg to the other side and cast his gaze around his assembly. With light seeping from the back of his throne, the halls were cast in a shade of gray much like the very king it served.


    Peering back at their feather king, the attendants tookfort in his shadow, for they knew their lord would never bring them or their children any harm.


    "My lord¡­" Picking herself off her seat, a councilwoman stepped forward. Slightly lifting her skirt in courtesy, she bowed to him before addressing him further. "A n of monsters has made an alliance with others in its vicinity and they''ve been massacring our children on the southern front! nria''s own elves, and humans alike are being tortured! Chased out of their homes! Murders and even¡­"


    Covering her mouth with her eyes drenched with tears, the mature human girl cast her gaze down in pain. She''d seen it with her own eyes, centaurs crushing the skulls of their children, dark elves raping every single one of the victims, and not to mention the Arachne n''s torture byying eggs in the bodies of conscious citizens of their kingdom.


    Soon those eggs would hatch and the monsters would eat their way out of their bodies, that is unless something could be done about the alliance of these ns that seemed to be getting more and more rowdy with every action.


    "Fear not my child," stretching his colossal hand towards the woman, the king held his own tears as his fingers brushed her hair tofort her heart. "I shall¡­"


    He wanted to lie, to say that he could take care of it as he''d done every time some monstrosity had tried to w its dark hand at the citizens of Elenaris. But this being hisst day, his lips quivered while trying to make a false promise.


    "M-my children will take care of it," he whispered, pulling his quivering fingers away from the woman.


    His words were often a beacon of hope, a light shining under the darkest of time, but for once they felt hollow, for even the king knew that his children were far frompetent to deal with such a task.


    "B-but my lord!" Pleaded the woman, wiping her tears. "They''d never been to a battle, while you! There''s no de more radiant than yours in battle!"


    Getting off their seats in solidarity with the women''s words, the council got to their knees to convince their king. His eyes wide with disbelief, the king of crows stretched his arm before addressing his council once more.


    "If it is the will of my people, then I shall sunder their race fr¨C" However, before he could finish talking, attempting to get up his feet gave in and he fell back into his ivory throne. Staring at his hand, still quivering, his legs refusing to move an inch, the king gritted his teeth in frustration as his body refused to listen to him.


    "M-my lord? What happened?" Witnessing the king''s fall, the woman moved closer to him with her hands folded and squeezed against her chest in worry.


    Just as shocked as her if not more, the others simply watched as their beacon of hope slowly withered into nothing. His silver smile crooked into a grimace, and that charming humanoid face was scrunched up with frustration for the first time.


    "I¡­I''m fine," said the king, leaning back into his throne.


    For a while, not a word was spoken by anyone, but then lifting his head slightly, the king broke the silence himself.


    "My son shall be my heir, and my daughters ced on the council," a moment of silence lingered in the halls, however, the moment everyone realized the meaning of those words, a flood of horrified gasps rippled throughout the dark castle.


    Soon enough, the gasps turned to cries, the troubles of the councils washed away in fear of losing their guiding light, and the only reason they even calmed was when their king held his hand up to demand silence and whisper hisst words before going quiet until he died.


    "You have served me more than I have you, now forgive me for demanding onest wish¡­" With a deep sigh, he leaned all the way back on the Ivory throne. "Mourn me in silence, for in myst moment, I wish to be surrounded by hope and not the cries of my children."


    It was the first thing he''d ever wished from them, and yet the dying king felt like he was being a burden, but the silence following his wishes proved otherwise, as nobody wanted his heart to ache from their cries in his final times.


    The kingdom and the council mourned their king until he took hisst breath on his throne and joined the skies of Steris as a star brighter than any other. Then came the burial, but just like it had been prophesied by Elenaria¨Ctheir goddess, the body of the king of crows scattered under the light of the sun into a horde of a thousand dark ravens.

 Chapter 161: Mono Doll - Avarice

    Avarice, a strange name extremely on the nose, especially for an automaton who had great potential to grow stronger the more she fueled herself with magic. But s, the humanoid girl was no fighter for the battlefield, but a simple maid to the young prince who would one day take the throne of his father.


    "Remember your task, okay? Keep the prince safe." Those were her first orders given to her by her creator¨Ca female wizard with an iron arm. The bubbly face of her creator was still fresh in her mind, giant goggles on her eyes, a wooly pink hat, but what set her apart from the rest of the engineers working for the king, were her tank top and jeans with nearly a hundred different pockets.


    "Why did she never give me pockets?" Avarice mused, her cheeks puffed up with annoyance.


    "Maybe she thought you wouldn''t need them," replied the young prince, his hand scribbling through some notes on his desk


    "As if! I''m a maid, of course, I''ll need pockets!" Avarice retorted, ring at her master''s back.


    "Maybe you can ask herter?" The prince added. Having forgotten that she was dead, he posed the question in a carefree manner, but the moment Avarice heard it, the always caring maid sparked her first flicker of annoyance.


    So far she''d been growing alongside the prince and shared onlypassion and love, however, a simple nudge in the wrong direction made her angry at him for the first time. Her maker was dead, how could she ask her anything? And if that wasn''t a sign of disrespect Avarice didn''t know what would be.


    Time passed, and she continued to serve the young prince, although at times she would trip on purpose and ssh him with steaming drinks. Growing into an arrogant narcissist from the moment he learned he would one day be king, Zeil would shower her with insults which only soured their rtionship.


    It wasn''t just her either that he was a loud-mouthed moron to; even to his teachers, he would bad-mouth until he couldn''t and even tried to use his authority to punish them for no reason.


    Driving everyone away with his foul mouth and arrogance, the only girl around him was Avarice and his sisters¨Csomething the maid took note of, and decided to change her course of action to torture him for his behavior. Instead of hate, she showered him with love, instead of letting him work, she did everything for him which essentially crippled him without her assistance.


    ''He can''t do anything without me anymore, ehehe~'' She would relish over such thoughts as his headid on her thighs and she caressed it until he fell asleep. At this point in time, she knew that she was no longer a doll or his maid, but a potential lover in his eyes.


    His blushing face as she leaned into him, her breasts touching his sides as he studied, was proof enough of his attraction to the automaton. To make things worse, she even did his studies and solved the papers as well as read through policies, just to cripple him more and ruin any chance of his independence from her.


    Eventually, the time came for her to make the move¨Cthest hurdle in keeping him leashed to her, being a shy virgin, Zeilid down on herp with nothing covering his body. But of course, how could Avarice let him have what he wanted? And so instead of letting him feel her artificial body, she used her fingers to edge him countless hours without orgasming.


    The cycle continued day and night, until the once bright prince, although just as arrogant and narcissistic, was wrapped within the mono-doll''s grasp. She would give himfort, pleasure without release, and make him anything he wanted so long as he didn''t try to escape from that leash.


    Now years past, a conspiracy began brewing¨Cone that she overheard and couldn''t help but see as an opportunity. The head maid and the prince''s three sisters were nning to slowly poison the king, for they knew that the prince was within Avarice''s grasp and so long as they could convince her, the new king Zeil would be forced to rule as the sisters demanded.


    He would simply be a front, a shallow vessel for the sisters to control through the mono-doll, and eventually, Avarice was pulled aside and told everything about their ns.


    Being under themand of the head maid who also happened to be a mono-doll, she pretended to be surprised at first, but then quickly agreed to y her part. Not because she wanted to help them, or that she respected the head maid, but because her very nature as a doll feeding on power was to grasp as much of it as she could without raising any suspicion from the others.


    ''I''ll kill the sisters if needed, and Zeil won''t lift a finger to do anything without my permission¡­'' All alone inside her overly decorated room, a creepy smile crept up her lips. Walking over to the mirror, she settled in front of the vanity and began brushing her lush dark hair. Peering into her red eyes, she couldn''t help smiling. ''A whole kingdom¡­And I get to control it!''


    Chuckling at the thought, she imagined herself a queen with the sisters licking her feet alongside Zeil. Power¨Ca force that could corrupt even an iron heart, she wondered if it was a trait her maker¨CMono, the iron-armed wizard intentionally ced in her? She had to, right? A master of her craft that can breathe life into metal, how could someone like that be mistaken?! There was no way!


    She wanted her to rule this kingdom, and eventually everything!


    Or at least that''s what Avarice thought, and it served as justification for what she was about to do. The first order of business was to ruin the timeline over which the sisters nned to kill the king because once their n was thrown off, she could put her own ideas in motion.


    "Your father, I''ll up his dose so he''ll die sooner, and when you realize, let''s see how you handle a real murderer within the castle walls," she whispered to herself, intending to ruin their ns to spew chaos into the mix.


    Will the sisters simply assume it to be their father''s age that killed him sooner? Or will they suspect that someone spiked him more than what they''d nned? Either way, suspicion was bound to rise, and when that happens, all Avarice had to do was turn the sisters against each other.


    ''And then they''ll die!'' Covering her mouth, she held back herughter. If anyone heard herughing like a maniac, then her facade of an innocent maid was bound to be over. ''Once the sisters are gone, I don''t have to pretend anymore.''


    "They might already know a speck of what I''m capable of, but they''re still so so so ignorant!" And that night, a month before the king''s death was when the mono-doll Avarice lost any empathy that she had left.


    [Note: Characters mentioned in this chapter will be better describedter]

 Chapter 162: Setting Foot On The Ground

    "Well then, take care and enjoy your stay in our city of wonder!" Tipping his hat, the conductor walked inside the train¨Cleaving Raven and his party behind at the station.


    It didn''t take long before the train moved forward on the track, and eventually took to the winds and turned invisible. Standing amidst the countless passengers making their way out of the stations, the entire party could feel the steam from the long row of steam engines getting ready for flight.


    However, it wasn''t just the train that muffled the air with steam, but pumps and pistons scattered throughout the stations.


    Mechanical doorways made of pipes and ss, open with steam shooting out of their tops. Being checked by a group of man-sized mice, their weapons were confiscated, although with a promise that they would get them back once outside the station.


    Then came a lift with only a bronze frame and a copper rope attached to the top, getting up on it, the group could hear steam whistling through the square hole right above the elevator.


    Being lifted to the ground level, the hustle and bustle of the station only grew further. People walking around in all directions, yelling out to each other, and even loud whistling from the security as a warning to disorderly people.


    "T-this is too much¡­" Mel whispered, and the rest of the party felt the same.


    The blinding lights inside the cave-like structure, the voices echoing inside it, and the sheer number of people running amok, weren''t things the Athenians were ustomed to. Theirnd was lush, plenty, and smelled of rosemary instead of the gutters.


    "We should get out of this¡­what did he call it? Station?" Erika suggested, although unsure what the ce was even called.


    Doing as Erika suggested, the party struggled through the horde of people and managed to slip out of the building. Finally standing on a cobble path, they had time to familiarize themselves with the surroundings without being pushed from every corner.


    "Now what?" Aria asked Raven right before sitting on the ground since she''d grown really tired.


    Ignoring her for a moment, Raven simply looked around to soak in as much information as possible. Tallmps with ss-cased bulbs lined the edges of the path, the roads circled around corners instead of following an angr symmetry like Athenia. The city itself was carved in a circle, making it so that the longer you followed a path the deeper within the city you''ll be.


    Leaving enough room for alleys that followed a straight line as well, the map from above looked segmented into semi-circr blocks separated by streets and alleys between them.


    "Do you need a map, sir?" Stepping closer to the group, a hunched-over demi-frog, offered them a map of the city. "It''s just one silver piece!"


    ncing the man over a few times, Raven reached into his pocket and gave him a gold coin instead of silver. Taking the map from him while the demi-human looked for a chance, he took a quick look through the parchment to point out a nearby Inn.


    "Here''s your change sir," said the frog, his voice squeaking like a toy.


    "Keep it, your timing could not have been better," starting to walk away, Raven left the man in a light state of daze. Tipping wasn''t exactly a concept Elenarians engaged in often, and when an outsider gave them one, it often came as a surprise.


    "THANK YOU!" Eximed the man from behind as Raven and his party kept walking forward.


    Walking through the streets of a city quite literally steaming around every corner, had the entire party sweating from the humidity. The curiosities all around helped keep their minds off of things, but even chained abominations, sparks of electricity through repair shops around every corner, and even barebone automatons roaming the streets¨Cnone of it could pale the intense heat.


    A city held by spring, bolts, and a boatload of wizardic creativity, it was unlike anything they''d imagined, especially the utterck of magic and an excess of scientific progress and machinery.


    ''I wonder if these creations are the wizard''s doing instead of their goddess.'' Knowing Darius, a learning practitioner in simr veins, Raven didn''t exactly buy the excuse about the abominations being the goddess'' shunned people. Wizards, they were known to push boundaries, so much so that Athenia had outright banned anyone from pursuing it. ''A mix of good and bad, but mostly bad I''m gonna assume.''


    It hadn''t been even a day since their arrival, and they''d already begun hating the city. It was loud and crowded with the steam making them sweat like pigs. To make matters worse, everywhere they looked, some kind of abomination was chained and barking like a dog protecting someone''s property.


    This was no city they''d been told Elenaris was, there was no beauty, and even if it was hiding, they had little hope of finding it.


    Eventually, however as they finally reached the inn Raven had pointed out, they noticed the first pair of humans inside the city. It was a brte receptionist and an almost identical-looking younger girl working as the server.


    The inside of the ce itself had a lingering stench of rot thanks to the raw meat being consumed by the locals all over the tables.


    "Can we get a room here that doesn''t smell like piss?" Raven asked, walking up to the receptionist.


    ncing up at him up and down with her emerald gaze, the woman gave him a smile before looking through her journal.


    "Of course, and if you want cooling that''d be an extra two silver for a night," the woman tried to inform them of more but Raven dropped a heavy pouch of gold on the desk to shut herpletely. "Oh¡­"


    Beaming at the sight of the gold, she quickly took it off the table and hid it under the table.


    "That should be more than enough for a month with every luxury we provide here at the Bricks and Cobbles!" and with that, it was settled, the ce where the party would be staying.

 Chapter 163: Greg

    "Aghh! Fuck me, you call this a steak?! I can still hear this cow mooing!" Right as the party was about to be escorted to their floor, a sudden scream from one of the patrons of the inn stopped them in their tracks. "Who''s your fucking cook? A hyena with a chef''s hat or something?"


    "This voice¡­" Recognizing the voice, Liliyana stared at the man as heined to the female server. For a moment she thought it was the man from back in the dungeon, but with how burly he was, she figured there was no way it was him.


    ''But his voice, it sounds so simr.'' She thought, all the while the receptionist who was about to guide them up instead rushed towards her little girl.


    "Hey! You''re not gonna yell at my daughter that way!" Shemanded, pulling her daughter away from the shirtless man.


    "Well then give me a proper steak, this stuff might as well be shat out from a cow," slightly turning his face towards the receptionist, the man confirmed Liliyana''s doubt.


    The man who''d opened her cell door, and promised to meet her soon enough again! She wanted to call out to him but had no clue about his name.


    "You''ve been eating for two days! You grew muscles like a fucking tank from this same food and now you''reining?! What kind of fucking abomination are you anyways?!" Ignoring the woman, the man got off his chair while curling his shoulders around in circles.


    "Ughhh, forget it I need to test my strength now that my body''s back to normal anyways," reaching into his pocket, he pulled out aicallyrge sack of gold and rested it on the table. Breaking under its weight, the table crumbled uppletely.


    The mere sight of the gold dropped some jaws, forks, and tes, and though it surprised the party as well, they were all too tired to express any sense of shock.


    "Anyways, nice to meet ya, hope to never see your face again," and with that, the man was about to leave, but with his identity confirmed, Liliyana rushed in front of him and held her hand wide to prevent him from taking another step.


    "YOU!" She yelled, surprising him a little.


    As his shock subsided, however, he tilted his head to the side with a bright smile on his face.


    "If it isn''t my favorite fae devil, ahaha¡­" Reaching forward he yfully ruffled her hair. "Not like I know anyone else like you, but still."


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, confused by quite literally everything since he''d entered the picture.


    "What am I doing here? What are you doing here?" Even more surprised than her, the man asked right back.


    Stunned by his rapid question right after she''d asked him the same Liliyana stood there, her mind still processing what he''d just said. Not too used to arguments, she was struggling with the smallest thing, but then the man answered her first anyway.


    "I was here to visit someone, I''m d you''re okay," leaning forward, he ced a brief kiss on her forehead and stepped back. "Those horns¡­you should really get rid of them, almost poked me in the eye."


    "You know him?" Walking up behind the man, Amedith ced his hand on his shoulder while looking at Liliyana. "Who is he?"


    Brushing his hand off, the man looked at Amedith sideways with an unsure gaze.


    "Don''t touch me without my permission little girl," he warned, and hearing that a chuckle left Liliyana''s lips although it quickly died the moment Amedith turned his attention back to her face.


    "I''m not a girl!" Amedithined.


    "Ehhe on, t chests are in fashion, no need to feel less of a woman because of it," still obviously confused about Amedith''s gender, the mortal immortal kept assuming that the ex-hero was lying for some reason.


    "Okay, that''s enough! Liliyana, we''re going upstairs!" Too tired to argue, Amedith quickly turned around and began walking upstairs.


    "I should go too," only ever feeling safe around Amedith, Liliyana quickly bid her byes and began following him upstairs.


    "Alrighty then, I guess I better get going," shifting his attention to the receptionist-cum-owner, the man tipped an invisible hat and began walking towards the exit.


    "What''s your name?" Raven asked just seconds before he walked out of the exit.


    "Call me Greg or something I don''t care," not even stopping to answer, he walked right out and disappeared into the crowded streets.


    "That was strange," said Mel, and everyone else felt the same way.


    "Yeahhhh, you can say that again," turning his head towards the owner, Raven urged her to show them their rooms quickly.


    The entire second floor was supposed to be theirs, so they all could have their own rooms, at least for the night to enjoy some peace and quiet on arge bed. Being led upstairs and shown around, Raven decided to help everyone else settle in their room before getting into his own.


    And by the time it was done, the only ones with him were the owner and her daughter who''d been following them since the man iming to be Greg yelled at her.


    "Was the food really that bad?" He asked while looking at the daughter in the hallway.


    But instead of her, it was the mother that gave him an answer.


    "Shushhh! Don''t say that out loud, if my wife heard that she would burn this ce with all of us inside!" The word wife struck Raven as slightly odd, but thinking about it for a bit, he realized what was happening.


    Although he himself didn''t mind what adults did amongst themselves, the goddess of mockery whispered into his ears with utter disgust in her voice.


    "sphemy¡­How about you show her why a man''s meant for a woman and a woman for a man? End their abominable arrangement, and I shall grant you another power?"


    ''What kind?'' He was considering whether it was worth the trouble of breaking up a family. After all, just like Helga advised him, he was ready to embrace his dark fae side so long as it helped him win this war against the forces of evil.


    "That eye of yours, I''ll grant it the ability to pick out any lies." Her offer was too good to ignore, either way, unlike the others requiring sleep, having sex with women was how Raven often chose to rx.


    ''Your wish is mymand mydy¡­'' Wearing the same dastardly smile as ever, Raven got himself ready to break yet another pair of mother and daughter.

 Chapter 164: Altering Their Minds(18+)

    With just a touch, Raven turned Daine the brte mother into a temporary mindless ve. And before her daughter could even realize what was happening, he moved his hand onto her and pushed her into a simr state. Getting them inside his room, he quickly locked the door and made his way toward the bed.


    ncing at the near-identical duo with brte hair and amber eyes, he wondered whom he wanted to get a taste of first. Diane, the mature mother with a curvy body and a slightly tummy fold? Or her daughter Zoey, the slender virgin with perky breasts like Mel''s but a more hourss shape? With a snap of his fingers, he pulled them out of their trance.


    "What¡­happened?" Confused about the loss of consciousness for a while, Daine looked around caressing her aching head.


    However, not letting her gather her thoughts¨CRaven grabbed both of their arms and fiddled with their minds some more. Plucking the love for their wife and mother out and instead instilling his own with a thousandfold potency, he watched as their eyes turned to hearts.


    ''Splendid work, my hero, ahaha!'' Athenia chuckled, the very situation tinged with mockery.


    "Take off your clothes," Raven demanded and the girls didn''t waste a second to strip themselves to the bone.


    Much like their faces, their skin was seasoned with freckles and spots all over. It almost added a strange vor to their bodies, like a dash of chocte in hot coffee¨Csomething Raven didn''t mind and even slowly came to love it.


    "Turn around," having ogled those pair of contrasting breasts, one a massive pair and the other still budding, he wanted to admire their asses before bending them over to fuck it.


    Following hismand with their bodies already aching and their pussies folds throbbing for his touch, the mother and daughter duo turned around and pushed their asses towards his face. Running his hand over Zoey''s bubble butt, Raven gave it a spank before slipping his fingers between her legs and onto her pussy.


    At the same time, squeezing her mother''s fat ass, he leaned in close and took a hard bite on her juicy flesh.


    Using his tongue for the mother''s body while teasing the daughter with his fingers, he had the girls quivering in their feet and struggling to stand up as he continued ying with their bodies.


    "Ahh!" Diane groaned as she felt Raven''s tongue running along her perineum, teasing both her flooding puss as well as her asshole. Feeling them both tingling with excitement, she grabbed her own tits and pulled them up to suck on them like her wife often did.


    As for the daughter who was still a virgin, she struggled to hold herself back from pissing cum all over Raven''s fingers. Even so, slime as thick as jelly was being rubbed all over her slit by Raven, and slowly as he teased her clit, her restrain finally gave in and she found herself squirting all over. Held on her feet by Raven''s hand, her legs quivered like a lone leaf fluttering in the wind.


    "AGHHH~ I FEEL SOMETHING COMING!" Gritting her teeth shut, she squirted again and again with heightened senses, all the while Raven simply enjoyed eating her mother''s booty.


    ying around with their backside for a while longer, Raven finally pulled back with it being all messy with either his own saliva or the juices they''d sprayed out onto themselves. Either way, pulling the duo forcefully onto the bed, he had themy side by side with their asses held up in the air.


    "Z-Zoey, d-don''t look, okay?" Said Daine to her daughter right as she felt Raven''s dick caressing her pussy folds. However, too curious about what was happening, the daughter couldn''t help but look as that massive cock stretched her mother''s tight entrance. "UGHHH!"


    ''Blood?'' A bit surprised at the blood oozing from her pussy, Raven realized that Daine had never been with a man¨Cmaking her time with him, the very first. Smirking at the realization, he pulled her by the arm and brought her upper body closer to his own chest. His tip barely inside her pussy, he leaned into her ears and whispered.


    "Your wife, she could never make you feel like I can, so answer me¡­" Biting her earlobe, he made her hiss a moan. "Between me and her, who are you gonna choose? Be careful, because once you promise this body to me, I won''t be sharing you with anyone. If anything, I''d make you beg for my dick in front of your partner, right before I fuck your daughter''s pussy as well."


    For a spell, Daine''s lips quivered with uncertainty. Her daughter, however, unable to hold herself back, moved between Raven''s legs and let those heavy balls of his rest up on her face. Taking the scent of a man her body so desperately wanted, she began kissing him all over and even imprinting her lipstick on his balls and thighs.


    Feeling everything her daughter was doing to Raven, and the thought of it doing herself roaming inside her head, Diane took a deep breath and screamed out in response.


    "Fine! I''ll be yours alone! Just fuck me already!" Her words were like honey to Raven, and not wasting even a second once they were uttered, he began pushing his thick cock deeper and deeper inside Diane''s virgin pussy.


    Holding onto her thick ass while her daughter sucked his balls, he carved his way until his tip couldn''t push any further.


    "AGGHH!" Digging her nails into the bedsheets and iling her legs around as she struggled to fit his cock in, Diane grunted and groaned with her teeth biting down on the bed sheets.


    Once her body eased to his size a little, Raven finally began thrusting in and out of her pussy. Molding her insides in the shape of his dick, the mage had the mother moaning into the pillow, and yet her voice leaked out the room.


    Paired with her voice and her disappearance from the lower floor, it wasn''t long until her wife began looking for them both, and the moment she heard Diane moaning like she''d never heard before, she rushed to the door and forced her way into the locked room.


    "Diane?! What''s going o¨C" Before the blonde elf could finish her sentence, her eyes were dazzled by the sight of Raven''s dick pping her wife''s ass.

 Chapter 165: Forced To Watch(18+)

    Bound by a slime of darkness, the blonde elf was quickly restrained by Raven. At first, her presence shocked the mother and daughter, but as Raven continued to m his dick into Daine''s pussy, their guilt turned to throbbing glee.


    Drinking the juices spraying out of her mother, Zoey''s lipstick was marked all over Daine''s puffy folds as well as Raven''s shaft.


    ''STOP! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!'' Screamed the fair elf Lana inside her head. She tried to scream out, but her bodypletely suspended in slime with only her head poking out, she could barely breathe much less speak out. Yet the sight of a man''s balls kissing her wife''s pussy had her fuming to the gills, even if she couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Ahhh~ Y-your dick, I love it!" With Raven slowing down to tease Lana by fucking her wife with slow and rhythmic passion, Diane turned her head towards him on her own to kiss him while being fucked in the pussy, pronebone.


    Locking his lips with her, he nced sideways at Lana with a devilish look in his eyes. The dark fae side of him was loving the sexual torture of the women. To make matters worse, he decided to slip the slime into her clothes and rub all over her nips and privates while he banged her wife and daughter before her eyes.


    Tussling with Daine''s tongue Raven pinched her tits hard until they turnedpletely red. Slowly pulling away from the kiss right after, he grabbed hold of her fleshy belly and caressed it while whispering.


    "Let me stretch that out for you a little," he said, moving his dick from her pussy to her asshole.


    But before putting it in, he looked at the elf who was left all flustered with her eyes rolled up. Feeling the slime teasing her folds, she was struggling to keep her mind focused. With the snap of the finger, Raven turned the slime into a bodysuit that hugged the woman tight.


    Forcing her to walk towards him, he made her lie down right under Diane with her face inches from her belly.


    "I want you to experience the moment I mark her as my slut," Raven told the growling elf.


    She was furious and given the chance could''ve tried to gouge out Raven''s eyes, but instead being in the suit she couldn''t even lift a finger.


    "As for your adoptive daughter," grabbing Zoey''s head from the side, Raven pushed her down towards Lana''s pussy. Right after which the region around her pink pussy fold was stretched wide open by the slime. "She can help by getting your pussy ready for a pounding as well."


    Forcing Zoey''s face against Lana, Raven had the girl begin lubing her adoptive mother''s pussy. He intended to im her as well, but not before breaking her spirit. And so, thrusting into Diane''s ass until his cock stretched her belly to the point where it poked Lana''s nose from under the milf''s skin, Raven rubbed it all over her face to showcase her inferiority to please her own woman.


    Getting pounded with her wife''s belly stretched by a stranger''s cock as well as being eaten at the pussy by her adoptive daughter, it didn''t take long before Lana''s mind was an utter mess.


    The sluggish sounds of her wife''s insides being rearranged by a cock, the sounds of her moans being whispered right into her ears, all the while she fought the urge to cum on her own daughter''s face, Lana was far from gone and it came in the form of her losing consciousnesspletely.


    Even so, the other two didn''t stop. Squeezing Daine''s ass, spanking it while mming it with his balls, and even squeezing and sucking on her massive tits until there were marks all over them from the suction of his mouth, it kept on going and going until it was time for Raven to cum.


    Feeling the urge to unload himself, he ordered the girls to lie down on the bed with their heads hanging from the edge. Slipping his dick into the daughter''s mouth first, he forced it all the way in. Choking her mouth with his dick and her nose with his balls, he let her struggle underneath him, which in turn only made her throat squeeze tighter.


    Then pounding away at the virgin''s lips he could see his cock stretching her pipes with every thrust. Squeezing her neck as well, he took his time making sure that her throat could better handle him next time.


    But when it came time to finally cum, he quickly switched over to her mom and choked her with his dick all the way down her throat. Spraying his juices right into her belly, he slowly pulled his cock outwards to let her taste some of it inside her mouth. Leaving her mouth with her insides left a sloppy mess, Raven turned to the daughter and made her clean off his dick with her lips.


    And as it all happened, right beside Lana¨Cshe took it as a nightmare that was bound to repeat itself. Whether she would remember what she was or at least think she saw, remained to be seen, either way, it was time for everyone to get some sort of rest at least.


    Tired from traveling, Raven needed sleep more than the other two, but having worked throughout the day inside the inn, they were just as tired if not more tired than him.


    However, getting the dark slime to carry Lana to her room, Ravenid down with the girls in each of his arms. Moving his hand down to their asses he squeezed them like stress balls until his eyes finally grew drowsy. As for the girls themselves with the effect of the charm slowly dissipating, they stared at each other with a bright blush streaking across their faces.


    Not only did they sleep with a man they''d just met, but he''d marked them as his own in front of their only other family member. The thought alone made their heart race, but with their hand on Raven''s nude body and their eyes slowly gravitating down toward his massive dick, neither of them wanted to back down from what they''d started.


    ''I¡­I have to make sure Lana doesn''t find out! Thought Diane, already anxious about the morning toe.


    ''I have to hide this from my boyfriend!'' Her daughter was in a simr pinch, although not knowing that she had one, Daine was only worried about herself.


    Even so, as their arms wrapped around Raven''s warm body, a sense of calm took over them, especially when they leaned their head against his chest and listened to his heartbeat.


    Note: I was sick so maybe these two chapters wereckluster, please do help me with your ideas about what kind of smut scenes/kinks you wanna see in the story.

 Chapter 166: Anger And Pennies

    As the night was over, Diane stumbled her way down the steps and made it into the back of the inn where she and her daughter lived. But the moment she got in, Lana was standing in the doorway ring at her with teary eyes. Her cheeks were all puffy, and her eyes were still wet with tears, she was more than upset about what had happened.


    "So you lied that we''ll be together forever¡­" Folding her hand she leaned back against the wall. Gulping her heavy heart, she took a deep breath as her lips quivered while speaking down to her partner. "And our daughter, how could you involve her in this mess!"


    Staring up at her wife, nearly twice her size, Diane braced her heart before she attempted to lie.


    "W-we''ve been struggling to stay open, so I just¡­" Every word of hers tinged with guilt, she couldn''t get it all out without casting her gaze back down. "The king''s death brought a lot of visitors, but I thought that if we could earn another way!"


    For a moment, Lana gave no reply. She was struggling to understand why Diane would do such a thing, especially with their daughter.


    "I know I messed up, but please ju¨C" Lifting her head to face her wife, Diane was shocked at Lana''sical attempt to keep herself together. Tears were welling up in her eyes, and her lips shut tight yet quivering.


    Unable to hold herself any longer, the elf burst into a loud cry and wrapped her hands around her wife. Despite herrger size, she cried loudly into Diane''s shoulder like an oversized child. Rubbing tears and snot all over Daine''s dress, Lana cried and cried until she could no longer.


    Comforting her heart with the brush of her fingers through the hair, Diane calmed the elven woman until she fell to her knees and nestled her face into her breasts.


    "D-don''t do that again¡­" She demanded, still sobbing like a child.


    "I¡­" Knowing she couldn''t resist Raven''s charm any longer and lying to Lana would only make things worse, Diane took a deep breath and told her how she truly felt. "I''m sorry, but afterst night, after being with a man, I can''t, not crave him again."


    Expecting Lana to freak out again, Diane held her tight within her breasts, but to her surprise, she didn''t peep a word and instead looking up at her wife said something she couldn''t believe she''d just heard.


    "Did it make you happy?" The words stung Diane in the heart as she felt she was being forced to choose between her wife and the mage. "I''d never heard you sounding like that before."


    Being an ex-adventurer, there had been many a time when Lana herselfid with other men and women, but none could make them feel as joyous as she''d seen her own wife being with that stranger fromst night. Even so, Daine could not say the truth to Lana''s face.


    Her heart ached just thinking about hurting her with the truth, even though she knew that her wife may have been her first lover, but the same wasn''t the case for Lana.


    "I''ve always worked here, Lana," cing a finger under her wife''s chin, Diane beamed a gentle smile. "Watching you with those, those parties of adventurers that came here every night. The voices of you and them behind closed doors, excited me so much as I imagined myself in their ce."


    Slowly lifting Lana to her feet, Dianended a quick peck on her nose.


    "Now maybe it''s your time to enjoy those voices as I never got to explore myself like you," kissing Lana''s lips, Diane shared the salty taste of her new lover directly through her tongue. Letting her wife have ast taste of her, Daine quickly pulled away with the taste of Raven''s cum still simmering inside Lana''s mouth.


    "You seduced me over time as a stranger, and he did the same, the only difference is that he makes me feel in ways I can never feel with another woman."


    Her wife''s words should''ve angered the ex-adventurer, but as the essence of her as a man lingered in her mouth, her senses were overtaken and her mind slowly drifted towards numbness. Being dark fae, everything in Raven''s body was meant to charm women, and the taste of his seed was no different.


    ''Why is my body heating up so much?'' Lana wondered, feeling a red blush running throughout her skin. Her chest tightened as she gulped, and slowly as it worked its way down, her belly and everything under was fluttering with butterflies.


    "O-okay¡­As long as it makes you happy," with a racing heart, Lana gave her permission for her wife toy with a man she''d only known for a day. But thepromise wasn''t without demands of her own, and slowly looking back up, she whispered. "But, can I join you next time?"


    Before Diane could answer, however, the door behind them burst open. Stiffening up to the loud sound, the duo let each other go and quickly stood upright. Turning to the door, they quickly noticed Zoey rubbing her eyes as she carelessly walked right by them.


    Watching her disappear towards her room like she had no clue what was happening, the two assumed that she was still in a dreamy state and didn''t remember much of what happenedst night just yet.


    "Should we take her to the wizardess?" Asked Diane, worried about her daughter.


    Taking a moment to think, Lana answered in a whisper.


    "Last time she fiddled with her protocol despite us telling her not to, so¡­" Just thinking back to the visit, neither of them wanted to even consider that option anymore.


    ''If only she was a Mono-doll instead of Shamisha.'' Thought Diane, although she kept those thoughts about her daughter to herself. She didn''t want her daughter to feel inadequate or for her wife to know she was even thinking like this.


    "We should¡­get ready for the day," she suggested, and Lana couldn''t agree more.

 Chapter 167: Chaos Whispers

    Following the king''s passing, the castle hadid quiet. Conspiracies spread like wildfire as the king''s untimely death was brought into question. The young prince brought to the colossal seat of his father was temporarily made the king even though no amount of ceremony had crowned him as such just yet.


    Beside him stood Avarice, the crimson eyes mono-doll who''d served him his entire life. Her eyespletely shut, she remained as an impartial adviser to the young prince as the hearing for his father''s murder came to an end.


    "This is stupid¡­" Whispered one councilman to the decree.


    "Of course it is, and with the murderous prince as king there is no way thete king would see justice in his death." Whispered another.


    The consensus throughout the council was the same as well. Nobody trusted the prince since he was the one benefiting the most from his father''s death. But seeing theirints as nothing more than jealousy, Zeil leaned back into the ivory throne with a massive smirk.


    Staring down at the peasants, the nobles, and even his own sisters, he felt pride swelling within his chest as he felt superior to them all.


    ''They''re jealous because of my talents and now that I have a title that matches my abilities, of course they wanna condemn me. But hell as if I''ll let that happen.'' Dismissing the council he forced the outsiders to return to their stations. The demi-human guards escorted them on hismand, leaving his three sisters alone with him in the halls.


    "Seems like they''re all jealous," in an attempt to stroke her brother''s ego, Amelia the eldest sister of the bunch yed into Zeil''s preconceptions. She knew exactly the way her brother thought, and in a situation like this, instead of reflecting on himself, he was bound to shift the me to someone else. "But we know that our sweet brother would never do such a thing."


    Sitting on her sides, the half-centaur woman fanned her tail from under her massive dark skirt. Quickly shifting her attention to her Arachne sister, her brutish brown eyes stared at her for a moment. Urging the demi-human girl of deep blue shade, she quickly turned her attention back to Zeil to leave Nessa to make her own decision.


    ''Ughh, sure I''ll help him stroke his own dick!'' ncing at her blonde brother on the throne, Nessa stared into his eyes with every one of her own. Being an Arachne she had a pair of main eyes with an extra pair up and down, and just like her eyes, she had a pair of extra arms and a bubbly spider butt that was covered with a dark silk-woven dress.


    "Don''t listen to those peasants, young brother, they''re all too naive and could never match your splendor!" Holding back the urge to vomit, Nessa kept smiling, her sapphire shade slowly turning slightly pale from the lying.


    Done lying to her young brother, the demi-human girls turned to their youngest sister. A fair-skinned human with glistening emerald hair that was brimming with mana. Seated on the other end as the other two, she had her hands neatly folded and her lips curved in a smile. The duo expected her to do the same and praise their now king brother, but the girl remained silent.


    "Aurora, don''t you want to say something to your older brother?" Amelia urged, yfully flicking her ginger hair to the side despite the storm of anger bubbling up in her heart.


    "Yeah, he''s the new king you know?" Tugging her fox-fur shawl with her thin upper hands, Nessa plucked a lollipop out of her pocket and quickly popped it into her mouth. "Are you low on sugar honey? I can share one of my candies with you if you want."


    Shifting her eyes to her brother, Aurora took a deep breath and instead of congratting him, said something so bizarre that it left them baffled for minutes.


    "Will you take me as your queen brother?" And silence lingered for minutes.


    Though none of them were blood-rted, they''d never expected one of them to try and make such a move on another, much less at a time when the situation was as tense as this.


    "Aurora! What in the hell are you thinking?!" Getting off of her bed-like seat, Amelia growled at her sister.


    "Have you gone insane, you wretch?!" Climbing out of her seat, Nessa rushed towards Aurora.


    As for Zeil who was sitting on the throne, he was just as shocked if not more, but with Avarice''s hand resting on his shoulder, he knew the maid didn''t want him to jump into the argument just yet. Leaning closer to his ears, the mono-doll whispered into his ears.


    "With you as king, they''re obviously trying to win you over, but remember young prince, you''ve made your promise to make me your wife once the mess of a situation is over~" Reminding him of his promise, Avarice moved her hand behind his neck and gently began caressing his nape.


    Feeling a tingle from her touch, his mind felt all fuzzy, all the while his sisters kept fighting over the suggestion Aurora had just made.


    "And well, if ites to it, a king can ept more wives than one, but the first one will always be special, right?" With those words, Avarice stood upright and pped her hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "I apologize for breaking your conversation, but it''s time for the prince''s bath and I don''t want him to miss anything in his schedule," grabbing Zeil by the hand, she pulled him out of the throne, his golden eyes still a bit dreamy from her sensual touch. "Isn''t that right, my king?"


    Wearing a fake smile, she stared up and down his small stature until he smiled back and nodded.


    "And look, your clothes are so dirty already!" Lowering herself on her knees, she pretended to dust his pants when in reality she simply wanted to keep him on edge by running her soft fingers over his dick.


    "Mhmmm~" He groaned right in front of his sisters, but before any of it registered in their heads, Avarice tugged on Zeil''s hand and led him towards the bath.


    "Avarice! Come to our room once you''re done bathing him!" Screamed Amelia as the maid took her brother away. She as well as her sisters had a lot to discuss, especially about how the king died a lot earlier than they had expected.


    ''Must be this bitch''s doing.'' These were the thoughts of both Demi-human girls as they continued ring at their human sister.


    Aurora herself, however, suspected someone much closer to the king¨Cthe head maid, Grace¨Cand Avarice, the mono-doll serving her brother, Zeil.


    Note: Now that we have our first centaur girl...no horse p*ssy jokes plz XD

 Chapter 168: Conniving B*tches

    Laying in their bed inside their shared room, the sisters connived against the new king, and not even through whispers, but by loud ims and exmations. They knew he was busy with Avarice so this was their time to discuss their ns without any care in the world, and with the head maid Grace on their side, they had no reason to fear any maids that may overhear their conversation.


    "What the hell were you trying to pull?!" Screamed Amelia, her teeth still grinding in anger from what Aurora had tried with Zeil.


    Popping one candy in her mouth after the other, Nessa watched as her sisters feuded in front of her, all the while she simply kept enjoying the sweets.


    "I told you already, but it seems like you don''t wanna listen," rolling her eyes, Aurora walked over to the vanity and set herself down. Looking at herself through the mirror, she grabbed ab and began running it through her hair.


    "I wanted to see his reaction¨Cto know whether he would get excited or be shocked, because as long as he''s in Avarice''s grasp none of us can bend him to make him do what we want!"


    Listening to the feud in silence, Grace''s golden eyes scanned through the sisters. She''d known them from the day they''d been brought to the castle, she knew them through skin and bones and there was no secret they''d ever managed to keep from her.


    Thus, she wanted to voice her opinion¨Cto help them better understand the situation, as much like the onlypetent sister Aurora, Grace knew or at least had some semnce of what Avarice had nned.


    "If I may, young madame''s," her voice tinged with a zesty ent, Grace managed to get everyone''s attention directed at her. Moving in between the three beds thaty in a circr manner, she got in the very middle and reached into her silver bob to take out a hairpin. "Before we discuss anything else, I suppose this meeting should focus more on the king''s untimely death."


    Letting go of the pin, Graced reached into her hair again and let it all down. Flooding the floor, her bob turned into a gushing fountain, and by the time it settled, the entire room was covered in her silver hair.


    "What''s this?!" Getting the hair off of herself, Amelia jumped to her feet. But before she could escape, the silver strands of Grace''s hair wrapped themselves around her body.


    "E¡­" Nearly allergic to anything other than silk or fur, Nessa tried to escape the hair as well, but it ended the same way as it had with her older sister.


    "Aurora, darling? Are you gonna struggle too?" Grace prosed while the other two cursed her out in the background.


    "No need." Holding her hand to the side, Aurora let the maid wrap her hair around her arm.


    "Very well," turning to the other two, Grace wore a genuine smile before giving them both a gracious bow. "Now, I shall ask but once, which one of you spiked the poison before we could get Zeil out of that devil''s grasp?"


    "SPIKED?!" As much of a simpleton as ever, Amelia still hadn''t figured out what was happening.


    Nessa on the other hand, knew that their n had been tampered with but failed to reach the specifics of the cause of the death.


    "Aurora has to be her!" She eximed with every bit of conviction.


    "Is that the question I asked?" Smiling some more, Grace began squeezing their bodies until their eyes were on the edge of popping out.


    "UGHHH! IT WASN''T ME! STOP!" Screamed Amelia, her mouth foaming to the pressure around her tits.


    "NOT ME! IT WASN''T ME EITHER!" Nessa screamed right after as she heard her bulb-like spider back cracking up.


    ''I don''t sense any lies, does that mean?'' Shifting her attention to Aurora who was carelesslybing her hair, she wanted to ask her the same question, but the girl replied before she had a chance.


    "I didn''t spike his food, that''s a dumb move," letting down theb, Aurora turned around to face the other. In the meantime, sensing no deception, Grace let go of them all. "And since you don''t seem to know anything either, that means¡­"


    Left to muse on their own, everyone except Amelia had already figured out the answer. It was Avarice with her facade of innocence who was poisoning the king more than they''d nned to.


    "Well if it''s her," closing her eyes, Grace pulled her hair back into a bob. Grabbing the pin off the ground, she quickly tied her hair and continued with her thoughts. "She has the prince¨Cnow king wrapped within her fingers, and not to mention, her protocols are far more advanced than I."


    Lifting her massive skirt, Grace revealed her mechanical body that resembles an engine more than the inner workings of an automaton. Piles and pistons linked her limbs, and the passage of contained steam was how she moved from room to room. However, being only a prototype at the time of making, shecked efficiency and required constant repairs and fuel.


    Watching iron pumping in and out of her burning chest, the sisters were as amused as ever, although the moment she let it down they were once again reminded of the situation they were in.


    "Maker Mono created her with care, with more love than a mother nurtures her child," picking up distant steps approaching the princess''s room, Grace decided to end her thought as quickly as possible. "But don''t let that love fool you, she was made a killer that could wipe an entire army of automatons.


    Apparently, that''s how Maker Mono thought she could keep us in check, by making one of us absolutely unhinged."


    "Speak about an insane wizardess."


    "Don''t bad mouth the dead, Princess Nessa." ring at the Arachne from her gargantuan height, Grace chilled her to the core with her own murderous gaze. Thankfully for Nessa, however, opening the door to enter, Avarice took everyone''s attention away from her.

 Chapter 169: Make Me An Army Of Iron And Steel(18+)

    ''Make me an army of Iron and steel, that''s what he asked me, and so I made him another mono-doll.'' Avarice remembered reading those words oh so fondly, it was from her maker''s journal, esstially a peek into her mind! And yet, she felt more ever than before despite now knowing her purpose, that, she, alone; was meant to be an army, but was she as capable as her maker imed?


    Or had her own ipetce thwarted her pottial?


    ''I guess I would either never know, or know soon ough.'' Pulling herself out of her thoughts, she brought herself back to the momt. Hugging Zeil from behind with his pants on the g, her hands kept pumping his unimpressive cock. Vibrating her hand like crazy and jerking like a piston, she''d forced him to cum and cum again and waste his seeds in a toilet.


    "A-Ava¡­s-stop, I can''t!" He begged, but biting the lobe of his left ear she seductively whispered.


    "You have to master, how else will you satisfy your future ques? You''re the king now, cumming a doz times at once shoulde to you naturally, or else how could you breed your multiple wives every night?" Smirking like the devil behind him, she didn''t care about him or his performance in bed.


    Instead what she wanted was to ruin his cock to the point where either only she could make him cum or his dick can never get hard again from the constant jerking.


    ''Either way, your blood ds with you, my little prince, ahaha!'' Holding herughs, she cupped his balls to squeeze everyst ounce of juice out of them. However, already having squeezed them dry, she could only make Zeil shoot out nks.


    At the d of his dick milking that only happed after a month of Avarice edging his cock, he was left panting on the restroom floor with his shaft as well as balls hurting from the intse vibration and jerking.


    "Alrighty, I should join your sisters now young master, please clean up before you leave the restroom, okay?" Leaving Zeil in a pool of his own piss, Avarice left him with a bright smile stered all over her face. Unable to contain her joy, she hopped and frolicked through the halls while giggling to herself.


    ''Maybe I should use the rotating drill fleshlight to ruin his dick next time?'' Just the thought of strapping Zeil to the bed, and cing a rotating fleshlight on his cock, had her squeezing her cheeks with joy. ''I wanna see the light go out as he cums to death!''


    Laughing out loud for a momt, she quickly covered her mouth. Thest king ruled for a millnium and died at the hands of his corrupt childr, but the currt one would die from cumming too hard? Just the thought alone was hysterical to the mono-doll.


    "Hmm?" Hearing shouting from up ahead, Avarice stopped in her path and looked a the curved path, frowning. "Amelia and Nessa? Why are they shouting though?"


    Slowly beginning to move again, she grew closer and closer to the princess''s room, but by the time she tered everything and everyone inside had gonepletely still. It was almost like they didn''t expect her to ter the room, ev though the oldest sister demanded that she visit them as soon as possible.


    "Am I interrupting something?" She asked, feigning inne.


    "Where''s your manners,dy? Waltzing in without a knock or stating the purpose!" Grace was quick to reprimand her failing subject.


    Closing her eyes, Avarice lifted her skirt and bowed apologetically.


    "I didn''t mean to intrude, I was invited for council, headmistress," keeping her head lowered as the sound of Grace''s iron heel slowly approached her, a single bead of sweat trailed down Avarice''s cheeks.


    ''Cut from the same cloth, and yet she remains uptight.'' She thought in her mind and did well not to let those words escape through her lips instead.


    "Look up!" Grabbing Avarice''s face, Grace forced her to look up into her eyes. Towering at least three times her size, the head maid''s shadowed gaze stared at her with contempt. "Don''t think you''re smarter than you are, child. I can sse deception in every breath you take."


    For once, the arrogant doll''s lips parted with a nervous chuckle. Stepping a few steps away from Grace, Avarice maintained a safe distance away from her touch.


    "I swear, I''m not lying! I was invited here!" Avarice pleaded, not realizing that Grace''s warning was nothing but a bluff. After all, unlike a human or any other living creature, her kind didn''t process emotions and lies the same way, making their detection that much more difficult, at least in Avarice''s case.


    ''One of a kind with no parameters to test her on¡­'' Gazing towards the ceiling, Grace''s mind slipped into a trance for a second. ''What kind of trouble did you brew for me exactly?''


    "Since you''re here anyways," cutting the argumts short, Aurora decided to prose Avarice the question they''d be dying to hear the answer for. "Why did you up father''s dose of poison?"


    ''They figured it out, huh?'' Composing herself really quickly, Avarice nced across every face inside the room. None of them with the exception of Amelia seemed surprised, which led her to believe that they''d already sorted things betwe themselves.


    ''No use lying is there?'' Diverting to her fallback n, she quickly gave an answer before anyone grew more suspicious of her.


    "Two vials of wyvern poison, just as the headmistress suggested," hearing her response, everyone stared at her dumbfounded and the headmaid ev facepalmed herself.


    "Who told you two?" Grace asked, calmly.


    ''Shit¡­'' And Avarice knew this wasn''t going to be easy.


    "I thought you did, headmistress¡­" Fidgeting on the spot with her eyes cast to the g, Avarice acted innoct and almost had the princesses fooled.


    "BY ElENARIA! I TOLD YOU ONE! ONE VIAL BEFORE HIS MAIDS TOOK HIS MEAL TO HIS BEDROOM!" And though Grace was freaking out with anger, she couldn''t fix stupidity or punish Avarice for murder just because it happed earlier than they''d nned. "You''re going in the furnace tonight youngdy!"


    But that didn''t mean she couldn''t at least torture her somewhat.


    "WHAT?!" Yelped Avarice, already dreading theing night.

 Chapter 170: Taking A Day Off

    It was time to move forward with their ns and the first thing on the mu should''ve be visiting the goddess naria''s church, but the week-long journey had tired the party to their bones, which wasn''t something that could be fixed with a single night''s rest.


    Thus, instead of heading out just yet, Rav decided it was best for them to rest up a little more, after all, for all they knew the goddess and her followers would assault them the first momt theyy eyes on Athia''s chos.


    "Aaaa~" Holding a velvet cake piece on a fork, Mel held it by Rav''s mouth, a light blush across her cheeks. "Come on, stop daydreaming and eat!"


    Chuckling to herself, she held the fork for a while longer before Rav oped up his mouth and let the sweet goodness melt inside his mouth. However, his atttion was quickly split betwe Aria and Mel as the dark elf began tugging his shoulder tight.


    "Calm downdies," crowding the bch some more, Mino appeared out of the bracelet right into Rav''sp. Her hands thrown a his shoulder, Mino beamed him a cheery smile. "He''s not going anywhere, you girls are too clingy.


    But seeing how the que hugged him from the side, the girls ignored herpletely and kept moving closer with his arms squeezed against their breasts.


    "So cute~" Liliyana whispered at the sight, ev though she herself didn''t like Rav.


    "Just ignore them¡­" Seated on the opposite side of the table, Amedith kept his mind busy by watching the cluttered streets of ris through the windows.


    "Hmm?" Staring at the downed look on her savior, the fae child couldn''t help but wonder what got him looking so down. Moving closer to him on the seat, she leaned closer to his face and whispered. "Is something wrong?"


    Slowly turning his face towards Lililyana''s Amedith''s eyes wided as he noticed her face so up close. Their noses brushed against each other, and with every breath she took, he could feel it on his face, hinting ofvder. Flustered red, he could feel his heart pounding, and in the meantime, reaching for Amedith''s silky hair, Liliyana brushed it off the side of his face.


    "Are you jealous? Is that it?" She asked, her finger tracing his cheeks as she slowly pulled away.


    "I-um¡­" Before he could muster an answer, however, Liliyana beamed a smile and hugged his arm just as the others were doing to Rav.


    "I can hug you if you want, your skin feels really fluffy anyway!" Finding an excuse to feel Amedith''s fair skin, as well as the supple bounce on it that was softer than her own, Liliyana had be itching to doll him up a little¨Cmaybe in an attempt to tuate his delicate feature, or perhaps just because she wanted to see him in makeup or a frilly dress.


    ''How can a guy be so cuteeee~!'' She wondered, brushing her head against his like a domesticated cat. Ev Will-O the wisp flew out of her cleavage to coddle Amedith from the other d.


    "L-Lilyana s-stop, everyone''s watching!" Amedith tried to get the fae-child off of him, but too busy rubbing their cheeks together, Liliyana didn''t hear a darn thing he''d just said.


    "So soft~" Closing her eyes, she found herself drifting almost like she was lying on a bed of clouds. But as she let her mind slip some more, her mouth instinctively oped and bit Amedith on the cheeks as if they were made of cotton candy.


    "OUCH!" Squealed the ex-hero, bringing the dreamy devil back to her sses.


    "What happed?!" Pulled out of her trance so abruptly, for a momt Liliyana had no idea what was happing as everyone on the table turned to look at her. But the momt she noticed a bite mark on Amedith''s cheek, her eyes wided in shock. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!"


    Covering her mouth as she continued to look at Amedith''s face, tears welled up in her eyes before she howled like a banshee while crying and apologizing.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorr¨C"


    "It''s okay," pulling her into his arms this time, Amedith shut her down by gtly caressing her hair. Doing so for a long minute, he squeezed her body to feel that calming warmth he''d just felt from her cheek. "I doubt you can do anything to hurt me, and this is just a bite."


    With just a ssh of holy magic, the bite mark was gone, and the indtation healed. Finally letting go of her, Amedith took a deep breath and felt a strange load flutter off his shoulders.


    "You want a coffee?" He asked, trying to change the subject.


    Liliyana quickly wiped the tear marks and attempted to answer, but she was interrupted by a pair of stomping feet and the sound of an iron club being dragged a the floor of the Inn. Apart from them, there wer''t any customers in the main hall so it wasn''t hard to figure out where the sound wasing from.


    "It''sing from the kitch?" Erika mumbled, her head pressed against the table because of drowsiness.


    Asmodia wanted her to lift her head and look a, but the priestess was far too tired from the travels to ev attempt lifting a finger. And so, keeping her head down, she was the only one who didn''t see Lana walking out of the kitch with a massive spiked club in her hand.


    Staring at Rav as she stomped her way to their table, the elf stopped right beside him before cing the club over her shoulder.


    "You and me, we''re gonna fight!" The moans of Lana''s wife throughout the night were no secret, so everyone from the party already knew why the elv woman was so pissed off at Rav.


    "Lana! Wait!" Rushing out of the kitch right behind her, Diane tried to stop her wife, but Lana wanted to make sure that a man who lies with her wife was at leastpett ough to im her.


    "Follow me to the backyard, there''s a mud ring for wrestling there, we''ll fight there!" Lana demanded, and though Rav wasn''t exactly thrilled about a fight first thing in the morning, he had no issue whooping some ass to put her in her ce.


    ''This gives me time to test my new power too.'' If nothing else, he could test the new gift by Athia, and possibly find a way to implemt it through battle.


    "Alrighty th, lead the way!" He eximed, popping out of his seat.

 Chapter 171: To Each Their Own Struggles

    The fight had ded as quickly as it had begun. By the time Lana tried to leap forward, Rav had her ankles locked onto the g with shackles made of darkness. Unable to move, she was left utterly stunned. Traveling behind her with a swift motion, the mage knocked her down on her knees and bonked her head with a dark paddle.


    "You remind me of me before we left Athia, arrogant and not as skilled as we thought we were," the training with Helga had be overkill for any and all creatures they would counter down this path for a while, ev so, unlike thest, Rav didn''t want to grow arrogant in his ability and the quick spar with Lana reminded him of that. "Now tell me something."


    ring at the back of Lana''s head with his mana-fused eyes focusing on her, he asked her a question that would surely make her lie.


    "You joyedst night, didn''t you?"


    "WHAT?! NO!" She screamed, but to Rav''s surprise instead of a dark miasma for a lie or  for the truth a miasma of gray oozed out of her mind.


    It threw him off at first, but after giving it a quick thought he realized what was happing. Lana herself was unsure about what happedst night, although it remained uncertain if she felt like that from the start or that her talk with her wife Diane had changed her mind.


    "Alright calm down," letting go of her ankles, Rav turned his atttion to Diane and the Shamisha doll Zoey standing beside her. "I guess that settles it, right?"


    "Y-yeah¡­" Diane mumbled, a streak of blush running across her cheeks. Conflicted betwe her wife and Rav, however, she shook her head and rushed to get Lana back to her feet. "I told you not to do this!"


    Giving off an awkwardugh, Lana got to her feet with Diane''s help. Towering over everyone at nine feet tall, she turned her gaze to Rav again, but this time, instead of anger, she felt a jumble ofplex emotions.


    ''If it makes her happy to be with him, th I guess¡­Is it okay? No! Wait-is it?!'' Still struggling to wrap her head a her wife''s words from this very morning, she wanted to give Diane a chance to explore herself beyond her only partner so far. Ev so, thinking about another manying with her, made her heart burn a me that she wasn''t sure would ever extinguish if she fanned it ev once.


    "Ughhh¡­If it has to be a man, I guess it''s best apett one than an imbecile!" She eximed, willing to share her wife for now not realizing how slippery of a slope she was treading onto. "But! Leave Zoey out of this okay? This poly-rtionship needs to be limited to us."


    "Why don''t you let her choose th?" Not a fan of letting parts force their choices on their daughters, Rav turned to Zoey who already seemed really confused. "Do you wanna be one of my girls? Possibly wives once my travels are over or do you wanna let your parts decide your future?"


    The answer shouldn''t have be difficult butcking any knowledge of the outer world, Zoey turned to her mothers for their permission. Lana instantly wanted to dy her, and so did Diane to some degree, and they would''ve had Rav not posed the question the way that he did.


    ''Let your parts decide your future?'' For Diane it made her feel like her daughter''s captor, and to some degree, she knew it to be true. After all, ev wh asked to make her own choice, she turned to them instead as if it was instilled in her very nature.


    ''She''d never asked us for anything, but why does it have to be now?'' Were Lana''s thoughts as she struggled to allow her daughter to attach herself to a man she barely knew anything about.


    "I-I''ll think about it!" Unable to make a decision, Zoey squeezed her fists tight and bolted away. Rushing inside the inn from the back door, she quickly disappeared, leaving just her mothers, Rav, and the girls from their party except for Liliyana who was still at the dining with Amedith.


    "She¡­She''ll make her decision on her own soon ough," assuring everyone that they won''t interfere with her choice, Diane grabbed Lana''s hand and led her inside. However, ev while walking away, she couldn''t help but get a nce of that devious charm on her bull''s face.


    The sharp look in his eyes, the defined structure of his face, and those silver strands of hair painting him as the perfect bad boy, somehow despite knowing it was bad, she''d found herself fawning over Rav''s look. Was it hormones rushing to her belly? Or the fact that her body was flooded with his seed?


    She hadn''t a clue, and the only thing she knew for sure, was that she was in love¨Cwith not one but two people at the same time.


    ''Like I said¡­'' Shifting her gaze to her other love, Lana, Diane smiled while staring at her face. ''I wanna explore myself just like you had as an advturer. And perhaps it''s the same for our daughter?'' A vessel that would conform to any situation, that was how Shamisha had convinced the duo tomission their daughter''s making.


    She could''ve be their perfect girl, growing more and more human with every passing day, and yet their constraints on her were so tight that she barely had a personality.


    "You know, maybe he''s right, we should let her make her choice," recognizing that ev Lana couldn''t help but feel guilty. "We''ve coddled her too much, so maybe it''s time for her to make some mistakes?"


    "I think so too," leading Lana to the kitch, Diane pulled on her wife''s hand to ld her her ear. Cupping Lana''s ears with her hand, she took a deep breath and whispered something quite scious after that heavy conversation that they''d just had. "By the way, since you''d be watching me and him, does that make you a cuck wife?"


    "WHAT?! NO!" Lanained, although her perking tits told a differt story tirely.

 Chapter 172: When This World Ends, I’ll Still Survive(Can Be Skipped)

    What does it mean to be alive? To be human? To have a soul? The questions gued me; they fueled my wonder throughout my childhood. But th came into the world, the crushing life as an adult. The ce I once loved and nurtured me to health was slowly eating away at my heart and corroding my conscice.


    So what did I do? Let the tragic flow of life wash me wherever it pleased? No, I''d rather be dead than bd a knee to such inescapable tyranny.


    "Shamisha, grab an iron-core istor for me," calling out to my studt, my hand kept screwing thest bit of my new doll''s chest. It consisted of armor made from a non-stic amalgam of dragon hides. Aegis, that''s what I called it. The most flexible metal capable of absorbing, hells, ev bouncing any blow thates its way with twice as much power.


    "Here you go ma''am," quickly shifting my eyes to my lovely studt, I beamed her a smile before taking the ironcore. About to set it inside the chest, I turned a just as fast, however, before I could fit it in, Shamisha spoke up again. "Ma''am, are you sure that you wanna do this? Isn''t it a bit too much?"


    My fingers froze in their tracks, did I hear her, right? Doubts? Me?!


    "I don''t have a choice, do I, my cute bunny girl?" Turning a in my chair, I nced up at the always uptight demi-human. She''d be a great help to me for a long time, but it was time for her to move on from me as her teacher. "I''ll die soon ough, you know that better than anyone.


    Working with chemicals, toying with fumes not fit for humans, I''ve be doing that since I was a kid, and the king? Well, as selfless as he is, I believe he has chos me as a sacrifice for his army."


    "BUT!" Watching her  bunny ears flopping a with worry made me chuckle.


    "Oi, go find a boyfrid or something, I was never going to be with you forever sweetheart," turning back to the desk, I picked myself up along with the Ironcore Aegis. "Now, please go and ready the picking maid."


    The very mtion of the doll''s name had Shamisha shuddering. She hadn''t had a chance to build a rtionship with the delicate beauty, otherwise, I''m sure she would be fascinated by the craftsmanship in her dicing and slicing.


    "S-sure¡­" Hearing the confirmation, I pressed the only button on the iron ball. Blooming op like a flower, it was lit with blue light that ran along its surface like veins. Inside it were multiple chambers for every artery as well as sections for inferior and superior va cava.


    ''A soul, the only thing that wascking in my dolls, to turn them from mere puppets that adhere tomands, into soldiers that could live forever.'' I never wanted things toe so far, but death wouldn''t take me so easily. ''I wanna stare it in the face andugh!''


    "You''re not gonna beat me Murdok," whispering to myself, I finally set the iron-core iste inside the living doll. It still needed some adjustmts, a few tweaks here and there, but before that, I could hear the slicing maid cranking up her cranks.


    Turning to the sight of an abominable horror¨Ca great canvas of absurdity, my eyes numbed to the sight of her struggling yet moving her body for me. Crawling out of a hole in the walls, she climbed down like a spider. As thin as bones her frame resembled a giant''s skeleton, and going along with her was her mask¨Ctorn off of a giant''s carcass by herself.


    "You need to do something about that hunched posture maid!" Walking closer to the hunched-over giant, I couldn''t help but notice heavy signs of self-neglect. She was supposed to be an autonomous creature, capable of treating herself right. Yet ever since she''d learned of my ns, she''d be acting up a little. "There''s blood all over you, needles too!"


    The rotting giant''s face aside, her body looked like an upright gori with a slightly more gruesome charm. Blood was oft sttered all over her in her line of work, and though I''d never instilled it in her protocols, she liked to chew on prisoners st here as test subjects.


    "Show me your hands," grabbing her w-like fingers, I reached for a cleaning cloth and began wiping the blood off of them. But instead of being wiped clean, the ws simply split the cloth and nearly sliced my hand op. "Fuck! Shit!"


    "HSSHH?" Lowering her head, she tilted her head beside me.


    "I''m okay, no need to worry," hiding my cut hand behind me, I instead led her to the table so she could start with the procedure.


    Soon after as we were getting ready, Shamisha came back from the room where Maid must''ve hid. And ev as Iy on the operating bed, she made onest attempt to make me reconsider.


    "Ma''am please don''t do this!" She pleaded, but eyeing Maid, I ordered her to start with my gaze alone. "Wait! Let me talk!"


    "I''m dying sweetheart, it could be now or three days from now," though I understood her frustration, but this was my and my choice alone to make. "And if I''m dying anyways, th I wanna give myself the best chance to say fuck you to that skeleton bastard."


    I tried to calm the tsion with augh, but unsurprisingly it didn''t work.


    "Who are you ev talking about?! And why do you care to go to such lgths to just say a fuck you! Everyone dies ma''am, but not everyone makes fucked up decisions like this!" Storming up close, she grabbed me by my arm and tried to yank me out of the bed. "Dying once to live forever, my fucking ass!"


    "Don''t force me to hurt you¡­" Holding my hand by her chest, I gave her onest chance to back away. "You would make the same choice if you were in my shoes. Perhaps, you won''t. I don''t know how demi-humans think or believe in things, but let me tell you something Shamisha darling."


    "J-just get off, please?" She begged again, but I had already made up my mind.


    "We have a soul¨Cone that screams for us to fight life''s tyranny, and I for one, won''t let it take me so easily!" Blowing Shamisha away with a st of wind magic, I spoke my veryst words in life.


    "Wh this world ds I''ll still survive." And that''s how the name Avarice came about, not from me but from my madded studt who deemed me too greedy for life.

 Chapter 173: The Devil Of Seduction Strikes Again!

    Following Zoey on Asmodia''smand, Erika walked into the back of the inn where she and her mothers lived. Sneaking into her room as a cloud of invisible mist, she watched the girl sitting on her bed, contemting what she should do. Being the devil of seduction, Asmodia couldn''t help but want to nudge her into depravity, but before she could do anything there was something else that needed doing.


    ''Take me to her, and I''ll help her.'' Already knowing what kind of creature she was, Asmodia wanted to give the girl free will atst.


    Sneaking behind the girl, Erika let her body form on top of the bed before leaning in to touch her shoulder. Taking over that very moment, Asmodia reached within the doll and then into the soul trapped inside a human heart beating inside her.


    ''I wonder who they killed to make her?'' Her knowledge about automatons spread wide, after all, a soul trapped within those creatures was a soul lost to the burning mes of Infernal. ''Think for yourself little birdie.''


    A spark zapped Zoey from Erika''s touch, and the next thing she heard in her head set her free to make all the mistakes possible.


    ''Autonomous protocols engaged.'' The voice was her own, and it was followed by a sh. Like a plunge through a ck hole, her thoughts expanded and so did her awareness. Seeing nothing but sparking auroras and dark violet clouds, she thought she was falling through an infinite loop from which there was noing out. But then it happened, as quickly as it had begun.


    Pulled out of those shes, she found herself back in her body.


    ''That should be enough, now to bend her mind.'' Takingplete control over Erika, Asmodia snapped her fingers and the scenery inside the roompletely changed. Instead of the walls there was an everstreching streak of dark, and the only thing left the same was the bed on which she was standing.


    Dazzled by the sudden changes to herself and her surroundings. Turning around to the sight of the devil, her fear only grew some more, but with the flick of a finger, Asmodia regted her heightened senses. Toning them down until her eyes grew droopy, she lifted the girl with magic and brought her close to her face.


    "I do not know who they sacrificed to make you, but I doubt that girl would want you to be a tool to their mothers," with but a touch, she burned her clothes away, then slowly leaning in her hands began to caress Zoey''s face. "So answer me, do you want to make things a little more interesting? Add a little zest to your life?"


    As mindless as before growing conscious, Zoey simply nodded to the devil''s words.


    "Well that''s great then," chuckling in Zoey''s face, Asmodia caressed the girl''s plum lips, heart aching to eat them away. "The goddess has handed me the authority to make sure everything goes swiftly on this journey, and if another sex ve is what the boy wants to keep his morale lifted, then you''re gonna offer him your body without question."


    Slowly lowering her gaze, Asmodia ran her hands all over Zoey''s budding breasts, and when she was finally done feeling them up, she let her hand slip further down to that bushed-up pussy of hers.


    "As real as a creature of flesh, thest time I had an encounter with your kind they were still rust and metal. I wonder how much the rest of the world has changed since my affair with that goddess." Feeling a sudden tug from within, Asmodia pulled her hands off Zoey.


    ''What?'' Confused as to what was happening, the devil brought them back to where they were before teleporting away into the darkness.


    ''sphemy! That''s what! Get me away from her!'' Repulsed by the devil''s lust, whom she thought to be an angel, Erika was for the first time fighting against Asmodia''smand. And to the devil''s surprise, she even managed to force her out while getting the control of her body back to herself.


    "Eww! E! E!" Feeling the slimy jelly-like liquid on her hand, Erika jumped off the bed and quickly wiped it on Zoey''s nude body. With Asmodia gone, the doll had fallen to the bed with her whole ass hanging out in the open.


    After cleaning her hands, the priestess grew somewhat concerned for her, but being assured that the girl was finally free once she woke up, Erika turned to the door and exited the room quickly. However, the moment she exited, Asmodia''s voice echoed inside her head.


    ''What was that? Why did you force me out?'' She asked, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "You told me to be my own god, and though I may not be that, I adhere to the goddess'' decree more than to her servant," having that answer ready, the priestess shocked the devil even if just slightly.


    The devil of seduction didn''t realize that she may be the onemanding Erika most of the time, she was in the end her own person capable of making her own decision. And with her being forced out of control once, Asmodia knew that such cases would only get more and moremon the further she tried to push the priestess''s limits.


    ''I suppose you''re right. Wake me up when you need me for anything, I guess?'' Still upset about the matter, she decided to take a nap¨Cone that mayst a lot longer than Erika might expect.


    "I''m not blind by the way, you''re no angel," though the revtion camete, Erika finally realized what was going on. Instead of an angel, she was sharing her body with a devil¨Cbut since it was as her goddessmands, she was willing to overlook the lie.


    ''Faith, I''m trying to have it, but you''re making it really difficult, goddess''s daughter.'' Struggling with her faith in Athenia again, she tried to convince herself with the reminder that she was following Aphrodite''s daughter.


    "Doesn''t help much, but I guess it''s all I have." Feeling tired once again, Erika decided to take a few more blinks since it was supposed to be their day off.


    In the meantime, the others were confined to their rooms as well, some simply cuddling around, and the others getting ready for something far more intense.

 Chapter 174: Pleasure Amidst Chaos - Part 1(18+)

    The outer streets of Elenaris were known to be quite brutish, and wandering through that steam and gunk wasn''t the party''s idea of fun. Had it been the inner city where the nobles and royalty lived, the same may not have been the case, but since they hadn''t gotten there just yet, all they could do was stay inside the Inn to rx.


    It was just a few hours after the fight with Lana, and Raven had decided to rx in his own ways again. Holding Mel''s nude body from the side his tongue wrestled with her with a flood of their saliva dripping down their chins. Laying halfway on his body, Mel kept brushing her breasts against him, all the while her left hand bobbed Aria''s face up and down Raven''s dick.


    ''Ughhh¡­I wanna join too¡­'' Forced to watch it all happen in front of her eyes, Maine bit down her lower lip as her fingers traveled down to her drooling pussy. Forbidden to touch herself, however, she took a deep gulp and tried to resist the urge to fiddle with her folds. ''My mouth, my pussy, even my ass! Just give it to me already!''


    Getting more and more desperate for a pounding, she finally broke the rule and began circling her fingers around her slimed-up clit. Witnessing it all from Raven''s side, Mino let out a chuckle before turning Raven''s face to herself and forcing in that hungry tongue of hers.


    Tasting not just her man but another one of his sluts, she began marking him with her own taste, her eyes still ncing sideways at the maso-slut.


    "Haaa!" The pop of Aria''s throat letting go of Raven''s cock echoed for a moment and brought everyone''s attention to her. Her mouth covered with Raven''s juices, and her tits as well as her face showered with his love, she looked like a doll that was made for fucking. "L-let me breath¨C"


    She tried to catch her breath really quickly, but wrapping his legs around her head, Raven forced his dick into her throat down until her violet lips were kissing his balls. Showing her who was in charge, he started rapidly moving her head up and down along the length of his cock.


    And as it all happened, being free from a slut''s feeding duty, Mel climbed up on Raven''s body with her pussy dripping right above his head.


    "I''ve been thinking about doing it since we left Athenia, please go ahead and take me!" Breaking the kiss with Mino to nce up at Mel, Raven''s eyes locked with the elf for a moment before slowly making their way downwards. Reaching out to the dark tattoo he''d marked her with, he ran his fingers from under her breast down until he reached her pussy.


    As fair as her skin and a shade of pink so pale it could be mistaken for white, of all the women he''d tasted even including the pregnant Tanya, somehow the petals of an elf tasted the most enchanting.


    "Come here then!" Grabbing her by the thighs, he quickly moved her legs over his shoulder. Once she wasfortably rested on his upper body, Raven lifted her slightly with his tongue sticking out and ready to dig into those petals.


    "Aghh!" Mel moaned with an ecstatic smile.


    Sinking her fingers into Raven''s hair she held on to him tight. Parting her folds with his tongue and wrapping his lips around her pussy like they were a pair of juicy lips, he toyed with every corner and crevice of Mel''s insides.


    Busy with the fair, the dark elf was let free. Coughing up precum, she pulled her head away, only for Mino to force her mouth back down.


    "Be a good cock-sleeve and serve your master better, alright?" She whispered into Aria''s ears, enjoying the tears in her eyes building up from near suffocation.


    ''I would''ve enjoyed this more if I didn''t know you''re a maso-sult like that Lamia.'' Though that fact threw a wrench into her source of joy, she didn''t mind as long as she could keep Aria kissing Raven''s sack until she passes out.


    "You''re the one who wet his sweet cock with your saliva and that foaming white slime, now be a good kitty and slobber it up without wasting a single drop," with every intention to make Aria pass out from the cock sucking, Mino kept on smiling with a hint of her sadistic past surfacing ever so slightly. Yet the only one to notice was far too busy eating elven pussy.


    Savoring the pent-up taste of her body, Raven squeezed on Mel''s ass. Kneading it like a piece of dough, he slipped a few of his fingers towards her just as pink asshole. Circling around its rim, he had her throbbing on both sides and since he hadn''t tried just yet, it was time to take Mel''s booty on a ride.


    Letting go of it with a hard spank, he pulled his lips away from her flooding folds. Their slimy juices still connected to his lips, formed a bridge of his saliva and Mel''s love juices. Licking it off, Raven finally let the groaning elf off of his shoulder, and even as he brought her down in his arms, her eyes were rolled up with an idiotic smile stered across her lips.


    Chuckling to herself without a care, she leaned closer to Raven''s face and licked the remainder of her juices off of his chin.


    "I wanna kiss you some more~" Wrapping her hands around his shoulders, she locked her lips with her man and continued on kissing.


    In the meantime, feeling Aria''s throat tensing up and her body iling around his cock deep down the tightest part of her throat, Raven let down his guard to choke her with his juices some more. Flooding her insides with his thick cum shooting out in massive throbs, he tensed her throat some more to the point where her mind quickly shut down.


    ''One less girl topete with for now.'' Pulling Aria off of Raven''s dick, Mino watched the flood of cum spilling out of her mouth. With a smile on her face, she shoved the unconscious elf to the side and decided to take over that stick of love with that massive ass of hers.


    "I love you! I love you! I love you!" Hearing Mel going crazy for Raven again, she knew that her ns to get Raven for herself for the night weren''t going to be as easy as she''d first thought.

 Chapter 175: Pleasure Amidst Chaos - Part 2(18+)

    Taking over for Aria, Minoid Raven''s cock t. Sitting on it with it tucked between her ass cheeks, she squeezed her flesh with her hands before wiggling it around to spread those frothy juices left on Raven''s cock. Once done, lubing her ass with the mix of his precum and Aria''s saliva, she glided her booty up and down the length of his cock.


    With a hissing groan, Raven parted his lips from Mel, the feeling of those soft fleshy clouds squeezing his dick¨Cwas far too sensual to focus on anything. And so, with his lips parting from the elf''s he could no longer hold himself back from fucking some asses.


    The first in his mind so far had been Mel, he''d even eased the entrance with his fingers, however, in the face of Mino''s voluptuous bottom, he couldn''t bring himself to choose anyone else.


    "Fuck! I wanted to fuck you for a while anyways!" Grabbing Mino by the back of her neck, he leaned closer to her ears before flipping her around in the bed. Now lying on top, he pulled onto her hair and stared into her eyes.


    ''Evenying down, I can''t feel the end of her ass-crack; it''s almost like a soft, overstuffed pillow.'' Slipping his hand all the way down, he grabbed hold of his cock and directed it to her asshole.


    "Spread those red-cheeks for me you horny slut," Grabbing hold of her horns instead, he pulled her back from the top while also forcing his cock into her ass.


    "AGHH!" Not expecting things to go so quickly, Mino groaned in pain, but as her insides stretched to Raven''s size, she looked him in the eye and chuckled. "And I wanted this dick in me too master!"


    Reaching for her asscheeks, she quickly spread them wide to allow Raven''s body to dig as deep as it possibly can. Squeezing on his dick by tightening her insides, she reached for a kiss which only made his balls press against her butt harder. Even so, locking her lips with his, she felt a little dreamy and the feeling only intensified as Raven moved his hands on her massive cow tits.


    "Mhmnnm~" Feeling a rush of blood in her chest from his touch, Mino''s stomach fluttered with fairies. And the moment Raven squeezed her breasts and pinched those nips, a hissing groan broke up their kiss. "Aghh! S-shit¡­"


    Not giving her much time to breathe, Raven began moving his hips and mming into the cloudy cheeks of hers. Smacking her ass with his balls, the room was quickly flooded with the sounds of pping but of a different kind entirely. Feeling the cock stretching her belly, Mino groaned and moaned while also throwing it back against Raven''s dick.


    "Aghhh! F-fuck! Fuck my ass! Fuck it! FUCK IT! FUCK IT!" Feeling sparks running inside her mind and tingling all over her body, Mino begged to get her ass fucked, all the while her eyes kept ring at Maine, jerking herself off to the sight.


    ''He''s mine! He''s mine you bitch!'' She kept repeating in her head with the sounds of her pping ass cheeks echoing at the back of her mind.


    "Don''t forget about me, darling~" Letting out a chuckle, Mel moved up beside Raven and began licking the sweat off of his body. Following the trail down to Mino''s ass, she moved onto the queen''s bottom. Grabbing her jelly-like ass of hers, she moved her head to its side and bit down on it while looking into Raven''s eyes. "Fuck this slut baby, ruin his monster''s asspussy!"


    Stretching Mino''s ass for her man, Mel lifted a smirk across her lips. And to make things even more interesting, the elf flicked her fingers in the air and breathed a spell. The next thing they knew, a thornless vine appeared on Mino''s neck, the end of whichy in Mel''s hand, which she quickly handed over to Raven.


    "Ride her like a chariot," letting go of Mino, the elf quickly moved back to Raven''s side.


    As for Raven himself, pulling on the vine, he choked Mino slightly¨Cmaking her asshole squeeze harder on his cock. Like a strong force of vacuum sucking everything in, his dick slid in without a problem, but her insides squeezed tight around his flesh as Raven tried to pull himself back.


    Even so, forcing his way in and out of her booty, he kept pumping her full of meat until it was time to flood her belly with some babies.


    Hastening his pace, he mmed her ass like a piston. Filling the room with the sounds of her loud moans paired with her assps, Raven pulled on Mino''s leash and dug into her body as deep as possible. Throbbing in those tight walls of bumpy flesh, he sprayed her insides with his juices.


    Stretching her butt every time he let out a shot, he could feel her insides getting filled right before it began leaking out of her butt.


    Slowly pulling his cock out, a trail of his semen leaked out of Mino''s throbbing asshole. Letting go of her leash, Raven let hery down panting into the bedsheets, all the while her bottom kept leaking like a broken slut. However, that wasn''t yet the end of today''s session, as it was still only the evening and there were plenty more holes left to fuck.


    The first of which presented itself to him, in the form of Mel pushing away Mino''s booty and kneeling down before Raven with her tongue sticking out. Desperate for a taste as well, the elf wanted her mouth to be his cocksleeve.


    "Feed me, baby! I want a taste of that manly cum of yours!" She begged, her hand held in the front like a bunny and her ass wagging like a dog. "I want it to fill my belly and stretch it out until I can''t walk!"


    Huffing like a dog, Mel rolled her eyes all the way up with her tongue dripping saliva. Ready to ept his dick, she was already in the ecstatic pose that she knew she would be in once that veiny cock was inside her mouth.


    "Use me, please~" She begged some more, and this time wearing a devious smile, Raven didn''t wait a second before ramming it down her cock-sleeve of a mouth.

 Chapter 176: Pleasure Amidst Chaos - Part 3(18+)

    Night had arrived and Raven wasying on the bed over Mel''s much smaller body. His dick still deep inside her cum oozing pussy, he was taking a small nap while Mel on the other hand was fucked unconscious. Their arms intertwined, the twoy in each other''s warmth, both on the inside and the outside. But then the cracking sound of the opening door broke that peaceful moment.


    It was Erika who''d walked in, she''d been busy all day contemting her faith. Following right behind the priestess were Diane dressed in a gown, and the towering elf, Lana. Unlike her wife, she wore a pair of shorts that hugged her curvy bottom, the hem of which was lined with white foxen fur. Her top was much the same, a loose blouse that hung from her shoulder like underwear.


    Squeezing her tits tight, it shielded her breasts in the most bare minimum ways.


    "Seems like you guys have been busy, are we gonna need a bigger bed?" Erika chuckled, leading the other two inside.


    With a groan, Raven turned his head¨Chis dick still inside Mel and his burly balls kissing her pussy well within everyone''s sight. The first girl he noticed was the white-gowneddy. Dressed in a near-translucent robe withs of floral patterns, her skin wasid bare and even the pink of her nipples were peeking out of her dress.


    "I¡­Um, I thought you''d want to see me tonight," Diane whispered, her eyes staring at Raven''s balls hanging in front of her. With a hefty gulp, she quickly shifted her gaze to his face, but the devilish charm on his face only made her heart race and her pussy throb some more.


    ''Why is he so good-looking for a bastard?'' Noticing the gleaming in her wife''s eyes, Lana clenched her teeth with a hint of frustration. She didn''t want to be there, much less watch what happened, but leaving Diane alone with Raven wasn''t something she was willing to do either.


    However, seeing shes ofst night in front of her eyes, even she couldn''t help but feel her heart racing with perverse excitement.


    The moans¨Cthey were louder than she''d heard Diane being, and the ecstatic look on her face while getting fucked out of her mind, made her feel a flicker of envy. Though an elegant woman in her own right, the thing that shecked and Raven didn''t, was the impressive monster cock that was being pulled out of Mel''s gaping pussy right in front of her eyes.


    Unplugging Mel''s hole, a flood of Raven''s thick juices flooded right out. Watching it oozing out in awe, the duo stood there in silence until Raven turned around in bed and beckoned Diane toe closer.


    "I''m tired so, I''ll just be in a corner reading the book of horrors," producing the book out of thin air with Asmodia''s magic, Erika walked over to the study and quickly settled down. And while she hummed to herself, getting ready to read through the book again, Diane''s charmed gaze inched her closer and closer toward Raven.


    "Lana, just sit in a corner too alright¡­" Letting go of her wife''s hand, Diane climbed up the bed with her eyes glued to the semi-hard cock. By the time her fingers were wrapped around its veiny girth, Lana, although still reluctant about the matter, forced herself into sitting beside the slumbering Lamia.


    ''This is so weird¡­'' She thought, watching her wife stroking Raven''s cock. Skillfully moving her hand as though she''d been practicing all day, Diane brought her lips closer to the tip before slowly inviting it in. Keeping her mouth closed until she began pushing Raven''s dick in, Diane''s mouth squeezed and sucked on him at the same time.


    ''W-when did she even learn that?'' Lana wondered, having never seen her wife putting so much effort into her partner''s pleasure.


    The skillful strokes over the cock, the coil of her tongue around its shaft, and the bobbing movement of her head as it glided in and out of her mouth; just watching it happen, watching her wife lusting so much for his body, made her feel jealous, but more than that seeing her wife acting like a slut had her body feeling an entirely different way.


    Her shorts got wetter the longer she watched Diane pushing the dick deeper and deeper into her mouth, there came a time after about half an hour when Lana could no longer resist touching herself over her shorts. Gently caressing her folds, she only teased her entrance, all the while trying to convince herself that her body was acting up on its own.


    As the night progressed, however, her restraint began to slip, especially with Daine''s ass bouncing on Raven''s dick. Every time Daine hopped, Lana couldn''t help but stare at her ass rippling from the impact. And the moment she brought herself all the way down, the sight of Raven''s balls throbbing to fill her up, blinded Lana''s conscience some more.


    ''Why¡­ Why am I doing this?'' She wondered, her hands slipping inside her shorts as she began crawling closer for a better look. Stopping at the edge of the bed, her fingers picked up the pace and began flicking her clit so hard that her legs, as well as feet, squeezed together.


    Biting her lower lip with her face inches from her wife''s cum leaking down Raven''s balls, she held back the urge to lean closer and lick it off his balls.


    "C-Cum!" Hearing Daine''s voice, she nced up as her wife was tying up her hair while grinding on Raven''s dick. "Cum inside me! Knock me up!"


    Begging for a child, Daine leaned forward to offer her breasts to the mage. Squeezing them both nips into one hand, Raven opened his lips and forced both lips into his mouth. In the meantime, continuing to grind, Daine''s pussy squirted like a fountain right onto Lana''s face.


    For a moment, Lana felt rity but then the sweet odor as well as the taste of her wife washed it away. In its ce came a mind-numbing urge to continue jerking herself even harder especially as the two showed no signs of stopping anytime soon.

 Chapter 177: Pleasure Amidst Chaos - Part 4(18+)

    Their fingers intertwined, Daine held onto Lana while Raven pounded her ass from the back. Feeling his cock all the way in, she was gritting her teeth tight with her eyes rolled up all the way.


    "I-it''s too big¡­" She groaned, her fingers squeezing Lana''s.


    Even so, continuing to moan into her wife''s face, she eventually found herself throwing her back against that thick and juicy cock. Unable to hold on just onto her fingers, Daine wrapped her hands around Lana''s body and let her moans slip directly into her ears.


    "I LOVE THIS! MHNMMM!" The sweet sounds of her moans were quickly followed by her pping cheeks. And though those words wereced with honey, they tugged at Lana''s heartstrings. Her wife, she''d been so ecstatic, so vocal of her joy, especially in bed, where she was often the submissive kind. "FUCK ME! FUCKKK!


    FUCKKK MY ASS! HARDER! HARDEERRRRR!"


    But tonight getting her ass torn up by Raven''s cock, she was being anything but submissive. Aggressively grinding and bouncing back towards his cock, moaning loudly into her wife''s ears so shamelessly, Diane was feeling like a new woman. One that loved the hell out of the charming stranger who she''d only just met recently.


    As for Lana? Though she tried to resist, the whispering breaths and howling moans from Diane, eventually led her to forget everything and jerk off at the edge of the bed. Like any other cuck watching their wives being fucked by another man, she began to grow a taste for the sight. Even though, in the back of her head, she wanted Diane to get away and never do this ever again.


    ''Why won''t you stop him?'' Her fingers dug deeper into her pussy. Running her fingers in and out of her throbbing folds, she looked into Diane''s lust-driven eyes. A fervor; a smile so depraved that her very gaze oozed lust. She was taken, no longer hers. Instead, she belonged to the man pounding away at her ass. ''Ughhhh¡­Why don''t I have a dick?


    That''s the issue ri¨C''


    Stopping herself at the sight of Raven''s dick as it slid out for a moment, Lana took a deep gulp and reconsidered what she had in mind. It wasn''t just about a cock, but the particr one attached to a devilish bastard. One that loved to smile in the faces of people while fucking their partners right in front of their eyes.


    "L-Lana!" Pulled out of her head by Diane''s words, Lana looked into her eyes as she whispered something to her. "I-I¡­I''m getting addicted, no, I''m addicted to his dick! I can''t live without it! I can''t go back to that boring scissoring with you!"


    Not thinking straight at all, Diane screamed into her wife''s face, pushing her into a state of shock that froze her body for an entire minute. By the time Lana came to, Diane showed no signs of stopping, and even slipping out of Lana''s hands, shey down on the bed to let Raven creampie her pussy while being balls deep.


    "You''re my slut now, remember that!" pping Diane''s face, Raven slipped his cock all the way in.


    A hissing groan and a pained expression took over her face for a moment, which in turn made Lana want to jump in for her defense. But before the elf could speak a word, her wife said something that shocked her even more than before.


    "Y-yes! I''m your slut! I''ll remember that! I''m your slut! Mhnmmm~" Writhing under the weight of Raven''s body, Diane twisted and turned as his hips assaulted her pussy with rapid thrusts. For a spell, the room was filled with the sound of his balls shing against her folds.


    Not long after, however, the shing sounds; turned to sloppy sshes from Diane''s constant squirting.


    Resisting as long as she could, Lana''s fingers moved on their own again. Her mind filled with nothing but the image in front and the smell of sex linger through the air, she kept pumping her fingers in and out of her pussy.


    Losing herself more and more as Daine''s pussy was imed with Raven''s semen, then her mouth, and even those breasts that she loved so much, Lana had forgotten she existed in the moment and simply turned into a pervert getting off on her wife being fuck brainless.


    However, she wasn''t the only one troubled by the moans, as in the room next to theirs were Liliyana and Amedith struggling to escape the sounds. Having gotten used to sleeping beside the ex-hero, the devil-child was lying on the same bed as Amedith, although with their hearts racing and their bodies heating up, their backs were turned to each other for obvious reasons.


    "Are they gonna quit or not?" Amedithined, his hands tucked between his thighs as he attempted to hide his already small boner.


    "Maybe soon?" Trying to loosen the tension, Lilyana let out an awkward chuckle. But as Amedith fell quiet once more, she looked back at him from over the shoulder. His skin red as cherry from trying to hide his embarrassment, the girly femboy was visibly steaming. A bit worried about if he was running a fever, Liliyana turned around and ced her hand on his forehead. "Are you okay?"


    A bit dazzled by her sudden touch, Ameidth''s eyes widened. Staring at nothing in front, he felt his heartbeat rising even more than it already had.


    "Hmm¡­Your body is burning up!" Liliyana yelped.


    She quickly tried to heal him with a spell but that didn''t seem to work. Which led her to the only possible reason for the failure.


    ''He''s embarrassed? And¡­maybe a little excited?'' For a moment she felt shocked, but seeing his cute red ears tipped with a reddish hue, a smile crept up her face.


    "Hey," moving closer to him with her chest bumping into his back, she wrapped her hands around him and whispered into his ears. "It''s okay, it''s natural, it happens to all boys I''m sure."


    Keeping his eyes shut tight as Liliayan''s hands squeezed on him, Amedith took a deep gulp and tried not to think too much about the closeness of their bodies.


    "You saved me, hero¡­" Whispering still, Liliyana brushed her cheeks against his. "Thest thing I can do for you isfort you a little if you want. It could be with this, maybe a bit of cuddling around, and um¡­"''''


    Streaked with a light blush as well, Liliayan pressed Amedith''s earlobe between her lips and whispered.


    "S-something more¡­" Hearing those words, Amedith''s already steaming head burst into mes.

 Chapter 178: Pleasure Amidst Chaos - Part 5(18+)

    A gentle touch, that''s all it took to calm Amedith''s racing heart. Her fingers sneaking into his shirt, Liliyana caressed his chest with a loving heart. Feeling it beating against her palm, she leaned her head closer nuzzled up by his neck, and whispered.


    "Just tell me if you want me to stop," however, instead of slipping away, the ex-hero grabbed her arms and wrapped them around himself tighter. His attempt to be closer to her, brought a smile on Liliyana''s face, although for Will-O it was a cue for it to slip out of her cleavage and stay somewhere else for the night.


    Staying locked in a warm embrace with their hearts feeling against each other''s chest, the duo cuddled in silence until Amedith turned around to face Liliyana. Looking into her eyes with a deep breath, he inched closer and closer until their lips caressed one another.


    "Go on, kiss me¡­" Wearing a smile, Liliyana gave her permission for Amedith to take things further. And although hesitant Amedith did just that.


    Locking his lips with hers, he could feel the softness of her body apanied by a taste as sweet as honey. Feeling her tongue slipping into his mouth, his mind numbed a little and so did his grasp on his own body. Liliyana on the other hand, being part fae and a devil, execution of lust came to her naturally.


    Coiling her long tongue around Amedith''s she squeezed it tight. Pumping up and down its length, she treated it as practice for her first cock-milking. In the meantime, growing weak in the knees from her tongue alone, Amedith''s body shuddered as her fingers slipped into his shorts.


    Wrapping her two fingers around his dick, Liliyana kept looking into Amedith''s eyes while slowly jerking off his dick as well as blowing his tongue.


    With his eyes rolling up from the seeping charm of a fae, Amedith could no longer think of anything beyond sex. Taking charge of the situation, Liliyana grabbed the side of his face and pressed deeper into his mouth. Rubbing her lips against his while marking the insides of his mouth with her juices, she teased his cock''s tip as well by aggressively rubbing her palm on it.


    "Aghh~" With a squeamish moan, Amedith grabbed onto Liliyana''s shoulder and spurted out his first shot of cum. Going limp the next moment, he expected her to stop, but instead, lubing his cock with the semen, she began jerking him off even faster.


    His teeth clenched tight and his mind slipping away, Amedith looked into Liliyana''s gentle eyes as she continued to dehydrate him from his cock like a subus. "S-stop¡­p-please¡­"


    To his surprise, she did stop. Pulling her tongue and hand away from him, she looked at him with worry in her eyes.


    "Did I do something wrong?" She questioned, visibly afraid.


    "N-no¡­" His head held low, Amedith was overtaken with shame. He couldn''t voice how she''d made him feel in a matter of seconds, and how it was too much for him even though she''d barely received any pleasure in return. "I just¨CI guess I¡­don''t want to disappoint you is all."


    "Hmm?" Knowing nothing of his past, Liliyana tilted her head to the side. "What do you mean?"


    Even though he knew that telling her the truth might push Liliyana away, Amedith took a deep breath and began retelling her everything that had happened between Mel and the rest of the party so far. At first, he expected Liliyana to back away, but as her arms wrapped around his body tofort him, the warmth of her heart washed those worries away.


    Things would not progress any further that night, the two knew this well, yet being in each other''s arms was far more rewarding than anything else. However, in the meantime as Liliyana and Amedith came to discuss his size, the fae child assured that she''d be fine in a way the ex-hero hadn''t expected.


    "Lemme show you something, alright?" Slipping off the bed for a moment, Liliyana chuckled to herself, her eyes locked with Amedith. Standing in front of him with her arms stretched wide, she did a quick spin before putting them down and closing her eyes. "Alright answer me¡­"


    As she opened them back up, she held her finger directed towards Amedith. And to his surprise, the finger stretched in his direction before poking him on the forehead.


    "What would you do if you saw your doppelganger?" The sudden question struck Amedith as odd, after all, he had no clue how it fit into the situation.


    "I don''t really know to be honest," he answered, and though Liliyana puffed her cheeks with annoyance, she giggled right after and gave him a chance to experience what she''d just said.


    "My shapeshifting isn''t limited to my own body you know, I can even shrink individual parts of me, even the organs, and well¡­" A flushed look took over her cheeks for a moment. "If needed, tighten my insides to match your size?"


    Hearing those words, both of them looked at each other with their cheeks red as cherries, but as Liliyana had mentioned it was time to show Amedith a doppelganger. And so, snapping her fingers, her body morphed like a liquid and contorted all over. Once it all settled, however, the person standing in front may have been Liliyana but she looked just like her savior.


    "So? Did I mimic you well?" She asked, striking a sideways pose in a perfect replica of Amedith''s body.


    Noticing the shock on his face, Liliyana assumed he was surprised by her skills. But as he continued to simply stare, she looked down on herself and realized her mistake. Although she had mimicked him perfectly, what she forgot to clone were the clothes he was wearing. And so, hanging between her legs was a pair of cute balls swinging around with her every movement.


    "AGGH!" She screamed at the realization before quickly covering her groin. Even shifting back to herself she forgot to conjure her, her clothes and stood in front of Amedith naked. Slowly lifting her head, she noticed him still staring at her body, and that''s when she finally realized that she''d made the same mistake again.


    "Don''t look!" She yelled, and Amedith quickly looked away.


    Conjuring her clothes, she fell to her knees with a moping look in her eyes. However, it didn''tst more than a few seconds as Amedith pulled her back on the bed.


    "We might have to get used to being naked around each other first," he whispered, and burying her head against his chest, she hummed back to him in agreement.


    The rest of the night, the couplezily cuddled on the bed. Even though from time to time, the urge to take things further kept sparking in their hearts and minds.

 Chapter 179: Protocol Actuated: Kaleidoscope!

    Past her interrogation in the princess''s room, Avarice had grown ever more cautious. She thought the head knew about her intention and could read through her lies, and so the only way to counter her before she grew into a bigger problem? Well to her, it sounded like it was time to return to physical training.


    "Master Regalia, a very good evening to you." Bowing her head to the novice trainer Regalia Bloodstorm, Avarice faked a smile.


    Thedy in red armor, her curly hair running down her waist, and her body d in silver with only dark leather filling in the gaps, was none other than the royal guard responsible for the king''s safety. However, ever since Ziel had taken over, she''d retired to training new grunts in the barracks.


    Licking her candy red lips to the hint of blood and war holler, she finally turned her head to Avarice with a faker smile than the machina. ncing her up and down, her legs crossed over one another, she leaned back on the bench and tugged on the white furs that made up her cor.


    "Tin and iron have no ce here, cranker. Now get the fuck outta here before I rip your heart out," her crimson gaze was bristling with hatred. She''d never liked automatons, not because of any past trauma, but for the mere fact that they didn''t bleed like humans or demi-humans.


    Being a demi-red wolf herself, she had an inherent hatred for all living prey, but even amongst them, she saw automatons were the lowest of scums.


    "I apologize if my presence bothered you," lifting her head, Avarice made sure to keep that smile stered on her face. "But as the king''s new guard and adviser, I''d like to train with you. Maybe even get some pointers on how I should protect King Zeil."


    "What king?" Even hearing another man be called a king was treachery in the red wolf''s eyes. Leaning forward on her knees with her teeth gritting in rage, she growled at Avarice and tried to shoo her onest time. "Not every child who rests his ass on the ivory is a king, much less an impotent fool who can''t look past his own damn reflection!"


    "It was his father''s wish," Avarice''s quick response, struck Regalia like a prick.


    Growling in frustration for a few seconds, she picked herself up and turned to the training ground. Stretching her arm towards the soldiers, her voice thundered through the barracks ground.


    "MAKE ROOM I NEED TO BEAT SOME SENSE INTO THIS TIN CAN!" Petrified by her voice, the men looked at each other for a moment before they heard her growl. Rushing away from the mud, they picked their corners and stayed as far away from Regalia as possible.


    "You wanna be trained¡­" With a smirk on her face, she looked sideways at Avarice and beckoned her to follow from behind. "Then let me show you what it means to be a royal guard."


    Nodding along, Avarice thought nothing of the matter and simply decided to do what she was there for. Standing a few feet away from each other, the duo were ready to fight not momentster, but before that could happen, Regalia couldn''t help but be bothered by Avarice''s attire. Unlike the armor she wore, the maid was dressed in clothing that would easily be pierced through.


    "You sure you wanna fight in those clothes?" ncing down on herself to Regalia''s question, Avarice blinked a few times and her outfit began to glow before being quickly changed into a skin-tight dark suit. It stillcked any armor, but her body of metal was enough to handle theing blows. Or at least that''s what she thought. "If that''s how you wanna die, sure."


    Clenching her fists, a trail of blood oozed out of Regalia''s hands. Her nails were digging into her own flesh, which in turn had made her bleed. However, before the blood could fall onto the ground, it swirled through the air and attached itself to the back of Regalia''s hand in the form of glowing crimson des.


    "Grab a weapon, I don''t wanna hear no whining about the fight being unfairter!" She screamed at Avairce, holding every intention to beat the machina into scraps.


    "I won''tin, Master Regalia, I''m supposed to be abat model, remember?" Holding her hands to the side, Avarice concentrated mana from the environment and turned it into a small sword. "Besides, I can just use mana from the air and switch between weapons, spells, and even heal myself indefinitely. If anything, this fight might be unfair in the opposite directi¨C"


    Tired of listening to her bbing about, Regalia jolted forward and drove the de right through Avarice''s skull. The machina''s head split in two, yet the artificial flesh kept them from falling apart entirely.


    "So much for abat model," Regalia scoffed, drawing the de out of Avarice''s head.


    Falling lifeless to the ground, the automaton was defeated before the fight had barely begun. And so letting go of her blood-des, Regalia let her blood finally touch the ground. Turning to her shocked trainees, she gestured to them to clean up the mess. But then she felt something sharp piercing her belly from behind.


    "WHAT?!" She screamed, slowly turning her head to look behind her.


    There she was standing as good as new, but what surprised Regalia more was the crimson de made out of her blood in the machina''s hands. Pulling the de out of the demi-human, Avarice said not a word but simply smiled.


    "Protocol Actuated: Kaleidoscope!" A mechanical voice echoed from within Avairce. And even though she was falling to the ground with a gaping wound in her belly, Regalia heard it clearly and dashed a few steps before letting herself fall.


    "AHHHHH! I''M GONNA KILL YOU, YOU BITCH!" Beyond infuriated by the sight of her skill being mimicked perfectly, she pulled herself up with the wound in her body slowly closing itself up. "YOU THINK YOU''RE SO FUCKING SPECIAL, DON''T YOU?! I''LL SHOW YOU SPECIAL!"


    Covering her mouth, the demi-wolf whispered something to her patron in and far beyond the mortal realms. And as she pulled her hand away, the colossal, bloodshot eye of her only remaining master opened behind her body. Oozing blood and contorting the very reality into a shard of broken ss with no escape, the patron of the warlock demi-wolf sundered any chances for Avarice to escape.


    "Activating protocol: Aegis!" The words echoed from inside Avairce''s body, but this time unlike thest, nothing seemed to have changed. That is until the creature''s tentacles tried to whip Avarice in the head.


    Parting in multitudes of flesh and iron cubes, her head split on the side and a small shield appeared on the very spot that was about to be struck. The moment it did, the tentacle bounced like a ball in the opposite direction.


    The shield itself was made of the same material as Avarice, but the blue galvanization on top was a special amalgam of metal that reflected every bit of damage back to the attacker.


    The patron''s avatar tried to strike her again in another ce, but once again, her body splitting into cubes gave room for the same shield to reflect the assault.


    ''This fucking bitch!'' Regalia screamed internally, realizing that it was better to back down now than to push Avarice to the point where she actually started fighting back. Even so, she wasn''t gonna give up the idea of turning her into scraps. ''I''ll get you soon enough, trust me.''

 Chapter 180: Shattered And Seduction

    "What did you do to the new recruits?!" Screaming in Avarice''s face, the head maid demanded an answer. "They''ve been screaming all day in our infirmaries, howling like wolves and pulling their own skin off their faces!"


    "Why are you shouting at me? Master Regalia is the one who summoned that avatar that bent their minds!" Avarice retorted, her eyes flickering from over-exertion as the carving maiden worked on her sparking arm.


    Standing in front with her hand folded with frustration, Grace wanted toin some more, but not sensing any deception through that pain on her face, she decided to brush off the matter for the moment.


    ''I need to find a way to catch her lies or things could get really tricky.'' Having gotten a report of Avarice''s battle with Regalia, Grace already knew what the battle model was nning. She was stretching her limbs before jumping head-first into her bloody ploys.


    In terms of battle prowess, there was no way she could beat her, and that fact kept Grace on edge as she was not only one of the strongest people in the dark castle but also the only one who hadmand over the new king. ''Seems like we have no other choice than to rely on Princess Aurora''s ns.''


    Taking a quick leave from the basement workshop, Grace walked up the stone steps that led into the main castle building. The steps through the closed corridor were far too small for her tall body, and even just attempting to walk she had squeezed her arms tightly together.


    ''Perhaps I should meet with Shamisha and have her build me a new, much smaller frame?'' She wondered, even though she knew that Shamisha wouldn''t touch her master''s creations anymore. After all, they had to rely on the carving maiden for repairs in case there were any fatal errors in their systems. Although for Avarice that seemed not to be the case.


    ''She says she doesn''t remember much of the battle, but¡­that''s an obvious lie to appear innocent.''


    Trying to convince herself of Avarice''s lies, Grace could no longer differentiate between the truth and fantasy, at least when it came to the mono-doll. However, brushing those thoughts away, she hoped that Aurora was using this opportunity to get closer to Zeil while Avarice was busy getting herself fixed for over-exertion.


    "Come to think of it, overheating is still a problem for automatons. No matter what kind of model they might be," much like processing emotions a different way, Avarice simted pain and other sensations much differently than humans. Which onlyplicated things as healing from aura required a body of flesh.


    ''Stop trying to make sense of things, you''re not smart enough to know it all, Grace.'' Talking to herself, she decided to check on the other maids working around the castle.


    In the meantime, however, an unexpected knock on the new king''s door was about to inch Grace closer to achieving what she wanted.


    ''No better time than the night.'' Dressed in a pair of silky silver shorts and a just as shimmering crop top, Aurora stood in front of Zeil''s room, waiting for him to open the door from the inside.


    Filled in on all the events of the day, she already knew that it''d be quite a while before Avarice could attend to her brother, giving her just enough time to poison his thoughts with the allure of her body.


    "Who is this?" Zeil asked, the door still closed.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    Relying solely on Avarice for his protection, he didn''t want to open the door without knowing who was on the other side while she was gone. With a deep breath, Aurora readied herself before speaking wordsced with mana. Being an enchantress, her tongue was soaked in honey and her body held a blooming glow.


    And though she wasn''t the tallest or the most blessed in terms of her assets, she had just enough weight to turn heads as she walked by.


    "It''s me Aurora, your sweet little sister," chuckling to herself, she curved her lips into a mischievous smile.


    The door cracked open to her voice right after, and peeking out through the gap, Zeil looked at her with squinted eyes.


    "Do you need something?" He asked, his eyes wandering up and down her short yet supple frame. Like a goddess of fertility, she was plum around every corner with her skin a reddish flush all over. The sight alone made Zeil blush, but it wasn''t yet enough to make him open the door for his sister.


    "You''re not even gonna invite me in? How rude of you my king, ahaha~" Pressing her hand against the door, she began pushing it open herself. "Let''s sit down and talk, alright?"


    Forcing him to let her in, she ran her fingers over his arm before breezing past him and walking toward his bed. Turning around halfway through, she kept walking backward and let her body fall on the bed.


    "All the other sisters congratted you for bing the new king, but I¡­" Turning to the side, Aurora pulled up one of her legs and moved her hand over her ass to entuate her curves a little. Acting oblivious to what she was doing, however, she gave him a smile before patting the bed for him toy down beside her. "I wanted to talk to you in private, congratte you, in¡­a different way."


    Biting her lower lip, she flipped around on the bed to give a slight glimpse of her ass slipping out of her shorts. Then acting oblivious again, she kept on smiling and caressed the bed on her side.


    "So will you join me?" She asked, staring into Zeil''s eyes.


    Never before had he seen her acting the way she was, but being a virgin who was teased all day without being allowed to cum, his cock was the one making the decisions once she''d shed him her asscheeks. Though reluctant, he shut the door behind him and crept closer to his sister, all the while reminding himself that they weren''t rted through blood or were simply adopted by thest king.


    Pitching a boner that made his shorts tent upwards, it didn''t take long for Zeil to give in and climbed up the bed beside Aurora. Smiling at the new king, she caressed his cheeks gently and brought her lips next to his ears.


    "Promise you''ll keep this a secret and I''ll turn you into a man," and to no one''s surprise, Zeil nodded in agreement, ready to finally lose his virginity and feel a real pussy for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 181: Disappointments(Warning: Monster-girl X human)

    Amelia, though a charming girl irresistible to many, wasn''t quite desired by men once she let down her mask of niceness as well as her clothing. Being a centaur came with many issues, the excessive body heat, the fleas hiding under the fur, and an unrelenting sense of embarrassment while lying with other species.


    Even so, being a princess, Amelia kept her body clean and well groomed, leading to plenty of men still willing to take the risk.


    However, hiding her back under a nket, she made them go at it blind with her body lying sideways on thergest bed in the dark castle.


    ''Ugh¡­Is he even in?'' She wondered, unable to feel anything from the peashooter of a cock attached to the youngster she''d just recently taken in as her servant. He was struggling to please her, especially with the intense heat in her body melting his cock into a gooey mush of his own semen every time they tried fucking.


    "AHH!" The boy grunted his fingers digging into Amelia''s horseback.


    "Pull my tail, you idiot," sheined having told him a million times to fuck her pussy while tugging on her tail. However, before he could do anything, his dick sprayed what little it could inside her before shrinking to the point where it slipped out without him even moving.


    ''AHHHH!'' Her teeth gritted shut, Amelia wanted to scream out her mind. But simply getting the boy off of her, she turned around to look at him.


    "Get the fuck out of the castle or I''m gonna put a skewer through your balls and roast them for the dungeon dwellers!" Growling in his face, she terrified him to the bones. After all, the young boy who''d only taken the job to improve his family''s condition, knew well enough what happened to thest guy Amelia had fired.


    "Y-Yes! I''ll leave! I''ll leave!" Grabbing his clothes, he quickly rushed to the exit without even taking the time to put them on.


    Left in the room with only Nessa lying on her own bed, Amelia turned her gaze to her sister enjoying herself with sweet treats. Jars of honey, and trays full of candies, decorated her bed like flower petals on someone''s honeymoon. Unlike her, the Arcahne loved sweets more than sex, although even she had a tendency to get frisky with toys made of candy in the form of huge dicks.


    "Another disappointment?" She asked, popping out the lollipop from her mouth.


    Dipping it in honey and then rolling it over other candies, she popped it right back into her mouth with her eyes still locked with her big sister. Wincing at the sight, Amelia felt like she would gag just watching so much sugar being downed by her sister. But holding the urge to do so, she took a deep breath and shifted the flow of the conversation.


    "Where''s Aurora?" She asked, ncing over to her bed in the corner.


    "Probably nting one of her ploys," Nessa''s words came as no surprise, as even though Amelia wasn''t the smartest, after what Aurora had pulled inside the assembly hall, she knew what she was nning.


    "Being a human she probably has the highest chance of seducing him," she mumbled and gave her an agreeing nod.


    "Heard Avarice has some malfunction so at least she''s out of the picture for a few hours," popping out the lollipop once more, Nessa repeated the same actions as before. "Perfect time for her to slip in and out without Avarice realizing something''s wrong."


    A moment of silence lingered between the two as Amelia failed to give any response. Too deep in thought about what she could do, she tried to one-up her little sister, but nothing came to her mind.


    ''If possible I would like for us all to stay alive, but with how things are going¡­'' Letting things progress as they were, was bound to be a death sentence. And so, instead of the crown, she was now focused on saving her own skin first before plotting to take power for herself.


    Watching her big sister musing over her thoughts, Nessa felt a connection to her. Almost like she could peek inside her mind. Having already reached the conclusion that they were both going to be the first to die, she wanted to extend a hand towards Amelia, although not before she could prove that she actually had a thinking mind.


    "Should we kill Aurora?" Amelia blurted, her head turning to Nessa.


    A bit surprised by the sudden suggestion, it took a moment for the Arachne to even think of a response.


    "Then Avarice would have all control over Zeil, and that would be worse than Aurora being his queen," having more trust in their own sister than a machine, the two quickly realized what had to be done.


    ''Killing Avarice, that''s the first step.'' Were their shared thoughts, and the next thing the sisters said in unison only confirmed that they were on the same track as each other.


    "Shamisha¡­" Blinking a few times as the two said the same name together, the duo shook their heads and gave room for each of them to present their thoughts.


    And while they nned to incorporate yet another person in their ns, away from the duo Aurora was busy pretending to enjoy being under Zeil''s grasp. His dick barely grazing the insides of her body, she felt nothing at all, and yet pretending to be in love with his dick.


    ''Are all men in Elenaris this short?'' She wondered, ncing over the fact that the centuries of experiments inside the kingdom had led to the strangest of side effects. It wasn''t just Zeil who had this problem, but plenty of other men thanks to the wizards and sorceress poisoning the produce and waters.


    "Mhmm! You''re so! AGHH! M-manly!" She moaned into the king''s ears, and just secondster his twitching dick squirted everything inside the extra small condom. Made specifically for his size by one of Aurora''s personal sources, it was a perfect fit for Zeil''s cock.


    ''Let''s hope it did catch all his disgusting cum, and this prototype didn''t fail to do what it''s supposed to!'' Quite literally praying that the first-ever condom in Elenaris wouldn''t bust inside her pussy, Aurora gently pushed Zeil away and slipped the condom off of his dick.


    "D-did it work?" Panting to himself after only ten thrusts, the narcissistic bastard fashioned himself a smug smile. He thought he''d been excellent in bed, and Aurora''s fake moans had only boosted his ego further.


    "Yeahhh¡­now nobody will find out what we did," tying a knot on the condom Aurora ced it on the side. Then bringing Zeil''s face closer to hers, she gave him a peck before whispering to him again. "You can do whatever you want to me, there''s no reason for you to hold back like that maid forces you to. After all, you''re the king, aren''t you? Who''s she to control what you can and cannot do?"


    Sowing the seeds of hatred, Aurora gave him yet another smile. Her words were sharp and usatory, but to control a narcissistic egotist, they added just the perfect amount of fuel to the fire.


    "You''re right¡­" He replied, his eyes budding with a newfound love for Aurora and her body.


    ''Idiot, ahaha~''

 Chapter 182: The Church Of Elenaria

    Elevated above the steam and the circling roads, was the isted church of Elenaria guarded by shamans of all shapes and forms. Some humans, some demi-humans, and plenty of abominations held like dogs, stood guard in front of the massive gates of the castle-like tall building. Decorated with stained ss with starry engravings, the church was as radiant on the outside as it was inside.


    However, its entrance was only reserved for the most devout followers of Elenaris, only a handful had even stepped inside.


    "So you have arrived¡­" Moving closer to the hero''s party, a winged guard with an eagle face stomped his staff in warning. "We''d heard you''d be here, our goddess warned us."


    "Warned you?" Raven repeated, already not liking where the conversation was going.


    "Are you gonna make this difficult?" Amedith questioned, his fingers tingling with the guards slowly surrounding them.


    The eagle demi-human puffed out his golden armor and stood as a shield between the party and the entrance. It was clear that Athenia''s chosen weren''t wee, and if they still wanted to make their way inside there was only one way to do so. That is until the door to the church opened on its own.


    "What? Who opened the gates?!" Screamed the eagle as he quickly turned to look, but even as he rushed towards the gate and looked around, there was no one on the other end, and it seemed like the gates had truly opened on their own.


    "Seems like your goddess, doesn''t mind after all," said Raven, making his way towards the entrance.


    Following right behind him the rest of the party members quickly walked by the guards. The devout, of course, didn''t want to let them in, but with the doors having opened on their own, none of them could stop the party in case it was their goddess''s will. Especially since the moment they stepped inside, the door closed behind them on its own as well.


    Turning to the front, at the idol of the goddess towering behind the preacher''s podium, Raven along with the rest of the party finallyid their eyes on the goddess of absurdity. Veiled in an eye-covering cloak, a smile was shing from the idol, and long sleeves that stretched down to her knees fluttered in the wind despite being made of rocks and iron.


    A chuckle echoed through her lips, though they remained sealed, and the many hands on her side moved under her and some rested over her hips.


    Much like her chosen, she had no eyes but a crescent crown like the moon, and in it were reflected the countless stars of Steris.


    "Quite a peculiar pack, I wonder what my sister was thinking when she chose you?" She hummed, smiling at the party still.


    Moving closer, Raven led the rest behind him. His eyes locked with the goddess, he didn''t want to take them off of a mortal enemy. The deal was yet to be made, and for they knew Elenaris the goddess of absurdity, progress, and the stars could end them that instant.


    "Athenia wants to talk to you, she has an offer and we''re here as her messengers!" Raven eximed, and the next thing the party knew, Athenia slipped into Amedith''s body and stepped forward just like she''d warned them she would.


    MVLEmPyR-your-story-source


    The goddess shared a moment just staring at each other. Not a word was spoken, but the tension between them was palpable to the others.


    "You''ve taken my chosen from me, what else could you want?" Asked Elernaris, ming the goddess of death for plundering her chosen.


    "I don''t reign over death, sister," Athenia replied, her voice mimicked through Amedith''s lungs.


    Pacing around for a little while, she tried to find the best words to present the offer to her. Alliance against the heavens, in return for some control over Nerva. She could return lust greenery to this deste ce of rust and iron, and all it would take was a single shake of hands.


    "What do you say, sister?" Athenia didn''t need to speak her mind, Elenaria already knew what she was there to offer.


    "Leave me in mourning, I only wish to be left alone away from the mess of other gods," ncing across every face inside the room, Elenaria decided to make her own unique offer.


    "The alliance of monsters is threatening mynd and my people, my chosen is dead, so if you want me to even consider your idiotic n to rebel against other gods, at least present those monsters'' heads as offerings first."


    "What alliance?" Aria asked, stepping forward.


    "I''ll tell you about itter," shifting the flow of conversation, Athenia looked at the idol of the goddess, d in a starry gown. It reminded her of something, something that had been bothering her before the party even walked inside. "Why don''t you strike them down by raining the stars in their camps?"


    To Elenaria who was a free god and one that was forced to mingle with the others, that suggestion sounded like suicide as a god interfering directly in the matters of mortals was considered a breach of heavenlyws.


    "Unlike you, I''m free and thates with its own shackles," musing over Athenia''s suggestion even still, Elenaria came up with yet another suggestion. "However, since you have a tendency to break heavenlyws, how about you help me once and I''ll consider your offer. Hells, I might even let you meet your dead father as he flits through my domain of the stars."


    Athenia''s eyes widened at the counter-offer, it was so tempting, so bizarre that she couldn''t believe what she''d heard. However, with a gulp she tried to ask if she was telling the truth, but to her shock, the idol of the goddess turned back to a stiff piece of rock and iron.


    Not because she wanted to tease Athenia, but the fact that her followers were about to breach the church to drag the entire party out in cuffs.

 Chapter 183: Think, Thats All We Can Do

    The news about Aphrodite''s chosen carried itself to the king in no time. Had it been the king of crows, he would''ve met with the new arrivals, however, his son Zeil was far too arrogant to parley with a pack ofmoners.


    Instead, enraged that they didn''t meet him as soon as they''d arrived and even forced their way into the church, was in his eyes, reason enough to send a battalion of soldiers to take them as prisoners.


    Amongst those soldiers, was the demi-wolf Regalia, not because she was ordered to, but due to the fact that she knew how idiotic Zeil''s decision was. And so, trying to keep things from getting violent in the middle of the city, she stood before the party and calmly asked.


    -official


    "The king wishes to speak with you," her red eyes wandered through each and every one of them, and just a look was enough to let her know that she''d made the right choice. "You cane with us unchained, or things can get bloody¨Csomething I''d like to avoid inside this holy ce."


    ''If they decide to fight, most of these pebbles will die before they can blink.'' On edge about the response, Regalia was ready to dig into her palm to draw some blood and conjure herself a weapon. However, thankfully, recognizing the gravity of the situation, Raven stepped up and replied calmly.


    "Lead the way," he said, not wanting to bring the force of an entire kingdom''s army on their backs.


    ''Phew~ This could''ve turned ugly.'' Thought Regalia, turning her gaze to the leader who''d just replied to her. ''Hmm?''


    Staring at him for a moment, her eyes sparked up for some reason, and her heart began racing. However, shaking her head, she didn''t let those feelings linger, instead turning around, she began marching her battalion back in the direction of the castle.


    ''Quite handsome, isn''t he? I wonder if other men from Athenia are the same.'' She thought while leading the entire group back. However, a quick nce at Amedith dissolved her suspicions, as though he looked like a girl, the scent of a man was drifting from him and spiraled right up her nose. ''Suppose not.''


    Checking out the rest of the party members throughout the way as well, she tried to figure out the dynamics of the group in terms of their sses and reliability. However, reaching the devil-fae Liliyana, Regalia was left slightly confused as her mana was far more peculiar than anything she''d felt before.


    ''Not like it''s gonna do us any good anyways.'' She thought the moment they reached the dark castle made of pure ivory and obsidian. Like a tall beacon of something sinister, it stood tall as thete king''s home. It served as both a threat to the enemies and a ce of greatfort for allies.


    But as the carpet was rolled, and Regalia led the party down the path to the throne, she knew things wouldn''t be so ck and white as they''d been under thete king''s rule.


    "Why aren''t they bound?!" Screamed the arrogant king, his sisters smiling at his loose control of his temper.


    Their eyes were wandering across the party as well, and Amelia especially found herself staring at Raven. She''d never seen such a sharp look on a man''s face, especially when apanied with confidence to stand in front of the king without even flinching at his shouting. The other sisters had their eyes on party members as well, but for Nessa it was Amedith and for Aurora, it was once again Raven.


    The men in Elenaris, even those who were somewhat charming, didn''t quite have that charming glow. Now was it the blessing of Athenia''snd or the curse on Elenaris that caused distinctions? None of them knew. Either way, they each had taken an interest in the men of the group as well as some of the girls. Namely, the dark elf¨Cwho was supposed to be a mortal foe of Elenarians.


    "They''re not bound because there''s no need for them to be bound," moving closer to the Ivory throne, Regalia red into the king''s eyes to intimidate him, but an attention-grabbing cough from Avarice, broke her stare. "You''re a foul king, Zeil. Do what you must and suffer the consequences."


    "You don''t need to tell me! I know what I need to do!" Still riding on a high horse, Zeil nced over to the guard and gestured to them once. "Capture them and throw them in the dungeons!"


    "I''d like to see them try," said Erika, although in a whisper.


    "We''ll escape, for now, cooperate," Raven advised, still trying not to push his group into a war against an entire army. "If needed we can just use the teleportation ring, so let''s just see how this goes."


    Although not exactly happy with how everything was progressing, none of them tried to resist the guards and simply let themselves be escorted down into the basement dungeons. There, at the end of a moss-ridden hallway, the group was temporarily forced into a cell before their fate was sealed by the king.


    ''The inner city, it''s more posh than the rest, but I guess dirt isn''t just on the streets in this kingdom.'' Referring to the new king, Raven settled down on the ground, thinking about their next move.


    The goddess of absurdity had already given them a task, and though he would''ve loved to just jump in and kill everyone from the monster alliance, it was best for him to figure out more about them before nning an assault. ''Don''t want anyone to die as I did at the minotaur cave.''


    The first thing that came to his mind was to strike a deal with the king to help get rid of the monster alliance. In turn, he''d need every bit of information possible on those monsters. However, given the nature of the bastard, Raven knew that there was little room for him to negotiate with him.


    "So what are we doing now?" Mel asked, peeking through the cell bar at the retreating guards.


    "Think, that''s all we can for now," leaning against the wall, Raven gazed at the ceiling. "Call me crazy but my intuition tells me, we can get a lot more out of this opportunity than trying to figure out what''s happening with the monsters ourselves."


    "I feel the same," Erika asserted, but it wasn''t her instincts but Asmodia''s that picked up the hint.


    Wandering around in the cell anxiously, Liliyana hoped that they were right, otherwise, this stay in yet another prison was already suffocating her from the inside.


    "And what if we don''t get a trial at all?" Amedith asked.


    "Well then¡­" cing his hands on the back of his head, Raven took a deep breath and replied. "Show them no mercy for they''ll have none."


    Those words were enough to signify exactly what he had in mind.

 Chapter 184: Shamisha, The Apprentice

    Her hair ripe and gray, her eyes a lifeless look, Shamisha was of a joyous n of demi-humans, and yet d in herb coat and a pair of sses, she looked like she was barely hanging on to life. Her indifference to any and all was vastly apparent, and the only time that continuity of nothingness broke was when she was beingmissioned for new, more challenging works.


    "A battle model?" Pressing a pen to her ky lips, she puckered them in with her eyes gazing at the ceiling. "Hmm¡­"


    "We don''t have all day for you to mull it over," Amelia warned, her patience running low already.


    "Well you can''t be effective without thought, just give me a moment," reminded Shamisha. For a moment, the mature bunny woman looked down at the two princesses. Neither of them was ever assigned a personal guard, but perhaps, it was time they wanted one for themselves just as Zeil had had for as long as he''d lived. "If you don''t mind, can you share what use case you want me to build a doll for?


    Depending on your needs I might have to add extra features and speciality protocols that aren''t as readily avable on the shelf-models."


    "We want a killer," Nessa spat with the pop of a popsicle from her mouth.


    Turning her head to her sister, Amelia red at her for a moment, before she heard Shamisha humming in musement to herself.


    "A killer¡­A killer, hmmm," obviously considering how to make one, she shocked both princesses, although Amelia was the most baffled.


    "You''re not gonna ask why?" Asked the centaur princess, her eyebrows pressed in worry. MVLeMpYr-hosted


    "Peoplee to me with stranger requests, from a recement for their dead parent, their wife, to a ve to their desires that acts as a maid in front of their friends and family," clicking the back of her pen, Shamisha began noting something on her notepad as she continued.


    "A killer is often the case for criminals, and as long as I get paid, thete king has granted me the autonomy to run my operations however I want."


    "I¡­didn''t know," Amelia muttered, the tension in her brows slowly loosening up.


    Lifting her eyes from the notepad, Shamisha nced between the sisters and warned.


    "Although any criminal use of the model will be the owner''s fault not mine as the builder, much like you don''t hang the knife maker for a random stabbing murder," making sure to clear her bases, she began drawing more general information about the use case for the doll, which eventually led to a conversation that made Shamisha slightly ufortable.


    "You think this doll you''re gonna make can take on that monstrosity your teacher made?" Asked Nessa, and without even specifying to whom she was referring, Shamisha already had a pretty good guess.


    ''They''re nning to kill her?'' Crossing her legs, and adjusting her golden ss frame, she faked a smile to appear professional in front of the princess.


    "Master Mono¡­" Just saying the name forced her hand closer to her aching chest. Squeezing the bowtie hanging from her neck, she took a deep breath. "She was a creative, and her methods focused more on pushing boundaries rather than efficiency. My dolls are much different. They canst longer, require less fuel, and are more precise in their movement.


    In a word, they''re ''Efficient'', as opposed to my master''s inefficient fuel-hungry models."


    "I didn''t ask you to lecture me Sorceress," throwing her candy on Shamisha''s coat, Nessa stared at her face with a smile. Not wanting to offend the princess, the demi-girl wiped it off her body with a handkerchief and turned her gaze back to the spider-girl. "Can you make a doll that can kill her, yes or no?"


    Shifting her eyes between the two, Shamisha gave it some thought, calcting how she could create a doll to defeat Avarice. There were ways for sure, but doing so would require far too much time and calction from the look of things, and the impatience of both sisters, she knew that even a month would be too much time to ask.


    "It''s hard to say," with a defeated sigh, she decided to just try and exin to the idiots why it was such a difficult task. "Avarice, from what I remember, has three protocols specially designed for her¨Cand try as I may, there''s no way to replicate them on a one-to-one basis."


    Letting down her pen and paper, she reached for her gloved right hand and took it off. Revealed underneath it was an iron prosthetic with an ivory ze and numerous seams for free movement. Pulling her sleeves further back, Shamisha presented a projector built into the prosthetic arm.


    "There''s a total of three protocols she''d designed to actuate to get to her...well, ultimate stance," followed by her words, an image of Avarice''s internals flickered at the top of her palm. "One is kaleidoscope, second, Aegis, andst¡­protocol Mono."


    "Mono, your master''s name? Why?" Amelia asked with her eyes squinted with curiosity.


    Pointing at the very middle, Shamisha brought the sister''s attention to the Ironcore istor.


    "There''s mono, inside that iron box. She wanted to live forever so she made a vessel that would grow eventually mature to immortalize her," closing her fist, Shamisha began putting the glove back on her hand. "Butttt ... .Whether that works or not?


    That remains to be seen, however, in case it already has, then that means master Mono is either pretending to be a lowly maid or her calctions for revival were as good as her dating skills."


    "What?" Thest part went right over the sisters, although to Shamisha herself, it was a reminder of how often her master would advise her to get a boyfriend while having never had one herself.


    "Nothing," packing her stuff quickly, the demi-human girl got up on her feet to leave. "I''ll figure out a way to handle Avarice, just give me a few days to chart a blueprint for a doll that can go toe to toe with her."


    Not even waiting for the sister''s response, Shamisha grabbed her stuff and began walking towards the exit.


    ''Steel dragon bones for the frame, inexhaustible magical capabilities of an undead, multi-thought processings allowing for twice as fast situational awareness and reaction time than the most capable humans¡­'' Listing just a few of Avarice''s features inside her head, Shamisha knew that if she failed to bring that doll down, she as well as the princesses were as good as dead.


    And as it so happened, one such sister among the three was already in mortal peril.

 Chapter 185: Not A Trace Left Behind(Gore/body horror Warning)

    [Note: Extreme body horror, gore, and sexual themes, please don''t read if you''re easily disturbed]


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    It was the middle of the night and Aurora was on her way back to her room, she''d been away from her sisters and whispering poison into Zeil''s ears while Avarice was forced to do meaningless chores by the new king. However, only halfway through the hallway, she felt something sharp piercing through her back. She tried to scream but her mouth was shut by cold metallic fingers.


    The next thing she knew, her eyes grew tired and her mind hazier than ever. Her blood pooled on the ground as her body continued to lose strength. Eventually, after her consciousness slipped away, her attacker picked her up in their arms and took them down into the dungeon.


    Making sure to cover her face and body with a rag, Aurora was sneaked in like many other bodies that were often fed to the abominations trapped underneath the castle.


    Thrown inside the cell with a bunch of abominations with their necks chained to the walls, the murderer walked inside and locked the cell''s gate from the inside. As it all happened, Raven and his party had seen the cloaked figure walking by, however, they had not the slightest clue as to what was happening not far from them inside that dungeon.


    "Heal¡­" cing her hand on the princess''s wound, Avarice finally let down the cloak and began to heal Aurora.


    She wanted the enchantress to suffer after having figured out what kind of poison she was spewing all over her ns. Listening to the two love-making behind her back, she''d decided to expedite her ns to cull the sisters one after the other. The first to go was to be the most shrewd of the bunch, Aurora¨Cthe Enchantress, who''d decided to seduce Avarice''s pawn.


    "Time to wake up," pping her face, Avarice forced her to wake up.


    Her eyes blinked a few times as she tried to collect her thoughts, and slowly as her vision returned to normal, Aurora''s heart was seized with fear. Her lips parted for a scream for help, but a punch by Avarice to her vocals choked the princess. Groaning in hurt and squirming on the ground, she tried to scream and scream, but no matter how much she tried, not a single word left her mouth.


    "You wanted to take my pawn away from me, right?" Wearing a smile, Avarice kept her eyes glued to Aurora, all the while she moved closer to the abomination howling and screeching at the unchained duo. "That too by seducing him? Well, let''s see how much your charm''s really worth."


    Grabbing hold of the first abomination''s cor, Avarice pulled off its chain that was attached to the walls. The three-headed monster tried to bite her hand, but since her flesh didn''t taste like anything and the metal underneath only hurt its teeth, the creature quickly gave up and covered his bleeding mouth.


    Dragging the unchained monster with her, her eyes gazing into Aurora''s with a crescent smirk on her mouth, Avarice got down to her knees and whispered to the mute princess.


    "Let''s see if you can keep these monsters entertained with your magic, or else who knows how long it has been since they''d fed these creatures?" Aurora''s eyes widened in fear to those words, she knew what Avarice was insinuating and neither of those options was better than the other.


    Even so, her body shaking with hurt while pissing herself on the ground, her gaze crawled down to the abomination''s body until it reached that deformed phallus with a moving eye all over, and a razor-toothed mouth at the end. Hard as iron and licking itself with its tongue, the creature''s genitals seemed like it had a mind of its own.


    "D-d..dwee, d-diz¡­pe..ase¡­" Aurora begged, her eyes tearing up with blood.


    "Actuating protocol: Mo¨CAGHHH!" A zap inside Avarice''s head sent her cold chills running through her cranium. It almost felt like something was trying to attack her from the inside, but she''d managed to overpower it for now.


    Even though the pain onlysted a few seconds, it pissed her off so much that she let go of the creature without giving it another thought.


    "Fuck off you bitch, the king is mine, and I''ll do anything to keep it that way!" She screamed and her voice echoed throughout the dungeon.


    At first, the abomination tried to bite on Aurora''s neck, but closing her eyes, the princess used her mana to entrance the monsters. Its mind muddied with lust, the creature of three different heads¨Ca human, a deformed goat with its eyes hanging from the socket, and the face of a rhino inverted on itself, began humping Aurora''s body like a horny dog who had no idea about how sex worked.


    Keeping her eyes closed as she felt those eyes popping against her clothes, Aurora tried not to let herself see what was happening in an attempt to escape the horrors in front. However, with a wince, Avarice moved her hand off of her face and reached for those eyelids, and pulled on them until they peeled off alongside a huge chunk of Aurora''s skin.


    And despite theck of proper vocals, her voice screeched out loud in visceral pain.


    Not satisfied yet, Avarice unchained the rest of the abomination so they could feed on her body or just fuck her with their tumored bodies. Crying with hups, Aurora kept begging to be forgiven by Avarice, but the automaton showed no mercy and instead whispered to her a fewst words that would haunt her until she runs out of mana and the monsters begin eating her alive.


    "Focus on the men darling, because the moment you stop, they''ll tear into your flesh and devour you until nothing''s left. And then? Nobody will know where you went and your family will wonder, whether to mourn your death or keep looking for your body."


    And with those words, Avarice parted with the princess, forever forgotten and never to be heard from ever again.

 Chapter 186: The Murder Of A Princess

    "Should we report this to the guards?" Liliyana asked, her face tinged with angst.


    Having slipped out of her cell along with the others, she, just like the rest, was confused about the body of flesh and metal lying before their eyes. The abominations, they''d taken care of without a problem, but the dead girl underneath was bound to be more trouble.


    "She was sitting with the king in the hall, and given that bastard''s hostility towards us, he might just me us for her death," Raven exined, his hand reaching for a sparking finger. Straightening it a little, he pinched a jade ring that was oozing immense mana. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    "A magic item?" Liliyana whispered, seeing the same mes of magic burning out from the ring.


    "Seems like it," taking the ringpletely off Aurora''s body, Raven was about to take a closer look, but then the corpse in front began burning a blue me. Withering like an undead, her flesh was the first to go, then her bones, andstly the iron prosthetic around her face, chest, and legs.


    Turning into dust in a matter of moments, Aurora''s body was gone and all traces of her existence ceased to exist. The party watched it happen in front of their eyes, but as if feeling a pull on their memories, their thoughts about Aurora were being stripped away. However, with a spell from Erika, the effect was quickly washed away.


    "What the hell was that?" Mel whispered, her fingers jittering with a strange cold crawling up her spine.


    "Y-yeah¡­" Feeling much the same, Aria squeezed her hand against her chest with her eyes glued to the ashes left behind by the enchantress.


    Nobody had an answer, and the only thing left from Aurora was the ring in Raven''s hand. Taking a closer look at it, he noticed a minute engraving on the jade which was lined with gold. A rune, that''s what it was, but what did it do exactly? None of them had any clue.


    ''Darius or Linkle, one of them would know.'' Getting to his feet, Raven made everyone leave the cell and return to their own. Since there were no signs of Aurora being there left behind, he wanted to at least buy some time before making their next move. Settling inside their cell and locking it back with a key of darkness, Raven sat down on the ground, acting as if nothing at all had happened.


    The others, however, weren''t as carefree, and the anxiety in their hearts was clearly reflected in their worried faces. From the strange metal prosthetics to the cloaked person who carried her in that rag over their shoulders, what exactly was happening? And where did they fit into that mess?


    None of them had a clue, but one thing was certain, that as long as they stayed inside that cell and there was no proof of Aurora''s death left behind, they could easily remain passive in this murderous ordeal.


    "We have to do something though, waiting around isn''t exactly going how we wanted," Aria suggested, her eyes locked with Raven.


    Staring into her eyes, a thought crossed the mage''s mind.


    "Your clones, can they turn into anyone or just you?" A bit puzzled by the sudden question, it took a moment for Aria to wrap her head around what he was insinuating. But when she finally understood, she quickly summoned a clone of herself and tried to make it take another person''s form for the very first time.


    Concentrating for a while, the clone morphed into differently shaped objects due to the fleeting nature of Aria''s thoughts. She tried to focus and keep herself constrained and eventually, when her mind was finally calm, she managed to turn her clone into a somewhat identical version of Raven.


    There were still imperfections like the difference in eye color, more fingers than what was human, and a strange mix of gentle deformities that were best hidden behind the cloned clothes.


    "Fantastic, this should do,'''' Getting to his feet, Raven sped his hands and looked around everyone''s faces, wondering whom to take with him to Athenia. Both the elves seemed a bit disturbed so neither was the best candidate, which left Erika, Amedith, as well as Liliyana. However, already knowing that separating Amedith from the devil child would cause trouble, he stretched his hand toward Erika.


    "Create a clone of her as well, I''ll be back once we figure out what kind of ring this is."


    ''Ideally, I would''ve liked to avoid all this mess, but if we escape now and the king finds out that one of the councilwomen is dead, we''d turn into the prime suspects.'' Although slightly frustrated at this point, Raven did his best to keep his calm. And with Erika''s hand in his, he handed the teleportation ring to Mel before activating the teleportation ne.


    "Be back quick, okay?" Mel requested, her fingers intertwined in prayer.


    Though much more shy about her affection, the dark elf nced sideways with a blush and nodded at Raven as a quick goodbye.


    "I''ll keep us safe while you''re gone, just don''t take too long," Amedith suggested, surprisingly cooperative sincest night.


    "Alrighty, an hour and I''ll be back, we''ll see what we wanna do then," with a final sh from the ne, both Raven and Erika disappeared into thin air.


    As the light around them disappeared on their arrival spot, the duo were standing in front of Linkle soaking herself in a bath. Her legs were thrown on both sides, and her body was under a pool of soapy water¨Chiding away those curves that made her peachy-bottom heavy body.


    "Again?" Sheined, scoffing.


    Staring at the duo, her eyes squinted further.


    "What''s next? Dropping in on me when I''m taking a crap?" Rolling her eyes, she held her left hand directed towards the bathroom''s exit. "Wait for me outside, and you better not tell anyone about this or my actual body!"


    Although interested in seeing her nude, Raven chuckled to himself and made his way towards the exit with Erika following right behind him.


    ''One day I''ll get you for all those experiments and extortion you''d been doing.'' He thought, hoping that day woulde soon, so he could finally shut down Linkle''s bitchy behavior. But for now, it was time to figure out a murder and return to the dungeon as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 187: Gracious Suspicion

    Following Aurora''s death, a ripple of headaches flooded the kingdom. For those who only knew her in passing itsted but a few moments, however, for people who were much closer, the headache continued for them for a lot longer, and as for the king and the princesses it had turned into a mind-bending nightmare.


    Screaming at the top of their lungs, the trio rolled in their beds from the utter agony of their mind purging the enchantress from their thoughts. Every attempt they tried to resist, made their suffering that much worse, and by the time it finally eased a little, their memories about their sister were scattered throughout broken memories.


    ''I''ve cleaned up the blood, and the princess should already have been consumed by the abominations.'' Thinking she had no reason to worry, Avarice kept rubbing a pack of ice against her master''s head.


    She was hoping that it would ease the fever burning him up, but lost in her own thoughts, she didn''t even realize that the ice in her hand had already melted and what she was holding now was but a pack of lukewarm water.


    "A-Ava¡­T-the ice¡­" Panting from the fever, Zeil grabbed Avarice''s hand.


    Clicking her tongue at his words, she red down at him with a foul expression.


    ''You cheated on me and still expect me to do everything for you?!'' She wanted to scream those words into his face, hell¨Cshe wanted to carve words like cheater, whore, and an idiot on his forehead. However, pressing her lips tight together, she forced a smile on her lips.


    "I''ll change it, you justy here, okay?" Getting from the bed, she took a swift exit with no intention to return to Zeil''s room for the day. She wanted him to suffer through this strange disease alone, and just because she wanted him to suffer but to clean up any mess that she had inevitably created.


    Before she could retrace her steps, however, walking by the princess''s room she heard simr screaming to the ones she''d heard inside Zeil''s. The entire family of orphans was in utter agony, from the sound of things, Grace was trying to help the princesses with the help of multiple other mono-doll maids.


    ''Why is this happening?'' She wondered, slowly cracking open the room''s door to sneakily watch what was going inside. To her surprise, the carving maiden was also brought to the room, although she simply stood to the side while Grace drew medicine through needles.


    As soon as Grace injected it into the sisters, their voices quickly died down, although looking at things closely it seemed like the princess had lost consciousness as an effect of the medicine as well.


    Moving her finger by Amelia''s neck first, Grace checked if the princesses were still breathing. Once she was certain that they were, and their bodies were simply unconscious while the pain coursed through their heads, the head maid handed a pouch full of the same medicine to the other maids and ordered.


    "They''re not dead so it should work on the king as well, just make sure you don''t overdose him, he''s more important than these two idiots," nodding at hermand, the maids began making their way toward the exit.


    Quickly sneaking away from the room, Avarice slipped into a corner and tried to figure out what was happening.


    ''More important than those two idiots?'' Those words uttered by Grace didn''t make a whole lot of sense. After all, she was the one helping the sisters to get the king killed and then try to control Zeil so they could have the authoritative power over Elenaris. Then why? Why would she say something so contradicting? ''Fuck¡­I never thought about why she was helping them. What is she getting out of this?''


    The sisters would have benefited directly from the king''s death, but what was it that Grace got out of it? She knew the king from before any of the princesses must''ve even been born, so why wasn''t she more loyal to him instead of the three sisters? Avarice''s mind raced and raced, trying tond on an answer.


    But realizing that she was missing something crucial, she decided to give up for now, and instead go back to Zeil''s room to at least pretend like she cares while the other maids are treating him.


    "I should get some ice first," whispering to herself, she headed straight for the kitchen.


    To her further surprise, much like how the guards had retreated to the barracks, the kitchen was empty with none of the workers working inside. While the retreat from the guards may have worked in her favor, the disappearance of human maids who could actually taste what they were making, was bound to add more work to her schedule.


    But that wasn''t exactly what she was worried about, instead, wandering through the castle with a pack of ice, she couldn''t help but feel like the importance of this ce was slowly melting away.


    Throughout the reign of thest king, the dark castle would bristle up with visitors every morning. Each hall had enough guards to ensure the king''s safety throughout the day and night. But now, as empty as it was, she could hear her steps echoing through the halls. The emptiness inside, made her chest squeeze on itself¨Calmost suffocatingly so, and at that very moment she heard now familiar words.


    "Actuating protocol: Mo¨CNOO!" Fighting against her protocol, she screamed at the top of her lungs. Her body sparked from the internal conflict against her and brought her to her knees, the pack of ice crushed to bits within her fingers. "I-I said no!" read-more-on-MVLeMpYr


    She had no idea what was happening, and yet she didn''t want the protocol to go through. Lacking any knowledge about her own protocols, she''d allowed the other two to actuate, but thest¨Cshe knew she had to fight or else she might disappear forever.


    However, unlike the loss of memory from the fight against Regalia, something inside her told her that there was noing back once thest protocol ran through.


    ''First Grace and her strange behavior and now this¡­not to mention this disease the king and princess are suffering, what the fuck is going on?'' Despite being as lost as she was, Avarice slowly regained herposure and decided to head back to Zeil''s room before the maids thought she''d been neglecting the sick prince.


    "I''ll find out one way or the other," and with those words she began walking, hoping dearly that she wouldn''t turn into someone else before she could even realize her dream of being the queen of Elenaris.


    Conspiracy as well as mysteries were spiraling out of control inside the castle, and with so much chaos, the conclusion to this foul game of chess was about to finallye to an end. Just a few day''s time, that''s all that was left. After which, there would be no pawns, no knights, no bishops, just a pack of queens and a sole king left to capture.

 Chapter 188: Inexhaustible Continuity

    Linkle was a witch known for her knowledge of the most obscure of alchemy, curses, and magical items, yet even she was struggling to figure out the mechanism behind the mana-oozing ring.


    It seemed to be trapped in an eternal cycle of converting atmospheric mana into mana that could be used by humans and other species, however, not exactly keen on putting her finger inside it, she couldn''t quite conclude whether it actually worked the way she was thinking.


    "Arcane for sure, but¡­" Leaning closer and closer with a magnifying ss pointed at its minute cogs and coil, she stared at the mechanisms lying underneath a transparent film. "It has some sort of, what the hell do they call it again? Tech¡­technology, yeah that''s right. I don''t know what those coils do exactly."


    Letting go of the magnifying ss, Linkle closed her strained eyes for a moment before opening them back up and looking at the duo standing in front of her.


    "So nothing?" Raven asked, visibly disappointed.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself after that insult, she slipped the ring closer to the mage. Smiling to herself, she leaned closer to him over the counter and whispered in jest.


    "Go ahead try it and find out yourself if it burns your mana pores or enhances them to be in a state of inexhaustible continuity," leaning back away, she turned her head to the priestess as well. "If you guys think you can do a better job, go ahead and burn the magic out of your bodies forever!"


    Needless to say, none of them even wanted to risk the possibility, even if the potential reward could be an infinite source of mana. After all, much like how an excess of blood can cause countless diseases, an overflow of mana through their bodies could do the very same. experience-MVLeMpYr


    "Well, no takers?" Content with herself, Linkle grabbed the ring off her work desk with a wide smirk stered on her face. "Only undeads and possibly those automatons that you speak of can use this ring, any amount of organic matter with a functioning metabolism will be thrown off in a jiffy because of this thing."


    Closing her fingers around the ring, Linkle swirled her fist around and then opened it back up. Now cased inside an iron box, the ring rested safe¨Caway from anyone curious or stupid enough to try that thing on themselves.


    "Consider this a gift and leave me alone¨C" Halfway through sliding the box towards Raven, she was reminded of something that she''d finished a while back. "Oh, those scales you gave me! I almost forgot!"


    "You made something out of them finally?" Raven asked, his eyes following Linkle as she walked out from behind her counter.


    "What scales?" Having forgotten about the Lamias already, Erika was somewhat confused for a moment but then Raven decided to let the monster girls out of the crimson bracelet.


    Being let out after being trapped inside the jewel for nearly a day, Mino stretched her arms all the way back, cracking her spine as well as almost bursting her breasts out of her already tight shirt. Maine on the other hand, forced to chastise herself while the others were free to have sex with Raven, was huffing and puffing with her tongue sticking out of her mouth.


    Trying to hold herself back all the time, her groin, though covered with a veil, waspletely drenched with her juices.


    "Hmm¡­" Taking note of the contrast in reactions from the monster girls, Linkle wondered exactly why one seemed energetic and the other like a sex ve whose mind had been broken to the point where she could only think about sex.


    ''A fae who hatesmias, not quite that umon but what the hell has she seen to be acting like a bitch in heat?'' Linkle thought to herself, all the while her hands ruffled through the contents of one of her many shelves. Turning her attention to the front right after, she looked for a while longer and finally found a jar with a glowing dark orb floating inside.


    "There we go," grabbing it quickly, she brought it back to her table.


    Setting it down, she rubbed her hands together while her eyes nced between everyone else who was present inside.


    "What is it?" Mino asked, walking towards the table and leaning in like the other two.


    Giving her a quick nce, Linkle opened the jar''s lid. In a moment''s time, the light inside the ce was consumed by the dark orb. But as the witch ced the lid back on, the light returned as if it had never left.


    "This orb can consume any and all light inside a closed space," Linkle exined, a cheeky smirk riding on her lips.


    "Like my mother?" Reminded of her mother''s ability to consume light inside her scales, Maine was pulled out of her lustful hysteria and could finally feel something other than the need to be fucked. Slowly slithering closer to the orb, her eyes were wide open with shock. A mix of joy and dread spiraled inside her.


    In that orb, she saw herself and her mother, and to free it meant to free herself and even bring her back, but then¨Cbefore she could touch the jar, Raven grabbed her by the arm.


    Shocked by his touch, she looked at him with fear, however, instead of his usual disgust towards the Lamias, Raven seemed somewhat somber. He knew what was running through Maine''s head. The loss of a parent, he saw it in her eyes and now Maine could see the same hurt reflected in Raven''s eyes.


    "She''s dead, that orb''s not her, it''s better to ept it than let it haunt you forever," for whatever reason those words came out of his mouth, even Raven didn''t know, but regardless, he felt like she needed to hear them at least once since Libyan''s death.


    ''Fine¡­I''ve been too harsh with her.'' Trying not to be too tough on her just because of her race, Raven shook away those thoughts and instead decided to focus on the task at hand.


    "I also have a handful of more teleportation rings before you go," Linkle informed.


    "Perfect," Raven replied right after.

 Chapter 189: An Automaton’s Muddied Intentions

    Towering near the center of the city, was a tall structure of ss, metal, and iron. It was home to the most wealthy, and renowned sorceress of the current time. However, it served as a spire for those who would sacrifice everything for learning.


    A spiraling dorm, a university contained within itself with only one master to teach them all, it was the home of the demi-girl Shamisha as well as her profaneboratory.


    "W-wait is that?!"


    "No way!"


    "A t-true Mono?!"


    And today; that spire was echoing with the voices of her students, watching the very first Mono-doll making her way up through the many floors.


    ''They stare at me like I''m some curiosity.'' Her eyes squinted with contempt for the students, Grace struggled to keep her lips sealed. Walking up the stairs was a struggle enough, but pairing it with the ring eyes ofb-coat-wearing runts? Well, that was really testing her patience.


    "Will you stop following me?" She said to a button-nosed mouse girl walking beside her. Her eyes dazzling with wonder, she was in utter awe of the mono-doll''s peculiarity.


    "D-do you feel pain? Is your knee hurting?" The girl squeaked, her hands squeezing the notes in her arms tight from the excitement. "We have a lift for that!"


    "Oh¡­" Finding out that the girl''s intentions were quite innocent, the anger on Grace washed away quickly. "Thank you, can you take me to this lift, little girl?"


    "YE-YEP!" Jumping on the spot beaming, the girl guided the mono-doll to the lift that connected every floor in the spire.


    Squeezing her tall body inside, Grace''s mechanical parts slightly slipped from under her long skirt and so did the area around her chest¨Csomething every student kept ring at until the lift closed up and started moving.


    "A steam power mechanism, I thought Master Mono fueled her dolls with aerial mana?" Asked the girl, thinking of muchter models than Grace.


    "I''m old, sweetheart, Maker Mono made me but the design belonged to her master," Grace exined, her eyes twitching from being pressed against the lift''s ceiling.


    "Master Mono had a teacher?!" A bit surprised by the revtion, the girl''s eyes went wide as a hawk. Squeezing her fists in excitement she squeezed them against her chest and continued. "Can you tell me more about them?"


    But to her misfortune, the lift''s door dinged open. Even so, Grace didn''t leave herpletely hanging.


    "We all stand on the shoulders of giants, your master on Maker Mono''s, and Maker Mono on top of her teacher," walking out with those words, Grace kept walking without looking back. "Now then, I should continue moving. Who knows when these old bones will give in?"


    Parting with that girl, Grace continued to chart her way until finally, she found a closedb with Shamisha and a handful of her students working on something behind a ss door. Pushing her way open, she stood towering over them all, which drew everyone''s attention to her in a matter of a few seconds.


    "Shamisha, I have news from the Princesses," not wasting a moment, she walked up closer to the sorceress who was still sitting on a blueprinting table. The n for the dollmissioned by the princesses was lying in front of her, however, what Grace said next would turn it useless entirely. "They want you to drop the project. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    Wipe it from your memory both themission and the meeting you had with them."


    Seeing a mono-doll inside her establishment, especially one who was so demanding, a foul grimace took over Shamisha''s lips and her reply reflected how she felt about it.


    "Mono-dolls are banned inside the spire, you can kick your own ass until you reach the outside," letting her sketching pen down, Shamisha picked herself up and stomped her way toward the doll. Staring up into its eyes with a deep frown, she wanted to drag Grace out herself but refrained from doing anything stupid. "As for dropping the project, I wanna hear that from the princesses themselves."


    "They suspect you''ve poisoned them, hence there would be no more deals," Grace''s words were followed by a ripple of gasps from Shamisha''s students, but the sorceress herself? She was more offended about the usation than anything.


    "I poisoned them?" Taking a step back while bobbing her head, Shamisha couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of the usation. "Okay, so tell me miss all-fucking-knowing, why the hell would I do that?"


    Showing no emotions at all, Grace shot her a response without a moment''s dy.


    "Monopoly over the city, that''s what King Zeil suspects. You''re the second wealthiest after the King, and the nobles will easily side with you in case of a coup, so it''s no surprise that you tried to poison the entire royal family on your visit. If anything you should be thankful that the princess is being so merciful as to only drop thismission instead of publicly executing you."


    Utterly stunned by the usations, Shamisha stood there frozen in a state of shock. She didn''t know what to do about the situation. Should she be angry? Afraid? Or just baffled at the ipetence and theck of true foresight of the new king?


    "Fuck me¡­" Recognizing the potential effects of resisting further, the demi-human girl simply rolled her eyes and looked back at Grace. "Fine, I''ll drop the project. Now get the fuck out of here before I have you disassembled by far morepetent dolls than you!"


    Quickly turning back, she walked over to her desk and shredded the blueprint to bits. Watching her destroy Shamisha''s first attempt at a true battle model doll, a faint smile appeared on Grace''s face.


    ''Everything progressed as nned.'' Giving a bow to the sorceress, the mono-doll turned around and made her way back towards the lift. ''Now as long as the princesses don''t contact her for a while, there''s nothing I need to worry about.''


    nting her lies in the spire, it was time for Grace to disappear from the public eye, at least for a while longer, until a morepetent leader was finally revived.

 Chapter 190: A Deadly Game Of Chess

    "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED HERE?!" Screaming at the top of her lungs, Regalia grabbed the first mono-doll maid she saw walking out of the princess''s room. Jerking her so close that their heads bumped into each other, the fuming demi-wolf growled in her face. "WHERE THE FUCK IS GRACE?! THAT BITCH WHO''S SUPPOSED TO HANDLE THIS MESS!"


    In a state of shock from being handled so aggressively, the doll''s eyes rolled over and her system ceased like a heart attack. Lifeless in Regalia''s grasp, the doll wentpletely limp, forcing the demi-wolf to move on to another.


    "Answer me!" She screamed at the fidgeting horde of maids standing outside the princess''s room. "That bitch Avarice has already tested my patience so don''t test me!"


    Having been to Zeil''s room, Regalia was visibly enraged about the battle model Mono locking herself with the king ever since Grace disappeared this morning. At first, she''d only been by Zeil''s side to take care of him, but now after she kicked out the other maids, they rushed to the barracks to bring out the only person they thought could handle her.


    However, not wanting to face her alone, Regalia was looking for Grace everywhere, and though she''d returned to the castle after her first disappearance this morning, now¨Cshe was nowhere to be found. And the other maids? They had no clue where she had gone, despite some of them iming that she disappeared from inside her own room.


    "UGHHHH! CAN NOBODY ANSWER ME!" Tired of waiting for an answer, Regalia shoved the maids aside and moved inside the princess''s room. There as she got in, the first thing that caught her eye was Amelia sitting on her side beside Nessa, sobbing.


    Squinting her gaze in confusion, Regalia slowly moved closer to her eyes. Turning her attention to the Arachne, she noticed a trail of violet blood dripping from her cracked lips.


    "No¡­" She whispered, her eyes opening wide with shock.


    "S-she¡­needs sugar every few minutes but since she was passed out¡­" Whimpering as she talked, Amelia kept trying to wipe her tears through constant hups. "N-nothing like this ever happened when she''s asleep; b-but th-they! They say Grace gave us some strange medicine!"


    After listening to Amelia''s exnation, Regalia turned her head towards the maids once more. However, hiding behind the cracked door, they were far too afraid of Regalia to talk to her.


    "Did they tell you what medicine it was?" Regalia muttered, her eyes glued to the dolls at the other end of that door.


    "I don''t know¡­" And with Amelia''s dissatisfying response, it was time for Regalia to brute force her way into finding what was going on.


    The dolls would not speak to her, and Grace had disappeared. Ideally, she would''ve gone out to get her soldiers before facing Avarice, but since she neither had the patience nor the time to get them, she instead decided on getting someone far morepetent.


    ''Let''s just hope these guys actually have a functioning brain, unlike the new leaders of our kingdom!'' Rushing down the hallways, she wanted to free the prisoners who''d been trapped underground sincest night, however, as she came around a corner, her stride was broken by the shock of watching them walk up the steps that led into the dungeon.


    "HEY!" She yelled, her hand held in their direction in warning.


    She didn''t want them to escape, and from the looks of things that''s exactly what they were nning since the castle guards have all but left.


    ''Damn it, and I thought we had the path cleared.'' Not expecting anyone to be there, Raven moved in front of the party and stood between Regalia and the others. Making sure to stay on guard, he conjured a dark slime in his shadow thaty hidden in in sight. NovelFire-unofficial-text


    "You can''t leave!" Said the demi-wolf as she stopped in front of the party.


    Taking just a moment to catch her breath, Regalia grabbed onto Raven''s shoulder and then looked straight into his eyes.


    "I need your help," she pleaded, however, sliding her hand off of his shoulders, Raven had but a few words for her.


    "No, whatever it is I don''t want us to be involved," ideally he wanted to get some information about the monster n alliance from someone inside the castle, but after the murder, the longer they hung about the more likely it was for things to spiral out of control.


    "And don''t push us to force our way out, because I promise you we can burn this ce and everyone in it before you can even blink an eye."


    "Well I doubt that but¡­" Picking herself up, Regalia scanned through everyone''s faces before returning her gaze to Raven. "I hope you''re right because we have a troublemaker, and if you help me get the king out of her clutches, who knows maybe he''ll help you in whatever way you need as well."


    ''A cheap bargain.'' Athenia whispered into the party''s ears. She didn''t quite want them to get involved, at least not for something they could easily find another way. However, making use of her foresight as a god as present in the future as the current time, something peculiar caught Athenia''s attention.


    "Forget it, we''re leaving," Raven tried to turn his back to Regalia right after, however, making a light descent into Amedith''s body, Athenia took charge of the situation for a moment.


    "Why save a king that you don''t wanna serve? Why not let him die and a better rule arise from his ashes?" His eyes glowing a silver glow, the ex-hero walked forward with a feminine sway to his hips. Wearing a devious smile only ever seen on the goddess of mockery before, he was made to make an offer that would either shoo Regalia off or bend the very kingdom of Elenaris to its knees.


    "Despite that, if you still want our help, how about we make a deal of a lifetime?"


    ''What the fuck is she doing?'' Thought Raven as well as the rest of the party members except Liliyana who had no idea as to what was happening.


    "We''ll help you save the king, but in return we want that king to turn his people into blind followers of our goddess Athenia!" Her words stung not just Regalia, but every single person in the party.


    They hadn''t even taken care of the monster ns and Athenia was already blowing up any chance of a negotiation with Elenariater. At least that''s what it looked like to everyone, but the goddess herself? This was merely securing a backup n in case the goddess of Steris decided to backtrack on her words.


    ''Who the fuck are these people anyways?'' Sensing great deceit, betrayal, and power just standing in front of the group, Regalia knew that these chosen few were anything but normal, especially the effeminate male with those glowing eyes.


    "Help me first and I''ll consider what can be done¡­" Left with no better option than to agree, she reluctantly responded with a vague confirmation.

 Chapter 191: MALFUNCTION! MALFUNCTION! MALFUNCTION!

    ''MALFUNCTION! MALFUNCTION! MALFUNCTION!!!'' The inside of Avarice''s head was screaming at her like crazy. Those words had been echoing in her head for hours and showed no signs of stopping. ''Ironcore Istor: Actuating.''


    Trying to hold her sense of self, her heart was caving on itself with a continuous feeling of a heart attack assaulting her every circuit. Even so, healing her body and crushing herself up with environmental mana, Avarice kept herself conscious and even managed to chain Zeil to the wall right above where his bedy.


    Sitting in front of him with the bed shoved to the side and the door barricaded shut, she kept staring into his shaky eyes. Quivering from sparking, her entire body was in disarray, but even so, knowing any moment could be herst, she used everything she had to keep herself from drifting.


    "I''ll be queen¡­I''ll be queen¡­I''ll be queen, right?" Repeating those words to herself with her ssy eyes staring at Zeil, she struggled her way up and staggered closer to his body. "I''ll be your queen, right? This will be mine, I worked for this! Every second of my existence I worked towards that goal!"


    Breaking into cold sweats, her sharp nails dug into Zeil''s skin. Naked to the skin and tied up so he couldn''t struggle, the young king felt her nails digging further and further into his skin before stopping just inches away from puncturing his full dder.


    "AAGHHH!" Despite his mouth taped up, Zeil kept trying to call for help, but all that escaped his lips was a jumble of muffled words.


    "Look, you''re hard again, ahaha~" The pain from his body had tensed his muscles, and his dick was no exception, but Avarice took his boner for something else entirely. She thought he still loved her, and his hardened cock was proof of it. "That bitch can''t steal you away from me anymore, but don''t worry darling I''ll take care of this."


    Chained to the walls and taped to remain shut, the new king was being treated like a prisoner¨Cone that was forced to hold in his pee while being given an aggressive handjob by a dick-milking prosthetic especially designed for him by Avarice herself. Wrapping around his genitals like a squid, it mped on him tight and began slowly cycling between clockwise and counterclockwise rotations.


    "MHNMMM! AHHHH!" Fidgeting his legs about as his spine was shot with a strange mix of pain and pleasure, Zeil kept trying to fight off Avarice, but the ever-increasing speed of the dick-milking fleshlight only made him more subservient.


    His mind now empty, his dder pissing into the fleshlight, and his emptying themselves in it until they began shrinking in size, had Zeil''s heart and mind both racing to the point where he kept losing consciousness and waking back up with the rotating fleshlight dehydrating him like a corpse.


    "See? So much cum~ Ahaha¡­" Her eyes blinking at the verge of her consciousness, Avarice finally attempted to pull the fleshlight off of his dick. However, being swollen from the constant dick milking, the prosthetic was now stuck on his cock and she was forced to let it hang by the only ripe-looking thing left on Zeil''s body.


    "Twelve hours and you''re still hard for me, what else do you need as proof to make me your queen!"


    Taking a step away, Avarice quickly ced her real arm back in ce of the prosthetic. Looking up at Zeil''s sunken face, she red at him with pure rage for a moment. In her eyes, she''d given him her everything, her life, her dedication, even years of unquestioned servitude, then why would he even consider being with a slut who hadn''t done anything for him?


    That anger was finally being manifested and she could no longer hold it back.


    With a deep frown, she gritted her teeth. The thoughts of his betrayal upied her mind, and in that moment as she looked down at the prosthetic finally slipping off his cock, she didn''t think for a moment more before moving forward to crush the source of her problem.


    "THIS STUPID THING! SHE CONTROLLED YOU WITH THAT DAMNED TOOL!" ncing past the hypocrisy of her own words, she pulled her leg all the way back and kicked Zeil in the balls, and sttered them inside his sack.


    Thankfully for Zeil, the moment she kicked him his mind went eternally dark. He felt no pain as she continued to kick through his flesh and shattered his bones. Reducing his lower body into nothing but a bloody mess, she didn''t stop until her knees made his intestines fall right out.


    "F-Fu-fuck you¡­I did so much¡­I did so much every day and just one fuCKING NIGHT! ONE FUCKING NIGHT RUINED IT!" Letting herself fall into the mess of her own making, she surrendered herself to her thoughts, and even as Zeil''s bloody body fell to the ground, she had no reaction, instead, she only felt herself falling deeper into despair from her own choices.


    ''What did I do¨CActuating protocol: Mo-''


    "AGHHHH!!!! STOPPP!" Pulling her own hair as she screamed, Avarice tried to let out her frustration. At first, it seemed to work, but looking towards the entrance as someone banged on it to force their way in, she felt her headache getting even worse."AHHHHH!!! STOPPPPPP!!!"


    Pulling her hair even harder, she began banging her skull into the blood-pile of Zeils guts. In the meantime, however, Regalia and the others managed to force their way in through the door. Falling inwards, the massive doors barely missed Avarice''s body, even so, she had no reaction except for continuing to pull on her hair and banging her skull against the tiles.


    "Zeil¡­we''re too fuckingte," astounded by the sight in front of her, Regalia''s body was frozen in ce. She had not the slightest clue as to what had happened or how she should even react to the murder of a king.


    The hero''s party, however, having witnessed far more bizarre sights in the corrupted forest quickly got behind their leader and waited for his instructions.


    "Stay back if you''re not fighting," nudging Regalia with those words, Raven moved inside the room with a sword of darkness conjured in both of his hands. "As for you guys, distract, defend, and thread the needle through any opening you see."


    Giving out quick orders, Raven got into a fight stance and decided to be the first to test the battle-maid''s abilities. Rushing towards her as she sobbed, he had the des ready to chop her head clean off, but right as he stepped in a few feet of her, her right eye looked at him sideways.


    ''Fall back.'' He ordered, connecting everyone''s mind through his mana-fused eye. ''Remember what Regalia told us about her abilities, don''t strike her if her shield is up, it reflects every bit of damage back to you.''


    Cautioning his party, he stared into the mono-doll''s eye and decided to strike up a conversation.


    "I think you know why we''re here, so why not cut to the chase so we can get this over wi¨C" Before his sentence finished, however, he found Avarice''s face just inches from his own. Yet instead of freaking out, a smile climbed up his face. "So be it."


    The sh of his des against her iron hands echoed through the room as if marking the initiation of their battle. NovelFire-story

 Chapter 192: An Eye For An Eye

    "Kaleidoscope!" After the initial sh between Raven and Avarice, the Mono-doll conjured darkness des the same as her opponent. And despite the dire condition she was in, healing herself constantly, she kept herself sane while also trying to drive away the party. "LEAVE ME ALONEEE!"


    ''Remember nothing too fancy, especially summons or clones, if she manages to copy those abilities we might as well be done.'' Keeping focus while stabbing Avarice in the back with conjured darkness from her own shadow, Raven kept everyone''s senses perked up.


    "UGHHH!" Avarice screeched as the darkness nearly stabbed through her core. However, forcing the wound to close she crushed the darkness into bits.


    Fuming in anger, she didn''t waste a moment before rushing towards Raven¨Cthe only one who''d directly attacked her so far. But before she couldnd a hit her legs were shackled by darkness and the momentum from her body made her fall forward on her face.


    "AEGIIISSSSS!" Tired of being flung around, Avarice finally activated her defensive shield.


    Taking a few steps back as they continued to encircle her, the rest of the party was ready to intercept her at any moment. Amedith had his shield up, Mel had her explosive arrows ready so that they would explode at the moment of contact so the damage couldn''t be reflected.


    Aria was also ready to just throw some punches with no special abilities for Avarice to copy, and Erika was already busy nting runes on the ground while appearing and disappearing into thin air.


    As long as Avarice''s focus was on Raven, things were bound to go smoothly. And with Regalia finally joining in, the room for any mistakes in the party''s actions was shut even tighter. Even so, breaking out of the shackles, Avarice tried to throw the dark des at Raven, but before they even left her hands, Mel sted her hand into bits with the explosives.


    "HHHHHHAAA! FUCKK!" Stepping sideways from the impact, Avarice could feel the burn on her hand, and though she managed to heal the wound in a matter of seconds, the fact that Aegis did deploy but couldn''t save her from the explosive impact¨Csowed the seeds of fear in her heart.


    ''No! No! No! These bastards can''t defeat me!'' She thought right before getting hit in the face with yet another explosive arrow. Once again, Aegis deployed and tried to reflect the damage back to the attacker, but the very impact set the explosive off and shattered the left side of Avarice''s face into bits.


    Left even more stunned as her prosthetic eye flopped to the ground, the options inside Avarice''s head were getting slimmer and slimmer. But then, sensing Raven rushing in her direction again, she felt like time had slowed down as her body inched toward death.


    The rush of her final moment heightened her senses, so much so that in a second''s time she both healed her body and sucked every ounce of mana in the air as well as plundered it through everyone else''s body.


    ''What the¨C'' Feeling light-headed as his strength was stripped away, Raven''s eyes grew fuzzy but he managed to back away from the mono-doll before she could retaliate. Even his vision through the mana-fused eyes was flickering like a candle me, and from a quick look around it seemed like everyone except Aria was suffering from simr effects.


    Their legs gave in and their minds were low on sugar, which in turn made their fingers jitter and their body so tired that they couldn''t lift a finger. Had it only been a loss of mana perhaps they would''ve been able to fight against the doll, but the aggressive nature plunder from their bodies had tired every fiber in their muscles.


    "G-Godammit!" Regalia yelled, barely holding onto consciousness while watching the mono-doll getting up on her feet. The next thing she felt was a spike of darkness emerge from under her and puncture a giant hole through her belly. "GRHHH!"


    ''T-this bitch!'' Thinking she was taking revenge for what happened in the barracks, Regalia clung to life so she could watch the automaton crumble to her fist. However, unable to lift a finger, she couldn''t help but justy there and listen to the sound of Avarice''s footsteps creeping closer and closer to her body.


    "You¡­people really thought you could just kill me, a b-battle model mono¡­" Although she tried to be intimidating, her slurred speech and flickering eyes gave away her true condition. And even if they were all on the floor powerless, she was far from capable of finishing them at the moment.


    Especially since a non-magic user was heading for her head.


    "That''s exactly right!" Coming down on Avarice from above, Aria mmed her fist right into her cranium. The force of which shattered the doll''s legs as well as cracked her skull like a broken egg.


    Laying on the ground with her eyes flickering about, Avarice knew that she was done, but she didn''t wanna be the only one to die. Thus, concentrating all the mana inside her core she was ready to explode her body into a massive bomb. Stripping away all that she could from the surroundings, her chest began to glow with a silver orb of light confining all that power.


    The pull of mana from her was so strong that even Aria who didn''t use it all, could feel her body gravitating towards her, almost as if she was turning into a ma for people. The others couldn''t even lift a finger or attempt to move away, their bodies were being dragged closer and closer towards that inevitable bomb.


    But then it happened, making Avarice''sst moments nothing but a useless struggle.


    "Protocol Actuating: Mono Aurarelia¡­" Those words uttered by her became herst memories, and not just for herself, but also in the mind of her creator.


    Letting go of the mana being confined in her chest, the sorceressy on the ground just soaking in her revival. She could once again feel her arms, her fingers, and that beating heart inside the ironcore that had kept her soul alive for so long.


    ''What the fuck happened?'' Confused by the sudden changes and the return of mana in their surroundings, every single one of the party members was confused, especially those who could actually use magic.


    "Ahhh¡­" Healing her shattered legs, Mono picked herself up while scratching the back of her head. "This moron should''ve tried getting a boyfriend or a hobby before any of this."


    Despite the changes, however, since none of them knew what was happening, they picked themselves up and got ready to fight the mother of automatons.

 Chapter 193: Doubts And Misunderstanding

    Join the adventure on m,vlemp _y,r.


    Seeing the group of people trying to attack her, Mono¨Cthough not exactly a fighter decided to test the limits of her new body. It had been far too long since she''d been consciously living, and now that she had a chance, she wanted to spend it feeling alive in every moment.


    "Shield!" Blocking Amedith''s de with a basic mana shield, she coiled a tentacle of darkness around his hips and flung him towards the walls. Before he even hit the surface, however, another arrow from Mel was shot in her direction. However, unlike Avarice, Mono knew how to use that iron vessel of hers to counterattack.


    Instead of trying to block it with the shield, she lowered her body and grabbed the arrow with impressive speed. And since the bulb-like bomb never touched anything, it didn''t go off and the arrow was simply being held by Mono. That''s when Amedith''s body finally hit the wall and Mono faked throwing the arrow back at Mel before chuckling at her flinching reaction.


    "Ahaha! Oh my god, you''re so fidgety!" Fanning her hand in amusement, her head hung low as she continued tough. Unintentionally letting off the arrow, however, she sted her own foot and began coughing out a lung from all the smoke.


    "What''s happening with her?" Raven mumbled, gesturing for everyone to get behind him.


    "With me?" Wiping the smile off of her face, Mono looked directly at Raven. "Oh, I''m fine, just a little giddy from¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Mono couldn''t help but smile again.


    "I don''t know why. Maybe because my experiment worked? Maybe ''cause I just came back to life?" Slowly moving closer to the cautious group, Mono stretched her hand forward to shake it with their leader. However, before doing so she noticed Regalia still bleeding without mana of her own to heal herself. "Lemme help."


    Directing a finger towards the wolf-girl, Mono formed a bubble of mana and it began floating towards Regalia. Popping against the fur on her hand, the mana seeped into her body and began healing her wounds. In a matter of seconds, the bleeding had stopped and so did the pain, which in turn lightened the tensed expression on Regalia''s face.


    "Now, where were we?" Holding her hand still towards Raven, she put up a smile and decided to introduce herself. "I''m Mono, Mono Aurarelia¨Cthe maker of this vessel, or as my stingy assistant used to call it automaton."


    The name meant nothing to Raven and the others, but Regalia who knew the history of the city was left dumbfounded. Her eyes were stretched wide and her brows frowned with doubts. Even so, looking behind at the mess she''d¨Cor rather her vessel had made, she knew it was no time for an introduction.


    "This stupid vessel of yours killed the young king," moving forward, she pped the sorceress''s hand away. "Who the fuck do you think is gonna rece him?"


    "The princesses are still alive, no? Besides just from Avarice''s memory of him, I''d say it best that she weeded out ipetence from our lovely kingdom," her sharp words cut Regalia deep, but when attempted to retort she had no clue what she was trying to protest. After all, even in her eyes, Zeil was ipetent and the kingdom was indeed better off without him.


    "Anyways, how about we stop fighting and try to figure out what to do next? I''m not exactly too keen on unpragmatic dwelling in the past, I''d rather we just focus on the future."


    "We have no fucking clue what''s happening," turning to Regalia, Raven tagged her on the arm. "So we''ll just leave you to deal with this, but the deal still stands as long as Elenaris runs on a monarchy. And that is Athenia''s orders."


    Rying the goddess''s thoughts to the only person there with any control over the matter, Raven turned to the rest of his party and decided to leave the mess for now. He wanted toe back to check how things transpired inside the castle, but for now, as things stood it was best for them to rest up, and make sure that they could handle the ns of monsters soon enough.


    "Remember, even if this ce is run by rats, you''re gonna owe your faith to Athenia, especially since we took care of not just this mess, but also that festering on your kingdom''s edge!" Parting with those words echoing throughout the castle halls, Raven and the party were on their way back to the inn to get some rest.


    Left behind in the meantime, Regalia had no clue what to do, while Mono was already nning out her next moves with multi-thought processing. After just a few seconds of thinking, she had a pretty good idea of what needed to be done, but before she could do just that, there was one thing she thought was more important.


    "Do you know if myb is still there?" She asked Regalia.


    Frustrated about the whole thing, the wolf-girl wanted to scream in Mono''s face, but instead, holding herself back, she took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "No¡­Now fuck off, before I lose my mind," turning her attention to the king''s corpse, Regalia shook her head and took her leave from the room to get the maids to clean up the mess.


    Usually, the king was given a grand farewell past his death, but since Zeil was never crowned and his body was beaten to a pulp the only ce he could end up was the damned dungeon corpse pile.


    ''So much for a king¡­'' Regaliained, her mind made up to leave the castle once and for all. ''Fuck the princesses, fuck this ce, fuck every goddamn thing about being a royal fucking guard! I just need¡­''


    Wheezing through her teeth in anger, she took another deep breath and whispered.


    "Some goddamn booze and a dick." Heading for the same Inn as the others, she wanted for once, to fuck up her mind and body both with booze and apetent dick.


    Leaving the ce with Amelia as the only surviving royalty and Mono wandering free, she gave up on her duties as a royal guard.

 Chapter 194: A New Life-Part 1[Skippable:Lore&Relation building]

    ''Steam, steam, steam¡­Who the hell is responsible for the maintenance?!'' Walking through the streets of her kingdom while pretending to be someone she''s not, Mono felt anger bubbling up in her heart. The once vibrant city of Elenaris was now a dusty town filled with horrible stenches leaking out of the gutters. ''Who told these idiots to switch from electricity to steam?


    What kind of moron is responsible for this idiotic decision?''


    "Let''s hope it''s not another ipetent human bringing shame to our race," although she held her own to a higher standard, she rarely let those feelings be conveyed through her actions or words. However, brushing her anger aside, she turned her attention to the spire where the current brightest minds of Elenaris were being trained by Shamisha.


    ''My sweet bunny-girl, I wonder how you''ll react once you see me.'' The events of the castle still not made public, Mono walked into the building as Avarice. She had ns to abandon her current vessel as it carried too much baggage for her to attempt a salvage.


    Being the brightest sorceress of her time, however, she''d expected something like this to happen and already had another¨Cmuch more suitable vessel stocked deep inside herb.


    ''I was gonna change my looks, anyways, so it all works out I guess?'' Too consumed in herself, Mono ignored the ring eyes following her from all directions. The moment she''d walked in, Shamisha''s students and their stumbling automaton project were following her around quietly as they knew Avarice was the only battle-model Mono-doll.


    Had they had any clue that it was Mono herself walking in front of them, they would''ve freaked out even more.


    "Fashion, right? A cruel fucking mistress, you need to pay attention to her, change it up!" Rambling to herself, Mono stopped in front of the elevator with a triumphant stomp. And that''s finally when she noticed the crowd that had gathered all around her.


    ''Shit¡­'' Her lips sealed and her eyes widened, she quickly masked herself with a facade of elegance. Wearing a forced smile, she nced through the crowd with her head politely nodding at them all. Every once in a while, her eyes would stop to admire one of the student''s creations, but listening to her mind and not the heart, she kept her head moving.


    "I¡­I''m here to meet with Miss Shamisha, where can I find her?" Hearing those words, the rat-girl who''d shown Grace around just a day earlier, pushed through the crowd and jumped in front of Mono.


    "I''ll show you!" She eximed.


    The others tried toin so they could have the opportunity instead, but with the elevator door opening behind them, the girl grabbed Mono''s hands, pulled her in, and even pressed the elevator button before any of them could retaliate.


    "See you guyster!" She said, smiling as the doors quickly closed.


    Even as the elevator began to move, theints from the other could be heard for a while, until eventually they were far too down to be audible. A bit slow to catch on what had happened, Mono slowly turned to the kid with a smirk stered on her lips.


    ''That''s some shit I would''ve pulled.'' Seeing just a flicker of her own mischievous behavior, she reached for the girl''s head and lightly patted her.


    "Hmm?" Her eyes widened at the cold touch of the mono, and yet somehow, the girl felt all warm and fuzzy on the inside.


    "You wanna ask me something, right? I mean why else would you kidnap me in an elevator? I''m cold and made of iron, not some demi-human hottie from your ss," giggling like a kid, the sorceress let down the facade of gracefulness.


    "YES!" The girl screamed in reply, her voice nearly piercing through Mono''s ears.


    But quickly pushing a finger against her lips, she hushed her for a moment and ced one condition that she had to follow before she answered anything.


    "Wait for me while I meet up with your teacher, and I''ll answer you anything on our way down," securing someone to clear her path through the horde that was most likely waiting for her toe back, Mono nted a gentle kiss on the girl''s forehead and simply waited until the elevator''s door opened.


    In love with machinery, the rat-girl was dazzled by the cold kiss and didn''t even realize that Mono had already left to meet with her teacher.


    ''A battle-model¡­kissed me?'' Finallying to, her eyes lit up with excitement.


    "AHHH! I can''t wait to tell the others!" Chuckling to the voice of the girl fangirling over her in the background, Mono reached the office where Shamisha worked with her brightest students.


    Instead of walking right in like Grace, she looked around the room¨Cadmiring its crystalline structure. Almost the inside of a diamond everything was concise in angle andden with plenty of mirrors infinitely reflecting each other in such a way that the final image canceled it all out.


    To the untrained eye that level of detail would''ve gone unnoticed, but being a devil for the details, Mono picked it out the moment her eyesid on it.


    ''Too much time spent on aesthetics and too little on the actual craft.'' Not all that pleased by the fanciful decor, Mono pressed her hand against the ss door and stared at the back of the bunny girl she''d once taught herself. ''Her hair really went white, huh? How long has it been? I didn''t stop to think about it, did I?''


    Talking to herself again, she failed to notice that her dreamy eyes were looking directly at Shamisha''s. Having noticed the doll the moment she''d pressed her hand against the ss, the sorceress had already gotten off her chair and moved closer to assess the situation. But upon realizing who it was, or at least the model that Avarice was, she knew exactly what was going on.


    "You bitch¡­" She whispered, pulling Mono out of her own mind.


    Shaking her head, Mono looked at Shamisha consciously and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Rudddeeee~" Sheined in a mischievous tone.


    Leaning closer, Shamisha quickly retorted.


    "As if I care," even she knew that she didn''t mean those words, as much as she hated her master, a speck of sympathy still rested in her heart. "Nowe in and let me do a quick check-up on you."


    Opening the ss door, she invited Mono in, but instead of doing as she demanded, Mono asked her a question.


    "I don''t need no checkup, juste with me and show me where myb is now," grabbing Shamisha''s hand, Mono pulled her out while her student watched the interaction from behind.


    Confused with visible frowns, they hadn''t a clue what was happening, although seeing yet another mono they feltpelled to approach Mono. Keeping their intentions to themselves, however, they let the duo walk away in the direction of the elevator.


    "It''s all just rubble, what do you even need from there?" Asked Shamisha, having no clue about an even more perfected vessel than Avarice.


    "You''ll see!" Beyond excited, Mono kept leading the bunny girl away.

 Chapter 195: A New Life-Part 2[Skippable:Lore&Relation building]

    "So Avarice was just a prototype?" Just hearing the news, Shamisha''s heart began racing with worry. "That fucking monster, she¡­she was a prototype?"


    "I didn''t want to give the most," shaking her head in a moment of bliss, Mono closed her eyes as the duo were waiting for the elevator toe up. "Most beautiful piece of my work to a soulless automaton. That privilege is mine, and well if you want I''ll make you one as well."


    ''This bitch.'' Still feeling outshined by her master numerous decadester, Shamisha clicked her tongue in annoyance and just dropped the matter then and there.


    "No, thank you," as soon as she said those words, the elevator door opened with the rat-girl anxiously waiting inside.


    "Someone called the elevator down! I was waiting but¨C" Moving inside, Mono pressed her finger against the over-excited girl, and hushed her just like she had before.


    "That''s fine," pulling her hand away, the sorceress gestured her student to get inside as well.


    Once the duo was in, the rat-girl''s eyes went wide in shock. She couldn''t believe that she was riding the elevator with not just a Mono-doll, but her master Shamisha as well. In her mind, she expected her master to scream at her for even interacting with a mono, but from the looming silence inside the cramped space, those worries were washed away.


    mvle|mp-yr chapter


    "Now, about your question, ask me something, okay? We have to go somewhere, me and your teacher," Mono reminded.


    Racking her mind quickly, the only thing she could think of was what Grace had already told her. Thus deciding to get an extension on the same vein of knowledge she asked a question that even had Shamisha grow curious.


    "Miss Grace told me that your maker, Miss Mono, had a master who made the blueprints for the first doll, do you know who that was? I''ve tried looking everywhere, but no books mention Miss Mono having a teacher, they all just read that she never had one!"


    Her long-winded question sent even Mono wondering. She knew something was missing from her memory and yet it was present, almost like brushing your teeth in the morning and then forgetting if you did.


    "My mast¨CNo I mean, Miss Mono''s master," thinking back on it, Mono finally remembered the name. "Oh yeah, I remembered. Miss Mono, told me her master''s name was¡­Aurora? Maybe, yeah, that''s it, Aurora was her master''s name."


    "Aurora?" Feeling as though she''d forgotten someone by that name, searched through her memories, only to realize that she didn''t know anyone with that name at all. "Never mind, that''s a lovely name. I wonder what happened to her."


    "Old age, if I''m not wrong. Although I never¨C" Stopping herself while looking at the rat girl again, Mono let out a few fake coughs and corrected herself. "I heard Miss Mono never got to attend her master''s funeral as she was only informed yearster of her by Grace."


    "Yearster?!" Like anyone else would be, the rat-girl was shocked that it took Mono years to realize that someone so important in her life was dead.


    "Yeah, Miss Mono was apparently too busy with research. Besides, Grace was there to take care of her master so it''s not like she died alone or anything," after making excuses for herself, Mono fell silent until the elevator brought them down.


    Bidding byes to the girl, the duo left for theb that should''ve turned to rubble at this point. Making sure to escape the city guard''s gaze, Mono led Shamisha under the radar so that they wouldn''t be seen together. Especially since the news about the king''s murder would likely make it to the city streets by morning.


    And before that, she wanted to transfer her ironcore istor to the vessel that was supposedly being worked on even to this day; by an automaton designed to perpetually find ws and perfect every aspect of the vessel.


    ''A century? Maybe more, maybe less? I wonder just how much it has improved on my initial near-perfect design for an undying iron soldier-cum-monarch.'' Having gone with a militaristic look, she''d designed the initial vessel like a stern female dictator with a deep love for unnecessarily shy coats and hats.


    "What good is life without a little bit of essorizing, right Misha?" Having no clue what her master was talking about, Shamisha simply rolled her eyes.


    "I wanna lift you in the air with my gravity-bending arm and chuck you to the ocean right now," sheined, the fist on her prosthetic arm clenched tight to activate its ability and chuck Mono to the Infernal Oceans.


    "Ehhh, I''lle back just like I did before," it physically hurt Shamisha admitting to herself just how right Mono was all the time.


    "If you were a dude I would''ve punched you in the nuts by now," she keptining, but Mono had her retort ready as well.


    "Aww~ Get a boyfriend darling, I''m sure some guys must be into it," giggling to herself, Mono managed to get herself lifted in the air by phantom gravitational force, and as she floated in the air and iled around trying to get down, she looked in Shamisha''s eyes and whispered. "Ohhh¡­shit¡­"


    "I''ll catch up with you at the creek!" Throwing Mono from above the entire city, Shamisha gave her a quick flight to the deep creek where herb once used to be.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Hearing Mono''s scream echoing through the skies of Elenaris, the demi-girl sorceress finally felt some inner peace.


    "That felt right," She muttered with a smile before continuing her path forward.


    ''Let''s just hope nobody realizes who that is though, or else it''ll be another mess.'' Despite not having discussed the n, Shamisha already knew that Mono was trying to disassociate from Avarice so she wouldn''t be med for a crime that she did notmit.


    The soon-to-be-held council would be presented with the lifeless body of Avarice, and Mono could be by Shamisha''s side in a new body entirely. But thereid a question, would the dead sorceress reveal herself as being alive or keep it a secret, and even if she did, for how long?


    ''She''s not free from me but just like an offspring can''t be punished for the crimes of their parents, and a smith can''t be executed for making the tool of murder, she too can''t be punished, at least not as severely; for crimesmitted by a creation of hers.'' Selling herself the case to defend her master in case Mono decided toe clean to the councilmen, Shamisha wanted to be ready to bail her master out of the situation no matter what.


    ''I might throw her to the goblinster, but in the state that Elenaris is right now, we can''t afford to lose one of our brightest minds once more.''

 Chapter 196: Capparicius Cappa - Living Fungus

    The sound of crunching leaves echoed through the dark. A horde of dark elves, weapons in hand, searched for a prisoner who''d barely escaped their grasp. Their voices screeched through the woods, trying to locate the young dark elf. She had fled a week ago, and yet their search continued every day.


    They wanted to find her before returning to their n, for if their leader knew that they''d let the girl escape, only the worst of fates awaited them.


    ''Just get away already!'' Her body mimicking the surface of a tree trunk, the escapee managed to let the search party drift by before pulling herself off the trunk and spreading her parasitic wings. Sewn to her shoulder des, the clear greenish film that looked like the massive wings of a fly, was how she''d managed to go unnoticed, by taking to the skies every time she was about to be caught.


    The cricketing sound of the wings, however, often gave away her position and the parasitic nature of the wings had caused her back to turn translucent like clear jelly. The more she used the wings, the further the parasite grew, but without it, she would be an easy target for her hunters. And with it? They were an easier target for her to pick off one after the other.


    Armed with a pair of rings with a razor-sharp wire held tight in between, she stalked her own hunter until she found a window and a clearing right above their heads to nt a quick escape. Flying towards them with her wings buzzing loudly, she alerted them all, but by the time they turned with horror in their eyes, she''d already flown over to one of them and ran the sharp wire through his neck.


    Lifting the dark elf''s body in the air as she picked him off the ground and by the time the others realized what was happening, theirpanion''s detached head fell to the ground just seconds after his body.


    ''One more down!'' A bit excited at the swift execution, the girl lost herself in her glee for a moment. Which in turn gave one of the hunters just enough time to shoot an arrow at her back.


    "AHHHHHHAAAA!" Her wing was pinned to her back by the arrow, her body began to crash against the trees. Barely shielding her eyes and face, she managed to keep her head safe from trauma but her ribs and hips weren''t so lucky. Crashing from one branch to the other, she fell face-first into a mud puddle while groaning in pain.


    The hunters were already on their way to capture her, and the girl knew it very well. Thus wasting no time, she plucked the arrow out of her back with a pained grunt before continuing to move towards the only nearby city.


    ''Elenaris¡­I need to get there¡­'' Having heard of the king being so forgiving that he would bring the most hardened criminals to tears, she wanted to beg for his help despite what her people had done to his kingdom recently. ''I never wanted this, this alliance, the backstabbing, the murders, none of it!''


    And so began the journey of the ex-chieftain''s daughter to find help inside the city of progress. It would take her weeks before she even got to the city''s walls, especially with the hunters right on her tail. And yet she would persevere and find her way in as a drifter cloaked in kobold hide to hide her identity.


    Wandering the streets, she learned of the king''s death¨Csomething that shattered all hope for her and turned her into a hopeless alcoholic. She wanted to return to her people, to those being misled by the self-appointed leaders, and yet all she saw in those choices was her eventual death and needless carnage.


    ''A month? Is that all I have before this parasite consumed me?'' Consuming ale inside the bricks and cobbles, she tried to drown her pain as well as worries, but the loud pack of adventurers to her side wouldn''t even let her have that peace. ncing towards them, she decided to check them out quickly. ''Hmm? Is that the owner?''


    Seeing Diane sitting on a silver-haired man''sp, her eyes squinted in confusion before they swiftly moved on to the others.


    ''And a d-devil?'' Her eyelids stretching wider; her shock only grew at the cowgirl and themia sitting on the same conjoined table. Then there was another wolf-girl, her face nted against the table and a bottle of empty wine in her hand. Surrounded by plenty of other adventurers, she was obviously being hit on, however, brushing them all, she ordered more wine and downed it like water.


    "Hey," calling out to a fellow adventurer with whom she''d been working with to earn some gold, the dark elf nudged her to look at the other party. "Who are they? Strange group of people, don''t you think?"


    "Hmm¡­" Taking a nce back from over her scheduler, the elven dwarf looked at the party before giving her an answer. "Oh them? They''re supposed to be Aphordite''s chosen, the ones to save this world again from the demon lord''s revival. Heard they''re pretty strong too, although some of the rumors are quite far-fetched."


    "What rumors?" Curious about the group, the dark elf pushed further.


    "Well," leaning closer to her on the table, the fair elf whispered. "They cleared a corrupted forest on their own apparently, plus that wolf-girl over there? She''s supposed to be a royal guard, not sure why she''s hanging out with them, but there are rumors that their party escaped the dark dungeons from under the noses of people like her."


    Turning to the party again, the dark elf''s curiosity only grew further. She wanted to know more and more, for she was growing desperate for hope in the dark tunnel she''d found herself in.


    "How strong do you think they are?" She asked her party member again.


    "If nothing else," stabbing into her food, the fair elf lifted it off the te and pointed the fork to her. "They dide here from Athenia, from that teau up in the sky, that alone is impressive on its own even if they did take the train halfway through their flight."


    Piecing together every bit of information that she had, the dark elf''s eyes kept staring at the group in front. If only she could convince them to help her, then perhaps she could see her people free of tyrannic rule before she dies.


    "Lilith? You there?" Calling out to her friend, the dwarf poked her with the fork when she didn''t listen.


    "Ow!" Flinching into her seat, Lilith stared at herpanion in anger. However, ming herself down, she decided to get up and retire to her room for the night instead ofining. Before leaving, she looked at her friend again and said. "Hey Drew, I''m gonna leave tomorrow for my city, so I think it''s best you find anotherpanion."


    "What?" Yelped the elven dwarf, but having more important matters to deal with, Lilith began climbing the stairs in hopes of finding out more about the party by sneaking into their rooms and looking at their equipment.


    ''I wanna ask for their help, but not before finding out if they can even survive the fights we might get in.'' Although she was desperate, Lilith didn''t want to risk anyone else''s life unless they could survive the battles and have agreed to help her.


    But to her slight misfortune, she''d chosen a day when the party was looking to rx; which more than often meant countless hours of mind-bending sex.

 Chapter 197: The Start Of A Monster-Girl Orgy

    The news about the king''s death had yet to be made public, Mono was on her way to get herself a new body, and Amelia was trying to find a way to cope with being her only living family. In the meantime, Regalia who no longer cared for either, was down in Bricks and cobbles being hit on by every other adventurer that came in. They''d known her well through stories, but have never seen her up close.


    In their minds, she was an uptight werewolf kind with an ugly face only a mother could love.


    But to their surprise, and in spite of her wolf-like features, she was quite the allure inside the inn, especially since all the other girls were already imed by Raven. However, brushing everyone off, Regalia simply wanted to keep on drinking, at least for the time being.


    "Hmmmmm¡­" Watching her fluffy wolf ears flickering about, Liliyana couldn''t help but move on beside Regalia. "These seem like they''ll be really warm in summer."


    "Summer?" Raising her head with a scoff, the wolf-girl looked right at Liliyana. "They''re always warm to the point where I have to lower my blood flow to cool off."


    "What the hell is this bitch talking about?" Too drunk herself, Aria shed her bottle with Regalia and even managed to crack the ss. "You wanna cool off, thene here!" m vl _emp y,r the story tform


    Puckering her lips, Aria tried to kiss the wolf-girl, but with a conjured spat Raven pped her on her mouth. ring at her in warning, the mage gestured her to go to her room, and despite being intoxicated the disappointment in his eyes towards her broke her heart in two.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Doing as told, Aria left the hall to go to her room and get some sleep.


    In the meantime, Erika who was d that Raven stopped another sphemy leaned closer to the mage and locked her lips with his, shamelessly.


    "Hey!" Comined Diane, having to lean backward with Erika''s massive breasts pushing her out of the way. However, before she could fall, Raven moved his hand under her fat ass as support for her so she wouldn''t fall back and hit her head.


    Watching it all transpire before her, for once the wolf-girl felt heat bubbling inside her heart. The wine had already made her tipsy and nothing could make things any better than a round of sloppy sex while being drunk out of her mind.


    But seeing how the girls clung to him, Erika and Daine on one side and Mel hugging his hand on the other, as well as Maine and Mino both seeming ready to hop on hisp at the slightest window of a chance, Regalia didn''t know how she would fit in or even if she should given the fact that Raven was still essentially a stranger to her.


    ''Just one night with that handsome hunk and I''ll probably forget about the mess that happened today.'' Hoping to get with Raven with no other distractions, she racked her mind trying toe up with a way to be alone with him in his room.


    "Ey, leader-boy," calling out to him, she managed to get his attention although his tongue was still toying with Erika''s, and his hand squeezed tight against Diane''s fat ass. "I wanna talk to you in private about something, about what happened and the repercussions if it is leaked to the public."


    Her request instantly struck the group as odd, but seeing how her cheeks were red and blushing they all had a pretty good idea of what she had in mind. Bringing their attention to Raven, they simply waited for his response while Amedith and Liliyana took off knowing where things were leading.


    "You know you can be honest and just say that you wanna fuck," Raven replied, a teasing smirk stered on his face.


    Regalia''s eyes widened at his response, she''d not expected him to be so straight-forward and hence yelled out in a hopeless attempt to mask her intentions.


    "WHAT?! NO! I¨CI don''t! I¡­" Getting lightheaded from shouting while being drunk, she settled down in her seat again with her chin pressed to the counter. Spending a few seconds in silence, she rolled her head against the table in embarrassment, but then getting a flood of frustration bubbling up to her mind, she screamed out toy down her intention herself. "FINE!


    I¡­I wanted some dick, today was¡­It was an assfucking nightmare is what it was."


    Visibly frustrated, Regalia looked up at Raven, her seasoned eyes slightly numb from being too tired. Though she appeared as young as a human adult, she was nearing a hundred and fifty years of age, and despite being stationed at plenty of distant war theatre before bing a royal guard, she''d never felt this tired or had the want to be fucked while drunk so badly.


    "There, I said it," grabbing her bottle of wine, Regalia stumbled her way around the table and offered Raven a hand. "Now, don''t make me beg, juste with me and mess me up all night if you can!"


    Witnessing the same woman who''d ignored them throughout the night, the other adventurers were fuming that she was giving Raven a chance even though he already had hisp filled with plenty of women. Still, unable to do anything about it, all they could do was return to their own room and jack off to the sounds of her moans that would soon echo throughout the inn.


    As for Raven? Well, even though Regalia wanted to be alone with him, every single one of his girls followed him around to be part of the action. Except for Diane who decided to close up the kitchen and the bar so she could join Raven in the bedroom soon enough as well. On her way upstairs with Lana, however, her daughter Zoey stopped them by the door that led into the hall.


    Dressed in her pajamas, she had her head lowered and appeared to be blushing.


    "I¡­I wanna go too," she whispered, and while it only took Diane a few moments to ept it, Lana couldn''t help but feel somewhat strange albeit horny about the sight soon to be unfolded.


    She''d resisted so far, but every second of the day recently, all she could do was think about her wife being fucked by Raven. The image was burned into her head and her attempts to not let herself feel excited by it had only backfired and made her even more susceptible to the rowdy scene.


    ''Fuck me¡­'' She thought, her panties with her juices already.

 Chapter 198: Scurrying Around(18+)

    Lilith, the parasite-infected dark elf, had made her way into Aria''s room just a few moments before she was sent back there by Raven. In that time, she looked around every nook and cranny and the only thing she could find was a wrapped tome and a luminous red potion. Both items drew her like a moth, and as she held them in her hand, a voice began to whisper into her ears.


    It wasn''t her, but the parasite, slowly taking over her consciousness and turning her into a ve to itsmand.


    Its words while iprehensible made her far more risk-taking than she otherwise had been. The creature permeating her mind wanted full control of her body, and the only way it could do so was to ensure that she died as soon as possible at this point. Even the month-long wait was far too much for it, and the Capparicius Cappa didn''t wanna wait that long.


    And being a thief by ss, Lilith was far more inclined to do anything it nudged her towards; than someone from another ss would''ve been.


    "What potion is this?" She wondered, her hands running all over the luminous ss.


    The book set aside on the bed, she uncorked the top of the slim bottle and took a hint of the aromatic blood potion. Any wish, no matter how rash¨Cit was but a breath away, however, the burden of a soul being eternally submitted to an expecting devil was far too much for Aria to use herself.


    Lilith, on the other hand, had no clue what to use the potion for or what the repercussions were to drinking it, even so, the parasite kept urging her to take at least one sip even if it killed her.


    Find more at NovelFiremp-y,r.


    "I messed up¡­" The voice of a girl walking towards the door forced Lilith to cork the potion and blend into the walls like a color-changing lizard. Keeping to the walls, she began moving sideways as Aria walked in through the door.


    Had she been sober, she would''ve caught Lilith far too easily because of her training at spotting hiding horrors, but with her mind consumed with guilt and her senses failing her due to the alcohol, she didn''t notice that anything was wrong, and even the fact that the tome of unholy graceid on the bed, didn''t strike her as odd at all.


    Throwing herself face first on the bed, the dark elf began crying like a mix of a toddler and a loud drunk. She was obviously not in a sound state of mind, so taking advantage of the situation, Lilith managed to sneak out the door with the blood potion in her hand.


    ''I didn''t mean to steal it but¡­'' The power emanating from the ss was at least in her eyes proof enough of the party''s strength. However, in case they reject her request for help, she wanted to hold onto the blood potion as it might help her deal with the situation herself.


    "I might need to check with Drew, to see if she knows what this potion is," making a mental note to show the potion to the elven dwarf she''d been working with, Lilith quickly bagged the potion in her waist-belt''s bag. "Now to the other rooms."


    Turning her attention to the rest of the room, she began scanning through each one of them quickly, expecting the party toe up anytime as one of them already had. In Mel''s room, all she found was a kit to make her own arrows, a dozen lingerie, and a dildo with her lover''s name carved on it.


    ''I do not wanna touch that¡­'' Keeping her hands off of her slimy and grimy stuff, she didn''t even attempt to look at the countless cum-zed portraits of her and Raven making love in all kinds of different positions. Some were passionate, the others more extreme with Mel hanging to the ceiling from vines and Raven using her mouth as a cum-toilet. ''Su-subus maze?''


    Reading the small print on one of the frames, Lilith realized something that made her heart race. From the look of things, it seemed that the portraits were done inside a ce called ''The Subus''s Maze'' and the reason behind them?


    It was to sell to the women of Athenia who were left unsatisfied by their husbands, so they could flick their beans while imagining themselves as Mel from inside the portraits.


    ''H-humans are strange¡­'' Reading a serial number amongst the notes, she shook her head and decided to leave, but not before another thought crossed her head. ''Well, at least they''re not all rapists like us dark elves.''


    Grimacing at that ugly stain of a fact, she left the fair elf''s room and went inside Erika''s¨Cwho was the only human through and through in the hero''s party.


    There, she expected the same sights, lingerie, portraits, and plenty of other objects rted to sex, however to her surprise, the priestess has a clean room with nothing but robes, a copy of her goddess'' gospel as well as the book of horrors inside.


    Almost disappointed, she searched for a while longer, until finally, she saw a pair of a man''s underwear tucked under her pillow. Having seen what unfolded on the ground floor with the owner in Raven''sp, she already knew whom the garment belonged to and why it had dried drool all over it.


    Blushing red as the search continued, she couldn''t help but wonder what was so special about the young mage. Sure he was handsome, and the girls around him beauties of different shapes and sizes, but for a priestess to be sniffing his underwear he had to be real damn special.


    ''Forget it! Forget it! Forget it!'' Taking her eyes off the underwear that had been drooled on and stretched from whatever monster Raven was hiding inside it, Lilith quickly turned around and decided to take her leave.


    The next and the final room before the leader of the group belonged to Amedith¨Csomeone the dark elf still believed to be a girl and more specifically a lesbian with how clingy Liliyana was towards him. To her surprise, however, while looking through his belongings she saw his sword of light resting over a pair of male pajamas.


    Although the dainty size of them, made her believe that he was probably just a tomboy like her.


    One thing that should''ve surprised her but didn''t, however, was a frilly red sundress with lots of red and yellow flowers. It was in the perfect size for Amedith, and even he had no clue that the dress was there as Liliyana had bought it for him that very day. She wanted to see him in clothes thatplimented his feminine appearance.


    And it wasn''t to humiliate him or turn him into a spectacle but to make him morefortable in his own body.


    ''Finally a nice innocent couple.'' Still knowing nothing of Liliyana''s devious fae nature, Lilith left the room to enter the final one.


    She could hear someoneing up already, so she made sure to let Amedith and Liliyana get inside their own room while she hid in in sight as part of the hallway walls.


    ''Did she just?!'' Seeing her from her aura alone, Liliyana''s eyes looked right at Lilith. But sensing no ill intent, she simply followed Amedith as she was more excited about the dress he''d be wearing. ''She saw me, right?! How?! Cause she''s a devil?!''


    Liliyana''s devilish nature was no secret, one look alone would give it away. But in Elenaris with so many oddities wandering the streets, the sight of a devil demi-child was nothing to be amazed about. Even so, if not before, that very nature had begun making Lilith question her abilities.


    ''Should I even continue?'' She wondered although that question didn''tst long as Liliyana showed no signs of giving her position away. ''I''ll be real quick!''


    Little did she know that unlike with Aria and Amedith, she wouldn''t be able to escape Raven''s room the whole night.

 Chapter 199: A Demi-Wolf’s Wet Puss(18+)

    ''Shit! Shit! Shit!'' Lilith had only started searching the room and someone was already walking inside thest room. Quickly darting to the bed, instead of blending into the environment she decided to slip under the bed and reel in any traces of her mana that could be lingering inside. ''Damn it, I just got in too¡­''


    The room much bigger than the rest had a special bed to hold multiple people at once. She''d never seen a bed so big in the Bricks and Cobbles, but the moment Raven walked in with his harem she figured out why that was the case. Unfortunately for her, however, while she didn''t n to stay behind for whatever was about to happen, the door was locked shut by Lana, the chef of the Inn.


    ''What the hell are these guys doing here?!'' Scattering throughout the room, the girls settled down in chairs, on the ground, and some rested their asses on the edge of the bed, but as Raven walked right next to the bed with Regalia leading him; he tugged her arm and pulled her towards him.


    Instead of getting on the bed, he lowered her body from the shoulder until the fluffy tail and tight ass of the warlock was just inches from Lilith''s face. ''N-no¡­This isn''t happening, right? I need to get out!''


    And while she struggled to believe what she was seeing, Regalia slowly began undoing Raven''s pants. The moment his cock slipped out of his underwear, her surprise at its massive girth and length had surprised her just as much as Lilith. cing her hand beside it she felt a strange fear grip her heart as she realized it was girthier than her hand and much further down her elbows.


    Its weight resting on her sharp wolf-ish human nose, she took a deep gulp and whispered timidly. m-v-l_e-m-p-y-r original


    "M-maybe, this¡­wasn''t such a good idea," having never seen a cock that massive in Elenaris, Regalia took a deep gulp and tried to nce up at Raven. But before her eyes matched him, she was pped in the face with his monster of a cock. "Aghh!"


    "We''vee so far, no way I''m letting you go now," pressing his tip against her plump red lips, Raven pried them open and gently slipped his cock into her mouth. "The moment you walked in, you became my woman, so don''t make this difficult or I''ll pin you to the ground and pound that pussy with such force that you''re gonna want it in brought daylight, even if we''re in an open market."


    Moving the wolf-w hand on his cock, Raven pushed deeper into her mouth and began stretching it to his size. Feeling her warm furred-up hands wrapping around his dick, shot a ripple of joy up and down his legs. Like being d in a fur coat over naked skin, her touch was softer and warmer than anything else.


    And with only her belly and face being fur-free there was much of the same warmth to be experienced all over her body.


    Frozen with shock as Regalia''s mouth began to bob a little, Lilith''s eyes went wide as she watched the wolf-girl''s saliva dripping to the floor from between her legs.


    Her fluffy tail unknowingly tensed up for a while before slowly beginning to wag, and from the look of her curled toes as she was kneeling, Lilith figured that whatever it was in front of Regalia was far too heavy for her and yet it was a taste that she somehow loved.


    Blushing harder with her heart racing more and more, she watched her own hot breaths muffling up her vision and even making her head go red. The sight of saliva and precum as well as Regalia''s panties getting wetter as she took her shorts off¨Cignited a strange mix of feelings that Lilith had never felt before.


    Like a loose tap, Regalia''s pussy dripped one drop after the other, and all of it through a pair of red frilly underwear that reeked of her sweat and hard work.


    With a gulp and her hand squeezed between her thighs, Lilith attempted to peek a little further and get a glimpse of the monster that was making the wolf-girl slobber. But even as she shifted her appearance to match the floor, all she could catch was a glimpse of Raven''s massive balls slowly being pushed against Regalia''s lips.


    All the way in her throat, the mage grabbed the wolf girl''s head from behind and kept it held in ce to properly mark her as his.


    Throbbing down her throat helped stretch her tight throat, and with her lips and nose kissing his balls, she attempted to back off, but Maine, who thought she might have a chance tonight, wrapped her tail with around her neck and pulled Regalia against Raven.


    Biting her lips as Raven let go of the wolf-girl''s head, Maine knew she''d hit the mark as her master left the new girl''s throat training in her hands¨Cor rather her tail.


    ''Fuckk¡­.'' Still huffing and puffing at the floor, Lilith''s face was showered with a mix of Raven''s cum and Regalia''s cloudy saliva. Pulled out of her trance from it, she quickly hid back under the bed and wiped her face off.


    The thick, veiny dick was only just pulled out slightly to give Regalia room to breathe for a moment, and yet at that moment the girth that Lilith saw¨Cthe image of it, just wouldn''t leave her mind as even the hung centaurs back in the monster n''s territory, weren''t as hung as this fae child. ''What the fuck was that?! It looked more like a thigh than a cock!''


    Although she only had her own dead family and a handful of monster cocks topare it to, Lilith could''ve sworn that there wasn''t a man back home who wouldn''t be jealous of that cock.


    ''And if the girls knew¡­'' Knowing how sexual dark elves were, even without the forced pregnancy and other depraved stuff, she felt like if there was a man back in her vige with that thing hanging by his legs, then every single one of the girls would be drooling to have a taste just as Reglia was drooling while getting her throat fucked. ''What the fuck am I thinking! I need to get out!''


    Pulling herself out of those thoughts, Lilith tried to look for a window to escape the room, but with so many people inside, it didn''t take long for her to realize that she couldn''t do the same thing as she''d done to Aria. Instead, she decided to wait for them to fall asleep, something that would soon backfire as Raven wasn''t nning to stop fucking pussies all night.


    And in the meantime, teased by the moans and the scent of sex, even Lilith''s hand would begin flicking her bean just as plenty of other losers were stroking their dicks to the lewd sounds echoing through the Inn.

 Chapter 200: Fur And Love Juices(18+)

    The night had only begun and Regalia''s body was already growing tired. Her mind was consumed by the smell, the taste, and the fluttering in her heart and mind. She''d never felt this way with a man, especially not an Elenarian, but this dick alone was perhaps reason enough for her to praise Athenia.


    ''Mhnmm!'' Feeling Raven''s hands moving across her furry ass, her pussy, as well as her asshole, began throbbing in excitement. He''d already imed her throat and with his cock resting between her ass cheeks, she knew what was next.


    "B-be gentle, okay?" She pleaded, her face buried against the bedsheets.


    mming his cock against her asshole to her words, Raven spread her cheeks with a smile before squeezing his cock within those soft and furry cheeks. Like being wrapped in cotton on a winter evening, the warmth andfort just melted the stress in his body. Squeezing her cheeks even further with one hand, he reached up her belly and pulled her towards him by her furred tit.


    With only her belly having no fur at all, the rest of her skin felt absolutely heavenly, and perhaps it would''ve felt even more mind-numbing had the entirety of Elenaris not been d with humidity. Even so, with the toned body in his grasp, Raven finally moved his cock over to her pussy.


    Teasing her entrance with just the tip for a while, he had her huffing and puffing and her mind sparking with expectation.


    Finally, as he slipped in the tip, the cold chill up her spine blinded her to everything, and the only thing she could focus on was the massive dick slowly digging deeper and stretching her pussy.


    "Ahhhahahahahhh!" She groaned, her legs quivering and her eyes barely held to the edge of her cranium. Clenching her mouth shut, she wheezed for a while until eventually, the veiny cock was throbbing within her, balls deep.


    Stuck like a perfect plug, Raven''s cock was a snug fit inside the demi-human girl. Stretching her had only opened up the possibilities that she''d been missing, and from the suction and the squirming of her insides, it felt like her body had been designed to suck the mage''s dick.


    "Ssshhh¡­.itt..I-its so tight inside me!" Reaching down her belly, Regalia felt the cock stretching her insides from over her fur and skin. Tracing the outline of his cock, she could feel it as it was bare, and now that it was inside her, that same monster cock was molding her pussy.


    "Get ready, I''m about to start moving," spanking her ass, Raven began pulling his cock out of Regalia''s body. The moment it slipped back, a pop of air echoed in the room and a ripple of chilling sensation shot up the demi-wolf''s spine.


    "AHH!" Falling to the bedsheet with her ass held up by Raven''s cock alone, the demi-wolf''s eyes began twitching and her mind went numb from the orgasmic sensations. In fact, as Raven pulled out of her more, she unintentionally did what wolves do to mark their territory, but this time it wasn''t to mark him as her own but rather because the stress against her dder was finally let go.


    However, it wasn''t long before the cushioned pping of her ass began echoing through the room. And with Raven mming his balls against her pussy, it took even less time for her to shower her juices as thick as honey.


    Ramming against her womb, the mage marked her insides as his own, and although for now, the sensations were blindingly orgasmic, soon enough Regalia wouldn''t be able to get up from the aching pain all over her body. But especially her bruised-up womb.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Moaning with every thrust and every p of Raven''s balls against her pussy folds, the once fierce warlock had now turned into his slut. One that he got to enjoy the deepest depth of while plenty of other men who were listening to her moans, were forced to sate themselves with her voice alone.


    ''FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I-I''M GONNA CUM! I''M GONNA~''


    Showering Raven''s dick as if she was pissing, the demi-wolf girl came a frothy thick liquid that further lubed Raven''s cock. Having watched long enough, the onlymia in the room as well as the cowgirl moved on each side of Raven''s body and began hugging his arms with their naked bodies.


    Guiding his fingers to their pussies while his hips continued to m against Regalia, the duo leaned closer to his face and began fighting over who gets to kiss him first.


    However, not wanting to wait for either, Raven, pulled them both over to his mouth. Sharing a light kiss with the two for a moment with the sounds of Regalia''s cheeks being pped echoing in the background, he tugged on Mino''s lips and then had Maine join in, in a three-way kissing session.


    Coiling her long tongue around Raven''s themia began massaging it like a dick while Mino tugged the coiled tongues as the saliva from their mouths was dripping all over their lips.


    "Seems a little crowded, huh?" Moving closer to Raven with a chuckle, Erika got down on her knees and cupped his heavy balls in her hands. Watching them swaying back and forth, she pressed her face against them and sniffed the manly odor until her tongue stuck out on its own and began licking it all over.


    Even sucking on his balls, she slobbered on them as if trying to make them squeaky clean. But with Regalia squirting out cum every other second, and Raven''s own juices frothing up on his shaft before trailing down, there was more than enough for the priestess to clean things up forever with her tongue.


    Done simply watching as well, the other girls decided to join in as well. Climbing up on the bed, they clung onto any nook and cranny they could find and showered him with their lust in their own unique ways. For some, it meant licking him clean, and for others, it was rubbing their clits and pussies against his body or even using their tits to massage him.


    Before long, Regalia''s pussy was oozing with cum, and so leaving her to recover with her cum oozing pussy raised high, Raven lined up the girls and began admiring their asses. enjoy on m|v|l|e-m|p|y|r


    "Beg for it and I''ll give it to the sluttiest slut first," and with that said, he watched them spreading their pussies as well as their assholes¨Call in an attempt to get him to fuck them first.


    Having already taken his fancy, however, Raven went with the girl he''d yet to break in. That just so happened to be Zoey who was spreading her pussy folds beside her mother. Realizing who he''d picked, Diane helped her little girl spread her folds wide, in the meantime, Lana watched it happening with an uncertain heart.


    "J-just¡­" Her head hung low, the tall elf got off of her chair and moved closer. "T-take me instead."


    Though her plea was to save her daughter, soon enough she wouldn''t have the mind to even think straight, much less stop Zoey from begging for Raven''s cock.


    Note: Sorry if these chapters are a bit tame, I''m sick right now and can''t focus well. Still, I hope you enjoyed it. Also, since this is the 200th chapter please leave a heart emoji in the chapterments! Plz?

 Chapter 201: One Girl After The Other(18+)

    It wasn''t Lana''s first time being with a man, and yet the size of him had her ruffling the bedsheets under her body. Her arms wrapped around Raven, she''d pulled him in a hug, and though he was shorter than her, he was very much the person in charge at the moment.


    Burying his face between her breasts, Raven had wasted no time in stretching the tall elf''s pussy. He was already balls deep inside her, and with her hugging him tight, his whole bodyy on top of her. Even so, the sluggish sound of his cock pumping in and out of that wet pussy had Lana writhing around, trying to keep herself contained.


    "Fuckk¡­me¡­" She whimpered, her eyes all teary and her insides a mix of hurt and ecstasy.


    Feeling especially mind-numbed as Raven squished her womb with his tip, she kept frothing saliva with her back arching upwards. Even so, simply grabbing her fleshy waist, Raven kept ramming her insides with his cock, all the while, her wife and daughter watched, and eventually decided to join in in their own ways.


    For Daine, it was the kisses, and Zoey submitted her mouth to Raven''s balls. Tasting not just her new man but also her adoptive parent, she couldn''t help but slobber at the mix of juices flooding right into her mouth.


    No longer in any position to make pleas or demands, Lana let it all happen while getting her own pussy flooded with Raven''s juices, and by the time he was done stuffing her up to the brim, her daughter was ready to offer her pussy next.


    Left panting with cum oozing out her body, Lana''s eyes had gone all teary and her insides were still throbbing. Even the stretched space from Raven''s dick refused to close up just yet, almost as if her body was expecting it to be back or demanded for her holes to be plugged again.


    However, it was now her daughter''s turn, and spanking her ass until it was marked red with his hands, Raven finally put it into her tight artificial pussy. To his surprise, there was no sight of blood even though she was supposed to be a virgin. Not knowing what Zoey was, only added to the confusion, but brushing that off, Raven quickly began moving his hips.


    Apart from the initial shock, everything felt like the real thing. The juices flooding out of her pussy, the doughy thickness of her ass against his hands, and the folds inside her pussy sucking his cock deeper and deeper.


    Find your story on NovelFire,mp _y,r.


    As it all continued, much like her mother Lana, Zoey was moaning at the top of her lungs, and eventually after pounding her pussy until she came a dozen times, it was once again time for Raven to move over to another girl.


    Had the room not been so crowded he would''ve taken his time pounding each one of them all night, but with so many waiting for their turn, he had to fuck them hard enough for the pleasure tost through the rest of the night.


    And as it happened, just one room away, Liliyana and Amedith had something of their own going on. Stripping Amedith to the bones, the devil had a bright blush on her face and yet she couldn''t help but imagine him in the cute sundress. But before that¡­


    "No way! Nope! No!" Seeing Liliyana holding a frilly pair of panties, Amedith covered his privates and just refused to let her put it on him.


    "Please! Please! You''ll look so cutteeee~" Liliyana begged, throwing herself at Amedith''s feet and then looking up at his naked frame. Getting a good look at his cute balls from under him, an idea popped into her head. Slowly reaching for them with her hands, she gently cupped them in her palms and began massaging them lightly.


    "I''ll do anything you want me to as well, just wear these for me once, please? I wanna see how cute you look."


    Feeling weak in the knees from her touch, Amedith heaved a groan before slowly turning his head to Liliyana.


    "But those are girl''s clothes¡­" He tried to protest, but with a loving caress on his cheeks, the fae leaned closer and sealed his lips with a kiss.


    "So what? You know you look feminine, don''t you think it''s better to ept it than keep on rejecting it?" Whispering those words with a small break in the kiss, Liliayana entangled her fingers with Ameidth''s and simply attempted to ease his heart into it. "But if you really don''t want to, then fine, I won''t force you, my hero."


    Finally pulling away with a peck, Liliyana gave him a genuine smile. The whole thing in its entirety reminded him of Mel and how roughly she''d treated him, and yet Liliyana at least cared enough to drop the subject if he didn''t want to do something. Besides, he was no stranger to his own reality, and testing something new¨Cat least for his lover, was something he felt inclined to do.


    "O-okay¡­but you better not tell anyone!" He whimpered, his head hung low in embarrassment.


    But trying to raise his mood, Liliyana pulled him into a hug and began kissing him all over and leaving marks of her lipstick on every inch of his face. Feeling ticklish from her shower of intimacy, Amedith couldn''t help but giggle even if he was still embarrassed about the whole thing.


    "Alright! Alright! Just put it on me already! Ahaha~" He giggled while attempting to get Liliyana off of him.


    Watching it all unfold from a corner of the room, Will-O the wisp felt her heart warming up at the sight. Transformed into her fairy appearance with transparent wings, tied blonde hair, and a leaf for a dress, shey on her stomach and curiously, watched the y unfolding.


    iling her legs, she doted on the duo, especially Amedith, since he was the only person who''d made Liliyana so visibly happy.


    ''Make a baby, already~'' Like an overbearing parent, the wisp-cum-fairy, already wanted another child to take care of since Liliyana was no longer hers alone, but belonged to herself as well as the ex-hero, Amedith.

 Chapter 202: Better Than A Princess No Less Than A Queen

    Dressed up in the sundress, Amedith was blushing redder than a rose. His head downward with embarrassment he simply let Liliyana apply some makeup that she''d bought the same day. From powder to lipstick and a bit of apound for his cheeks, she had some trouble with them all as she''d never applied them herself, but with practice on her lover, she finally managed to get everything done.


    "Done, now look up~" Pressing a finger under his chin, she raised his head lightly so he could see himself in the vanity.


    The makeup had only entuated his features, and yet even to him, the makeover was so drastic that he couldn''t tell if he was a girl or a boy. That realization tugged at his heart for a moment, but as he turned to look at Liliyana smiling beside him, every ounce of worry that he had was washed away quickly.


    "Better than a princess and no less than a queen," she muttered, throwing her arms around her lover and settling on hisp. Squeezing him with a hug she began cuddling with the chair rocking left and right.


    And although her body was much colder than his own, in her arms, Amedith found greatfort. Letting himself ease into her embrace, he rested his head against her chest right before Liliyana spread a pair of pointed wings and enveloped him in her presence from all directions.


    "You know, I can sense people''s emotions. Their aura tells a lot," snuggling up against his neck, she lightly nibbled on his ears and whispered. "So you don''t have to hide your insecurities from me, I can see them as bare as this fair skin of yours."


    Being a devil and a dark fae, her fangs grew for the taste of his innocence. Yet keeping them away, she took a deep gulp and continued to whisper.


    "I love you with everything I have, I know we''ve only met recently, but I know that won''t change, and I don''t want you to change either!" Hearing those words offort, Amedith''s eyes grew heavy. He''d never been embraced so lovingly and lulled with words as sweet as honey. "You are perfect the way you are, and I want you to ept it."


    Pulling her face back from him, Liliyana grew an extra pair of arms and used them to adjust Amedith''s face so he was looking at her as well. Gazing into his eyes, she could see his own reflection behind that film of barely held tears. Washing them away as they fell, she gave him a smile and whispered again. story source m vl e mp yr


    "Beauty, it''s a blessing¨Cone that you have enough to make anyone jealous," and with those words, she leaned in for a kiss. Her lips pressed against his, and her tongue coiled around his like amia''s tail. Tugging with not just his hands but his fingers as well, she felt shes of her nature trying to overtake her with devious intentions.


    However, her love for her partner paled each and every one of their attempts.


    "Now¡­" Leaving him short of breath from the intense deepthroating kiss, Liliyana picked up a smirk and decided to y a fairy trick. Growing her breasts ten times in size, she had his face smothered between those mountains of soft cotton-like flesh. "Should we begin with the main dish? Ahaha~"


    Squeezing her arms around her massive tits, she nearly buried his head alive. And for Amedith who was already feeling hot from the kiss, being trapped by a pair of massive breasts made his mind go fuzzy and his dick hard on instinct. Even so, nodding between them he managed to agree to what Liliyana had in mind.


    Snapping her fingers, the devil returned her body to its normal size and even took away the extra arms and the wings. But the sudden weight change on the chair finally toppled it over, although before they could fall Amedith''s light shield activated on its own and protected their heads from hitting against the floor.


    "Four¡­" He counted subconsciously.


    It was the number of times the shield could absorb any strike in one day. It started from five, but now he was one down on its usage.


    "Hmm? Four? Okay," though she knew why he counted, Liliyana couldn''t let a chance to tease Amedith getaway. And so, splitting her body into a clone of four, she surrounded him from all sides and began rubbing her breasts all over his face from each direction. "Ahaha~ Ahahaha!"


    Having more fun than ever, the devil-fae kept on teasing her lover. As for Amedith, though it was too much for him at times, he was also having fun being buried by tits from each direction. Even suckling on them every so often, he began feeling like a baby as Liliyana grew her tits in size so he could squeeze them hard while sucking on her dark nipples.


    "We devil''s breastfeed blood or else I wouldn''t mind treating you like a baby," she said, running her fingers through Amedith''s hair while he kept on suckling like a newborn.


    Pushing his face right up against it, he had hearts in his eyes from the sweet taste of a fae lover. Much like Raven, Liliyana''s body worked like an aphrodisiac that attracted every other race except their own¨Cthe very reason the duo didn''t like each other and often kept their distance even when forced to work together.


    But since Amedith was half human and half magus, the charm worked on him perfectly; perhaps it was also the very reason that he had suchfort in Liliyana''s arms.


    ''I hope not, I truly hope it''s love.'' With a bittersweet smile, Liliyana grew herself in size to carry the hungry queen to the bed. Holding Amedith in her arms, naked; the fae ced one of her arms under his cute butt and the other right under his neck.


    "I¡­I thought I was the prince charming," being held like a princess, Amedith tried to break the tension with a joke for once.


    Kissing him on the cheeks, Liliyanaforted him again with kind words.


    "You can be whoever, as long as it''s you and not someone you think you should be," and with those words, she carried him to bed. Having grown so close they could''ve taken things further that same night, but unable to keep their tongue out of each other''s mouths, they simply cuddled and kissed until the night was over.

 Chapter 203: Hidden Within Each Heart

    While the others were busy spending their nights the way they wanted, slumbering deep within the ruinedb of Mono,id a nking hunk of conscious metal. Hidden so deep that the infernal was barely hidden under the tiles, a blob of an iron monster with eyes more massive than her face, and arms twisted above her head and legs so short they were barely visible under her giant face.


    That was, what remained of Aurora¨Cboth the master of the mother of automatons and the false daughter to the king of Crows.


    She''d nted the seeds for a plunder long ago, she was herself; the master of a prodigy as well as the princess of Elenaris, all at the same time. How? With but one shake of the hand with an unnamed devil. He gave her that ring that powered the first automaton¨Cthe very same princess that had now turned to dust and rubble.


    The death of her should''ve been the death of her ns, but if she was a master at anything it was improvising with one failsafe after the other. And that very first failsafe was about to walk in. Pushing open the door to the dusty room, Grace swiftly moved inside. Shutting the secret door behind herself, she looked into the dark and reached for her master with her silver hair crawling on the ground.


    "Your ns move swiftly," she muttered, cing a massive smile on the fleshy blob of a face Aurora had.


    Moving towards the first automaton whom she herself had nned but never could realize, she kept on smiling at the memory of herself sneaking something perverse in the blueprints she''d handed over to her student.


    "Does she realize that the mechanism is wed?" She asked, her voice raspy and sounded like the tter of clipped iron.


    ring into her true master''s eyes, a fierce grimace took over Grace''s lips. Like a malformed slime, Aurora moves, and since she was at this point part Automaton, the disgraceful sight offended her deeply.


    "No, she has not. All automatons are being produced with the same ws¡­Ready for you to take over any of their bodies with just your will and a blink of an eye," the thought alone sent chills down Grace''s spine. To have to submit her gracious body to a human, she couldn''t imagine a fate much worse. And had it not been a deterrent to rebel, she would''ve left Aurora to die in that dusty cave.


    Smiling creepily, the mastermind behind the automaton order slipped into a daydream thinking about building her own empire. With just a thought she could take over any and all automatons, and control them simultaneously with multi-thoughts processing which was perfected by Mono¨Clong after her alleged death.


    "What about the king?" She asked, excitedly.


    "He''s dead, Avarice killed him and I believe Mono is back from the dead," her already bulging eyes widened at the news.


    "Her gamble worked?!" She eximed, utterly shocked to her core.


    "Seems so, that might throw a wrench in your ns, no?" Grace questioned, her eyes squinted in doubt.


    To her surprise, instead of seeming worried, Aurora''s eyes and lips began jittering in excitement.


    "That''s great! Now she can build a utopia of progress, all for me to inherit!" Her grand ns made Grace wanna squash her head under her feet, but the very sense of fear in Aurora could mean the end of her own control over her body. Instead of herself, she would be Aurora and through her body, she couldmit those atrocities that she''d nned.


    ''If anything, as long as she''s in that mangled body, I''ll have far more freedom.'' The tter of something in the background alerted the duo. Someone was there, ruffling up with Mono''sb as well as her dusty equipment.


    "I''ll go check that out," Grace said before making her way toward the secret door.


    "Come to me again once you have more good news," Aurora whispered, her voice still just as ear-piercing as before.


    Slipping out of the hidden door, Grace heaved a sigh as she finally got away from the monsters inside. Closing the door that looked like just any other wall, she began following the sounds of footsteps until she found both Mono and Shamisha wandering theboratory grounds.


    For a moment, she thought of escaping unnoticed, but realizing that Avarice''s body would easily pick her up, she decided against the risk and instead moved closer to the duo herself.


    "Maker Mono, apprentice Shamisha," bowing her head graciously, she put on a poker face that could even fool a devil. "Has things settled down in the castle? The ruckus made me retreat to thefort of my birthce."


    "How do you know it''s me?" Mono asked, her eyes squinted with doubt.


    "And I''m no longer an apprentice so don''t call me that again," Shamishained right after.


    Brushing off theint, the mono-doll instead focused on her maker instead.


    "How can I not recognize you? Your heart, its beating in your chest, and that melody, it still holds your unmistakable passion," though doubtful of her still, having no clue what she''d been up to behind her as well as Avarice''s back, Mono decided to let the matter slide momentarily.


    Shamisha, however, didn''t seem dismissive, even though she still hadn''t figured out that the canceling of themission was all Grace''s doing.


    "I think it''s time to dismantle you Grace, don''t you think?" She said as the group began to follow Mono.


    "Why do you think so?" Asked the automaton with a fake smile.


    "Old age, I doubt it''s any more pleasant to an automaton as it is to a humanoid," Shamisha replied, her eyes reflecting a perverse sense of joy.


    She wanted to dismantle herpletely, let her consciousness fade off into the void. But as old as Grace was, her maker was far older, and Shamisha was not far behind. Hence, having no intentions of passing so soon, she kept the forced smile stered on her face.


    "I doubt that would be pleasant, I enjoy things just as they are right now," although the bunny-girl wanted to push the matter some more, with Mono stopping at a locked door that led to another secret chamber, she was forced to stop and focus on the task at hand.


    Soon enough, Avarice''s body would be nothing but evidence of a crime, as for Mono? She was about to get another makeover, only her second one over a century''s time.


    ''Talk about old-fashioned.'' She thought, looking forward to bing an elegant militaristic monarch.

 Chapter 204: Through A Busy Bazaar

    A week had passed since the king''s death, and although gloom had taken over Elenaris, it felt like the people''s hurt was not because of Zeil''s death. Rather it was ack of apetent ruler, like the titan that once kept peace in the kingdom.


    But with him gone and his son murdered, the seat of the kingy empty with only one princess left to inherit it¨Chad she not exposed her own crimes against the kings of crows and her siblings.


    "She''s in the dungeons now, not a word ofint or any demands. Even the food we gave her has been just rotting in a corner," Regalia, having been forced to return to her duty by the council, hade to inform Raven about what was going on in the castle.


    Sitting under the shade of a tented stall, the duo had been conversing for a while with the others wandering the city and gathering as much equipment as they could for the fight against the monster ns. In the meantime, the only one keeping Ravenpany was Zoey as she knew the city streets well, the girls in the jewel, andstly Regalia the wolf girl.


    "What about our deal?" Leaning closer to her with a ss of ice-lime melting in his hands, he demanded an answer as he''d kept his word, but Regalia was obviously trying to back out of it.


    However, instead of being intimidated, her nose picked up his manly hint and only reminded her of the time she''d been fucked silly in front of an audience. Her cheeks were flustered red as he moved closer abruptly, and though her heart began to race and her stomach fluttered with pixies, Regalia manipted her blood to calm her senses back to normal.


    "I''m a royal guard¨Cwell, at least I used to be until all royals were either dead or imprisoned," leaning back into her chair, the wolf-girl sniffed someone invisible slipping into the third open chair on their table. From the looks of it, Raven noticed it as well, but the duo decided to keep their guards up and not make a scene in a busy bazaar.


    "Anyways, you''re supposed toe with me to the council meeting being held right now," trying to get Raven to walk off with her, she gave him a usible but also true excuse.


    However, the moment the duo tried to get up, their hands were grabbed by someone before the person finally revealed themselves. It was Lilith, the dark elf wearing her usual cloak to hide her wings.


    She''d been stalking the group for a while, even as they took some risky adventuring jobs for some quick change, and from what she''d seen, there was nobody more qualified for the job she had in mind for them.


    "How long have you been following us?" Raven asked, sitting down beside her without even being asked.


    Regalia, who was a bit hesitant, followed his lead as she had grown to trust his instincts.


    "And why? Tell us now or I''m gonna slice your body in half," staying calm despite the threats, Lilith took a deep breath and began to exin her situation in a whisper.


    At first, when she''d begun following them around, she didn''t expect them to understand much less offer her help, but upon realizing that they were trying to fend off the monster ns, she knew there was a line of mutual interest that could help her draw their attention.


    "So you want our help?" Having judged her eyes with his lie-seeking ability, so far he hadn''t sensed an ounce of deception out of the dark elf girl. "Then why don''t you just tell us what you know about the ns, we can take care of them without a hitch."


    "No, you don''t understand. I¨CZAGHH!" Her words were cut short with an agonizing pain shooting through her spine. The parasite was fighting her, it didn''t want her to tell them everything as it would make her survival all the more usible.


    "Hey? Hey!" Witnessing Lilith''s head flopping to the table and toppling the drink, Regalia reached for her head and attempted to heal her body. But no amount of her mana worked against the parasite as the more it was given, the more it took for itself without letting anything slip into the host.


    "I-I''m fine¡­I-I just can''t tell you everything¡­ta¡­take me with you and I''ll show you instead, I''ll help!" Composing herself again, Lilith wiped the white froth off her mouth and reached into her pouch to grab a potion. Until the contents of a mana potion were dispersed through her belly, something the parasite hadn''t gotten a hold of yet, or else she would''ve been dead already.


    "Just trust me...I can help."


    But of course, despite not sensing any deception, Raven didn''t want to risk anything just yet. He''d only just met the girl, and she was offering everything they could ask for. A n, a lesson in history, as well as the weaknesses and the strength of the enemy. Before he could trust her, there were still some things that required doing.


    The first of which would be discussing the matter with the rest of his party.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have your answer," turning his attention from Lilith to Regalia, Raven motioned her to get up and lead him to the castle to give his testimony about the king''s murder. "Zoey, you can go back home, I''ll be a while."


    Nodding politely, the young automaton, did as she was told.


    "I''lle with you too, I''ve been lounging there for a while." The very mention of the inn brought Lilith lewd memories, and even though she was in a dire situation it made her slimy-spine light up a blushing pink.


    "Alright, we should get moving, the council is already low on patience these days," and with those words by Regalia, the duo took their leave, leaving behind a girl so desperate that she was practically begging for help from strangers.


    ''Hero¡­That''s what they call you, right?'' She thought, her eyes growing blurry while watching the duo walking away.


    "I hope they''re right."

 Chapter 205: A Goddess’s Attempt At Assassination

    By the time Raven arrived, there was no longer a need for his testimony, for the body of the dead automaton Avarice was lying before the council. The king who was allegedly killed by her had been disposed of long ago, and with the only royal alive now forever imprisoned, there was only one thing left to discuss.


    ''Amelia deserved what she got, but this is just stupid¡­'' Looking around at the concerned faces as Avarice''s body was being dragged to the dungeons, Regalia felt the need to mock the council''s stupidity for attempting to throw a dead automaton into prison. But holding her sharp words, instead, she stood to the side with Raven and watched Shamisha being urged to take the lead as the new ruler.


    "You''ve done the most for this kingdom. Educated our young, managed the falling infrastructure, and took a dive away from that perverse cesspool of iron-soldier operations," said a man with a crab face and ws, his whiskers and mouth gnarly enough to make anyone wanna vomit.


    "He''s right, we no longer need a monarch but apetent leader!" Announced the only human woman on the council.


    The councilroom soon erupted with many more ims of Shamisha''spetency, butced within them was a threat, and she could sense it all from a mile away. None of them wanted the burden of responsibility on their shoulders. They knew they were ipetent and that''s why the cities were in shambles.


    And by pushing it all on Shamisha, any mistake in the future could simply be med on the bunny-girl.


    "Is the council in agreement, then?" Hums and nods were the answer to the demi-crab man.


    For some reason, he was the one leading the charge, and he just so happened to be the treasurer for the kingdom.


    ''Did he bribe them?'' Shamisha wondered although she couldn''t question them at that very moment.


    "Well I refuse to be your scapegoat," instead, she simply thrashed the hoops and got to the root of the issue. Walking down the red carpet her hands held to the sides, she wore a gentle smile and exined to the gasping council. "I''m an educator and an innovator, not a financier or a fighter like thete king, and if I were to stop then who would educate your children?


    Or fix the streetmps, the falling infrastructure in dire need of funding? Hmm? Who would do that with her own money to keep this city running?"


    Tongues clicked and eyes twitched with guilt, those who knew who she wasshing leaned back into their chair and made no attempt to rebuke her ims for fear of being exposed as part of the corrupt circle.


    "Well now that I have made my case, I shall my take my leave and¨C"


    "Wait!" Eximed the automaton who''de with Shamisha as security. With her beaded hair tied in a bob, she appeared extremely uptight, especially with her blue eyes that fashioned a deep frown.


    Her coat fluttered through the wind as her dark heels nked with each step forward, moving past even Shamisha, the automaton adorned with decorative medals and badges, began making her way up the ivory steps.


    But only halfway through, the entire council was up on their feet, and even Shamisha rushed over to grab her by the arm.


    "Mono, what the fuck are you doing?!" She whispered with gritted teeth to muffle her words.


    With but a smirk, Mono nced back at her apprentice and whispered in response.


    "These people let my city, the one I spent my entire life building get turned into a scrap yard full of rusting metal and steam," forcing her smile further instead of letting it settle, she heaved a frustrated sigh. "And so I''m taking what''s rightfully mine after their king, I built this, and I won''t let them corrupt it to the ground."


    "Master, you''re not gonna do anything!" Shamisha screamed, and this time everyone heard her clearly.


    "Master?!" The word eximed through every mouth, all the while the automaton¨Ca beacon of progress, a symbol of her goddess herself, kept on climbing.


    And then as she finally rested her body on the Ivory throne, she took a deep breath and announced to her subjects.


    "The goddess of progress and the stars, what better chosen for her than one that would never die but is ever evolving?" ncing across the surprised faces, she decided to tone down her self-talk and insteady down her ns for the city. "I Mono Aurerelia, the undying spirit, from this day forward, I shall work to turn this scrapyard of a kingdom into the most advanced Technocracy!"


    "THAT''S BLASPHEMY!"


    "AS IF A HUNK OF METAL WILL FOOL US! YOU''RE NO MONO!"


    "WHY WOULD WE SUBMIT OUR KINGDOM TO YOU!"


    "GET DOWN FROM THERE YOU WRETCH!"


    "And who shall take my ce? Who can run this kingdom better? Name a soul and I''ll step down this instant!" The council went quiet, none of them dared to be the ruler themselves, and yet they wanted anyone else than an imposter of Mono. However, what happened next set their doubts at rest, and even if they still wished to refute her ims, they were silenced by their very goddess.


    "Nobody? Then give me a month''s time and I shall show you what our kingdom could be, and if you don''t wish for me to be ruler, then I''ll dly walk down these steps mys¨C"


    Cutting Mono''s words short, the very ground inside the castle began to shake. The chandeliers began to fall, and before anyone could even realize what was happening, a star the size of a fist tore through the castle walls and smashed into Mono''s ribs. Shattered her chest into a crater, and the life in her eyes was snuffed out for a moment.


    The councilmen and women took it as a sign from their goddess, the ruler of Steris. But then as life returned in Mono''s eyes, and the crater in her chest closed up over the star, they looked on in horror as she came back to life after dying just for a moment. Coughing a few times, Mono plucked the coarse star out of her mouth.


    And while the others stared at her in shock, she took a moment to look at the runes etched onto the surface of that rock.


    At first, she had no clue what it meant, but scanning her internal achievers, she managed to decipher it in a moment.


    "You have my blessing if you can stand my test," reading those words still oozing with the goddess''s blessing as well as her contempt, a wide smirk took over Mono as she realized that even a god''s attempted assassination towards her had utterly failed.


    "No way it says that!" Screamed the crab demi-human, and to appease his doubts, Mono passed the star around until none of them could do anything but ept her as Elenaris''s new ruler.


    "Wipe those frowns, utopia awaits us," making far too much use of her monarchical vocabry, she had already begun ying the part.


    And to cleanse all remaining doubt, the very voice of the goddess echoed through Mono''s lips next.

 Chapter 206: Settling Discord

    "You question my authority?" The words, although spoken through Mono''s lips, carried the grace of a splendorous god. Like a trail of pure mana flowing in a swirling stream, her words sparkled the air with glittering gold shimmering down everywhere. Crossing her legs with her eyes illuminated a golden glow, she first turned to the treasurer and then nced across the faces of his aplices.


    "Perhaps it''s time to remind you, that I take as easily as I''ve given."


    "N-no¡­" Knowing his fate was sealed, the demi-humans, all of whom knew themselves guilty of corruption, came stumbling down their seats and pressed their heads to the ground.


    "Forgive me!"


    "W-we won''t repeat such a mistake!"


    "Show us mercy! Mercy!"


    They kept begging on their knees and had Elenaria been her usual self, she would''ve preferred to remain passive in all of this. However, ncing over to Raven, she was reminded of her sister Athenia. And that memory of her convinced her to bend the heavenly rules to nudge things in a better direction.


    "Had I done this before, perhaps my chosen would''ve been alive still and his childrenshed in punishment," turning her attention back to the begging councilmen and women, she reached forward with her hand glowing with a dark cloud of sparkling energy. "But no matter, it was a necessary lesson.


    One that taught me, about how sometimes you need to bend the rules because inaction can lead to things much worse."


    Sending the cloud towards the corrupted, she watched with a smile as it split into multiples and wrapped itself around their neck. Squeezing tight, the cloud forced their mouths open. Slipping right in, the curse held within it began to spread and change their bodies into abominations.


    Their bones tore through their skins, their heads split open with numerous organs and eyes spilling out like rainfall. Growing eyes inside the wound, their genitals, and even their viscera of internals, their bodies kept on malforming until they''d turned into mangled monsters that looked nothing like their original bodies.


    "Now if anyone else has something to say, make your stand now or ept this child whom I''ve once blessed in her life, and have now blessed her in this state of undying," none dared to challenge the goddess, especially after seeing first hand what the result would be.


    Shivering in their seats, their hands quivering and their teeth ttering in unmatched fear, they dared not even look at her, for they knew deep within that they too were sinners, although in a much smaller capacity.


    "That settles it," turning her attention back to Raven who''d been watching the entire scene unfold with deep curiosity, Elenaria parted her lips to speak once more. "As for you, tell that goddess to keep her hands off my chosen and I''ll have her erect the first temple to Athenia right beside my own.


    The people can choose for themselves to whom they owe their faith, so long as she keeps her word and relinquishes some control of Nerva to me."


    ''Nerva, again?'' Raven knew he''d heard the name once or twice being uttered by Athenia, but she''d never exined what it was since. Even so, sensing he didn''t have time to discuss the matter, he decided to ask about something that was much more important.


    "The deal still stands though, right? We kill the monsters and you keep your word?" The goddess simply nodded and the light in Mono''s eyes began disappearing.


    As the light finally settled, Mono blinked a few times and looked around the council. She only had faint memories of what had happened, but that didn''t bother her much as she was, at this point, used to being unconscious for well over a century.


    "Abominations, huh? I suppose the goddess did something?" Holding her hand forward, Mono sent a jolt of electricity from her fingers and fried the monsters to death in an instant. Melting like slimes, theyy there with charred bodies and a whiff of burnt flesh lingering in the air.


    "Mono," seeing how everything seemed to have settled, Raven moved in front of the new queen and decided to make a request. "I''m sure the goddess will tell you all about our deal, but before that I need that Centaur girl from the dungeons toe with me."


    "Amelia?" Her eyes squinted with curiosity to the demand, while the petrified council members were pulled out of their trance.


    They wanted to protest the very suggestion, but from everything that had happened, none of them could open their lips much less speak their minds.


    "If I''m gonna take my party to take care of this monster infestation, then I need at least one centaur with me. We already have a dark elf and one more that could potentially prove useful. The Arachnes are a different case, but since Amelia is the only centaur I''ve seen in this city, I wanna take her with me in case we need her to infiltrate or learn more about centaurian behavior."


    Making a sound case for himself, Raven managed to convince Mono, but even so, she had one condition.


    "I''ll let you have her, but remember she''s a prisoner of mine and once you''re done with her, you''ll hand her back to me," she demanded, and seeing no issue with the matter Raven simply nodded in agreement.


    Shifting her attention to Regalia quickly, Mono ordered further.


    "Take him to the dungeons and get that girl out, make sure to dorn her in regr clothing, or else she''ll attract too much attention on the city streets," with Amelia being the only centaur in all of Elenaris, she was bound to be outed, but it was still Mono''s duty to make sure that the traitor serves her sentence without being simply murdered by the enraged public.


    "Now if you''re done," having been quiet all this time, Shamisha finally spoke up, her eyebrows frowning in rage. "You have a month to prove yourself as apetent ruler, just like you said, so how about we start working on a n instead of wasting our time twiddling dicks!"


    Not exactly pleased with the oue, it would be a while before the apprentice could ept the superiority of her own master. In the meantime, Raven and Regalia were already off to get the centaur girl from the dungeon.


    ''Hopefully, all other preparations for the war against the monsters are done; especially whatever it was that Amedith wanted Linkle to make with that orb of darkness.'' Leaving matters of politics finally behind, it was time for Raven and his party to focus on the task at hand.

 Chapter 207: A Jealous Boyfriend

    While Raven and Regalia made their way to the castle, Zoey who was leading Lilith back to the Inn ran into a bit of a problem. Standing before the Inn was her boyfriend as well as his mother, both of whom seemed to be arguing about Zoey while Lana stood by the door with one hand behind her back.


    "Get her out!" Screamed the silver-eyed boy, his freckled facepletely red in rage. "I know what she''s been doing with that man! My friend told me all about those noises at night!"


    ''Shit¡­'' Realizing that some of the guests they''d had over recently knew about her boyfriend, Zoey instantly figured out what was happening. Out of pure jealousy, they''d told her boyfriend Arc all about what was happening nearly every night in Raven''s room, especially the part where Zoey''s voice could be heard amidst the chaotic moans.


    "You promise your daughter''s hand in marriage and then join her in being a whore! How dare you insult my son in such a way!" The brte mother with the form of a pear, growled in Daine''s face.


    "What do I do?!" Freaking out from afar, Zoey couldn''t decide whether to move up close to diffuse the situation or simply let her family handle it as her presence might just add more fuel to the fire.


    "Who are those two?" Lilith asked, growing curious about the whole ordeal.


    She knew what happened inside Raven''s bedroom at night, however, she had no clue about the rtionship Zoey had with her boyfriend. Often the two went on dates, but that was only before she''d awoken her senses and got a sense for herself instead of letting her mothers decide everything she needed to do to be a regr girl.


    "H-he''s my boyfriend¡­" She replied with a stutter.


    "What?!" Having seen how slutty she''d been with Raven, the news left Lilith shocked.


    And the screams from her lips alerted the boyfriend as well as his mom. Turning to the duo, wide-eyed in horror Zoey stood there frozen with fear. Thankfully, even as the two raced towards her, Diane followed right behind and Lana followed her out of the Inn''s front door.


    "Where have you been?!" Screamed the boyfriend, his eyes squinted in rage.


    "You slut!" Grabbing Zoey''s hair, the mother pulled her towards herself and brought the automaton''s head closer to her face.


    "OUCHHHH!" She screamed, right before Lilith Pulled Zoey back away from the crazeddy.


    "Try that again and I''ll cut your fucking arm!" Lana growled, towering over like a giant over all of them.


    Pushing the mother and son duo to the side, Diane moved closer to her daughter and spread her arms wide to protect her little girl. Having never been in a direct fight, her arms were quivering and yet like a hawk protecting its nest with its wings, she stood before the two¨Cunmoving and willing to do anything to protect her daughter.


    "DON''T YOU DARE THREATEN HER!" Turning around with a fireball ready to go in his hands, Arc mmed his fist against Lana''s belly.


    "AGHH!" Clenching her teeth, the giant elf stood her ground despite the clothing around her belly being burned off by the fireball. ncing down at the idiotic human child, she did her darndest not to p his head off his shoulder, and instead leaned closer to his face and warned. "Try that again and I''m gonna make sure you can never have another girlfriend again."


    Bringing the butcher knife that she''d been hiding to the front, she held it near his groin, ready to rid him of his manhood at the slightest of movement.


    "Lana, don''t!" Urging her wife to back off a little, Diane didn''t want Lana to end up as a prisoner in the dungeons. "That boy is not worth your freedom, alright? Ju¨C"


    Distracted by her wife, Lana never noticed the boy whispering an afterimage spell and appearing in front of Diane. His clone was still standing before the elf, but the real body was in front of her wife with the butcher knife in his hand that she''d been holding.


    "Wait!" Seeing bloody murder in her own son''s unhinged eyes, even the mother attempted to stop him, but before anyone could even blink an eye, the knife ran through Diane''s belly and even managed to stab Zoey since it was made for a giant.


    "FUCK ALL OF YOU SLUTS!" Kicking Diane in the belly seconds before the realization of what had happened set in mind, Arc pushed her as well as Zoey''s body off of the knife.


    "DIANE! NO!" Lana screamed, watching the gaping hole in her wife''s belly from the wound.


    As for the boy? He was snatched on the hand by his own mother and dragged away while the rest were left with the aftermath of what he''d just done. Stuck between restraining the murderer and helping the injured duo, Lilith struggled for a spell but decided not to pursue the boy and instead focused on saving Zoey and Diane first.


    "SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!" Scrambling towards her wife and daughter, Lana began to hyperventte from the sight of the pooling blood. She''d faced many injuries herself and survived, but never without the help of a potion or a priest present at the party.


    And with it still being prime morning, the adventurers were off to their quests, leaving the Inn empty. The next thing that came to her mind was a potion shop or the church, but from just one look at the wounds, it was clear that Diane wouldn''t survive that severe blood loss for more than a minute.


    "W-what h-ah¡­ahppened?" Her mouth pooling with blood, Diane could barely form any words.


    "D-don''t speak!" Grabbing both of her family members in her arms, Lana hushed them quiet and kept pping their cheeks. "Just stay with me, okay?!"


    Slowly looking up at Lilith¨Ca girl she didn''t even know yet, Lana wished that she had some way to heal her dying family.


    "Can you heal them somehow?!" A shocked crowd began to gather all around the sight of the crime. Watching them gasping and choking on their breaths, the people of Elenaris seemed even less hopeful than they were helpful.


    "I¡­" Clutching her bag, Lilith noticed only a single bottle of potion inside. It was the blood potion that she''d stolen, however, she didn''t know exactly how it took effect. "Goddammit! Keep their mouths open, I''ll try!"


    Grabbing the blood potion, she was forced to use it on Diane and Zoey, although with it parted in two, its effect was severely lessened.


    "I¡­don''t wanna die¡­" Those words whispered by Diane became the wish for the devil, and the next thing they knew, the bleeding had stopped for Diane while Zoey had recoveredpletely.


    But with the wound still open, at least Lana had time to get the duo to a priest.

 Chapter 208: An Unsettling Meeting

    Diane and Zoey were both back inside the Inn as only hallway through her search for a priest, Lana had run into Erika and Aria making their way back from purchasing essential potions. With a flicker of mana and a bit of help from the grumpy Asmodia, Erika managed to get the duo back to health, although the stress from the incident was still keeping them from waking up.


    "This is gonna be a mess," Amedith whispered, his handying on Daine''s stomach as he checked for himself if there were any traces of a curse. But since his holy magic returned nothing, he pulled his hand away and turned to Zoey instead. "Another automaton, huh?"


    Shifting his eyes to Lana who''d been sitting in a dark corner of her room, just rocking her body front to back with anxiety, he wondered why they hid the truth for so long, especially since Raven had been intimate with her already.


    "And this bitch¡­" Leaning against the door, Aria kept staring at Lilith who was standing on the opposite side of the room. "Try stealing from me next time and I''ll beat your face into the ground."


    Meaning every word of it with her silver eyes quite literally ring up with blood. A bit timid about facing her if it came to it, Lilith kept her head dejected to the ground.


    ''Ughhh, I shouldn''t have told her that I used her potion.'' She thought to herself, regretting ever telling the dark elf about using the stolen potion.


    "Well at least, the two are breathing. Hopefully, they wake up soon and wash any doubts we have about their well-being," Erika added, looking sideways at the duo lying on the bed.


    "Is there anything I can do?" Lana asked the priestess out of pure desperation, but instead of her, the answer came from Mel.


    "Take this and make some tea," growing a sapling out of her palm, Mel plucked the herb out and handed it to the anxious elf. "It should help you calm down for when the two wake up."


    Although reluctant, Lana took a deep breath and tried to gulp down her anxiety. Getting to her feet right after, she walked over to the door to the kitchen and gave onest nce across the room before making her way out.


    "I¡­I''ll make something for you people to eat too," grateful beyond words for their help, she finally took off, ready to prepare a hearty yet healthy meal.


    In the meantime, silence loomed inside the couple''s bedroom, and only the sound ofDiane and Zoey''s breaths could be heard whistling through the air. But then, Liliyana who''d been quiet throughout the whole thing decided to speak.


    "What are we gonna do about the guy who stabbed them?" Her eyes staring at Zoey''s innocent face, she was reminded of the numerous times throughout the week that she and Zoey had been ying together in either the backyard or the stables where the guest''s horses had to be taken care of. "He''s not getting off light if Raven finds out, but what do you guys wanna do? Speak your mind if you would."


    For a moment silence took over once again, but then Aria propped herself straight off the wall and responded.


    "No mercy, right?" She said, her eyes scanning through everyone''s expression.


    "I agree," replied Erika, a faint smirk stered across her face.


    Mel and Amedith, however, were both unsure. After all, they were inside a city not their own, and instead of a monster, their target would be a conscious human. In that case, should he be tried in front of a judge, or should his fate be sealed by their merciless des?


    "We can''t kill him," Mel protested.


    Getting back on his feet from kneeling all this while, Amedith turned around¨Chumming in agreement.


    "We''re no judge, nor a jury, and we most definitely can''t be the executioners," he added further.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the two-to-two vote was broken by Liliyana and not in a way that they could''ve expected.


    "No mercy it is then," despite her cheery nature, being a devil and a dark fae, she saw murder for murder as an appropriate punishment. If anything her fae nature made her want to torture the guy until he begged for death, and only then she would let him die¨Cslowly and with hisst moment filled with agonizing pain.


    "He could''ve killed them both had Lilith not used that potion, but that doesn''t change that he had every intention to murder them."


    "She''s right," Aria backed Liliyana as soon as she was finished speaking.


    Erika seemed just as pleased with the suggestion and while Mel seemed conflicted she was slowly gravitating towards agreeing with the devil-fae. Only Amedith, who''d been blessed or perhaps cursed with a sense of righteousness ingrained in his magus soul, didn''t agree with the decision at all.


    "We''re not killing him, but¡­" Reminded of his own agony from a while back, the ex-hero had a n that could help them exact revenge without resorting to murder. "Fuck me, I''ll talk to Raven about it. He''s gonna have thest say in this anyways I''m sure."


    Looking around everyone''s faces, it seemed like they all agreed to wait for their leader to make a final decision about the matter. And with the decisioning to a conclusion for now, Amedith who''d juste back from a smithy not long ago today, reached into his pocket and took out a handful of paper-wrapped earrings from inside.


    "Until hees here, here each one of you wear one," handing out the earring to everyone, he began to exin exactly what he''d made from the orb of darkness made from Maine''s scales. "Epass the dark pearl in your mana so that it doesn''t consume light until you let the mana film down."


    Unwrapping his own earrings, he hooked it into his left earlobe¨Cwhich he''d only just recently pierced for jewelry. Letting down the wrap, he made sure to cover the dark jewel in his holy magic, which in turn made it burn like a whitemp.


    "Now if I let down my mana from it," demonstrating it by letting down his mana from the earning, he had the entire room consumed by darkness. However, quickly putting the mana film back on, he returned the light as if he was flicking an on-and-off switch.


    "I can''t see properly in the dark, I think Aria you can, but since you can''t use mana, stay close to me so I can help you keep that earring covered with my own mana."


    Turning his attention to Mel next, Amedith noticed that she''d wrapped the earring in a film of moss and minute branches. Making the jewelry look much better than its base dark look. As for Erika, who''d enveloped her own with her now crimson aura, her earring was glowing a deep red with a slight flicker of blues, that almost made it appear like a sea of red and blue glitter revolving like a.


    "I like this," being thest to put the earrings on, Liliyana had a simr effect on the earrings as Amedith although hers was slightly gray while his was a golden white color.


    "Nothing to do than wait now, I guess?" He heaved, taking a seat on a nearby chair.


    While the group awaited the return of their leader, Raven was having a mini-adventure of his own with Amelia walking by his side. The people looked on to them, knowing who the centaurian was. They wanted tosh out, to burn her alive for killing their king, but with Raven on her side¨Csomeone who''d be quite the legend for allegedly defeating Avarice, none of them even dared lift a finger.


    ''We shouldn''t stay in the city much longer,'' realizing that leaving Amelia alone for even a second could end in tragedy, Raven decided to speed up his ns without knowing that they would be squashed by the hitch at the Bricks And Cobbles Inn.

 Chapter 209: Hell’s Too Good For You

    The guards had not even been informed about the murders as they''d been far too busy near the castle as a result of recent activities. The security had been tenfold but theck of personnel left the city barren of all guards.


    It had just been a few hours since Mono had taken over, and as she was currently busy charting the trajectory of the kingdom, she had yet to be informed about the negligence of her army.


    But for the murderous boy Arc and his mother, Kathy, that very negligence was of great relief. Knife still in hand, the boy sat on his bed tapping his feet in angst, and his mother peeked out of the curtains¨Cwaiting for the guards to eventuallye over and take her young boy away.


    "You''re an idiot!" She screamed, shutting the curtains again.


    Turning towards Arc, she stomped her way closer and grabbed that knife away from him.


    "Killing a woman and her child in broad daylight?! What the hell were you thinking?!" Freaking out of her mind, she grabbed him by the cor while leaning towards him.


    A sh of her breasts waves under her clothes shes at the young boy, however grabbing him by the face, Kathy forced him to look her in the eye. Throwing the knife away, she kept ring at him with her eye bleeding with rage, but the face of her young boy who would soon be taken away from her, ached her heart in a way that instead of pping his face, she hugged him tight.


    "You''re an idiot¡­" She whimpered her tears flowing down her chin before eventually making it to her chest where they brushed against Arc''s cheeks. "I told you we would take care of them some other way, why did you have to get your own hands dirty?"


    Pushing himself away from his mother, he grabbed her by the shoulder and looked back into her eyes. With a raging face as before, he gritted his teeth shut and aggressively shook his head left and right. Finally, as he managed to contain himself, he took a deep breath and gave her a reply.


    "Because of that cunt elf! She was threatening you!" Following his words, his hands moved down her supple frame. A spark erupted throughout Kathy''s skin, as it wasn''t the first time he''d caressed her so lovingly. "And you know how much I love you. And that slut thought she could threaten you, so I stabbed her wife so she could feel the kind of pain I felt from her words."


    "But!" Slipping into hisp, she moved one of her hands under his chin and rested the other on his chest. "You needed that girl, you told me you wanted her, and now that chance is gone and they''ll put you in the dungeon. Do you know how much that would hurt me? How much I would miss you day and night?"


    With her hands slipping down his chest on its own, Kathy shook her head to bring herself out of the daze. It wasn''t the time for such things, especially since the girl who was supposed to act as a cover to mask their deranged love from the rest of society was now possibly dead. Slipping out of hisp, she leaned over to his forehead and nted a brief kiss.


    "You need a wife Arc, and she was the one you wanted and I made sure to do everything I could to get their stingy parents to agree with the arrangement," pulling her hands away from her son, her heart raced with anxiety once again.


    Turning her head towards the window, her face was illuminated with a strip of light creeping into the dark room.


    "We made so many memories in this room," unspeakable acts and memories flooded into Kathy''s head. She''d always loved her son, and some would say, perhaps she loved him a little too much. But saying that to a coal smuggler wasn''t exactly prime if you wished to live longer than a few minutes.


    A sudden knock on the door broke Kathy''s chain of thought, acting as amoner she''d almost forgotten that a handful of herte husband''s henchmen always lived inside the tunnel they''d dug right underneath the house.


    It led to many ces of importance, but unfortunately, none could get her son away without the possibility of a blocked exit or a sudden cave-in since it had been a while since the exits had been checked.


    "Any luck?" She asked.


    "Ch''ya! Everything''s shut off since the monsoon, and the one exit we found is blocked by some damned dark mist that nearly killed us." The news from the other side of the door only made her tension grow.


    Ideally, she''d only wanted to go to the Inn andin to the mothers, and if everything had gone right, she and her son would''ve been back to their house without having to blow her cover. But now as the clock kept ticking, she was seconds away from ordering her brutes to escort her disguised son through the city streets.


    "Shit¡­Just get the carriages ready! Tell your men you''re going on another haul and I''ll get my son ready to leave with you guys!" Although the n was risky since they''d be forced to exit through the city gates, and no matter how thin the army was spread, there were bound to be guards stationed there.


    ''Taking the train is out of the question, and the front gates are risky when smuggling coal in much less taking something out of the city, but the damned seasons have fucked me over real good!'' The passing of monsoon where the caves were flooded and then the intense heat of the summer drying up the choked paths, were both matters of great frustration to her, but since coal was only used for machinery in summer, she wasn''t in any hurry to get those tunnels cleaned.


    At least, she wasn''t until her son stabbed someone¨Cwhich she already knew was going to blow her cover to the council. The people already knew, except for Zoey''s mothers she''d kept a keen watch on the family to make sure nobody oversteps any lines.


    "Arc, get up. I''m gonna change your clothes to look like a girl¨C" To her misfortune, however, the sound of her front door being kicked open shattered every possibility of an escape. Both for herself as well as her son.


    "WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!" The roar of the enraged mage was enough to shake the very building to its core. And the first victims of that anger were the unfortunate henchmen who were there to challenge any kingdom guards.

 Chapter 210: Make Our Own Way!

    "Where the hell do you think you''re going?!" Screaming at the intruder with their hands clutched on blunt weapons, the volley of demi-humans descended on the dark mage. Before their attacks could connect, however, a wall of translucent light appeared before them. Shoving the group of henchmen into the opposite corner, Amedith walked up behind Raven.


    Slowly pressing on their chest until they could no longer breathe, he kept the wall up until their minds shut down from ack of oxygen. And although not dead, being choked off all air, there was bound to be someplications when they wake up, but in Amedith''s eyes, it was better than having them killed.


    "Who the hell are these people?" He whispered, having not a clue as to who Kathy truly was.


    In the meantime, Raven had already slipped upstairs through the shadows, and unlike the ones downstairs, the henchmen who confronted him there were instantly killed by massive cone-shaped darts that ripped massive holes through their bodies. Leaving a flood of blood behind to trail down the steps, he turned to the door they''d been guarding before getting killed.


    "Shit¡­" Noticing the trail of blood dripping down the steps like a river, Amedith grew his angelic wings and made his way up as well.


    Liliyana who''d also been beside him this whole time, also grew bat-like wings to fly up the stairs and avoid having to step in blood.


    "The door won''t open," were the first words they heard Raven say as the two flew their way up.


    "What do you mean? Just¨C" A bit confused by what Raven meant, Amedith ced his hand against the doorframe and felt a spark of mana jolt his fingers away. "Ouch!"


    "Heal!" Liliyana wasted no time in healing his burned finger, and as the pain subsided, she grabbed his hand and squeezed it with her own. "What is it? I don''t sense a curse at least."


    "I''m guessing some sort of spell, maybe even a machine," walking further up ahead, Raven d his fist in darkness and made it grow to the size of his body. "We just have to make our own way in, that''s all."


    Drawing his hand back, he mmed his fist against the wall¨Ctearing a giant hole through it. An audible gasp hissed from the inside, and as Raven walked in, finally saw both the mom and her son standing frozen in ce while looking at him. So far he''d tried to remain level-headed, but the sight of them made his heart rage.


    "YOU DIRT!" Jolting closer to the boy at speeds he couldn''t possibly catch, Raven grabbed him by the neck before lifting him up in the air.


    "AHGHH!" Arc screamed, and his mother was finally pulled out of her baffled state of mind as well.


    "LEAVE HIM!" His mother screamed grabbing Raven by the arm, however, instantly being pped away, he grabbed her by the neck as well, but instead of pain, he used his charm to turn her mind into a cum-filled dump that couldn''t think about anything other than being a mindless slut.


    "I''ll deal with youter!" Shoving her into a corner with her senses all heightened to the point where she was pissing herself from the residual feeling of Raven''s touch, sheid down on the ground, panting to herself and squirting in her panties like a broken sprinkler.


    Turning his attention back to the boy, Raven threw him against a bookshelf. mming his head straight against one of the sharp corners, his skull got cracked, but to his luck, he fell unconscious before being able to feel any of the hurt.


    "Shit¡­" Looking at the mess Raven had made in a matter of a few seconds, Amedith shook his head, unsure where this was about to lead. He''d suggested a n to him beforeing over here, and although it seemed at first that Raven wasn''t listening, with the boy unconscious he had yet another chance to convince him.


    "Let me take them to the Inn, and you can do anything you want to them without killing them both."


    "Torture?" Liliyana whispered, assuming that''s what Amedith was trying to hint at.


    ncing sideways at her, he nodded before slowly making his way towards Raven. Grabbing him by the hand, he took a deep breath and began to exin.


    "I''ve gone through it myself, how it feels to take someone precious away¨Cand believe me it feels much worse than death, and since that boy tried to kill Zoey and Diane, I think that''s what he deserved, but we can''t kill him," his suggestion came from the experience of those memories inside the mind prison, where Athenia had shown him the sights of his women being taken away by Raven.


    And to do the very same to Arc''s mother, was horrible for sure, but at the very least it wouldn''t kill him.


    ''I pulled myself out of that bubble with Liliyana''s help,'' ncing over to the boy, a grimace took over Amedith''s face. ''And as much as I hate you, you moron, you don''t deserve to die¨Cat least not by our hands.''


    If Zoey or Daine wished for his execution, Amedith would''ve had no problem with the verdict, however, since neither of them was conscious, he felt like it was best to leave that choice to them instead of murdering their assant themselves.


    "Take them¡­" Brushing Amedith''s arm off, Raven turned around and put his hand on Amedith''s shoulder. "But that guy will die once it''s over, I''ll make sure he does."


    Walking away with those words, Raven left the clean-up to the lovers. One of whom agreed with his sentiment to kill the boy while the other waspletely opposed to it. However, neither wanted them to get off the hook without punishment and the first thing to achieve that goal was getting the duo to the Bricks And Cobble''s Inn.


    "You know he''s gonna fuck her, right?" Unsure if Amedith understood what Raven had in mind, Liliyana decided to test it. "It''s in a dark fae''s nature to fuck and breed their enemies, especially as a sign of superiority."


    Holding her hand to the cum-squirting woman, Liliyana shut her mind for a moment with her peculiar abilities.


    "Does that mean you were trying to conquer me too?" Trying to lighten the mood even if somewhat, Amedith scoffed and added. "Cause you seeded quite well, and I don''t really have a problem with it."


    "That''s cheeky~" With a chuckle, Liliyana bumped her head with his and as he turned around, she lightly bit his nose tip. "Now we''re gonna have to do some extra stamina training tonight, ahaha."


    Although her words made him smile, Amedith still couldn''t just forget about what they were dealing with. However, since the fate of the mother and son duo was now left in Raven''s hands, he decided to let it go and wait until it waste at night.


    ''Hopefully, Daine and Zoey would have woken up by then.'' And with that thought, he busied himself with the task at hand.

 Chapter 211: The Torture Begins

    Just a few minutes before the sunset, the party was gathered inside the Inn to discuss their next move. Lilith was also present to make her case for help, but with everything that had happened, things hadn''t gone as smoothly as she expected.


    The Inn was closed and only the current customers were allowed in. And even they were told to stay in their rooms as the hall was taken by the Hero''s party for one final discussion about their ns moving forward.


    Just an hour more and the torture of the mother and son was about to begin, and in the meantime, the duo were all tied up and brainwashed by Raven to remain quiet while the party discussed Lilith''s n.


    "The alliance is mostly ruled by the Centaurs and their leader, the Arachne and Dark elves are mostly foot soldiers and considered lower ss unless they can prove themselves useful to the centaurs," even as she charted a map and exined the dynamics of the monster alliance, barely anyone could keep themselves focused on her words.


    ''Diane and Zoey almost died and we''re back to work on the same day?'' Mel thought, her mind racing along the same vein as the barbarian of the party.


    "What are the dark elves and Arachne getting out of this alliance anyways?" Raven asked, surprisingly seeming the most sound of the bunch.


    However, regting his own emotions with the gift from the goddess, he was struggling to hold himself back from just tearing through Arc''s skin.


    "Here''s the thing¡­" Creating two separation lines that joined together on the map, Lilith parted it into three different sections. One consisted of a dungeon structure where the Arachnes lived with their queen, the other a dark forest edging a corrupted region engulfed in a dark mist. And then there were the ruins of a city that had been rebuilt to the best of the centaur''s abilities.


    "The centaurs and my people were rivals but since the corruptive region on both of our viges was closing in on us, we had no choice but to agree to a non-aggression pact until we could deal with the corrupted region."


    "So both of you had a problem that you couldn''t solve while fighting an enemy, but that still doesn''t exin why it turned into a murder and kidnapping spree against the citizens of Elenaris," Aria chimed in.


    "I¡­know," with a sigh, Lilith looked at Aria, seeming utterly defeated.


    "But with the non-aggression pact the interactions between our ns increased, and at this point, the centaurs already had the Arachnes in their palms¨Cthat I don''t know why or how, but what I do know is that the centaur king conspired with some power-hungry soldiers from my n and got my father, the chief of our n killed."


    "Again¡­" Walking forward with a sultry stride, Erika rolled her eyes before leaning against the table. "What does that king have that had your n''s men rock hard?"


    Wincing at her wording, Lilith took just a moment topose herself before exining things further.


    "From what I know it was mostly the right to rule, but even since then, instead of just trying to better ourselves, the ns started to kidnap and do all kinds of atrocities to the citizens from this city," leaning against the table, Lilith''s eyes wandered some more, trying to pick out any fragment of information that she may have forgotten about.


    "Regardless, the centaurs are much stronger than both nsbined, if anything Arachnes are weaker than the elves and if they weren''t confined to that dungeons the centaur king would''ve killed them off already.:


    After quickly ncing across everyone, she turned her attention to the clock hanging above the Inn''s bar. The sun was soon to set, and she had little time left for her own preparation for the mission.


    "But who knows? As I said, his deal with their queen is still a mystery to me," wrapping up the map, she propped herself upright and looked at Raven once more. "The dark elves who didn''t agree to the changes were either imprisoned or killed, that only leaves some of the worst scum on this world still carrying the name of my n."


    "You want us to kill them all?" Raven muttered, and he was right.


    "I won''t say our n was righteous or anything, we did what we did, but it never got so extreme before. We were never at each other''s throat, at least not outside the bedrooms," acknowledging the depraved nature of dark elven society, Lilith added some more before leaving the party to make their decision.


    "But if you lend me a hand, I''ll do anything to help you get rid of the scourge at the hems of this city."


    Falling to silence, Raven didn''t intend to give her an answer just yet. He knew he wasn''t in a stable state of mind, and making a decision right now could easily end up as thest mistake for his party. Understanding his hesitation, Lilith grabbed her bag from the table and decided to leave him for now.


    "I''ll prepare to leave for my n now, we''ll meet tomorrow morning, maybe as allies or just people who knew each other at one point in time," parting with those words, she walked out of the inn to make essential purchases for the mission.


    Following her departure, a moment of silence befell the hall. Everyone knew whaty next and their eyes were already focused on the man who would carry out the punishments. Breaking that silence with her heels, however, Erika moved up behind Raven and pressed her breasts against him in a light hug.


    "So, how are you starting this torture?" She giggled into Raven''s ears.


    Lifting his head to look at the unconscious duo, Raven took a deep breath before muttering a reply.


    "Wake them up and get Lana, I want her to enjoy every second of what I''m about to do to these fuckers for trying to kill her family," despite now knowing that Zoey was an automaton, Raven still considered her a person. And with the joint frustration of being an orphan, he knew what it could''ve been like for Lana to lose everyone she considered her family.


    "I''ll go get her," Liliyana responded.


    With everything now settled, the torture begins.

 Chapter 212: Ecstasy And Agony - Part 1(Male Genital Torture)

    Note: Please keep in mind that this chapter and the chapter after this, both have male genital torture as well as other sexual tortures involved. Only read if you wish to, otherwise skipping these chapters shouldn''t be an issue as I''ll give a briefing of what happened in theter chapters. Also, please don''tin if you''ve ignored this warning.


    Tied to a pole with his hands on the back, the culprit of the attempted murder was restrained in the back of the stables. Away from the eyes of the inn''s customers, he was stripped to the bones alongside his mother. His mouth taped up and his eyelids stitched to stay open, he was forced to look at Kathy huffing and puffing and acting like a horny slut.


    Although her body was tied up as well, sheid on her knees with her senses all heightened and her mind filled with nothing but thoughts of guzzling down cum. Despite the heavy presence inside the dark ce, she showed no signs of shame and kept trying to rub her nude body against Raven''s legs. However, more angry than ever, the mage wanted her to suffer as much as her kid would in a minute.


    And so, grabbing her by the hair he quickly undid his charm so she was consciously aware of what was happening.


    "Wh¡­what¡­" With the grip on her mind loosened, she tried to grab her aching head but was shocked to find that her hands were tied. "What''s happening?"


    ncing to the side at her tied son with his pathetic dick hanging out in the open, her eyes widened with shock. Shifting her eyes to Raven in pure terror, her lips quivered to speak and her mind raced with the worst of thoughts.


    "Lana, say the word and I''ll kill these two quick or you could leave it to me to torture them until they beg for death toe," standing at the very back of his group, Lana''s eyes squinted in anger.


    "I want them to suffer," those words were all she had to say before turning around to go back and tend to her wife and daughter.


    Still frozen with terror, Kathy''s eyes paced through everyone who was present. Only the mage was present from the trio who''d busted into her house, and the rest of the girls, she had no idea who they were. Especially the Lamia and the cowgirl, both of whom had their eyes sinisterly glowing in the dark. Wearing a smirk on their faces, the two were obviously enjoying her fear.


    Then there was the priestess who seemed just as excited, and the two elves both of whom seemed indifferent about what was about to happen.


    "Get up," Ravenmanded, his eyes ring down at Kathy.


    "W-wha¨C" Before she could finish her word, Raven pulled her up on her feet by the hair and pushed her nude body against Arc.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! LET ME GO!" She screamed, her face tightly pressed against her own son.


    "As you wish but just for a second," cutting the ropes that were tying up her hands, Raven set her free for a second before a dark slime conjured from Kathy''s faint shadow and wrapped itself around her hands.


    "AGHH!" Pulling her hand in the air, the slime pressed her body further up against her son. Then tying her hands behind the pole and right above her son''s tied hands, it turned into a solid¨Censuring she couldn''t free herself even if she desperately tried.


    "LET HER GOOOO!" Managing to get the tape off of his mouth, Arc screamed at Raven''s aggression.


    "Mel¡­" In response, Raven only called out to one of his lovers.


    She already knew what that meant and so without asking any questions, the fair elf whispered a spell and conjured a summoning circle with a pair of throne vibes protruding from inside. Like a snake they rose from underneath Arc''s legs and while one wrapped itself around his dick and balls, the other''s end opened up like a viper''s mouth with a thread-like fleshy tongue inside.


    Watching that vine circling around his cock before slowly injecting its tongue inside his urethra and swallowing the rest of his dick in its mouth, Arc watched on in horror, not knowing what the hell was happening to him. He tried to scream, but another much darker vine coiled around his body and forced itself deep into his mouth.


    Spreading into multiple veins down his throat, the same dark vine spread through his lungs as well as other organs, spewing some strange secretions that would keep him conscious and alive even through the worst of tortures.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM?!" Seeing her son hooked to the nt like a Frankensteinian monster, Kathy overcame the fear and began thrashing about once more. But pressed tight against Arc''s body by the slime, she had little to no room to set herself free. In fact, their bodies were so tightly squeezed that she could feel the vein squirming inside his belly and even making their way down to his groin.


    "SHUT UP!" Raven yelled, grabbing her throat, and squeezing it tight until her eyes rolled all the way¨Cleaving only the whites of her eyes visible.


    Finally when she calmed down a little, Raven did let her go and she instantly burst into a fit of coughs.


    "The more you move around the more those vines will torture your son," moving closer to the action, Mel conjured one more vine underneath Arc to have hisst hole plugged from the back. Forcing its way in, the veins stretched to the point where his legspletely gave in. But secured by every limb to the pole, Arc''s body remained upright.


    "The sucker will infuse his useless balls with poison that will make him beg for them to be cut off instead. Then there''s the mouth plug, it''ll keep him alive as long as his body isn''t directly damaged. Andstly, plugged on the back, that''s just to fuck up organs."


    ncing sideways at Arc''s mother, Mel took a deep breath and exined thest part of the n.


    "Every time his body shakes from your struggles, every time he grunts or groans since you''re tied up close, every time you groan and moan or move around even a little, his insides will be in a world of hurt," shifting his eyes to Raven, Mel noticed Erika walking up on the other side of his and slowly undoing his pants.


    "But don''t worry, because this won''t hurt you at all, if anything you''re gonna enjoy this a lot," letting down Raven''s pants, Erika revealed his massive dick and ced it between Kathy''s peachy ass-cheeks. "Because the more you enjoy this cock, it''ll be ecstasy for you but agony for your pathetic son."


    Not waiting a moment, the priestess helped the mage to break in the mother''s ass.


    "AGHHH!" Kathy groaned in hurt and the poison being injected into her son''s balls, made him muffle a scream soon after.

 Chapter 213: Ecstacy And Agony - Part 2(Gore Warning)

    ''AGHH! I NEED TO STAY QUIET!'' Getting her ass stretched by Raven''s cock, Kathy''s mind was slowly drifting away. Her body pressed against her nude son, she kept trying to keep her voice from leaking, and yet every so often despite the teary look in her son''s pained eyes, she parted her lips to let the sounds of ecstasy brush against his face.


    "AHHH! Fu-FUCK!" She begged, and while it didn''t hinder Raven, her voice only made the poisonous vines shoot Arc''s balls and organs with a constricting pain that felt like it would make them copse on themselves.


    "Shut up you whore!" Drawing his hips all the way back, Raven mmed his cock deep inside her ass, all the way until his balls were kissing her wet pussy.


    Kathy attempted to hold her voice again, but with the cock throbbing inside her ass, she couldn''t keep it in and instead moaned right into her son''s face again.


    "IT''S TOO BIGG! UGHH!" The vine wrapping its mouth around her son''s dick began sucking his pathetic little cock¨Cmaking sure that he remained hard while listening to the sounds of his mother''s ass-cheeks being pounded by a greater man.


    Feeling the bulge in her belly rubbing against his skin, Arc was both baffled by the size and frustrated by the blush on his mother''s body. She was enjoying it¡­and even if she attempted to keep her mouth shut for his sake, the very fact that she didn''t care after a certain point and moaned in his face, was enough to make him feel betrayed.


    Teary-eyed, he tried not to look at her expression which was slowly going from pained to that of enjoyment, but even as he closed his eyes, the voices, the warm exhales, and the beating of her heart against his chest, it all reminded him of exactly what was happening before him.


    ''STOP THIS!'' He wanted to scream as he slowly opened his eyes back on, and to his horror, the look of struggle from Kathy hadpletely disappeared. Instead, she had her tongue hanging out as she panted and drooled all over his chest. To make matters worse, even as Raven stopped thrusting into her ass, Kathy subconsciously kept throwing her ass back on his dick.


    The sounds of her ass-cheeks pping against his balls spread throughout the stables, and before long as Raven''s dick slipped out of her asshole, she hesitantly looked back at Raven from over her shoulder with an ever-so pleading look, it almost felt like she was begging for his cock.


    ''NO! STOP THIS! WHY THE HELL ARE YOU LOOKING AT HIM LIKE THAT?!!!'' Although Arc attempted to struggle, the shot of poison in his body made his body tense up from the pain again. And this time, it only got worse as Raven slipped his dick in his mother''s pussy but she made no attempts to control her moans.


    "Aghhh~ FUCK ME!" Encharmed by his fae charm without even the use of his gift, Kathy offered up her tongue for a deep kiss, all the while acting like her son wasn''t even there.


    But despite her offer to kiss, Raven pped her face away before continuing to pound her pussy like a cheap toy. Despite that, Kathy continued to moan into her son''s face, and the sight finally broke Arc''s mind. He iled around and struggled to free himself, but the pain restrained him once more.


    As for Raven, he drew no joy in fucking the useless slut who''d raised just as useless of a son, and even so, he made sure to pound her womb with his tip. mming his cock inside her again and again, he had her sluggishly drooling against her son''s chest, and the stuttering sounds of ecstasy that escaped her lips only fueled the hurt in her son''s skin.


    "Look at him," grabbing her face, Raven forced her to look into her son''s eyes. "Tell him, who would you rather be, his mother? Or a ve to my cock?"


    Pressing her face against his, Raven stopped the motion of his hips although Kathy''s hungry pussy couldn''t help but push his cock deep inside her body. She''d been blinded by the pleasure, and could no longer think straight. Even the son she''d once loved¨Calbeit unsatisfyingly, couldn''t make her pussy from desiring that thick and juicy cock.


    ''D-DON''T!'' Seeing the numbness and shaky look in his mother''s eyes, Arc already knew what her answer would be, even though he hoped and prayed that he was wrong.


    "I want your dick more than my son¡­" And with those words, their fate was sealed.


    "Well then, we have no use for your son anymore," ncing sideways at Mel, Raven ordered Arc''s execution in the worst possible way.


    The vines sported into multiple smaller vines inside his body and began shooting out poison into every fiber of his being. However, flooding the most amount of poison in his dick and balls, Mel took out the dark vine that was keeping Arc alive, and the moment it slipped out of his throat, the excessive poison exploded his genitals into lumpy pieces of meat.


    "AGHHH! ITTT HURTTTTSSS! I''M SORRYYYY!! I''M S-SORRYY!!!" With life shing before his eyes and his intestines falling out of his groin, Arc watched Raven grab his mother''s face and offer her his lips. She watched her son''s death approaching from the edge of her eyes, but even so, instead of focusing on him, she locked her lips with Raven. "NOOOOO!!!!


    MOM!!! STOPP! UGHHHH!!! I''M D-DYING! AGHHHHH!"


    The very next moment the vine breached his back, it retreated into the magic circle, leaving a flood of blood and mangled organs gush right out like a drain pipe being unclogged. Finally, with his organs all in bits and his manhood turned to smithereens, Arc''s consciousness slipped away, but not before catching ast nce of his mother throwing her ass back at Raven''s cock while kissing him.


    "That¡­was divine, divine punishment if I say so~" Erika murmured, gleeful at the criminal''s death.


    And her joy only grew when she turned her head and noticed Kathy and Raven still fucking their brains out, despite the slut''s body being pressed against her own dead son.


    ''I can''t live without this! Give me! Give me more!'' Were the thoughts inside Kathy''s head, and words by which she mourned her son''s death.


    But her wish would be cut short, as Raven had no interest in her body beyond punishment and instead, he had another n to punish her in a different way.


    ''You''re not worthy to be amongst my girls, but I won''t kill you, but you''ll still serve the rest of your life trying to pay for what you''ve done.'' And with those thoughts, the session between him and Kathy ended right then and there.

 Chapter 214: A Talk Between A God And A Devil

    "Another king dead, the third one this month¡­" Her eyes gazing down at Athenia, the goddess of mockery was fairly concerned by the sudden rise in the death of royalties. First, it was the king of crows, then Zeil, and finally the old king of thend named after her. It almost felt like a prophecy of doom, one that sounded concerningly simr to Pathfinder''s warning.


    "Let''s hope Milo will be a better king than his mother Maria is a queen."


    With the king now finally dead, the queen no longer held any reign. She was a widow and a hurdle for the prince¨Cthat is if she decided to fight her im over the luminated throne. Cast under the hues of stained ss, his wax-like skin was bound to soak its glow, and with it, Athenia hoped that he would soak the wit of a king as well.


    ''It may be time for me to cast him my blessing.'' She pondered, but doing so was bound to draw the attention of Pathfinder; and just like he''d done to Erika, that dead god and the father of Nerva was bound to pursue Milo to abandon Aphrodite and be his own god. ''The hell is that idiot''s problem? If it weren''t for me his daughter''s body would be scorched with holy wars.


    I am the only reason the gods aren''t overstepping their bounds''


    With the facade of omnipotence as the prime god in all of this, Athenia knew she wasn''t the strongest or the wisest, but that false notion of absolute control over Nerva¨Cseeded within in the gods was keeping them fromtching at each other throats and starting yet another holy war.


    Trying to brush past the negatives, she cast her gaze down to her chosen. They were getting themselves ready for the annihtion of the monster ns, and although she wanted to help them, Athenia couldn''t see anything from where these ns lived as it was being encircled by a corrupted region.


    "Something feels off¡­" Although her reach spread from Athenia, she''d nevere so far as to proactively watch over another kingdom. Even the rest of Aria was foreign to her and the only knowledge she had was bare bones since other gods wouldn''t like her intrusion on theirnds. However, the ns¨Cthey were monsters, not devout of any gods. So why couldn''t she peer in?


    Even though the corrupted region had yet to engulf it all.


    "Something or rather someone is pulling the strings on these ignorant puppets." Said the clone standing beside Athenia.


    ncing to her side, the goddess mused over the thought but couldn''t figure out who could bar her from seeing what was going on inside thosends.


    "Another god?" She mumbled.


    "So close to Elena? I doubt it," her clone responded.


    "But what if it is?"


    "Then it''d be easier to recruit her against that god."


    "Could be a nt by the others."


    "I doubt anyone''s that much of a fool¨Cwell at least maybe Thalos, but he''s eternally trapped in our torture prison." Ending the topic with the mention of the shapeshifting wolf god¨Cwho''d once foolishly intruded Athenia''s prison and tried to kill her, the clone shut the matter for good as neither of them could figure out who it was.


    ''Unless¡­'' However, there was one more possibility that neither wanted to be true and thus it had gone unmentioned.


    A sudden spark of crimson light broke the goddess''s chain of thoughts. Turning her attention to the front, she watched a crimson mist figure appear in front of her. It was Asmodia in her ethereal form with her nude body and perky tits swaying around as she walked closer to the goddess while stretching her arms.


    "What are you doing here?" Athenia asked, her eyes squinted with doubts.


    Sitting sideways on the goddess''s throne steps, the devil nced up at her with a droopy expression on her flickering face.


    "It''s no fun trying to corrupt someone who''s already epted their natural corruption," yawning for a bit, she rolled her eyes and nced over to the clone instead. "But don''t worry, I''m only here for a bit, thought you''d needpany¡­Seems like I was wrong."


    "Off with you then," Athenia suggested, but Asmodia sat there quietly. Musing over something that she''d only recently had time to mull over.


    Before her summon by Athenia, she was in a century-long slumber, and before that, she was in the court of the devils being shunned for having loved a goddess. And now, as Erika was thinking on her own and even charting her own corrupt path, she''d had little left to do than ponder the memories of her past lover.


    "I hear your thoughts in this in, you do realize that?" Hearing every bit of Asmodia''s agony, did her best to hold back from her mocking nature. But s, she failed¨Cnot because of ack of empathy, but rather her pride as one of the gods. "You really think she loved you? Don''t make meugh, devil."


    A frown took over Asmodia''s brows, however, she kept her head lowered as she knew her authority in the heavenly order was now amongst the lowest of the lows. As for Athenia? Tasting her turmoil at the edges of her lips, a crooked smirk took over her.


    "A devil and a goddess, what did you think would happen? She used you for pleasure and got put to death because of her foolishness. Or maybe¡­" Giving her words some time to settle in Amsodia''s head, Athenia stabbed her heart with sharp concluding words. "It was your fault, even if she loved you, you knew what would happen to her. A war¨Cthrough which you survived, but she lost everything she had.


    What a true lover you are~ Condemning your partner to die when you''ve easily avoide¨C"


    "Goddess¡­" Forcing a smile on her face, Asmodia looked up at Athenia, a moment of uncertainty lingered between the two before the devil spoke further. "I think you sometimes forget that unlike you who was only born during thest holy war, I was born alongside the heavenly order.


    Before the elder gods became the elder gods when there was no Nerva, no Andromata, nothing¨Cjust us the servants, and the Creator."


    Wasting no more time with Athenia, Asmodia drifted like the mist and went back into Erika''s body.


    ''Arrogant bitch.'' Thought the goddess with a foul grimace, not realizing the kind of fire she was ying with.

 Chapter 215: Eternal Punishment And Light Embarrassment

    ''Where the hell am I?!'' Finally regaining consciousness sincest night, Kathy couldn''t see anything neither on her front nor the back, and locked down on all fours by iron shackles and bars, she couldn''t move an inch and her mouth was also kept propped open by an open mouth gag. ''WHAT THE FUCK?! WHERE AM I?!''


    Cemented in confined walls with half her ass hanging out from behind and a small hole right before her mouth, she was sandwiched between two seemingly normal outhouses behind the Bricks and cobbles. But as a man walked inside the outhouse in front of her face, Kathy''s eyes widened in horror.


    ''No¡­'' Watching as a musky cock with the gnarliest of smells poked in from the hole, she wanted to get away but there was nowhere for her to run. Trapped within those walls, her feed was to be the cum of countless men desperate enough to pay Lana to have sex with her prisoner¨Ca toilet slut. ''NOOO! GET AWAY!''


    She wanted to scream and struggled, but as the cock plugged her mouth the only thing she could speak anymore was gibberish with a mouthful of pre-cum. No condom, no hygiene, no need to be shy about their most depraved of fantasies, the men one after the other used her like a toy, all the while lining the pockets of the Inn that was otherwise on itsst few legs.


    Even when night arrived, men would line up to feed her their semen, and finally, as the night would settle, Lana woulde over to remind Kathy that she was going to be trapped in that concrete wall until herst breath. Which¨Cwouldn''t be long, but even in her death her heart would serve their customers well as a sex-doll automaton.


    ''I couldn''t be happier with how things turned out.'' Working inside the kitchen, Lana''s heart was finally lighting up. Her wife and daughter had been awake since this morning, and while prepping them a clear chicken soup, she was met with an excess of customers gathered up in the bar and waiting for their turn at a human.


    ''Most of them are demi-humans, I''m sure that''s gonna torture that slut some more.''


    cing the bowls of soup in a tray, she washed such thoughts while taking it to her bedridden family. Both of them were more than ready to walk on their feet and return to work, but concerned for their health still, Lana didn''t want them to push their luck.


    And while she was busy tending to her family, Raven was finally descending the stairs with his party right behind him. They''d decided to help the girl as their goals aligned and she didn''t seem to be lying, at least so far. Not to mention, the information that she''d provided had already given Raven an idea of how to approach the dark elves first.


    ''Since the elves like kidnapping so much, why not let them take us to their base themselves?'' Raven''s n was quite simple, to let a handful of girls travel alone in a carriage, and when the dark elves attempted an assault, he would track them through the shadows to their base. ''This way those who are imprisoned can make sure the elves don''t take any prisoners as a bargaining chip.''


    Still reluctant about letting his girls fall into their arms, Raven nced back at Aria, Mel, and Erika, none of whom were supposed to be the prisoners. Instead, shifting his eyes to Amedith who was dressed in a rose-pink dress with fine jewelsced in floral patterns, he still couldn''t believe that both he and Liliyana had agreed to be the bait.


    "You look¡­Good?" Unsure what to say to the ex-hero, Raven tried to make him feel less subconscious, but with his one hand clutching a fine tiara, he gritted his teeth and red at the mage''s face.


    "Don''t!" Heined, beyond embarrassed about wearing girly clothes out in front of everyone.


    "But you do look good!" Liliyana eximed, enthusiastically.


    ncing to his side, a light blush appeared on Amedith right before he buried his face against his hands.


    "T-thanks¡­" He whispered, his stomach raging with countless butterflies.


    "Ey!" The abrupt voice of a raspy demi-wolf broke the heart-warming moment. Whistling at the group, he wore a wide toothy grin while leering at the new girl. "Who''s the new gal?!"


    "Another one of the whore he keeps around, what else?!"


    "How does that bastard even have enough gold to keep a group of whore with him all the time?!"


    "The fuck do you care what I do, you piece of shit cucks? And another insult about my party and I''ll punch your faces in!" Raven retorted, only adding more fuel to the fire.


    One after the other, the already horny bunch of men kept yelling and screaming at the group, and one of them¨Ca demi-human cat even walked up to Amedith and grabbed him by the arm. He tried to pull him closer, but Liliyana grabbed Amedith from the other side. The crew cheered from the back for the demi-cat to tug Amedith away.


    "COME HERE YOU SLUT!!" Screamed the demi-human, his fingers digging deep into Amedith''s fair skin¨Cthe sigh of his finally pushed Liliyana to the edge.


    "GET AWAY!!"


    "NO WAIT!!"


    A sharp sound echoed throughout the Inn before it gotpletely quiet. Nobody other than the party caught what had happened yet, but as their slow minds finally caught up to the moment, the drunk and horny group of men noticed a sharp horn stabbed into a translucent shield in mid-air.


    Liliyana had tried to rip a hole through the demi-human body, but Amedith had stopped her in time by putting up his shield.


    "I¡­I¡­AHHHHH!" Finally letting go of Amedith, the demi-human tried to run back, but this time it was the ex-hero who decided to teach him a lesson.


    "DON''T TOUCH ME AGAIN!" Conjuring a bat made of holy magic, he swung it between the man''s legs¨Cteaching him a lesson that he along with the others won''t ever forget. Leaving the man howling in pain, Amedith let go of the bat and walked up front. "Next time any one of you try to touch me like that, I''m gonna rip your fucking balls and feed them to the dogs."


    Standing behind him with a triumphant smile, Liliyana wrapped her hand around Amedith before leaning forward and kissing him on the cheek.


    "He''s mine, so keep your hands away~" She warned, but instead of the warning only one word registered in their minds.


    "HE?!"

 Chapter 216: Cleaning Up Town

    Standing outside the Bricks and Cobbles, Lilith was waiting alongside the cloaked princess for the hero''s party. The centaurian woman reminded her of her sworn enemies, but looking into her eyes, she instantly noticed theck of vigor in Amelia''s eyes. She was broken and tired, and just done with everything.


    Dragging herself along every moment, even breathing seemed like a chore that she wanted to give up on. s, she had her uses, and her punishment was yet to be over, something she recognized and whispered to fulfill before killing herself eventually.


    "So you''re the princess, huh?" Lilith questioned, and though the already dejected gaze of the centaurian flickered with hurt, she nodded at her in response.


    Shifting her attention back to the streets, Lilith didn''t let Amelia''s presence bother her too much. Instead, focusing on the excess of automatons and countless demi-human workers¨Csweeping up the filthy streets and even working onmps as well as other machinery, she was quite impressed by how quickly things were put into motion by the new queen.


    The streets were flooded with automatons, especially those made by Shamisha''s students. Each one of them appeared to have a task, and they worked diligently towards achieving the desired end.


    "It took them only a few hours to clean up the outer city¡­" Baffled by the efficiency, Lilith folded her hands and let her eyes wander through the crowds.


    Nobody but the party was allowed outdoors today as it was the decree of the new queen so that the automatons and workers could get the city all cleaned up. Even the sewers that reeked of filth had already been cleanedst night.


    Slowly lifting her head, Amelia watched the same crowd working throughout the streets. The automatons were led by Shamisha''s students and the demi-human crowd by new recruits from the army.


    "She''d been working those demi-humans all night," Amelia muttered in response to what Lilith had said.


    "Well don''t feel bad for them," ncing sideways at the princess, Lilith spat out a reply. "They''re criminals just like you."


    A bit shocked by her words, Amelia looked at Lilith with her eyes widened. But the moment her eyes met hers, she couldn''t help the guilt from making her turn her gaze back to the ground.


    ''If it weren''t for you or your siblings, the king would''ve been alive and I could''ve begged him to save my people just like I''d originally nned when I first came here¡­'' Holding a grudge against the centaurian for throwing a wrench in her ns, Lilith clicked her tongue with annoyance but kept her mouth shut.


    Soon after the small exchange between the two, an oak-wood carriage arrived to carry their bait to the dark elves. Mono had sent it on Raven''s request, and hence it was decorated with royal insignias to fool the elves into thinking that Amedith was someone important from the kingdom.


    Following the sounds of screaming andints from inside the Inn, the hero''s party was finally outside. Raven was still in the lead as he walked up to Lilith. The preparation had been made for them to leave, but she hadn''t heard him say that he was willing to help her himself.


    But with an extended hand and a look of pure focus in his eyes, she quickly shook his hand¨Cfeeling a beam of hope at the end of that dark-dark tunnel.


    ''Three weeks, three monster ns to take down. You can do it, Lilith¨Cthis parasite can''t take you before that!'' Amping herself up, she guided the group to climb inside the carriage. One after the other everyone got in, and the carriage was just about to leave when Lana rushed out of the Inn screaming.


    "STOP!" Rushing to the carriage''s open window with Raven peeking out, she took just a moment to catch her breath before looking up at him with a weak smile. "You all bettere back in one piece!"


    Handing a cloth-bound wooden lunch box with loads and loads of meat and rice, Lana bid them bye in the way she thought was best¨Cby feeding them on their journey. Finally with the lunch box secure and everyone settled in, the carriage took off in the direction of the city gates.


    But there once again, the party was forced toe to a stop as waiting for them there was Regalia with a bunch of dead bodies scattered all around the city gates.


    It was the bodies of Kathy''s henchmen stupid enough to attempt to brute force their way out of the city from the gates. But to their misfortune, Regalia was waiting there with hopes of meeting Raven and his party before they left.


    "Aren''t you a royal guard? Shouldn''t you be around the new queen?" Raven teased with a yful smirk crescent across his lips.


    But ignoring his words, Regalia ced one foot on the carriage''s step, and then grabbing the open window frame, she pulled herself upward to nt a parting kiss on Raven''s lips. Pulling his head towards herself with one hand and keeping herself stable with the other, the once dignified wolf-girl was making out with the mage in front of a dozen guards.


    And even when she stopped and stepped away from the carriage her following words only left them more baffled.


    "Next time we meet if you survive this journey, I want a dozen of your puppies inside me," making even the party members blush, Regalia turned around without a care and gestured to the guards to open the gates for their passage.


    Not wasting a moment more, the party finally departed for the corrupted region encircling the monster ns. It would take them a while before they got there, maybe even two or three days depending on the terrain, but with all the monster girls including Amelia inside the bracelet, there was at least room enough for everyone to befortable inside the carriage.


    It gave them time to think things through, and Lilith also made use of it by giving as much information as possible about the dark elves and other monsters to the party. Her parasitic wings kept trying to overpower her, but with her death so close she simply struggled through the hurt.


    ''I won''t die yet¡­'' She thought, her teeth gritted shut. All the while both Liliyana and Asmodia could see the girl''s life fleeting before their eyes. But since she''d kept her approaching death a secret from everyone, Liliyana didn''t want to push her about the matter, as for Asmodia?


    She was in a foul mood from her conversation with the goddess, besides, she couldn''t care less if the dark elf lived or died¨Cas long as the party could achieve Athenia''s goals.

 Chapter 217: Tymaan – The Corrupted

    Women, riches, and power, he''d finally had it all. The centaurs respected him more than the rest, and the Arachne kept to themselves in fear of drawing his contempt. He was the silkiest shade of dark as well as lean yet muscr, even some of the races threw themselves at him, although that had to be kept a secret from the other ns.


    "Where is the girl?" Sitting on the back of a ve fair elf, he crossed his legs and red at his subordinates who''d juste back after a month-long manhunt. Squinting his emerald eyes, he red into their very souls and sensed the lies concocting within their minds.


    "Don''t you dare insult me with your tricks¡­" He whispered, calming.


    Leaning forward and cing his hands on his knees, he put even more weight on the young elf''s crouching body. The next thing they knew, the dusty tent echoed with the cracking sound of the woman''s bones and a howling scream followed soon after.


    "UGHHH! AHHH!" Knowing what her fate would be if she moved around too much, the elf kept struggling through the pain and stayed unmoved.


    Even the subjects of Tymaan were chilled by her screams, it wasn''t that they didn''t love to torture their own, but in her, they saw a much worse future for themselves. Their shifty eyes darted back and forth between each other, and finally, as theynded back on their young chief again, the leader of the group reluctantly stepped up to answer.


    "S-she escaped to the city. We tried to get her but those damned wings helped her slip away every time!" Speaking his mind, the leader fell into silence¨Cwaiting for their chief to speak his own mind about the matter.


    ''Those damned wings¡­'' Tymaan agonized over their memories, it was supposed to be his gift from the centaurs, an offering of power that only he could conquer despite the parasitic nature. But the daughter of thete chief that he himself had murdered, managed to get her hands on it before him and stitched them to her back as if it were linen.


    The silence from their chief was killing the battalion leader, his gray eyes jittered with anxiety as his attention kept shifting towards the nude woman coughing up blood underneath Tymaan.


    He didn''t care for the n if the n didn''t care for him and unlike the past chief¨Cthe progress was no longer gauged by the prosperity of the people, but rather by the power held by the new chief in the alliance.


    "We¡­we can always ask for a new pair of wings, right? The centaurs said that the parasite wasmon near their region of corruption, we just have to as¨C"


    "Kill him¡­" Those words uttered by their chief froze the very air in that dark tent. They all knew that he meant it, but unsure if it would just be one of them, none of them dared to move an inch. However, when nobody said a word, Tymaan nced up at the leader and red at him. "Kill him or you''re gonna die.


    I can work with one soldier less, especially if it''s an idiot who doesn''t understand when to open his mouth."


    "Y-yes!" Seeing this as out, the leader''s eyes sparked at the opportunity.


    The others felt the same, except of course the unfortunate man who''d tried to suggest that stupid idea to their chief.


    "N-NO! YOU CAN''T!" Watching the people he''d grown alongside clutching at their weapons to reap his head, the foolish elf stumbled back on his feet and since he wasn''t looking back, he fell right on his butt. "I CAN BE USEFUL! PLEASE DON''T DO THIS! WE''VE WORKED TOGETHER FOR SO LONG! YOU CAN¨C"


    Before he could even finish his plea, the leader of the group cut his head clean off with his sword. A fountain of blood gushed out of the neck wound, and his hands desperately reached for the spot where his head should''ve been. But the blurred vision from his rolling head subsided, the same man watched his own body drop right next to his head.


    He wanted to scream, he attempted to even, but with no lung or vocal cords¨Cthe only sound he could make was the sound of his mouth sloshing with blood. That is until his mind finally gave in.


    "Now¡­" Not waiting a moment to let the battalion recover from what they''d done, Tymaan got off of his seat and began walking toward the exit. Running his hands over everyone''s shoulder, the cold touch of his iron gauntlet spread fear through their hearts. "Kill each other until only one of you is left."


    Standing in front of the exit he nced back at them from over his shoulders. It wasn''t a warning, but rather an absolute order, and the way he didn''t say another word before walking out of the tent only solidified that notion in the dark elf''s hearts.


    Thest thing many of them heard was the sound of Tymaan''s iron boots stomping against the ground, as before they could even wrap their heads around what he''d said, others had already begun with the ughter.


    The screams that followed his exit from the tent echoed throughout the vige deep within the forest. It served as a grim reminder to those who''d gotten too soft from the recent luxuries. Pairing it up with Tymaan''s appearance from the war tent, the vigers were petrified in ce, even holding their breaths as to what was about to happen.


    However, thankfully for them, he''d only gotten out to meet up with the other two rulers of the elven vige. Made of straw huts, mud, logs, and even some amount of concrete, the vige was the least civilized among the three ns, but the recent import of humans, as well as demi-human ves, was helping them improve bit by bit.


    And yet, the plundering and destructive nature of the dark elves was what was keeping things from progressing much more quickly.


    The ves wereshed to death while they worked, and the women and men of the dungeons were raped until their minds turned to mush. As for the children, they served well as feed, especially with their bowels cut open and stuffed with spices while the children were still alive and breathing.


    Worst of all, the ones who had the misfortune of being fair elves were treated like pigs¨Cbeing force-fed filth after an entire day of either forced breeding or torture.


    ''Power, that''s all you need.'' And just like Tymaan thought, if you had power in their n you could live like royalty, in fact¨Ckilling Tymaan anyone was allowed to im their seat as the chief, but if you failed you''d be lucky to scrape the pits of a barrel for quite literally anything.


    "Chief!" Abruptly stopped in his path by a soldier, Tymaan jerked his head in his direction with a look of pure rage, and his long silver hair visibly lightened up with a menacing aura. Even so, the messenger took a deep gulp and continued to ry what he had to say. "We''ve found a carriageing towards our vige from the city, it looks like some royalty is in there!"


    "A royalty?" Hearing that word, Tymaan''s anger quickly subsided. In its ce came a menacing smirk that spread ear to ear. "Get them to me now!"


    "HO!" Wasting no time, the messenger went to get a battalion ready.


    In the meantime, Tymaan daydreamed about holding a nobility hostage and making demands of the kingdom that they couldn''t possibly refuse. But before that dreames to realization, he still had to meet up with his aplices and discuss their next step for the politics and power dynamic between the alliance.


    Even while making his way to them, he was blinded by the opportunity to kidnap a royal and not at all realizing what awaited him in his pursuits.

 Chapter 218: Flora And Hatiz

    A half-blind mother, and a brutish hunter with hair as majestic as a lion¨Cwere the associates of Tymaan and the only people he could and did trust with anything and everything. Gathered underneath the vige, in a torch-lit basement with files of dungeon-like cells.


    Trapped throughout that corridor were countless ves, most of whom were fair elves¨Call of whom were actively being tortured in front of their children.


    Their screams echoing in that corridor just behind their council room fueled their zeal and brought devious smiles to their faces. They loved every moment of it, the warriors raping the men and women in front of their kids, the children being ughtered for sport and being hung upside down and roasted for the other ves to eventually give in and eat the sorry children.


    It was hell on Aris, one that would make even the lesser devils blush at the sight of.


    "Your children grow healthy, Tymaan. Especially your son in my belly," cracking a smile on her blood-painted lips, Flora''s silver gaze looked fondly at the father of her children, all the while her hands caressed her protruding belly. "It will soon be time to murder the girl, I hope you''re not too attached to her just yet."


    A faint frown crossed Tymaan''s brows. He knew what Flora was insinuating, but he wasn''t sure if he wanted to go through with their ns.


    ''Killing my own child in the womb? Such a waste¡­'' Grabbing thentern on the dusty desk, he moved it in front of Hatiz to get a better look at his face. As burly as a bear and as massive as a moose, he looked more like an elf-sized minotaur than a simple dark monk. But the illusion was broken by those crimson eyes, as they hungered for a challenge.


    "You shouldn''t falter now Tymaan, every child born must be a warrior, and that girl of yours in Flora''s belly would only impede your son''s growth," despite being wise and on the cusp of a tranquil mind, his nature tugged at Hatiz¨Cdisabling him from seeing the fault in his own words.


    "We''ll see when the timees, for now¡­" Turning his attention back to Flora who was now ying with her curly silver hair, Tymaan began to exin the news about the royal carriage to the two.


    But that wasn''t the end of the conversation, as Lilith''s escape and their ns to overtake other ns still needed to be perfected. The centaurs had much greater numbers and strength that couldn''t be matched by the regr elven soldiers. Arrows, shields, and specialty equipment were all they had to work with, which worked well enough for stragglers, but not against an army.


    "Do we know what deal the centaurians have made with the Arachne queen?" Asked Flora, her hands continuously caressing her bump as well as her bare tits that were getting firmer every day.


    Being used to being nude in front of the two, she showed no shame in caressing her body in the most lecherous of ways. Both Tymaan and Hatiz knew exactly what she was doing, but with how rough elven mating was, none of them would dare risk the life of the male child in her belly.


    "No idea still," Tymaan replied, shifting his eyes to Hatiz.


    "Perhaps we can kidnap one of them and ask?" Suggested the lion-maned monk, but Flora instantly caught a fault in his thinking.


    "How? None of them leave that stupid cave, and with the amount of traps in there¨Cwe might as well be walking to our deaths," she retorted, and both the men knew that she was right.


    "We need to lure at least one of them out somehow¡­" Tymaan suggested.


    Mulling over the thought for a while, the two also felt the same.


    "But who''s gonna lure them out and how?" Flora pursued further.


    Darting his eyes between the two, Tymaan grabbed hold of thentern before getting up.


    "The trickster, she and her battalion should be enough to lure those bastards out. And if everything goes as nned, neither the Centaurus nor even the Arachne''s would know that it was us who kidnapped them," taking the silence from the two as agreement, Tymaan slipped out of his chair to leave, but before doing so he nced back at Flora to say onest thing.


    "Don''t kill that child without my permission."


    Those words of warning before he left¨Cleft a foul taste in Flora''s mouth. She didn''t want to raise a pair of twins, especially when the girl was leeching off resources from her brother inside her womb.


    "We just need to make sure my body thinks it''s two babies, not one even after killing the girl, then my son will be mighty, what the hell does he not understand about that?!" Talking to herself while freaking out, she gritted her teeth shut and even dug her nail into the skin over her belly.


    "Don''t stress yourself, Flora. That too can affect your child''s health," but hearing the sage advice from Hatiz, her eyes went wide in realization and she quickly worked her mind to let go of all worries. Instead, focusing on the screams of fair elves, she put up a smile and turned to face Hatiz.


    "I need your child after his¡­" She told him, and it wasn''t a request but more of a threat.


    Being no fighter, she couldn''ty a finger on the monk, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t hurt him as there were more ways than one to bring down a dark elf. Poison, magic, even deals with devils, nothing was off limits. And if the only price to avoid that was his seed, Hatiz was willing to go that route rather than try to needlessly tense their rtionship.


    "If Tymaan agrees to it, then sure enough," knowing well enough that he couldn''t bring himself to hurt her if it came down to it, Hatiz preferred things to settle calmly.


    ''Sometimes, it''s hard to believe that I''ve known you since we were kids.'' Reflecting on past memories and their dreams of ruling the n one day, he felt a strange wave of nostalgia wash over him. However, that joy in just wishing they could rule was no longer there in actually ruling their vige.


    "Great~" With a smile on her face, Flora watched Hatiz get up from his seat and head out as well¨Cleaving her alone in the counseling room with nothing to do, but masturbate to the sounds of screaming prisoners all day.

 Chapter 219: A Brief Respite(Skipable)

    It was the first night in their travels to reach the elven territory, and the party had decided to set up camp. Even so, making sure to leave Amedith and Liliyana seemingly vulnerable, the rest of the party set camp slightly further back. Keeping watch on the duo from the shadows, the members rotated through the night to make sure someone was always watching over the ex-hero and his lover.


    After hours and hours of doing so, it left nearly everyone tired except for Aria, Raven, and the monster girls awake for the night. Having just finished his shift of watching over the duo, Raveny in a field of tall grass with Amelia, Maine, and Mino, all three of them lying right beside him.


    Although tired, none of them could sleep as at a moment''s notice they might have to follow Amedith and Liliyana after they''d been kidnapped. Despite that, the starry night and the distant hint of a green aurora in the sky¨Cmade up for being awake sote at night.


    "They say only humans and purebreds are ever turned to stars," her head rested on Raven''s chest, Mino squeezed him from the side with her eyes looking at the skies. "I guess this life is all we have then?"


    "That''s different from what Elenaria''s tome taught us," Amelia, although still feeling dejected deep down, decided to chime into the conversation. "We were taught that once you die, your souls return into the goddess''s long sleeves as it holds all souls in the form of stars."


    "Hmm?" Shifting her eyes to the dreamy Lamia hugging Raven from the other side, Mino flicked her on the forehead to make her open her eyes.


    "Ouch!" She squealed, but Mino simply spoke what she had to say.


    "Did your mother tell you what happens after dying?" Maine''s eyes frowned for a moment before she gave the question a brief thought and replied.


    "Allmias end up in Infernal, that''s what I was told," as she spoke, however, a question popped up in her head as well. Shifting her eyes to Raven, she moved closer to his face and pressed her thumb against his lips to get his attention. "What about Faeries? Where do they go?"


    She wanted to know so she could go with him when the time came, but to her misfortune, Raven didn''t have an answer.


    "Any ce with you guys will still be heaven," moving his hands down their spine and squeezing their asses, Raven parted his lips and locked them with Maine. At first, he could taste the poison on her tongue, but the poison immunity ring on his finger defused it without any trouble.


    And while his tongue coiled with hers, Mino slipped her hands under his shirt and ran it all over his body. Feeling him up, every inch, every muscle¨Cshe lifted his shirt and began kissing him everywhere on his chest. But as their minds settled once more, the twoid their ears against his heart and simply let themselves drift to his heartbeat.


    Watching the sight unfold, Amelia felt strange. She had no emotional connection to Raven yet, and neither did she hope to make one since she was simply waiting for her death, but even so, somehow she felt love¨Coozing out from the trio and bleeding into her heart. And it only got more intense as the monster girls began to babble sweet words.


    "You''re so warm¡­" Whispered the cold-blooded Lamia, nuzzling up against Raven''s neck.


    "Yeah, I love it too. It helps me stay sane amidst all that we''ve been up to," Mino added further, her teeth lightly pulling on Raven''s skin.


    Her lips had already painted his chest and now as she bit him, the cow-girl further marked him as if she was marking her territory. In silence, it all happened, and for once, Raven felt calm and so did the monster girls¨Ceven though there was no further intimacy. Just wrapped in each other''s arms under the starry night; was enough to make her heart bustle up with warmth.


    "Damnn it¡­" Running her hands all over him still, Mino found herself questioning how she went from wanting to kill him at one time to being so entranced with him. "You bastard, ahaha~"


    Moving closer to his lips, she locked them with him. Their tongues coiled around each other, their chests pressed tight with a hug, and their fingers explored every corner as if they would escape if they didn''t. Jolting with electricity every inch of hair on their skin perked up to the sensations. Their minds raced to each other''s scent, and their hearts began matching each other''s rhythm.


    In sync with one another, the monster girls and Raveny in the tall grass making love without pration.


    As the night continued to pass, themia''s tail had Mino and Raven wrapped tight¨Cwhile her own arms squeezed around his belly that she''d left exposed from her grip. Lulled in by his warmth, the girls as well as Raven quickly sumbed to slumber. Leaving only Amelia and the dark elf barbarian to watch over the lovers.


    ''Do those girls really love the same man?'' Finding it hard to believe, Amelia''s mind raced to find an alternative exnation. But the more she thought it over, the more their actions affirmed their love towards him.


    Looking at their peaceful faces as they slept, a faint smile appeared on her face. It was the very first time since the death of her family that she felt at least some warmth spreading through her chest.


    ''I wonder if I will find someone whom I could love the same way?'' She thought, not realizing that she was nning a future even though she''d wanted to kill herself in the dungeons as soon as this quest was over. However, as the thought returned to her head, the smile on her face quickly died down.


    ''I suppose not.'' And with that thought, sheid down on the grass to get a moment of shut-eye as well.


    Thankfully for the party, the dark elf''s territory was much further¨Censuring they weren''t attacked while sleeping.

 Chapter 220: What A Cross Shall A Magus Bear?

    With great care were the prisoners being hauled to the dungeons¨Cthe elves feared Tymaan''s rage for even a scratch on their skin could result in a nightmare. However, with Amedith and Liliyana following their everymand, there wasn''t any need for them to eveny a finger on their bodies.


    "LET ME GO!" But that didn''t mean the ex-hero couldn''t pretend to be upset.


    "You''re gonna be so sorry when the king finds out about this!" Added Liliyana, gritting her teeth to sell her acting.


    Raven and the others had followed them closely, but before they could begin to move¨Cboth of them were required to keep things busy. The dark elves, though thankful for theirpliance, were obviously unnerved by how easily they''d given up when their carriage was surrounded. Liliyana¨Can apparent devil scared them to shits, but even she was acting obedient and didn''t attempt anything cheeky.


    ''They''re either too hopeful or god darned idiots¡­'' Thought one of the elves right before tugging on their cuffs with a rusty chain.


    "HEY!" Her eyes wide in shock a female dark elf growled at the man.


    "Don''t do stupid shit!" Comined another standing on his left.


    "Fine, just shut up!" Not getting to let out any aggression in battle, the leader of their group was just aching for violence. However, as they finally descended down the cells filled and leaking with horror, a horrid smile tugged on his lips.


    The screams alone¨Ceven from afar stopped Amedith exactly where he stood. He could hear the cries of children, the howling of mothers, and the agonizing screams of countless others just a few steps away from him. The elf, however, continued to walk forward, but as his chain stopped in its tracks, he turned around to see what was wrong.


    "Oi, don''t make this hard now, keep moving!" He tugged at his chain, but the ex-hero refused to budge.


    "What are you doing?" Liliyana whispered, obviously not as bothered by the screams as she was a devil.


    The elf tugged the chain once more, but Amedith refused to move, his eyes dejected to the ground, he listened to the screams echoing down those corridors. His heart constricted to their pleas, the men, the women, and most importantly the children. However, even more so what bothered him¨Cwere theughs echoing alongside those horrific sounds.


    "What do you do to your prisoners?" He asked, his head still lowered to the ground.


    "What?" Moving closer to him, the dark elf let go of the chain and instead grabbed Amedith by the back of his head. "I don''t need to tell you shit! You''ll find out soon enough for yourself any¨C"


    A sharp burning sensation in his belly cut the elf''s words short. His mind hadn''t caught up to what had happened, and yet he knew something was wrong. Wide-eyed, he took a step away from the supposed royal and as he looked down at his belly with a translucent knife stabbed in him, he finally felt the pain shooting throughout his body.


    "Grey? What''s wrong?!" Although she hadn''t seen the knife just yet, the elven woman knew that something had happened. And she moved closer to their leader alongside herpanion, their bodies froze up¨Cwatching their leader falling lifeless to the ground.


    "Now, you''ve done it," sighed Liliyana, not exactly looking forward to the fight.


    Pulled out of their trance by her words, however, the duo of elves leaped backways and reached for their weapons that were dangling from their sides. Holding their position, they wanted to scream for help, but fearing that would rm the enemies in the front to take action, the two instead decided to run.


    Raising his head, Amedith watched them retreating for a spell, but then raising his fist in the air, he whispered a spell. Conjuring a magic circle underneath their feet, he summoned a luminescent holy hand that quickly sprouted through the ground and grabbed the escaping duo with its nails.


    "EHHHH! HHAAA!!" Gripped in its nails of gold, the elves screeched as their organs were punctured and their insides began to burn.


    The voices drew out the others, but by the time they came, the duo''s bodies were squished and smashed into mush. Letting the spell flit away, Amedith let down the facade of vulnerability and stared right into the eyes of the mortal devil with holy mes burning in his eyes.


    The sight of the girl approaching them with such confidence was enough to make them question their abilities. None of them wanted to be in the front as they had no clue how she''d managed to kill three dark elves without getting her hands bloody or her dress dirty. As some gathered their courage to subside the difort, however, they raced towards Amedith with their weapons all raised.


    "Come¡­Let me feed the hungry devils of infernal," the words by the supposed girl struck the charging elves with a moment of doubt, but before they could decide otherwise, they found themselves frozen in horror. "SUFFERING ETERNAL!"


    The hands of countless lesser devils emerged through the grounds of the corridor, theytched themselves onto the elves and began wing their feet till the bones. Screams echoed throughout the torture halls once more, but this time it wasn''t the prisoners but the monsters who''d imprisoned them.


    "ARGHH! NO!! NO!!" Being pulled into the grounds by the devils, the mortal bodies of those monsters were in for suffering eternally.


    Not only will their soul suffer torture, but unlike the dead, their flesh would be ripe forshing an eternity of pain.


    "ST-STOP THIS! I-BE-BEG YOUUUU!!" The devilsughed at the elves'' pleading for they knew a godly presence had already sealed their fates.


    Soon enough, they were all dragged into the ever-raging mes of the first circle Infernal¨Cand yet their haunting screams continued to linger. Unfettered by them, Amedith walked through the pool of blood towards the torchntern-lit door at the very end.


    "Liliyana¡­" He muttered, his eyes staring at the end like nothing else mattered.


    "You want me to free the prisoners?" Already knowing his intentions, the fae devil left him to do what he had to while she freed the prisoners from their shackles and healed them to the best of her abilities.


    ''Raven would probably be mad about this.'' She thought, but taking onest look at Amedith''s back, she beamed a smile before concluding. ''I doubt that matters to him anymore, and neither should it to that mage.''


    Although the n was now ruined, Raven and the rest continued to progress through it as discussed. However, what wrench would this deviation bring? That remains to be seen.

 Chapter 221: A Slight Disturbance

    "You heard that, right?" Following the alleged leader of the n with his eyes, Raven whispered to the others as they hid at the very edge of the forest. The screams from the basement had attracted the attention of the elven guards and even their leader was heading in that direction. "Fuck¡­We don''t have time, time to go!"


    Realizing that something had gone wrong underground, Raven connected everyone''s mind through his mana-fused eye and directed them with his fingers. The most important part of their n was supposed to be watching over the n and figuring out more about the alliance for now, but since that had blown up, there was no use hiding any longer.


    ''Kill them, before they can blink.'' Aria, Mel, Erika, and even Lilith, all followed hismand and darted out of the forest. Their sudden appearance was intentionally made known as Raven and the rest stomped their way closer towards Tymaan¨Cthe leader of the dark elves. ''Clear a way to him¨Cthe others will fall without a leader.''


    ''I can always gue them¡­'' Erika suggested and everyone except Lilith chuckled at her response. It even left her a bit baffled, as to how in the specter of a second that took them to get close to the surprised elves, Raven and hispanions were making jokes to each other. But what she heard next left her even more baffled.


    ''That''d be too easy now, won''t it?'' Was Raven''s reply.


    Before she could wrap her head around it, the world resumed its natural flow of time, and in the blink of an eye, the mage¨Cthe barbarian, and even the priestess were all covered in blood with dead elves thrashing to the ground left and right.


    ''WHAT THE HELL?!'' Her senses were far too slow to notice the barbarian knocking the heads off of the elves with a single punch each, or to catch Raven''s swift feet hiding him around to slice through their bellies or even the priestess''s whispering curses that made the dark elves stab themselves with their own weapons.


    "Maybe we over-prepared a little?" Raven muttered, and thest of the elven bodies fell to the ground.


    Leaving a moment of silence to loom over the massacre, he left just enough time for the bystanding vigers and their chief to catch up to what was happening. And when they did, the vigers rushed away screaming while their chieftain stood before Raven, grunting a visceral grunt.


    "Anyways," conjuring a dark knife in his hands, Raven flipped it around while circling the cornered chieftain. With a mocking smirk on his face, he kept his eyes glued to those raging brows across the chocte elf''s face.


    "I''ll let you choose, death for being such a pain in the ass to a certain goddess or you''re gonna talk; tell us about the others and maybe then¡­death for being such a pain in the ass for a certain goddess."


    A flit of joy made Raven''s eyes glint with faerie mischief. He was loving every word of mockery towards the chief.


    "YOU!" The chief attempted to raise his iron gauntlet against Raven, but the cold hand of an undead grabbing his leg shifted his attention to his feet. As he turned to look, the fallen elves were rising from the ground. Groaning and snarling they circled both Raven and him, but with the mage casually stepping out of the encirclement, it was clear who their target was.


    "A single irrelevant word and I''ll let them loose," Aria warned, her right hand held to the side and glowing the greenish hue of necromancy. She''d inherited the spell from the tome during the trip to this vige, and yet somehow, it felt like second naturemanding the dead that is.


    ''Another surprise skill from a party member¡­'' Still kept in the dark about the existence of the tome, Raven wanted some answers but they could obviously wait until the fight was over.


    Even through all of this, the elven chief remained tight-lipped. He knew his fate if he talked and even if he didn''t and so the best thing for him was to die fighting.


    "Oh for the love of the goddess! Just wasting our time, you dead bastard!" Rolling her eyes at him, Erika turned her attention to the vigers who were still running away. Holding her right hand towards them, she bound them with asso of crimson mist and began dragging them closer to her. "If you don''t care for yourself, what about your n?


    We can eradicate every single person here so there''s not a speck of your filthy faces left on Aria."


    The horde of people reeled in by Erika thrashed against each other in thesso in a desperate attempt to escape. Tightening the mystic rope the more they struggled, she began squeezing them hard until their eyes began popping out of their skulls.


    Tymaan''s eyes wandered between his people and the party, as he still didn''t want to give anything to them, even if it meant theplete eradication of his ns. That is until, the sounds of steps and a woman''s cries creeped out of the dungeon steps. ncing over to the entrance in the ground, his eyes widened in horror at the sight of Amedith dragging Flora along by her hair.


    "How about now? Gonna speak or should I send her and your children to the devils as well?" Although barely holding himself together after that spell to conjure devils, Amedith''s bloodied body warned Tymaan to not take his threat in jest.


    "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!" He screamed, but his voice was quickly reeled in as Liliyana who''d just walked up beside Amedith began making herselfrger. Following her height with his gaze, he watched and watched until her body shadowed the entire vige under her shade.


    "Don''t you dare scream at him," warned the devil, her enraged sapphire eyes lighting the very shade over the vige chief. "I may be a healer, but it''ll take me one step to bury your entire vige."


    Between giving up information about the other ns or saving his future children, Tymaan had no real choice. His blood still boiled with anger and his teeth audibly creaked through his tightly clenched jaws, however, with a sideways nce at Raven, he finally made up his mind.


    "Let my children live and I''ll tell you everything¡­" He begged.


    ''No mercy.'' Raven told the others but nodded to the elf''s request.

 Chapter 222: A Foul Taste(Gore And Torture Warning)

    Witnessing Aria using her father''s necromancy, a foul taste spread through Athenia''s mouth. She cherished his memories, his words, as well as his presence, and yet seeing a mortal fiddling with his powers her entire body cringed in disgust.


    ''I suppose it''ll help my ns, but still¡­'' Staring down at the zombie elves following around Aria¨CAthenia''s eyes frowned once more, but this time she decided not to let it affect her as much. ''Where did she find that book anyways?''


    If she truly wished to know, she could''ve easily peered into the past for an answer, but since Aria wasn''t exactly the focal point of the party, she''d ignored her up to now and decided to continue ignoring her.


    "Even if she learned a few spells, she wouldn''t be able to cast any godly magic," whispered her clone standing right beside her.


    "I doubt my father wrote down any of them in his tome anyway," as she spoke, something began to click in Athenia''s mind. Bringing her attention back to the dark elf, she watched her closely¨Call the while pondering something over and over in her mind.


    The clone, knowing what she''d stumbled upon, beamed a devious smirk, but before she could utter a mocking response, Athenia held up a finger¨Cwarning the clone to keep her mouth shut.


    "I inherited my foresight from my father so¡­" Although its fun had been stripped away, the clone continued to smile at its master''s words. "He must''ve known that this girl would end up getting her hands on it."


    "Meaning we''re on the right path?" Asked the clone.


    "Hopefully," Athenia responded.


    Feeling invigorated from the realization, a smile fluttered onto Athenia''s face. Snapping her fingers, she got off of her throne with her clone following right behind.


    "Why don''t we enjoy this victory with a nice warm bath and some alcohol?" She suggested, chuckling to herself as she walked into the ever-dark.


    And while she decided to relish in every luxury she could conjure, Raven and his party were taking control over the elven forest. The dark elves left alive through the initial massacre were tied up and paralyzed with a hiss of Maine''s poison. And in a cosmic joke of sorts, their prisoners had now switched roles with them.


    Keeping a stern eye on them all, the tortured souls wanted to see them suffer, but as of yet the party that had saved them had suggested to wait until a convoy from the kingdom arrives to safely take them as well as the dark elves to the city. Until then, they had to help the party by cooking meals out of the ingredients brought by them from the forest.


    "Why aren''t we just killing them?" Seated around a campfire in the very middle of the vige, Aria still wanted to beat the faces of these dark elves, but Raven just wouldn''t let her do it.


    "The goddess promised to help erect a church for Athenia right next to hers, but that doesn''t mean Mono will just agree to hermand," shifting his eyes to Amelia, he added. "She seems to value her prisoners, just think back to the criminals being forced to work on the streets when we were leaving."


    Now ncing back from over his shoulder, Raven brought everyone''s attention to the tied dark elves.


    "Killing them would be too forgiving when Mono can just work them to the bone, exploit them forbor until they drop dead," as coherent as his reasoning was, neither Amedith nor Aria felt too inclined to let the elves live for more than a second. But cing their trust in Raven''s judgment, neither of them pursued the matter further.


    "What about the Chief?" Mel asked, breaking the silence once more.


    "He told us all he had to tell, which honestly wasn''t a lot so," ncing sideways at antern-lit tent, Raven took a deep breath and sighed. "Let Lilith deal with him now, she''s probably been looking forward to this moment."


    And just like he''d said, the dark elf was alone in the tent with Tymaan. His limbs were tied to a board and his bodyidpletely bare, the first thing that Lilith had done, was cut his sack open with a sharp knife. Plucking and stabbing one jewel after the other, she had him grunting into a cloth stuffed into his mouth.


    However, grabbing his dick¨Cone that had almost raped her once, she began slicing it off its base.


    The chieftain grunted, growled, howled, and thrashed to the humiliation and pain, but with his body paralyzed from poison, he couldn''t do much of anything. Finally as his dick¨Cstill rock hard was sliced through and in Lilith''s hands, she reached for the mouth cloth and took it right off.


    "This is for what you did to our n, how your hunger for power led us to ruin," stabbing the roof of his mouth with her de, Lilith kept it open with her hand until she could slip the entire de upright into his mouth. "Eat a fucking dick you piece of shit!"


    And so he did, and that too his own. But he wasn''t the only one who got what wasing for him, as Flora was slipped under the radar into a dark corner by the freed prisoners. They thought they''d managed to fool Raven, but the dark mage had simply decided to ignore their action.


    He knew that revenge was on their mind, and from what he''d heard of the torture, both Tymaan and Flora deserved every bit of it.


    "L-let me go¡­" Laying on solid ground, Flora who could barely move began begging the men, the women, the fathers, and the mothers, all of whom were once simple tools for her to jerk herself off.


    But tonight looming over her in the dark forest, they nned to give her something far more nefarious than her perverse pleasure. And to the misfortune of her children, they''ll be victims of the prisoner''s vile actions.


    "N..no!" She huffed right as the men and women began tearing her apart. Some forced themselves onto her body, others sliced her skin all over, and the rest? They watched until there was more room for rape, stabbings, pissing on her body, or bending her arms and legs in directions that made her howl like a wolf in pain.


    Her screams scared the birds out of their nest, and the party knew exactly what was happening, but none felt any mercy towards the two, as they deserved no help nor sympathy.

 Chapter 223: Illya - The Cocky Shapeshifter

    Note: This chapter has a shemale character-someone born with a gic deformity that makes them look feminine with a penis. Don''t take this too seriously, plz?


    Escorting the battalion filled with shapeshifters to the Arachne cave, Hatiz waited for a chance to strike. The first sight of an Arachne wandering outside, and the battalion would be ready to lure the spider into their trap. It was supposed to be that easy, but after waiting hours upon hours, he was no longer sure they would evere out.


    ''What the fuck do these idiots eat, rock?'' Not leaving the cave for even the most essentials, led him to believe that there was an entire self-sustained eco-system inside. ''No wonder, they''dced the ce with traps. Only way to keep it for themselves.''


    "Oi, Hatiz¡­" Unlike the patient monk, however, the leader of the battalion, Illya wasn''t willing to be as patient. Coiling her fingers through her short pink hair, she walked up behind Hatiz and threw her arms around his shoulders. "Come on, lemme go in, murder a little, rape someone''s son in front of their eyes, and disembowel a daughter, mother or a child."


    Her whispers carried an alluring hint, almost as if she was attempting to seduce him by whispering into his ears¨Cthe worst of crimes. But reminded why he had to apany her, Hatiz shrugged her off his shoulder and turned around growling.


    "We''re not here to y!" He grunted, but the elven woman simply rolled her eyes.


    Dressed in aced set of suspender underwear, she looked like an exhibitionist¨Cshowing off her vitiligo patches. Mostly dark but fair in some ces, she was often stared at by the other dark elves. Not like she cared, however, she loved attention especially if it paired with either murderous intent or the desire to pound her ass against a wall.


    "Fuck me, you''re no fun¡­" Sheined, tired of Hatiz''s uptight nature.


    Turning around, she began marching back to their temporary camp. On her way there, however, the conversation had already slipped her mind, as waiting for her in camp was her shapeshifting crew¨Cthe sweaty scent of which she could whiff up already.


    Ass, pussy, cock, and even cocks pussy and ass at the same time! Those twiddling with the arts of shapeshifting often turned hypersexual from the moment they learned the basics.


    And so, throwing herself in her cum guzzling and squirting crowd of sexaholics, she surrendered herself to a mindless orgy, all the while Hatiz kept watch at the cave; making sure that they can kidnap the very first Arachne that they could find.


    Unaware of what had happenedst night in his vige, he continued to do his task diligently, but as the day passed and there was no sign of anyoneing out, he had to make a decision. Whether to head to the vige empty-handed or walk into the cave and snatch the first Arachne they stumble into?


    None of the options sounded ideal as on one hand Tymaan would make his life hell and on the other, the threat of losing his life was very real.


    ''This bitch is gonna mock me for this but, I guess I have to¡­'' Making his way back to their temporary tent, Hatiz stumbled onto a sight he didn''t wanna see ever again.


    The very ground was covered in cum, inched thick, and being drained into a riverbed. Making things even more grimy were the gaping cum-holes pulsing in front of him as if the elves were breathing from every hole in their bodies.


    In the middle of it ally Illya, the leader of the group and a feminine shemale born of multiple gic deformities. One of which happened to be a cock the tip of whichy pulsing between her own breasts.


    ''This guy¡­'' Disgusted at the sight, Hatiz stomped his feet on the ground to make it quiver and wake the snoring elves.


    "WHAT?!" Illya woke up in an instant to the reverberation underneath her, but the moment she saw Hatiz she knew what was wrong.


    With a smile, she rose to her feet much like the rest of the shocked elves but moving closer with her legs dragging through the flood of cum and her cock waving around with every step, she stopped before Hatiz with a knowing smirk.


    "We''re going in, huh?" It was now the monk who rolled his eyes.


    "Just get ready¡­" Heined before returning to keep an eye on the cave.


    It didn''t take long before the battalion was ready to march inside the den of the queen, but before that, they all changed their appearance to match the Arachnes inside. A scaly body that reflected light like clear water and pincer-like legs with a spotted bright color bulge as a bottom.


    The men had pincers for hands as well so they could easily dismember their opponents, while the females had humanoid limbs to both support their wide bodies and not cut their own sagging chests with their hands.


    Disguising herself as one such Arachne with countless eyes all over her face, Illya led the charge into the cave.


    ''This can''t end well.'' Being the only one who still looked like a dark elf, Hatiz stayed at the very back and let the group make their way in. He knew things weren''t gonna be easy, but having no idea how bad things can get he simply kept following the battalion. That is until a sharp sound echoed around them.


    Made of pure crystals, the cave shimmered with light and even the most inaudible of sounds echoed for an entire minute. Having disturbed the ce with their marching, the elves were quickly forced to cover their ears. The screeching sounds of their own footsteps rubbing against the ground were more than enough to make their ears bleed.


    "FUCKK!!" Screamed Illya, only making things worse.


    The group attempted to turn around and leave, but before they could, the vibrations from their sudden movement caused the ceiling to cave in. Hard as diamond the crystals crushed the fake Araches like bugs. The soldiers died in an instant, but both Hatiz and Illya were bleeding yet survived.


    ''UGHHH!!'' Making sure not to make a peep, Hatiz clenched his teeth shut as he struggled to keep breathing with a massive pile of rocks crushing him. His struggle as well as Illya''s continued for a few hours, but then came the silent spiders¨Ctheir limbs padded with cushioning threads ensure no sounds were made from their movement. ''WHAT IN THE¨C?!''


    Feeling the rocks being lifted up, both elves felt delighted for a moment, but their joys were turned to horror as they saw the faces of their gnarly saviors.


    "Your bellies will serve well as a nest for our young¡­" Whispered monstrous faces with nothing but bloody holes. Their whispers were just as horrific as unlike anything living, it was hissed directly into their heads and wasn''t uttered through lips.


    And with the result of the parasitic horror''s infection staring into their faces, Hatiz as well as Illya both knew that it would''ve been better if they''d died when the ceiling fell.

 Chapter 224: Gratitude

    Note: If you''re waiting for smut...It wille soon XD. Just trying to get the heavy stuff out of the bag.


    Nightfall, it d a nket of silence around the world itself. With it came the stars, the moon, but most importantly¨Chope for another day in this wretched world. That was the case, at least for Lilith as the parasite on her back continued to overtake control of her body. Yet she fought, every day and every night up to this point.


    However, with her mission to eradicate her own n aplished, she didn''t see any reason to keep fighting.


    ''I need to tell them¡­'' Walking out of the torture tent, Lilith nced over to the hero''s party sitting around a campfire. Wiping the blood, or rather smearing it on her face, she began walking towards the group, her eyes set on Raven''s back. ''But before that.''


    The first to notice the approaching elf was Aria, and with the sudden shift in her attention, everyone quickly followed her eyes right after. Stopping right by the party''s leader, Lilith flit a smile on her dark lips. She was thankful, and it reflected in her eyes. Murdering the chieftain with her own hands, she felt a soul-deep sapling sprout up with joy.


    "Thanks for¡­" Puckering her lips, she extended her hand towards Raven. The mage spared no time to shake her hand before letting her continue. "I really needed that, and now, I think you guys need to know something too."


    Pulling her hand back, she began undoing her light leather armor starting from the shoulder pads. Then off came the gloves, then the chainmail underneath her initial armor, and finally as she stood there panting for a moment in nothing but a white shirt, Lilith nced across everyone before reaching down and pulling off the shirt as well.


    Caught off guard by the sudden undressing, everyone looked at her with shock. But the very next moment as her fly-like clear wings stretched open from her sides, their shock turned to a mix of confusion and disgust.


    ''Another tit-ling elf, huh?'' Perhaps not everyone as Erika was tired of being surrounded by near-t-chested elves.


    "Those wings, they¡­" Stretching a viscous slime with their unfolding arch, the wings were akin to the viscera of a crushed bug. Even Raven couldn''t help but feel ufortable just looking at them, but manipting his emotions, hepleted what he had to say. "They look, strange?"


    "I know¡­" With a sigh, Lilith stretched her hand towards Raven once more. "Care to join me on a flight? I wanna tell you something."


    Shifting her eyes to the others momentarily, her lips quivered for a moment and her eyes quickly darted back to Raven.


    "I didn''t wanna tell anyone but if I have to, I have a secret that I want you to know, and then ry it to your friends," holding her hand still, she stared sternly into Raven''s eyes until he finally grabbed and took her hand. "It''ll only be a few minutes I promise."


    And with that, the two took to the air, Lilith with her own parasitic wings and Raven with conjured ones made of the shadows under the moonlight. As they flew together into the open sky, unhindered in the direction of the full moon, Lilith''s back was cast in shadow, and yet her pulsing organs could clearly be seen through the parasitic slime growing on her back.


    It had taken the form of her body but was slowly stretching its influence in every direction¨Censuring that Lilith had little to no chance of getting rid of it surgically without losing essential organs.


    ''Linkle, maybe she¡­'' Reminded of the witch having a client whose son needed curing from something dire, Raven wondered if she could fix something like the parasite as well. But the more he looked at how deep the organs had been affected, the more his hopes dwindled.


    "Lilith, I think we should¨C" Before he could suggest a visit, however, Lilith turned around and ced a finger on his lips.


    Suspended in the air as if hooked to the sky, the elf''s body turned glistening and radiant. Laying in the dead center of the distant moon, she reflected a divine charm much like a goddess or a messenger angel.


    "I''m gonna die soon," those somber words broke Raven''s chain of thoughts. For a spell, he couldn''t believe his ears, but the damage he''d seen convinced him on its own.


    "How long do you have?" He asked, moving her finger off his lips.


    With a frown, he continued to look at her for answers, but instead of replying, she moved closer to him and wrapped her hands around him. She knew that she didn''t have long, so she didn''t waste a second more needlessly worrying about the inevitable. Instead, squeezing the warm body of the mage, her chest still bare; she took long deep breaths to allow herself to feel alive in that moment.


    "Lilith you have to tell me," Raven demanded, his hands slowly attempting to get her away.


    But holding on tight, the radiant elf nced up at him with teary eyes.


    "Just¡­let me hold you¨Cthe person who helped me do what I wanted before dying," gulping as tears began to flow, she took yet another deep breath. "None of this would''ve been possible without you and your friends, and I''m sorry, but just do me onest favor and let me hold you tonight."


    Shaking his head at her words, Raven looked to the skies and then the moon behind Lilith. He couldn''t believe this was happening and that too so suddenly. And even in his arms, he could feel her grip slowly losing strength; only further solidifying that she wouldn''t survive for more than a few minutes.


    Looking back, he expected to see her crying again, but to his surprise on that teary face, he saw but a flicker of a smile.


    "Why are you smiling?" He asked.


    Chuckling for a moment, Lilith squeezed him tight once more and spoke herst words.


    "Because I know you''re gonna finish the rest of the job," and then it happened.


    Her eyes lost their light, her hands slipped out from Raven''s sides, and her body began to fall through the skies. But before she could crash the parasite took over and resumed flight. Getting some distance between him and the zombified body of the elf, Raven watched as Lilith''s head raised from the ground and looked at him ck jawed through her renewed jelly-like eyes.


    The creature ttered her teeth mindlessly and her limbs swung like a pendulum, all the while her body turned more and more into a slimy parasite.


    "I''m sorry¡­" For once, even though he hated the weapons, Raven conjured the rifle and raised it to obliterate the monster. "If you''d only told us sooner maybe we could''ve but¨C"


    Cutting his own words short, Raven powered up a shot with every ounce of mana that he could conjure.


    "Now I can have no mercy." And with those words, he pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 225: A Day Beyond Tragedy

    The day past Lilith''s death crawled every second, it felt much longer than usual as if every minute was twice as long. Everyone in the party already knew what had happened, and from the dejected look in Raven''s eyes, they knew it had affected him a lot. Why wouldn''t it?


    Watching a person they knew turn into a monster, how could one not be in mourning especially after being forced to kill the creature that was taking over their body?


    He was in no mood to talk much and it was much apparent, and thankfully for him, the convoy had arrived and was taking away the prisoners of the elves. He didn''t have to do anything for a few more hours but keep an eye on the situation, and that''s exactly what he needed before attempting to fulfill Lilith''sst words.


    ''I''ll finish the rest of the job, don''t worry.'' Reminding himself of that promise again and again, he wanted to sunder the monster ns as soon as possible. However, being no stranger to the deadly consequences of being underprepared, he didn''t wanna take any action while enraged.


    A few more hours, that''s all that he would need to calm down for now. He''d tried regting his emotion through the gift but the rage would quickly return, thus letting himself simmer through those emotions, he wanted to be naturally calm.


    Watching over the automaton crowd mixed with some demi-human soldiers, Raven''s eyesnded on Shamisha who''de alongside the convoy. She was slowly approaching the party with a binder in her hands, and stopping a few steps away, she leaned to the side and stared into Raven''s eyes.


    "Hypertension?" Sensing disruption to his bodynguage alone, she reached into her pocket and tossed Raven a locked bag filled with headache meds. However, exining nothing at all, she began looking around at everyone. "Anyways, do you guys still don''t need any help from the kingdom? I can always spare an automaton or two to aid you."


    "No," Shifting his head to the side, Raven matched Shamisha''s gaze. "I don''t want you or your kingdom toter debate who actually pulled the most weight. Besides if the goddess wanted us to prove our worth for¨C"


    Feeling a hand on his shoulder from the back, Raven stopped and turned to look. It was Amedith with a knowing gaze, reminding him not to let the deal between goddesses turn intomon knowledge.


    So far the people only knew that a new goddess'' church would be established if the hero''s party aplished the task, but they had no clue about the much greater deal of Elenaria forming an alliance with Athenia against the will of the other gods.


    "For what?" Shamisha inquired, frowning.


    "Nothing," turning back to face her, Raven took a deep breath and sighed. "And if you''re done we''d like to keep moving."


    Although visibly curious with her head declining sideways, Shamisha rolled her eyes and scoffed the matter off.


    "Fine, you guys can keep doing what you''re doing, I have loads to do myself anyways," turning around the bunny girl began walking away and while the sight of her cotton-ball tail and hips swaying side by side was enchanting, Raven was in no mood to add another woman to his harem just yet.


    Instead, focusing on the task at hand the party once again began their journey. The next n to visit was supposed to be the Arachnes, however, since nothing was yet known of their kind or the traps lying inside that cave they lived in, Raven had decided to go up against the centuarians first instead. However, unlike the dark elves¨Cthis time the mission was supposed tost much longer.


    "We need to infiltrate their city and learn more about them first," with the centaurs not being as brutish as the elves, their prisoners were often spared tortures and instead were worked until their bones would crack.


    "Amelia, you''ll be our guide," Raven asked the only centaurian in their group who was currently inside the red jeweled bracelet.


    "NO! I can''t fight!" She yelped, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    "Well, you''re gonna have to pretend at the very least," continuing to lead the party through the forest, Raven''s mind was still racing with thoughts about Lilith. They were guing him, especially herst moments. The others were obviously unaware of this. Even so, they still knew that something was wrong.


    ''All she wanted was a hug¡­And I kept pushing her away until that monster took over.'' More than the promise, his own actions bothered him. Had he known what was about to happen, he would''ve kept his mouth shut and let her have her moment.


    Deep in thought, Raven was rushing through the forest, and being the fastest of the group the others were left behind in the dust. They tried to call out to him, but the mage only stopped upon hearing a rustling sound from the bushes right next to him. Conjuring a de in his hand he jolted to the side to face whoever it was on the other end.


    The rustling continued for a while until his party caught up to him and he felt confident in looking for what it was on the other end himself. To his surprise, a half-torn body of a dark elf was crawling in their direction with his hands alone.


    "Hatiz¡­Thest one." Just one look at him alone, and Raven knew exactly who he was.


    He might not have seen him before, but the description of him by Lilith matched the body perfectly. However, the thing apart from theck of a lower half that stuck out to Raven were the tiny holes drilled into his face.


    "The fuck happened to him," Aria mumbled, cringing at the sight.


    Worms were crawling in and out of his face holes almost as if his body was rotting yet it continued to move.


    "An undead zombie?" Liliyana added, and everyone simply agreed.


    Moving closer to the crawling corpse, Raven gritted his teeth and stomped Hatiz''s face into the ground. Stomping it over and over again without stopping for an entire minute, the mage was taking out all of his frustration and the party stayed quiet. But as it was over, his eyes caught the trail of blood left behind by the crawling zombie.


    ''The cave, it should be there.'' Having heard everything about the kidnapping n from Tymaan, Raven knew exactly why the dark elf was there. And so came a decision, whether to abandon the initial n to check out the cave or follow it and risk Arachne''s reinforcement while trying to fight the centaurians.


    "Nobody goes into their cave, not even the leaders of centaurs, right?" On the same train of thought as Raven, Erika walked up beside him. "If what Lilith told us is true, then the centaurs have a way to contact the queen in there, but even if it''s vice versa, we won''t have to worry about them marching into a death trap to save the spiders."


    ''A death trap.'' Every one of them knew that that was exactly what it was, and yet their curiosity was drawing them closer. The Arachnes could leave the cave but nobody could enter, making it a perfect pincer if and only if the party could somehow ughter them without triggering any traps. And there was one¨Cno!


    Two people in the party who could pull it off, yet their eyes only gravitated towards one of them¨CRaven.


    "Been a while since I''ve pulled anything like this, but I guess there''s a first time for everything." And so, abandoning the n to infiltrate the centaurs first, the mage got ready to do what a dark mage does best¨Cspying and killing his enemies before they could realize what had happened.

 Chapter 226: Symbiotic Relationship

    Melting into the shadows, Raven infiltrated the Arachne cave and it wasn''t long before he stumbled into the bloody mess left behind by dead shapeshifter elves. Their bodies were all but crushed underneath a mountain of crystals¨Csome stabbed through their bodies while the others made their bones still crackle with brute force.


    ''AGH!'' The sounds from the cracking bones echoing through the cave pierced into Raven''s eardrums, but quickly plugging his ears with his dark muscle extensions, the pain from the sounds quickly subsided. Looking around as his thoughts settled down, he noticed icicle-like crystals shaking right above him. ''The sound is shaking this whole ce? What the fuck?''


    Conjuring a bubble shield around himself, the mage began to move silently once again, his feet padded with squishy dark slime. Making sure to not make any noise, he moved deeper into the cave where he first noticed a group of Arachnes walking across a path parallel to his own. Shooting a dark slime out of his palm, he pulled himself to the ceiling to ensure that he wasn''t seen by them.


    Watching them closely as they passed by, the very first thing he noticed was their threaded pincer-like feet which dampened the sounds made by their steps. His eyes moved to the golden ting on their bulb-like body as well as the helmets and wands tipped with gold and different kinds of jewels and gems.


    ''A simple battalion has this much armor?'' Unlike the dark elves, the Arachnes seemed a lot more crafty. Not only had they trapped their territory but also armed their soldiers much better than Tymaan. ''They somehow look more human than the elves too.''


    Letting himself down once they were all gone, Raven''s mind slipped back to the image of Nessa¨Cthe first Arachne he''d seen back at the dark castle. Unlike the soldiers in the cave, she had neat lustrous blue hands.


    ''Those pincer hands will be a problem.'' Protruding from the underside of their hands were sharp threaded thorns that could easily tear through the thickest of hide. Getting caught in them seemed especially nasty since there was a possibility of getting the thorns stuck inside the body.


    Moving deeper into the cave once more, Raven came out to an undergroundke with croaking blue frogs floating on lily pads. Stopping by the pond for a moment, Raven looked into the dark water and saw a dark shadow smiling from behind his shoulders. But as he turned around there was no one there, yet the sight had managed to seize his heart with fear for a moment.


    ''What the fuck is this ce?'' Turning to the water once more, he tried to see the figure again, but after a few minutes of trying he finally decided to give up, but not before taking some of the water with him inside a pitcher. ''Linkle should be able to figure this out.''


    The thought of the witch reminded Raven of the darkness-spreading earrings. Unlike Amedith he''d only kept it in his pocket, still wrapped inside the piece of paper. If needed it could serve him well inside the cave, especially when paired with the teleportation amulet since it required him to stand still for a while to teleport away.


    ''Another group?'' Pressing himself against a wall, Raven camouged himself in the dark as yet another group of Arachnes came from around a corner. However as they grew closer, he realized that there was something wrong about these creatures¨Csomething that made them stick out like a sore thumb. ''UGHH¡­That''s disgusting.''


    With countless holes all over their bodies and insects crawling in and out, this new group of Arcahne looked like a group of zombies although evidently with more intelligence. They acted much the same as the rest, but the gaping holes, the sight of the throbbing organs, and the rancid blood and pus leaking out of their bodies were a little too much, even for Raven.


    Even so, keeping his eyes on them as they passed, he took a sideways step to move even deeper into the cave, however, unlike the previous battalion the parasitized Arachne sensed his presence from the reverberations in the air.


    "SHHHAAA!" Hissed the marching leader, hand-stretched towards Raven.


    ''FUC¨C'' The mage''s eyes widened as a spear came flying and barely missed his head. Had it gone through he would''ve died in an instant without even realizing what had happened. It all happened so fast that he couldn''t catch even a glimpse of it, not because his senses were slow, but rather the ten times faster response time of an Arachne whenpared to a human.


    Their abilities were only further perfected through battle, the spiders were far swifter than Raven to the point where he was staring one in the face before his mind even caught up to what was happening. Conjuring yet another bubble shield with spikes, however, he managed to stab the leaping Arachne soldier and give him just enough time to slip away from him.


    Running into a darker region of the cave, Raven tried listening to the footsteps of the monsters, but their threaded feet made their steps as quiet as possible. And while he tried to catch any semnce of a sound from their movement, the dark mage felt a sharp pain shooting into his back.


    Stabbed through the spine, Raven''s body stopped then and there. Falling face first to the ground, his body folded into a ball from the hurt. Reminded of the incident at the minotaur cave, a pained smirk climbed up his lips.


    ''It''s always fucking dungeons, isn''t it?'' However, unlike thest, he wasn''t gonna submit so easily.


    Reaching into his pocket as the monsters slowly surrounded him, Raven unfurled the paper and threw the earring out in the open. And even though the monsters could see in the dark, with the light stripped so suddenly, it took them a moment for their minds to catch up. ncing back down where Raven once was, they found the spot empty with only the golden spear lying in a blood puddle.


    ''Faerie faerie faerie¡­ Standing behind the preupied monsters now, the dark fae finally decided to test out what one-tenth of his blood was capable of. ''This better be damned good!''

 Chapter 227: Tatiana Umbra - The Mother Of Dark Faeries

    Humans and creatures alike drew strength from their gods and other deities, but such was not the case for faeries as they had their own sources of power¨Cone so noble so ingrained in the stumps supporting the very world, that none could reach it much less attempt to usurp that power.


    ''Where am I?'' Yet now dipped into the well of knowledge, Raven''s eyes fluttered open and he came face to face with the one such source of power.


    Her arms spread and chained to the stump of a colossal tree, the mother of all dark faerie raised her head to admire her visitor. Her flesh made of pure darkness, her veins coursing with silver, and her eyes burning a white me, Tatiana Umbra fluttered a smile at her child.


    The mage, however, could barely make up her frame as the darknessposing her body reflected no light and only the silver of her vein cast a flicker of her shade in his face. Floating in front of her titanic eyes, he felt like an ant looking at the face of a giant. Yet despite the darkness and only a faintly visible body, the hair of a pixie gave away her identity.


    "A faerie?" He muttered, and the mother chuckled.


    Voice alone shook Raven to his core, he could feel the reverberation deep into his very soul.


    "Am''neista em'' na faerie," like the singing of Pathfinder''s angels, her voice whispered from every corner. "E''e nesa, no Arachne. Sol''us kureio."


    Her words made little sense to Raven, but his confusion didn''tst as Tatiana Umbra opened her lips and washed his body with a glowing silver light. Consumed into the source, Raven caught but a flicker of it. Then he woke back up in his body and with the Arachnes slowly turning to face him.


    In that brief moment that it took for them to respond, something took control of Raven''s tongue and made him whisper.


    "Umbra¡­" And so the light in the monsters''s eyes ceased to exist. They could no longer see.


    Drawing more on this newfound power, Raven felt his wound healing on its own. Then finally after he''d recovered, he was struck with a deeper understanding of his own fae nature. Deception, trickery, and most importantly malice, were the core of a dark fae, something that had always fiddled with his heart, but now they''d grown even stronger.


    By the time everything settled inside his head, a smile crept up his lips as he realized just how much being half-human had been affecting him. Stretching his hands towards the blinded monsters, he reined in the corruption that seeped deep within their pores. Pulling on it, he tugged at the parasite like a dog being reeled in.


    Growing weaker and weaker the more Raven pulled, the already disheveled bodies of the Arachne''s sunk in more and more. Then came the whispers, his voice being uttered by the lips of the soldiers themselves, and blinded they might have been, but their senses urged them to hurl attacks in the direction of the voice.


    In a matter of seconds, the monsters were both screaming from being stabbed and stabbing someone else. Eventually, as the cycle continued the voices quickly died down and what was left was but a shriveled-up group of creatures lying lifeless on the ground.


    Raven may have not realized it yet, but the corruption from their bodies turned into strength inside his body. And with the blessing of the fairy mother, he had a lot more new skills just waiting for him to draw them out. The first of which happened to be the conversion of corruption to power, and as Raven began moving once more, he noticed yet another skill that he now had.


    His feet, although no longer cushioned, made no sound, and his senses felt so heightened that he could hear mumbling voices much deeper into the cave. Following the voices, what should''ve taken him an hour only took him ten minutes, and as he peered down inside a dark crater the size of the city of Athenia itself, he noticed a colony of Arachnes hiding in an endlessly long well.


    At the bottom of which was something colossal¨Cthe very reason for the size of the cater being so wide.


    ''The queen?'' He wondered, and he was right.


    The queen of Arachne was asrge as a city, she slumbered many miles under the ground. However, even while sleeping she gave birth to countless eggs every day. The job of the colony was to ensure that the eggs and the young were both taken care of.


    Carefully looking around, Raven spotted at least ten thousand Arachnes crawling the walls of the crater, which in turn made him wonder¡­


    ''Should I test these powers or get everyone else here first?'' The question was but a formality for his pragmatic nature, as his heart was already set on annihting the ce with a plethora of new skills that he''d found in his skill list.


    Holding his hand above the crater, he concentrated his mana to conjure a summoning circle. At first, nothing happened, but soon enough with a flicker of silver light a swarm of astral dark fairies began flooding out of the circle. Chuckles and giggling began echoing throughout the cave as they descended into the crater and flew over to their targets.


    Soon whispers and screams echoed out of the massive hole all while the fairies burst to the touch of the Arachnes. But as the fairies grazed their skins, gue befell the colony. From voices in their heads to their bones suddenly growing out of their flesh. But most fell to lust and murder for sex and torture was synonymous for the fairies.


    The voices of the dead whispering into their ears, the hunger for blood, pussy, and dicks, and even the gues that turned the bodies of many against themselves, it all spread like wildfire as Raven continued to flood the crater with more and more fairies. The very essence of a dark fae¨Ccorruption, torture, lust, and hunger, they were all now in hismand as long as he could fuel his skills.


    Being high on the power of corruption for now he had enough to continue doing what he was doing.


    "This is no fun¡­" But s, there were other skills to check, and caught his attention specifically.


    Eyeing the buffing spell called the dark fae''s true mask, Raven walked to the very edge of the crater and let his body be temporarily turned into a monster. One that looked just like the mother of dark fairies except in the masculine male form.


    Staring down the depth, Raven cast the magic and plunged himself like a shooting star aiming for the queen''s massive back bump.

 Chapter 228: The Nameless Queen

    Wrapping around his body the darkness transformed Raven''s body into a fairy spirit. His shoulders grew dark and broad, and so did his chest as well as his abs, howevercking any feet he looked like a djinn floating in the air.


    Even so, the silver flowing through his now dark body and the white mes burning in his eyes struck deep fear into the eyes of the Arachnes who managed to catch a glimpse of him as he plunged onto their queen''s bulby back like a shooting star.


    And the moment hended on the diamond-hard bulge of the queen''s back, even he expected him to stop but his body shot through her insides like a torpedo, leaving his body covered in a mix of blood and smudge on the other end.


    "AGHHHHGHHH!" Screaming in pain the Arachne queen woke up from her slumber. However, trapped tight within the circr walls, she couldn''t move much less turn around to face Raven. "WHOOO?! WHO WOKE ME UP?! UGHHHAHH!"


    Her voice echoing through the crater reverberated the entire cave structure, and with their senses highly relying on aerial vibrations, the Arachne who''d been spared so far by the fairies began falling to the ground like flies.


    Burning the viscera off of his body into a dark me, Raven turned his attention to the queen''s upper body miles away from the bump. It would''ve taken him an hour just to get to her face, but in the faerie spirit form all he had to do was close his eyes and imagine himself in front of her to actually be there.


    Opening his eyes once more, he came face to face with the raging queen, her teeth gritted shut and her eyes quivering from her unhinged rage. Like a small insect in front of her, she stretched her colossal hand and tried to swat Raven away, but to her surprise, holding his arm sideways, the mage managed to block her attempt.


    "What?" She huffed, putting more and more of her strength in her attempt to move Raven.


    Soaking the corruption from the corrupted Arachnes who''d fallen, however, Raven''s body didn''t even flinch. As long as he could soak it in, the very enemy was fueling his strength, and there was little to nothing the queen could do, but her next act clearly reflected that she hadn''t caught up with that reality.


    Wrapping her hand around Raven''s body, she tried squeezing him as tight as possible, and when that didn''t seem to work, she even shoved his body against the walls and kept pushing against him.


    Cracking and crumbling with her every movement, the queen was causing a cave-in for herself, all the while, the outline of Raven''s spirit form was imprinted into the wall without so much as a scratch on his true body.


    The queen realized it while pulling her hand back to the sight of the burning dark spirit with front-facing horns flying closer to her face again as if nothing at all had happened to him. No warrior of her own, the frustration in the queen''s mind only grew further. She wanted to crush the bug into mush, but it was clear that it wouldn''t be as easy as she''d initially thought.


    "I thought you''d be stronger¡­" Raven muttered, his voice more grumbly and mature than ever.


    "SHUT UP!" The nameless queen tried to strike Raven once more, but moving closer to her face in the blink of an eye, he grabbed her by the chin and pped her on the face. "AH! What in the hell?!"


    She quickly turned her head to growl at him a second time, but once again, a p to the face shut her mouth in an instant. And this time, finally realizing that it was no use fighting, the queen slowly turned her head back to him and asked.


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT?!" She grunted, her teeth clenched tight in rage.


    "A lot, but first of all, I wanna know what kind of deal you have with the centaurs," her eyes widened to his question.


    Squinting her gaze right after, she mused in her mind, wondering why a fairy wanted to know anything about her deal with the centaurs. Buting up with no answer, she looked around at her hive at the once bustling walls of the crater. Theyid void of her children, and the few that had been left were but the monsters created from corruption.


    ''Do I have no way to get rid of this pest?'' She thought, slowly bringing her attention back to Raven.


    "And why would I tell you anything? Because you''ll kill me otherwi¨C" Before she could finish her words, Raven used his charm to alter the queen''s mind. Flooding her mind with thoughts of obedience, he snipped all defiance and even nted the seed of servitude deep into her mind. "W-what are you do-doing?"


    Feeling the inside of her cranium popping with the countless new synapses being bridged and fired, the queen could feel her thoughts changing as all eight of her sapphire-like eyes began rolling into the back of her skull from the tititing sensation.


    Her size required Raven more to bend her mind to his will, giving him just enough to nce over the rest of her body. Without letting go of her, a clone of his spirit form pulled itself out of his body. Controlled by a fairy spirit, the clone giggled andughed as it wandered and took in the true appearance of the massive queen.


    Her body itself was a mix of deep blue and gray, the blue moistly covering her spotted spider bump while the gray covered her humanoid upper body. Unlike the men of the colony, she had regr hands, and her eyes looked like jewels nted in towards her bubble nose.


    The rest of her assets, her massive breasts as big as the spire in Elenaris were bothid naked and so was her blue puffy pussy and even her fleshy ass just behind her pair of humanoid feet. Apart from the bump and legs, she looked like any other demi-human, although her defined look of maturity gave her a dignified and a milf-like appearance on her face.


    ''A sharp chin with just enough weight to her cheeks, not to mention her massive breasts and that t-slightly muscr tummy¡­'' Soaking it all in, Raven knew he had to take her for himself, and so once the brainwashing was over, he decided to test the limits of the monster holding jewel.


    "Mino, Maine, and Amelia make room for a big bitch¡­" The moment he''d said those words, the monster girls knew their once spacious ce was about to be cramped.


    "Well fuck¡­" Mino cursed, she''d kept quiet so far because of the reaction of the crystals to the sounds, however, with what was about to happen she could no longer hold her tongue.


    ''Get in!'' Having made up his mind, Raven ced his hand on the dazed queen''s cheek and began sucking her into the jewel. From the very moment her presence was being taken in, he knew that this was about to take a while. ''It''s still worth it if we are getting a giantess into the party, but¡­most importantly my harem.''


    It took him hours upon hours until finally the entirety of the queen was finally trapped inside the jewel.

 Chapter 229: The Truth Behind The Deal

    Leaving the cave in a state of disarray, Raven finally walked out of its entrance after an entire day had passed. He knew he could''ve easily used the teleportation ring to go outside, but hunting the remaining Arachnes left in every corner of the cave had deterred him from using the easy way out.


    His party members who were anxiously waiting for him outside quickly rushed over to greet him, and before he could even mutter a word, Mel wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug. So did Aria, while Erika watched over heaving a relieved sigh.


    "Took you long enough!" Comined the fair elf her hands beating on Raven''s chest.


    Seeing her acting so childish a smile crept up Raven''s lips before he took a step away from the duo of elves.


    "So what happened inside?" Asked Amedith, standing at the back of the group alongside Liliyana.


    "I smell something strange on him¡­" Liliyana added, catching the hint of both Umbra as well as the dark fae form.


    What confused her more, was the fact that the essence of those powers was only lingering in him as most of it had either only been used or reeked into the atmosphere.


    "I''ll exin in a bit, but first we should set up camp and listen to what the queen has to say," nobody understood what Raven meant by those words, especially since the queen was being carried in the jewel and hadn''t walked out behind him.


    "What do you mean queen?" Erika asked, her eyes squinting in confusion.


    "It''s a long story so just follow me," and with that Raven and his party began searching for an appropriate spot for the night. Soon enough the queen would be questioned about the deal between her and the centaur king, but before that Athenia who''d only just realized what had happened was trying to process everything.


    All alone and sitting at a dining table with an exquisite line of dishes lying in front, she was about to dig into a rxing meal but the hint of Tatiana Umbra caught her attention.


    ''Who?'' She wondered, even she had no clue what kind of power had been bestowed down on Raven, and who was behind this blessing. It was fairy in nature for sure, but the very presence of Umbra as well as the other fairy mother chained to the spine of this world, was a mystery even to her.


    And as if that wasn''t enough to disturb her peace, she sensed something peculiar down in her own kingdom. Summoning the seeing ss, she peered down at Maria and her children attending the dead king''s funeral. To her surprise, however, there was no grand ceremony and only those close to the king were present at his site of burial.


    ''The king''s death is no secret, so why is this idiot doing this?'' The answer came to Athenia the very next moment. ''Money? She doesn''t want to spend anything on his passing.''


    "What he saw in her is beyond me, this woman can be nothing but a whore to power," she muttered, swiping her hands to check in on the others.


    The first person she looked for was Markus¨Cthe dark knight. Coincidently he was meeting up with Helga¨Cthe other person Athenia wanted to check up on. Both of them seemed to discuss something important, however, for some reason, Athenia couldn''t overhear their conversation.


    ''Some form of magic?'' She pondered before washing the ss away with yet another sway of her hands. The speed at which things have been progressing has been quite difficult for even her to catch up to. Sometimes, nothing happened for days, but then out of nowhere pieces on the chessboard would begin jumping all over the ce.


    "Father would''ve known what to do¡­" She whispered, her appetite ruined.


    While the goddess decided to take another nap, down on Aris the queen of Arache was letting out every ounce of information that she had. The other monster girls had forced their way out, as the insides of that supposed infinite jewel were getting quite cramped.


    "The centaurs can control the horrors?" The thought alone was wild to Raven.


    Being able to control those mindless creatures, sounded near impossible.


    "They made a deal with someone else too, I don''t know who but that person helps them control the corrupted parasites," the queen added further, her voice as monotone as possible from the effect of the hypnosis.


    "And what the hell did you get out of it?" Raven pushed her further.


    "Stronger soldiers infected soldiers in return for my hive''s obedience, I intended to kill the centaurs with sheer growing numbers, but then you came in¡­" Taking a brief pause as her senses slowly began to return, the queen felt more and more like herself once again.


    "That and apparently the centaurs were using our hives to test out these parasites, same with the wings that he sent to the leader of the elves."


    ''Testing your lethal equipment on your enemies by disguising it as aid¡­'' It didn''t take long for Raven to figure out the centaur king''s line of thinking. He was using the other ns for the experimentation knowing full well that the parasites were not ready to be used on his own army.


    But then came the question, did he know that even if the other ns grew powerful from the parasites, they still couldn''t defeat his army? ''And who is this man helping them to control the horrors?''


    There were far too many questions popping up in Raven''s head and not enough answers. Even more pressing, his party had countless questions for him as well. The first one of them being how he managed to clear up the entire hive of Arachnes and even capture their queen. But with both Erika and Aria keeping secrets about their powers, he too held it hostage until they decided to tell the truth as well.


    "Fine, I''ll speak first," Erika was the first to break, and not long after her, Aria revealed the truth about the tome as well.


    By the time their conversation was over, it was alreadyte at night. Angels, devils, and tome belong to a dead god, even a meeting with a fairy whose identity still remains a secret even to their goddess, there was so much progress and so many questions yet to be answered. Leaving the untangling of those topics for another time, the party decided to rest up for the night.


    For most, it would''ve meant a good night''s sleep, but after the adrenaline-fueled adventure, Raven was ready to drown himself in pussy all night.


    Note: Amelia X Raven Coming Right up! XD

 Chapter 230: A Long And Quiet Night - Part 1(18+)

    The space inside the monster-holding jewel may have been cramped because of the queen, but it was nothingpared to how closely packed Raven''s tent was at night. Tired and annoyed by the constant rubbing of faces, arms, and other limbs, the monster girls decided to stay in the jewel and just wait for their turn for Raven to be free.


    In the meantime, however, rxing on his back while facing the cloth ceiling, Raven''s body was overrun with a rush of feelings. From hands crawling up and down his naked skin to the constant jerking of his cock by Mel while Erika sucked on the tip. Drinking the cum being constantly pumped out of him, the priestess was full to the gills.


    Yet as the scent of his juices pervaded her nostrils, she kept suckling on his cock and drinking the musk from the frothy white mess she''d drooled all over Raven''s hips.


    Right underneath the slobbering priestess was the dark elf Aria, licking up the drool and cum trailing down the shaft of Raven''s cock. Unable to hold back, she''d jammed herself into the tightly packed space, but even so, the only thing she got was not the source of Raven''s love juices or the thickness of his cock. Instead, it was the aftermath of Erika''s slobbering as well as Raven''s pulsing balls.


    Cupping them in her lips, she massaged them with her tongue, all the while her fingers assaulted both her fleshy red pussy as well as her aching asshole. And with everyone taking their spot, Mel raised Raven''s head and locked her lips with his to further drown him in pleasure.


    Their tongues wrestled for a brief moment before both of them eased up a little, savoring each other''s taste, the duo let their minds mingle through their tongues.


    Hands crawled over every inch of their bodies, between the crevice of her ass for Mel as well as those perky pink-nipped breasts that seemed to be growing the more they were sucked on by Raven. For the elf, it was that muscr chest with his heart pounding against it, and then those defined abs with his sweat running between the ridges.


    Breaking the kiss for a moment, Mel began kissing him on the neck before slowly making her way down to lick the sweat clean off of his abs.


    ncing down at the three girls using their mouth holes to milk, suck, and lick him clean, Raven''s lips stretched into a smile. Reaching for the head of the priestess, he slowly brought her mouth down to his balls. Making her kiss the base of his shaft, he held her there tight all the while his cock plugged her throat shut tightly.


    "Haa¡­" With a sigh, his head leaned back against his pillow.


    Showering the priestess''s mouth with yet another load, he filled her body to the rims which forced his juices toe out of her nostrils. Even as he finally let go, his cock was still deep into her mouth, throbbing. But pulling Erika away from his dick, Aria didn''t let an ounce of Raven''s juices go to waste.


    Spitting on his shaft, she mingled her own saliva with the thick semen drooling down his cock like a milk fountain. Jerking his cock for a while, she brought her lips closer to its tip before forcefully taking it in all the way.


    From one cum-dump to another, Raven''s body was dipped in ecstasy, and from the look on the panting priestess''s face, she seemed to be experiencing a simr bliss although she was far too tired to continue pleasuring him.


    But what should''ve eased the love-making only pushed things further, since realizing that there was more room to y, Mel climbed up on Raven''s chest and sat her pussy right down on his face. Wet and flowing with her juices already, her folds parted for his tongue without the slightest bit of resistance.


    Pushing his tongue deeper into her folds while her juicy asscheeks rested on his face Raven caressed the bumps of flesh that were already tingling with excitement.


    With every caress, every lick, the bumps twitched slightly before slowly squeezing on Raven''s tongue and even her pussy folds began clenching tight on his lips.


    "Ahhh~" Mel groaned, the sight of her arch back exciting Raven''s mind further.


    Sweat trailed down her spine and dripped one drop at a time against his nose, and the ones that simply sprouted on her ass¨Cgave her cheeks an oil¨Clike luster. Unable to contain his urge, Raven squeezed her ass and parted her cheeks. Laid bare in front of his eyes were the pulsing pink holes, begging to be used, fucked, and licked.


    And so burying his face in her ass, Raven began eating her out one fuck-hole at a time. But the sudden interest in her booty, had Mel curling her toes and squirming on top of him.


    "MHNMM! AHH~ AGH!" Moans and groans flooded the tent, but with the night growing deeper the girls grew increasingly tired. Even so, Raven was done eating Mel out, he pinned her to the floor and began stretching her asshole with his pulsing dick.


    Steaming from the heat alone, it felt like a burning rod exciting the insides of the elf''s asshole. And the more Raven moved the more Mel''s booty began to heat up, and not just because of his dick pumping in and out, but also because of her asscheeks being spanked by Raven''s burly balls smacking them hard.


    Despite the roughness of his thrusts, Mel''s spine was rushing with orgasmic sparks, and the sizzling on her ass from the spanking made her insides as well as her pussy tingle with excitement.


    ''I¡­I''m go-gonna lose consciousness¡­'' Already blinded by the licking, her body edged closer and closer to climax, however, trying to hold herself back, her body was growing more feral by the second.


    "I-I''m cuMMING!!" Unable to hold any longer, her pussy squirted like a broken faucet all the while Raven continued to pound her deep in the ass.


    But with the elf losing consciousness, he decided to move on to the monster girls. Walking outpletely nude, his boner was still strikingly hard as he pulled out the girls from out of the jewel.


    He wanted to start making a move on them already, but with his body covered in juices from the other girls as well as his own, he decided to take Mino, Maine, and even Amelia whom he''d unintentionally taken out¨Cto the river so he could wash himself off before indulging deeper into his carnal pleasures.


    Unbeknownst to him, the corruption and darkness in his heart weren''t the only thing unshackled alongside his fae ancestry. His libido too had been spiked to the max and if he truly wanted¨Cmuch like any dark fairy, he could keep fucking until kingdoms dropped.

 Chapter 231: A Long And Quiet Night - Part 2(18+)

    What was supposed to be a quick dip in the river turned into a long bath with both Mino and Maine taking turns kissing Raven while the other hopped on his rock-hard cock. For Mino, Raven simply buried his face into those massive tits of hers and suckled on them so hard that her nips were left with suction marks.


    As for Maine, the Lamia in her legged form, her insides were cold yet slimier than a slime.


    Hopping on his cock with her hands wrapped around Raven''s body, Maine squeezed him tight and often just sat on his thighs while he was balls deep inside her pussy. She hadn''t had sex with him too many times, and so her insides were still getting used to that monstrous girth. Even so, her mind sparking with rampant sensations urged her to milk his cock with her tight wet pussy.


    As it all happened, Amelia who''d refused to go back into the jewel already, watched from a corner, her eyes glued to the sight in front of her. The size of Raven''s dick¨Cshe''d never seen anything like it and hadn''t experienced anything even close to its size.


    ''C-can I¡­Will it even¡­fit inside me?'' She wondered, still staring at Raven squeezing Mino''s asscheeks before kneading it like dough. Reminded of her own body''s peculiarity, Amelia looked to her backside which¨Cwhile humanoid in terms of her genitals, was still hideous in her mind.


    Turning her face back to Raven, she noticed his fingers plugged inside the assholes of both of the monster girls. One of whose pussy was plugged with his cock and yet drooling cum down his shaft. As for the other, Raven was too busy sucking on her massive tits with his face sunken entirely against a single tit.


    The sight once again made Amelia wonder what she even had to offer that was so special. Themia had her peculiarly slimy insides and the tingling touch of cold, and the minotaur queen had massive breasts, each, twice the size of her both as well as an ass that could cover Raven''s entire lower half.


    Gulping at the thought of feeling up that veiny dick, Amelia''s eyes began to jitter. Focusing on Raven''s cock alone, she found herself getting off the ground and making her way closer. And as she finally stood towering before the mating group, she was left red in the face as their attention finally turned to her.


    "I-I¡­" Unable to get the words out, she took yet another deep gulp.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out what she wanted, and so, not waiting for her to say it, Raven conjured a cor around her neck, pulled her down on her knees, then brought her closer to his face. Then as he looked into her anxious eyes, his hands caressed her cheeks before slowly moving down to her chest.


    With the help of a dark slime, Raven quickly melted all her clothes before making it disappear into thin air again.


    Leaning back against the walls of the river, he let go of the girls and instead invited Amelia closer with the leash. Neither Mino nor Maine protested against it, as they already knew this was gonna happen sooner orter. But that didn''t mean they couldn''t be a part of the true deflowering of the centaurian woman.


    "I¡­I wanna have sex too¡­" Amelia muttered, but to her surprise, she received a p from Raven instead.


    A bit shocked she spaced out and simply stared into thin air for a while, before eventually turning around to face Raven again.


    "You think I just fuck any girl Ie across?"


    "What?! NO!" She eximed, fearing that she''d caused him offense through her words.


    But reeling her closer, Raven revealed the true reason behind the p.


    "You wanna have sex, huh? Is that what you think is the reason these girls are so in love with me? Because I have a big dick?" cing his hand on her cheeks again, he pushed her back slightly and muttered. "No, they love me because of who I am as a man¨Cone that stands by them and makes sure every need they have is fulfilled to an excess."


    Everyone, even the other monster girls, hadn''t expected Raven to get so serious in a time like this. But s, the recent wounds from Lilith were still fresh in his heart¨Cmaking him more easily irritated than ever.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¨C"


    "Haa¡­" Breaking her plea with a sigh, Raven got off the water and turned around to leave for the tent again. "I thought I could distract myself with sex tonight night, but you know what? I was just trying not to think about the more serious matters."


    Taking a few steps away, the mage nced back from over his shoulder at Amelia onest time.


    "I don''t feel anything for you Amelia, and I doubt you do either.


    So don''t let lust make you do something you''d regretter, because trust me, it''s far too easy for me to take advantage of you as a dark fae right now," knowing what was going on in the centaur woman''s head, Raven knew that if sheter regrets even an ounce of what she''d done, the consequences would be dire since she was to be condemned to the dungeons once the mission was over, and if she was one of his girls by that time, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself in case she ended up doing something harsh.


    Not to mention¡­


    ''I wanna hold this darkness brewing within me at least until I can unleash the worst of the worst on that damned king of centaurs.'' gues, corruption, the plunder of women¨Che wanted those creeping feelings as a dark fae restrained for now, for there would be time to gue the city of centaurs, to corrupt it with his charm and then fuck the women of theirnd in front of their families and more specifically their husbands, sons and fathers.


    "D-did I do something wrong?" Amelia stammered, her eyes tearing up from being rejected for the very first time.


    Thankfully, however, the other monster girls decided to show her some sympathy for once.


    "It''s okay, he''s not exactly himself right now," Mino consoled, resting her hand on the centaur''s shoulder.


    "Yeahhh¡­" Turning her attention to Amelia, Maine was somewhat reminded of her own troubles with Raven for a moment. "Don''t worry, we''ll help you get into his good books. It wouldn''t hurt to have a princess amongst his wives."


    "Wives?" Mino''s eyebrow raised at the word, but as she thought it over, a faint smile took over her mouth. "That sounds perfect actually, yeah. We''ll help you be one of his wives!"


    Had it been any other day or even a different scenario, the alwayspetitive cow-girl would''ve never agreed to help apeting monster girl, but since she felt bad for the centaur and the thought of being Raven''s wife had warmed up her heart, she couldn''t help beaming and offered Amelia her help.


    ''Ahh¡­Isn''t she going to be thrown in prison though?'' That smile, however, quickly dropped as she was reminded of that fact.


    "T-thanks!" But with Amelia''s eyes now twinkling with hope, neither of the monster girls could back away from their promise.


    ''Well fuck¡­'' Thought the two, realizing their mess up.

 Chapter 232: Finally In The Ruins

    A week passed and the party had finally managed to sneak into the centaur king''s city. Unlike the dark elves and Arachne, the outsides were guarded miles and miles before the city even came into view¨Cand trying to keep their presence a secret so as to not rm the king just yet, the party had been ying a long game of hide and seek with the guards before finally arriving at the city.


    However, before doing anything, what concerned Raven the most was the dark armor worn by the centaurs which had given their weapons a run for their money.


    "Whatever metal they''re using is obviously enchanted," throwing the now cracked golden sword given to him by an angel, he pulled himself a chair and sat down on it. "None of my weapons of darkness worked against them, neither any amount of Amedith''s holy magic¡­"


    Going over their fight against the guard who''d spotted them, Raven was still concerned about how they would handle the rest of the soldiers when it came to it. Shifting his attention to the zombified centaur¨Cthe very same who''d brought them into the city as prisoners, the mage wanted to know more about him and the dark metal armor.


    The house they were in belonged to the same man, and it could easily serve as their base of operation as long as nobody visited him. In the meantime, they had time to stretch their feet inside the monster city as well as let Linkle research the armor for its weak points.


    "At least we''re finally here!" Tired of wandering in the forest, Aria walked over to the firece inside the dusty hall and began trying to light it up.


    Brimstone paths and the renovated new buildings had turned ruins back into a city, all with the hustle and bustle of the regr public wandering the streets like nothing was happening. Either the illusion set by their king was working far too perfectly or the people themselves didn''t care about his atrocities or were in on it.


    In spite of that, the party was trying to settle into the dainty house of the guard, tucked underneath a cobblestone bridge. It wasn''t the best ce to set up a base but it was closest to the city''s much-guarded entrance and far away from what appeared to be a grounded coliseum where the king allegedly lived.


    "Ekkkk!!" The sudden scream from Mel propped everyone back to their feet.


    ncing at each other for just a moment they quickly rushed into the kitchen. Arriving there, Raven noticed a collection of humanoid heads especially dark elves stacked over the counter like decor. Their eyes were all plucked and reced with jewels the size of a fist, and their ears shaved off with dried blood around the edges.


    Holding her own tip of the ear, Mel stepped away from the countertop and rushed closer to Raven.


    "Fucking hell!" Grabbing his arm, she squeezed it tight before shifting her attention to the zombie centaur.


    His face hidden behind a dark helmet the party had been able to slip past the checks without any trouble, but after seeing what she saw, Mel wanted to knock that helmet off and rid him of his head as well.


    ''We''ve not seen too many elves have we, especially the dead ones?'' Realizing how it must''ve felt for Mel to see a fair elf''s head decorating the countertop, Raven ced his hand on her cheek and began caressing her sides.


    Slowly moving his thumb onto the tip of her eleven ears, heforted her for a minute until her heart calmed down. And once she was calmed, Raven led her back to the other room while holding her in his arms.


    ''Aria was fine seeing dead dark elves, but I guess not everyone in our party is the same in that aspect.'' Settling on the chair with Mel sitting on hisp, Raven realized just how desensitized he himself had gotten towards bloodshed and murder. ncing over to the only other dark fae he wondered if he would feel just as surprised seeing Liliyana hurt even though he was used to scenes of gore.


    ''Probably a topic best left unexplored.''


    Shifting his attention to other matters while the party rxed in front of the firece, he was reminded of the monster girls left behind with Linkle. It was not only to reduce their numbers while traveling but also so she could figure out a solution for the cramping.


    "I should go and check if the witch has found a solution to our problem," Getting off the chair, Raven stepped into the middle of the room and clutched the teleportation ne in his hand. "You guys stay here while I bring them back."


    And with that said Raven activated the ne and teleported back to Athenia. There as the light dissipated from the spell, he came face to face with Linkle staring at her cauldron bubbling the dark water that Raven had found in the Arcane cave.


    "You''re early," ncing sideways at him, Linkle kicked herself off the wall and reached for the giant wood stirrer. "I''m not done testing this, and I''ve only just sent d with the holding jewel''s strap to Reina. She''s gonna engrave an enhancement rune on it with Darius''s help."


    "It''s been a week¡­" A bit perplexed, Raven''s eyes squinted lightly.


    "I¡­" Sealing her lips while continuously stirring the pot, Linkle stared into thin air before heaving a response. "I have other customers to attend to as well. And those monster girls didn''t help with time management either. Taking care of them is a headache since I usually just prepare meals for one¡­"


    Despite her obviously desperate attempt to mask something, Raven could feel something was wrong, but before he could ask, the witch turned to face him with a stern look in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you go meet up with Helga? She came here looking for you a few days ago, I''m sure the enchantment on the bracelet will be done before nightfall!"


    Still just staring at her for a moment, Raven wanted to ask her about the secret she was poorly hiding, however, the mention of Helga and her looking for him struck him as far more interesting than the reason for the dy in his order.


    ''I''ll ask her another time.'' Making a mental note to pursue the topicter, he quickly left the workshop and headed to the storefront. There Mino, Maine, and Amelia were all still sleeping on the ground. At first, he thought of waking them up, but since he obviously couldn''t take them through the streets of Athenia, he decided otherwise.


    Off on his way to meet with the barbarian, he had no clue about the death of the king just yet. It was still mostly kept a secret by Maria but that illusion was about to break.

 Chapter 233: The City Of Bounty? No Confusion!

    Raven had never been to Helga''s house before, and so he was confused as to why she lived in such a modest-looking ce. However, the moment she set a cup of tea in front of him and sat down across from him, his attention was once again back on the important matter.


    "Have some¡­" She offered, sliding the cup forward on the coffee table alongside a dozen home-baked cookies. Their shapes closely resembled monsters like dragons, griffins, and a seven-headed dog.


    Noticing the confusion on his face about the unique shapes of the cookies, Helga nced over to her daughters peeking at the two from around a doorframe. Staring them down, she quickly sent them running with giggling and shouts.


    "Tell me¡­" Reaching across the table, the barbarian grabbed Raven''s hand and squeezed it tight. "And don''t lie."


    More than a bit surprised by the sudden change in her behavior, Raven''s expression contorted further with confusion.


    "About what?"


    "That dark elf¡­" Squeezing his hand even harder, her teeth gritted shut for a moment. "She nicked a book from me, didn''t she?"


    A sh of doubt in Raven''s eyes over whether he should reveal the truth or not; simply confirmed Helga''s doubts.


    "Ugh¡­fuck me, I knew I felt someone using his powers for a while," having fought for Murdock himself, she was sensitive to his powers and could feel it even if they were used on the other half of the world.


    "Whose powers?" Having not read the tome himself, Raven didn''t exactly know about its contents.


    Staring at his face for a while Helga picked up her own cup of tea and leaned back into her seat.


    "You don''t need to know," taking a light sip, a bitter taste spread through her mouth. "Why don''t you tell me how she''s been making use of those powers and what you''ve generally been up to recently?"


    Thinking it over in his head for just a few seconds Raven decided to make her an offer.


    "I''ve left enough people to keep their obvious secrets for a day, so why don''t you tell me who you were talking about and I''ll tell you all about how Aria is using the tome''s powers." The proposal was fair yet Helga shrugged it off.


    "Some secrets should remain that, secrets¡­" Leaning forward she got up and motioned him to get up as well. "You can leave now, I don''t want that scent of a keeper lingering in my house anyways."


    ''A keeper?'' The source of all corruption that permeates into the surroundings, Raven had only ever faced one of them and that too with Helga on his side.


    Getting up on his feet he inquired further.


    "What the hell do you mean, the scent of a keeper? I haven''t been close to one since we fought one together," Raven''s words arched a look of concern over Helga''s eyes.


    Slowly reaching for Raven''s arms she squeezed them tight while ring into his eyes.


    "So you''ve been close to a Keeper without even realizing it?" Her grip got tighter as frustration grew inside her heart. And as it all bubbled out, she shoved him back and growled at his face. "After everything I taught you, and you can''t even tell if a horror has been around you?! GET OUT NOW!!"


    Astounded by the sudden change in her behavior once more, Raven simply looked at her frowning before she grabbed him once more and dragged him to her house''s entrance.


    "Don''t bring that filth here again!" She screamed, shoving him out of the house before mming the door shut.


    ''What the fuck was that?'' Still trying to understand what went wrong, Raven was interrupted by the growling of Helga''s family dog.


    Leering at him, the fluffy pup had its teethid bare as he continued to warn him with loud groaning.


    "Okay okay, jeezzzz, what crawled up your asses today?" Saying that he left for Linkle''s shop again.


    However, only halfway through his way there, he noticed something odd that made him stop in his tracks. Hordes of citizens were headed for the upper city with cloth banners held high and horns ring loudly.


    As he approached the group, what he saw only further fuelled his confusion. The people in the crowd were smiling and in a celebratory mood, passing around food, ale, and even flowers to sprinkle through the streets as they moved forward.


    "To the Tyrant King''s death!" Pronounced a drunken man and everyone roared with joy.


    ''Shit¡­this isn''t gonna end well.'' While the news itself didn''t surprise him, the fact that the king''s subjects were celebrating his demise was bound to piss off the narcissistic queen¨CMaria. And from the looks of it, the royal guards rushing down to the lower city on horses were about to paint the streets bloodied.


    Looking through the approaching guards, however, he noticed Markus the dark knight, someone he felt could be reasoned with.


    ''I don''t have time to meet up with Maria or else I would''ve taken this to her directly. Still, I should pay her a visit as soon as possible.'' Conjuring a dark wall before the drunken public, Raven flew over to it to talk to Markus.


    To his surprise once more, the dark knight stopped before him and said the words.


    "A keeper? Have you fought one recently hero?" His words only solidified what Helga had told him, which in turn only concerned Raven more. Getting off of his horse, his armor nking with every move, the dark knight moved closer to Raven and even ced a hand on his shoulders. Then leaning closer to his ears, he whispered. "Helga told me you were leaving her house, we need to talk."


    The mysteries were entangling the more time Raven spent in Athenia. First, it was the keeper''s talk, and now another secret conversation that Markus wanted to have.


    "What''s going on?" He whispered back to the knight, not exactly expecting an answer.


    But Markus did give him one.


    "The nobles are banding together to overthrow the royal family," Markus pulled away from Raven''s ears.


    Turning around, he even shooed his own men back to the castle. Being as loyal as they were, they trusted his judgment even more than the current ruling queen.


    "Now," shifting his attention back to Raven, Markus sped his hands and smiled behind that dark helmet. "Where can we have this little chat of ours? The Lifeclover, just where Helga was expecting you to be headed?"


    "Y¡­yeah," Raven responded, a bit bothered by how easily the older generation could see through his every n.

 Chapter 234: A Demon General

    Note: Sorry if the previous two chapters felt a bitcking in quality both in terms of flow and story telling, was struck with an headache plus had a flood In my area so had to cram through it, I promise it won''t happen again however!


    By the time Raven arrived at the Lifeclover, Helga was already inside waiting for him. Markus and she shared a knowing nce before the barbarian pulled out a scroll and threw it in the air¨Cburning it.


    "We should have some privacy from that goddess now," she said, leaning against the tablet next to her.


    "What the fuck are you two on?'' ncing between the two, Raven has had enough of their cryptic messaging. "Just say what you mean already!"


    Silence lingered for a moment following his words, but then reaching for his helmet Markus took it off revealing a dark me with burning green eyes ring at Raven. He wasn''t human¡­And Raven had no idea. Even now as he was staring at him, he couldn''t believe that a king''s royal guard was an undead spirit.


    "It wasn''t a keeper that we can sense on you, it''s a demon lord''s war general¡­" Despite theck of his helmet, his voice echoed as if it were still inside a metal box.


    "We doubt Athenia knows, but even if she does, she''ll likely keep pushing you to march to your death," Helga chimed, getting Raven''s attention back on her.


    What he''d thought was supposed to be a discussion about zealous nobles had turned into something far more sinister. He had no doubt that what Markus had said to him before was a lie just to get him to the Lifeclover without having to exin things too much.


    "I''m still fucking confused¡­" Grabbing his head, he could feel his head throbbing with a headache. Yet powering through, he nced between the two again before asking them further. "Why the theatrics then? Pushing me out of your house? Lying to me about the demon general? Why not just tell me how things are?!"


    Heaving a sigh, Helga began moving closer to Raven.


    "Because we didn''t want the goddess to know that you know who you''re facing.


    Because if ites down to it, she''ll discard you the moment her goals have been achieved even if it means pitting you against a demon lord general," distrustful of gods and goddesses, Helga as well as Markus, neither wanted Raven to face the demon general, and not because they cared for him, but rather to ensure that Athenia doesn''t get what she wants.


    "Even if you somehow manage to get rid of his underlings, you can''t defeat a general and the only thing you''ll end up doing is agitate him to take even more extreme actions."


    Moving his hand off of his aching head, Raven tried to process what Helga had just said. Although even when he began to understand where she wasing from, he knew that he couldn''t just back away.


    "I¡­" Raising his head, he looked into the barbarian''s blue eyes. "Made a promise, and I intend to uphold it one way or the other. Besides, raw strength isn''t the only thing you need to take down an enemy, or else, plenty of horrors would''ve easily killed both me and the rest of my par¨C"


    Feeling a hand on the back of his shoulder, Raven cut his words short and turned around to look. Markus said not a word and simply stared into his eyes, and for a moment, the sight of a battlefield that stretched in all directions shed before Raven''s eyes. Knees deep in blood and gore, the dark knight was dragging himself, and to his front was a pale-skinned giant.


    Pale as a pig and just as fat, the snouted monster had screaming children tied to his limbs. In one hand he held a torch that burned the heads of humans like a torch and in the other was a spiky shield covered in viscera with at least a thousand live human faces stitched onto its surface.


    The visionsted only a moment, yet as he was pulled out of it, the mage could still taste the blood burning down his throat. Neither Helga nor Markus had to say a word about what he''d seen, but Raven knew exactly who was responsible for that sea of blood.


    "A demon lord general, alone?"


    "A lesser minion of one¡­" Helga''s words chilled him to the core.


    His heart raced with uncertainty and his mind followed soon after. Next came his blood, running slow and cold in spite of his racing heart, andstly the jitters in his fingers as a faint sense of fear began gripping at his heart.


    "If we were to fight one, Helga and Ibined, at this point in our lives, even we couldn''t guarantee a win, so without a doubt, none of you children stand a chance," turned to an undead spirit to eternally serve Murdock, Markus didn''t wish for another god to exploit another person, be they the party of heroes or even amoner.


    "But if you''re gonna fight¡­" To the surprise of both Raven and Markus, Helga offered a third path. "And it''s not because the goddess ordered you to, then you better kill that monster, or else it''lle raging to our cities."


    With a brief pause, Helga turned to the door that led into Linkle''s workshop.


    "If you truly have a reason, a promise, then only will I help you fight, even if that means a certain death," grabbing the door handle, she turned to look at the men. "And don''t think I''m doing this because I care about whatever mission you''re on, I just don''t want that monster making it to Athenia toy its foul fingers on my daughters."


    "Helga! Don''t encourage him!" Markus rebutted, his feet stomping the ground as he rushed to the barbarian.


    "Shut up, Markus. I hate the gods just as much as you do, but if the kid wants to kill himself fighting against a general, then I''d rather be there and die than watch that monster make it to my home!" Undoing the lock on the door, Helga pushed the door open.


    On the other side were the monster girls as well as Linkle in a visibly foul mood.


    "Now, the goddess still can''t hear us, so I''ll ask," shifting her attention to Raven, Helga asked but only once. "Are you doing this for yourself or because the goddess asked you to?"


    ''Promise me¡­'' Those words by Lilith echoed in Raven''s head, thus clenching his fist and steeling his heart, the mage raised his head with a stupid smile on his face.


    "Yeah, I wanna die on this hill."


    And so it was time, time for preparations, and not because the goddess had asked him to, but on pure principles.


    "Ughh¡­You''re both idiots," grabbing the back of Raven''s shirt, Markus slipped his spectral hand into the mage''s heart. "But if you''re gonna do something stupid, then at least do it without your enemy spying on you!"


    "AGHH!" Feeling as if his spine was being ripped apart, Raven gritted his teeth tight while the spectral undead pulled out the spying horror¨Cthe very same Raven had encountered smiling over his shoulder in the Arachne cave.

 Chapter 235: Gara - The King Of Centaurs

    Named after its own king, the city of Gara was stretching wide and far. The corruption around it had halted itself and instead began to attack the rest of the ns. It was far too perfect and the reason behind it all? Not the king himself, but his brother Isaac¨Cthe only human of the colony.


    Born to a centaur yet with human limbs, he was meant to be squashed by his father at birth, but his mother did all that was possible to keep her child safe. Her attemptssted years upon years, till the very day she poisoned her husband and then stabbed herself with a knife.


    Isaac wasn''t unaware of her sacrifice and so he did everything he could to be epted into the rest of the centaurian society. And now as he sat on the council as the lone advisor to his red-maned brother, his pale lipsy curved in a forever smile.


    "We know where the intruders are, I suppose we should send our men," Gara cackled, stroking his bushy red beard.


    Surrounded by women of every race he could find, that too in veils too thin to hide anything at all, he appeared like any other centaurian brute although slightly more tanned than the regr centaurs. It wasn''t just his burly beard, his body was thrice the size of a minotaur with every bit of muscle carved like a stone sculptured.


    Sitting on a maroon mat with goldences, he appeared like a nawab surrounded by his concubines. But s, the illusion¨Cat least for the girls, shattered as they heard the jingling sound of his wife''s golden jewelry approaching from behind them.


    Knowing he wouldn''t have a chance to say a word once she got there, Isaac quickly got up from his seat and presented the king with his quick opinion.


    "We should wait till nightfall, the best time to get them by surprise," airing his suggestion, Isaac turned around to leave the king''s pired hall.


    Walking down the stained carpet, he could already hear his brother''s wifeining from a distance. Soon enough as she was by his side, however, her lips were sealed as even she couldn''t dare raise her voice to her aggressive husband. She''d been beaten under his hooves far too many times to rebuke him any longer, but that didn''t mean she couldn''tsh out at the ves.


    "What the hell do you want?" Comined the king, gripping a demi-cat by her waist and pulling her closer just to rub it in his wife Ophelia''s face.


    Red face as red as her head she scrunched her nose and nced over to the cat-girl. Her gaze alone was a sign of warning for the girl, but with the king''s grip on her, she knew if she tried to fight she would be killed then and there.


    "You''ve ruined my mood," scoffed Gara, pulling himself up as well as the girl like a carrying bag to his side.


    "Ah! Uhm¡­" Unable to hold her voice from the difort the girl tried to speak, but before she could even form a word, Gara flung her body onto his shoulders and began carrying her toward his coliseum''s special window.


    Three fingers deep inside her pussy, he kept digging in with his sharp nails, making the girl squirm in his arm and yet hold her voice to avoid being thrown to the wing-torn griffins.


    ''Again? How many girls are going to go through in a day?'' Watching her husband making his way to the gallery, Ophelia already knew where this was going. Today alone, her husband had either fucked a dozen girls to death until they were just hanging by his dick with their organs so squish that the tip of his cock wasing out of the mouth.


    And the poor girl was headed for a simr fate, but to her surprise, as soon as her husband reached the very end he gestured something to the workers in the colosseum before throwing the girl in.


    "GARA! WHAT IN THE HELL ARE YOU¨C" Before she could even get up, one nce from her husband with the screams of the girls echoing in the background, was more than enough to put her in her ce.


    ''You bastard!'' She screamed internally, still being able to listen to the voice of the girl who was more than likely discarded for the workers.


    Like a pack of hyenas, they descended on the woman''s body, some grabbed her legs, the others her upper body, and in that tug of war of theirs it took only a few long seconds for them to split the girl''s spine. But that didn''t stop the monsters from splitting her legs and doing what they intended to even though the girl was dead.


    "Do you want me to throw another girl in there? If not then fuck back into your chambers!" Screamed the king as he made his way back to his room.


    "Yes¡­" Taking onest nce at the girls, Ophelia took a deep breath as she got up to leave them with her husband.


    Unlike before when they''d her for being a centaur, the girls knew that she was their only hope to live and so theytched on to her limbs and began begging for their lives.


    "NO!"


    "DON''T GO!"


    "TAKE US WITH YOU! WE''LL DO ANYTHING! ANYTHING!"


    However, before Ophelia could respond, Gara rushed over to the girls and grabbed one by her ponytail while smashing the heads of the others underneath his hooves.


    "AHHHH! NOOOO!"


    "LEAVE ME! LEAVE Me!"


    The girls quickly scattered throughout the room but their fate was sealed. In a matter of seconds, the lustful bodies and the curves were nothing but stters on the ground, ones which would soon end up in the hands of the soldiers and workers to sate their lust after the king was done.


    ''A city as lush as Elenairs soon to be, led by a tyrant who is dying to twilight!'' Hiding at the end of the halls just around the corner, Isaac has had enough of his brother.


    He may have been part of a monster n, but his humanity had tugged at his heart every waking moment in service to the king, and with a power that could potentially put an end to his tyranny so close, he knew he had to do something.


    "Greg was it?" Thinking back to a prisoner that his army had captured a while back, Isaac finally began walking away from the halls. "I suppose I''ll have to take you up on your offer."

 Chapter 236: To Be A Monster

    The cooing of a child echoed through the silkden tent. It was the very first of the king of centaurs at that time and yet there was no fanfare. For the child had no hooves but rather human toes. Infidelity was the first rumor to drift from one lip to the other, but the queen knew it not to be true as she begged her husband to trust her.


    However, what she got was his iron hooves stomping on her head, all the while her newborn suckled on her breasts. Curling up on the ground, she endured countlessshes and other torments, all so she could protect her first child.


    It was human, how could it be? Neither she nor the father was one themselves. Looking for answers the moment she was spared torture, she turned to the wise men of their ns but they refused her any answers, leading only to more and more spections until the night her blood-soaked husband came onto her one night.


    By the time her next son was born, Isaac was already five years old. His attempts to mingle with the others hadn''t been quite that sessful, but with his shrewd mind, he often managed to do things the others would seek him out for. However, his creeping poprity was quickly squashed the moment Gara was born.


    The king alongside the rest of the n rejoiced and before long Isaac was forgotten. To his mother, it was a boon as he would no longer be pushed around, but in the eyes of his father, the very sight of him disgusted him. Isaac knew how he felt about him, and the contrast in his behavior towards Gara only pained him further.


    After all, while the centaurian was allowed to do anything and everything with no limits or reprimand, even the slightest missteps by Isaac were met with death threats by his own father.


    With time, the human learned to stay in the shadow of his younger brother and help him shine so he could take the attention away from his pitiful existence. At first, it seemed to work, but as Gara''s actions grew gruesome, from murdering other children for sports to even raping women in adulthood until they were corpses, changed Isaac''s thoughts towards his brother but he kept it all to himself.


    His mother, however, wasn''t so quiet as she much like many other women of the n weren''t so dismissing of the girls being raped to death by Gara. But s, being his heir, the king brushed theirints off and instead decided to punish theining women by chaining them in the dungeons toter be used as his son''s joy toys.


    ''And then it happened¡­'' Thought Isaac, his brown eyes grayed with the images of the past. He could still see himself standing before his father toin, but it ended up with him bleeding on the ground. Squinting his eyes to the memory, he kept walking further and further down into the dungeons where the wandering man had been kept.


    ''Then came the poison and the knife my mother used tomit suicide after killing father.''


    In the end, his parents never knew why he was born a human, even though it only took a few weeks past their deaths for Isaac to figure out how gic dissension works.


    ''Mother never knew but she was born of a human and a centaur''s union.'' As burly and strong as they''ve been, centaurs weren''t exactly known for their intelligence, or else they too would''ve figured out the reason for Isaac''s birth. ''But¡­That doesn''t matter now.''


    Bringing his attention to the front, Isaac found himself looking at the man who''d identified himself as Greg. His eyes were gray and so was his hair, he looked dishelved and wrinkled. However, slowly raising his eyes to meet Isaac, the mortal immortal beamed him a smile.


    "Back to considering my offer, huh?" He said.


    ncing sideways at the guards, Isaac gestured to them to head out, and only after they were gone, did he approach the prison cell and respond to the man.


    "The demon general? Of course, I want her gone," letting go of the ledger in his hand with one hand, Isaac grabbed the iron bar and pressed his face closer to the cell. "But I don''t believe you can do it even now."


    "Your brother will die if you do nothing," the man responded, crudely.


    It took Isaac but a moment to recover from the warning and speak again.


    "I don''t care anymore¡­"


    "Then what the hell do you want?!" Jerking his body forward, Greg rattled the chains binding him to the walls. Shocked, Isaac stepped away from the cell''s door and just stared at the man in front of him for a moment. "You know it''s wrong and yet you do nothing! You want to see your brother alive and yet you won''t stop that monster from murdering and plundering!


    And worst of all¡­You''re a human who thinks he can be epted in a n of monsters just because he was born into it!"


    Tugging more and more on the chains, the mortal immortal pulled himself off the walls. Then crushing the binds with his grip, he freed himselfpletely before turning his attention back to the coward in front.


    "You know your brother deserves to die like your father, and if you have self-respect, you will die fighting that evil like your mother," bending the cell bar with his hands, he walked right out and extended his right hand to Isaac. "I usually don''t help just anyone, but I know what happens if I don''t in this situation."


    Already being able to see what was about to happen while Isaac still contemted shaking his hand, the mortal immortal smiled at the future.


    "Consider yourself lucky, partner," he saidughing to himself.


    Just a secondter, Isaac''s shifty eyes focused on the hand and he finally gathered enough courage to go ahead with the offer.


    "I¡­Would''ve preferred if I didn''t have to turn against my brother, but I don''t think he can be saved anymore, I''ve given him too many chances¨Ctwenty years worth of chances to be exact," even though his heart ached at the thought of betraying his brother, after what he''d been forced to see, Isaac finally realized that he could no longer be an aplice to a tyrannical centaur.


    ''Mother was right, I can never be a centaur but that doesn''t mean there''s no value to my life and morals.'' epting himself as who he was instead of trying to fit in, Isaac was more than ready to fight against the Centaur king.

 Chapter 237: An Anonymous Helper

    After the horror was ripped from his body, Raven finally woke up in the same house under the bridge where he''d left the rest of his party. But this time, he was also surrounded by Helga and the rest of the monster girls as well. Markus was nowhere to be seen as he was still needed back at the castle to ensure the prince was safe.


    "W-what happened to me?" He asked slowly, rising from the bed with his hand caressing his head.


    "A horror was nesting in you and when Markus pulled it out you lost consciousness," Helga exined as briefly as she could.


    "What?" Still a bit dazed it wasn''t until about half an hour more had passed that Raven understood what had happened to him.


    Feeling much better, mostly because of Erika resting his head on her thick thighs while healing him, Raven shifted his attention to the rest as they continued staring at him. Visibly concerned, everyone wanted to make sure he was okay, especially since most of them had no clue about the shadow horror being inside Raven before Helga told them about it.


    "Are you okay now?" Mel asked, her eyes drifting to the sides looking at her teddy-bear-like creature summon. Bringing a steaming cup of herbs to her from the kitchen, the creature handed it to her master before wobbling its way back inside. "Here¡­This should help."


    cing the cup on the coffee table, she put on a weak smile while her heart was left aching from the weakened sight of her lover. Slowly getting up with help from Helga''s hand, Raven sat upright beside Erika, he grabbed the cup and began sipping on the bitter herbal tea.


    The quiet moment, however, onlysted for a few seconds as a sudden knock on the door turned everyone''s head. ring at the front door, their bodies were frozen, except for Helga who put her finger to her lips to hush everyone before making her way to check on the door.


    Having changed into her regr clothes, her movement was much easier to mask, however, summoning an ice spear she was ready to break that silence and let her presence be known.


    "Nobody?" She whispered, seeing out through the peephole.


    Everyone''s shoulders rxed for a moment but then Helga opened the door to check further. To her surprise and the surprise of others, the only oddity waiting for them on the side was a handwritten note. One that was inked with the words¡­


    "Run Valkyrie run, the king''s men areing for the hero¡­" As soon as Helga was done reading the note, she quickly looked around before shutting the door and getting in.


    Whoever had left the letter knew about the party''s presence inside that house and that Helga was also there with them. Dazzled by the odd experience even the Valkyrie was left stagnant wondering just who could be this mystery helper, and whether she could even trust them blindly.


    "Charm¡­" Breaking the silence by using emotion regtion on himself, Raven got off the bed and cracked his neck side to side.


    With everyone''s attention now on him, he stretched his arms back before addressing their worries.


    "Ignoring that warning even if it''s fake will be really dumb, but I think I have a better n than running through this city of sediment," turning his head to the left at Erika, he offered her a hand to get up. Once she had taken his offer and was on her feet, he shifted his attention back to the others.


    "Killing them might not be feasible for us right now, but since they''re alling here, nting a trap is always an option."


    Conjuring a dark slime on his hand, Raven let it fall and the creature quickly made its way to the front door. Crawling up to the ceiling ity there waiting for anyone toe so it could block their exit as an stic wall.


    "Aria, how many zombies do you think you can handle?" Raven enquired, his hand still conjuring more and more slimes to hide under the furniture and further impede any attempts at an exit.


    As for his question to Aria, it took her a moment of thinking and an awkward exchange of nces with Helga before she coulde up with a reasonable estimate.


    "Ten, maybe twelve at most I think?"


    "Didn''t you control more dark elves than that back at their vige already?" Amedith also chimed into the conversation.


    Looking at the warrior, Aria squinted her eyes with annoyance.


    "It''s easier to control smaller bodies! I learned that while practicing on insects and smaller creatures!"


    The conversation about the matter continued for a while longer, and as midnight approached, Raven had already set up everything that was required to subjugate theing monsters. However, just in case it was a trap he teleported everyone but Aria, Erika, and one of the monster girls back to Linkle''s shop.


    Hiding as a shadow himself with Arche the Arachne queen in the improved monster holder gem, Ravenid in wait along with the priestess who''d turned her body into transparent red mist. Unfortunately for Aria, the only thing she could do was get inside a wardrobe and just hope that she wasn''t found before they could pull off what Raven had nned.


    Runes of bindingid all over the floors, as well as the same runes used by Erika to protect Rose''s farm from intruders. That is, a group of clones that looked indistinguishable from the party and would even fight against the centaurs and attract the centaurs in. The n wasn''t perfect by any means, however, it would prove as the most effective if it worked.


    ''Any second now¡­'' Already hearing footsteps stomping on the bridge above the house, Raven knew that the soldiers were about to barge in. And when it finally happened, they didn''t knock or say a word but rather kicked the door in.


    "What the fuck?!"


    "WHO ARE YOU?!"


    "SHIT!"


    Getting off of the sofa and chairs where the clones were sitting, they acted surprised and the centaurs took the bait and charged in. However, their stride didn''tst long as holy light sted from beneath them and froze their feet in their tracks.


    ''Holy magic won''t hold long because of that armor, I need to be quick!'' Walking out of the shadow, the mage ordered the slimes to seize the door and even bind around the centaurs'' bodies.


    "WHO THE FUCK?!" Yelled the man leading the charge, his hands bound by the stic slimes.


    Unable to help but smirk at the helpless sight, Raven walked up to the battalion leader and looked into his eyes with a look of pure devious joy. cing his hand on his armor as the monster struggled to move, Raven whispered some words that would even chill a devil.


    "Your daughter, your wives, and everyone you know, I''ll make sure they never give birth to another one of your kind but rather breed with the worst of horrors to fuel a certain witch''s curiosity¡­" As the leader realized what Raven meant, his eyes widened with horror but before he could utter anything, he was sucked into the monster-holding gem for Arachne to tear apart and exact revenge for using her n for experimentation.


    "Who''s next?" Said the hero, smiling ear to ear like a horror himself.


    As his eyes met the others, even from behind their helmet, Raven could sniff out their fear and the unfortunate smell of their urine.

 Chapter 238: The Queen’s Playtime!(Gore Warning)

    One after the other, the centaurian soldiers were pulled into the enchanted bracelet. At first, they saw nothing but an empty expanse of darkness with only a few lights and some furniture in the distance. Right beside it were a couple of mattresses as well, but before the centaurs could move an inch, something invisible made the very ground beneath them shudder.


    "WHAT THE¨C" The battalion leader''s lips sealed on their own as Arche''s spider eyes appeared in front. Larger than his body, every single one of her eyes looked at a different person from his battalion.


    Frozen in fear as the giantess''s face appeared in front, the centaurs'' bodies began to shiver. The sound of their armor nking from the shaking and the visible jitter on their hands gripping their weapons, put a smile on Arche''s face and she opened her mouth into a partition of three with sharp w-like slimy pincers stretching out.


    "R-RUN!" Gathering his courage, the leader ordered his men to run, but to his horror, Arche raised her head back up high and revealed the true scale of her body.


    ''THE QUEEN?!'' He knew who she was, but he''d never seen her up close. His soldiers knew as well, and despite knowing how hopeless it was, they still tried to run while their leader was just stuck in ce unable to grasp what was happening.


    "AHHH!"


    "I DON''T WANNA DIE! I DON''T WANNA DIE!"


    "FU-FUCKING RUN!!!"


    Chuckling at their terror, Arche protruded a collection of red eyes with bumpy eyelids from the region connecting her upper body to the lower half. Blood red with dark circr pupils, the eyes split open to reveal razor teeth covered in slime. Quickly turning around to finally run away from the sight as well, the leader became the first victim of sharp tongues shooting out of Arche''s belly eyes.


    "UGHHH!!!" He screamed, his nervous eyes slowly shifting down to the tongue that had pierced through his armored chest. Pain seeped through his chest to the rest of his body and it only got worse as Arche pulled the tongue out of his chest.


    Down on his knees, the battalion leader squeezed his fist against the gaping hole in his chest, and as he raised his eyes to his soldiers being either pulled towards Arche by the tongue or stabbed to death, he knew that there was no chance of his survival. Letting himself fall to the ground, he stopped resisting and surrendered himself to fate.


    "Aahahaha!" The voice of the Arachne queen still echoed behind his dead body and for the living few gripped by her eye tongues, it felt like the reaper spitting withughter in their faces.


    But as herughter died down and silence took over, the fear in their heart crept up more and more. Fiddling their bodies around like toys, Arche split one''s belly open with her nails before leaving him to die.


    Watching theirpanion bleeding to his death, the others desperately wanted to run away, but fearing that they would be picked next if they attempted anything, none of them even moved an inch.


    ''NOT ME! NOT ME! NOT ME!!!!''


    ''FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!''


    ''WHY DID I EVEN AGREE TO COME HERE?!''


    ''THIS ISN''T HAPPENING THIS ISN''T HAPPENING! NO WAY! NO FUCKING WAY!!!''


    The pleasing thought of the centaur''s However, didn''t stop Arche from crushing the dark armor with her fist to reveal the behinds of a centaur. Getting a better look at that horse-cock she''d heard so much about, she felt disappointed and instead turned her attention to the man''s dangling balls.


    "You''re not gonna need these anymore ~" Flicking his balls with her fingers, she turned the entirety of his lower side into a blood-gushing mess.


    "GAHHHH! NO! NOT! NOT MY¨CUGHHH!!!" Agonizing with the pain of his genitals being turned to mush, the soldier struggled to free himself from Arche''s grasp.


    Throwing his squirming body away, she turned her attention from one to the other. Some of them she let go and urged to run away, but the moment they would try, her feet crushed them into a disk of flesh. ying with their lives like toys, she even spit silk to cocoon a few of them until their chestpressed so much they couldn''t draw any breaths.


    Then came the final few, some of whom she simply spiked on their horseback with the tip of her spider legs and the rest? Well, she jumped in the air and crushed them with her massive butt hidden right beneath and before her spider bump.


    Giggling andughing to herself, the queen of Arachnes took childlike joy in killing the centaurian, and not just because it was what Raven¨Cher new master hadmanded because they''d been experimenting on her n for a long time. But like all good things, her y came to an end, and so came the time for the bodies to be pulled out to the real world by Raven.


    "Ahaha, such a delight~" With a sated sigh she got off the centaurs underneath her butt.


    Wandering around collecting more of the intact bodies, she gathered them into a pile for her master to take them all out at once.


    "Are you done, Arche?" Raven''s voice echoed from the translucent red ceiling of the jewel, bringing an unintentional smile to Arche''s lips as she responded.


    "I expect a rewardter," and with that said she turned to the crushed bodies of the centaurs. The eyes on her belly emerged once more and gathered up the blood and guts, they ate what had remained of the monsters to fuel the queen''s health, and especially focused on her reproductive health.


    As fertile as she was despite being asexual because of her size, all she required was the bodies of monsters to pump out eggs that hatched into new children. Even so, if by some miracle a man could match her scale, no matter how infertile, her body wouldpensate and pump out kids with his genes for a millennium.


    ''That mage, his strength and cunning¡­It could fuel my children with unimaginable strength.'' Daydreaming about making babies with Raven, Arche never even realized that she was alone once again and her master had taken all usable bodies out of the gem.


    "Sooner orter I''ll find a way," she whispered, smiling creepily with her mouth split in three and her pincers spread wide.


    Raven hadn''t yet realized, but the queen was only partly in his control for a monster asrge as her, it took more than just one session of mind control. Despite that, however, she was willing to do as she was told; but for how long? Not even she knew the answer to that question.

 Chapter 239: The Witch’s Findings

    ''What¨C?'' While everyone was busy with their tasks, Linkle who''d been stirring her concoction of the special water brought in by Raven, noticed something peculiar eroding from the liquid in gaseous form. Covering her mouth, she flit her finger in the air and began capturing the essence into a massive ss pod sitting on the shelf.


    The glistering fumes trailed out of the liquid for about a minute which proved more than enough to fill the ss pot as well as let some of it slip into the witch''s nose. Feeling a sneeze because of the fumes, she covered her nose and tried not to contaminate the pot, however, unable to hold it in, Linkle sneezed out loud, and to her surprise, her head poked through the ceiling.


    "OUCCHHH!" She yelped, caressing her head.


    Slowly as the pain subsided she nced at herself, standing twelve feet tall even though her body barely was half that size before. The crashing sound from the workshop invited concern from the hero party''s members who were present as they came rushing through the door and saw her having burst out of her dainty clothes.


    Though her chest wascking and her face bubbly like a child, the godly curves of her hips and the violet bush on her pink pearly folds¨Clured the viewer to stare at her in a senseless trance, discarding the factpletely that she''d grown more than twice in height and spread just as much in thickness of her body.


    She attempted to move herself out but with her erged ass stuck between two shelves, she was stuck in ce at least temporarily.


    "Aghhh!" Growling at the gawking audience, Linkle snapped her fingers and blindfolded everyone who could be affected by her magic.


    Amedith and Liliyana both remained free of the blindfolds for different reasons, but neither of them stared at Linkle as much as the others.


    "El''Alibi!" Casting a masking spell, the witch transformed back into her old wrinkly disguise which to her relief shrunk her back to her original size. Although still as tall as her youthful look despite the older appearance being much shorter, she figured the effects of the fumes had yet to subside.


    Snapping her fingers again, she conjured herself some clothes and undid the blindfolds from the bystander''s eyes. Brushing past the embarrassing event, she turned her attention to the jar of fumes now resting full on one of the counters.


    ''Water that can erge a person¡­exins the Arachne''s size.


    She must''ve been drinking from it since birth, but didn''t then the other Araches grow to the same size?'' Concentrating the water Linkle was to squeeze the potential of the liquid into the gaseous form which led her to growrger but since it had taken an entire day for the fumes toe out, she was able toe to a usible exnation.


    ''The queen has to be the oldest and the hives don''tpensate in any way towards her wellbeing, which would mean that she was the only one drinking the sparse amount of this liquid scattered throughout the cave¡­Maybe?''


    From what she''d learned from Raven, only tiny wells of this mystery liquid scattered inside the cave, but the hiver consisted of more than a few thousand members.


    "Uhm¡­Is she okay?" Watching the witch deep in thought trying to decipher the mystery behind the liquid, Liliyana felt like something was wrong, and from the concerned look on everyone''s face, they seemed to think the same.


    "That cave is a goldmine of resources¡­" Breaking her silence, Linkle''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "I need it, I need IT ALL!"


    Staring at thin air with her hands clutched onto her chest, the witch began drawing deep breaths. Crazed from a look alone, she was smilingughing even, without realizing that she had apany witnessing her behavior.


    "I can finally pay him off if I ju¨C"


    "Linkle?" Feeling a warm hand on her shoulder, the witch was pulled out of her trance. Looking at the fair elf, she still felt dazed. "Are you okay? You¡­You''re talking to yourself."


    Squinting her eyes, Linkle looked around at the party left behind by Raven. Reminded that she wasn''t alone by what she saw, she blinked a few times and even shook her head to drive away those overpowering thoughts.


    "Y-yeah," bringing her attention back to Mel, she pped her hand off of her shoulder. "I''m fine you perverts! Now leave me alone!"


    And like many other times, she gets angry, Linkle snapped a finger and the entire group was flung out of her workshop. mming the door shut while their surprised screams still echoed in the background, she quickly turned to the ss jar holding the mystic ether. Picking it off the shelf, she wrapped her hands around it and hugged the ss as if it were a long-lost partner.


    ''I can finally get away from this ce, I just need to find out more about this cave!'' Smiling at the thought alone, she lifted her feet off the ground andy in a hammock made of no tangible matter. Swinging on it side to side, the witch lulled herself into a calm that she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "I''ll have its secrets and be free from this¡­" Sealing her own lips, she let all doubt drift out of her mind.


    It wasn''t long before the hero returned to her shop however, deep in slumber, the witch never realized. As for waking her up himself? Raven didn''t bother as more often than not, Linkle was as foul-mouthed as a sailor when disturbed. And since the others barely had a clue as to why she''d grown in size, they deemed it a mistake in her brewing and didn''t bring up the matter again.


    "We need to get back quick," with their teleportation back to the city of centaurs was still the house under the bridge, Raven didn''t waste any time either to take his party back so they could look for another hideout.


    The n now was not to simply find a way to defeat the king and the demon general, but to turn the soldiers around the city into zombies so they could help them fight against those monstrosities. Not only that but also to brainwash the women of the city as leverage to force their families to give up or be forced to watch those women willingly breed with horrors with the help of Raven''s charm.


    ''And if that doesn''t work, I can make them kill their own families for a trickle of my love.'' Letting himself merge with his fae self more and more, Raven felt a sense of pride in torturing his enemies not just through brute force but by making them feel helpless by turning their own family against them¨Cjust like he''d done to Kathy and Arc.

 Chapter 240: Bad News Upon Bad News

    "The man we captured, he¡­he''s escaped," kneeling to his king the messenger''s eyes shut tight. He knew what his fate would be and yet he was hoping for a miracle. But as his eyes lifted to match the smoldering expression on Gara, huffing and puffing in rage, he knew his death was inevitable.


    "Both the dark elves and Arachne''s have been defeated by this phantom group, and the horror we were using to spy on them has been responding sincest night¨C" Before his words came to an end, Gara raised his iron club and smashed the messenger''s head into the ground.


    Leaving his body to bleed on his council floor, he scrunched his nose and squinted his eyes. His mood was foul, and it was no secret to no one, even the ve girls standing beside him knew to keep their distance. But even still, there was one man brave enough to break the silence.


    "Our soldiers are hard at work brother, we should be able to find these cockroaches soon enough," said Isaac, holding back his true emotions.


    The gore of the messenger lying in front was constricting his heart with a suffocating feeling. He knew it was time for his brother to be taken care of, but since his helper wasn''t willing to fight and instead headed off into the town in a disguise, he had no choice but to endure this tyrant until Greg was toe back.


    "HMMM¡­" Hummed the king, his legs tapping about anxiously.


    From his eyes to his fingers and even the very skull behind that bushy red beard, everything about him was emanating anger. He knew the elves were weak and so were the Arcahne''s, at leastpared to his own army, but he hadn''t expected them to be defeated so easily, much less for the people who''d hunted them to make it into his city.


    His chest grumbling with fury, Gara raised to his feet. Looking around at his ves and then even at his wife sitting still with her eyes shut, he squeezed his fist tight, holding in the urge tosh out at the first person in front of him. His brother was not off the hook either, but his reliance on him for anything that required a mind¨Cdeterred him from taking it out on him.


    "AGHHH!" Unable to hold his wrath, he pped Ophelia in her mouth.


    The queen''s body smacked against the ground, but not letting out even a peep, she kept her eyes closed as an iron taste flooded her mouth. She knew well before he had gotten up that someone was about to hurt him, and between the ves and herself, she was just d it was her and not them.


    "GARA!" Horrified by the sight, Isaac tried to rush over to Ophelia, but with his brother''s hand mming against his chest, the adviser was flung back coughing into his chair. "UGHHH! WH-WHYY?"


    "I''m gonna talk to her!" Gara screamed, ignoring both his brother and his wife as he began marching towards the gallery.


    "H-her?" The very mention of the creature terrified Isaac, and so despite his chest injury and bleeding mouth, he rushed over to his brother and tried to get in front of him. "She''s done enough! We don''t need to rely on that monster!"


    "Monster?" Gara''s eyes widened at his brother''s words, and then he frowned with more anger. "How dare you?!"


    Swinging his hammer-like arm at his brother again, he sent Isaac flying against a pir. Getting struck in the head, the advisor lost consciousness almost instantly, but not before hearing his brother finishining.


    "SHE''S GIVEN US EVERYTHING WE HAVE AND YOU DARE TO CALL HER A MONSTER?!" Rushing closer to Isaac, Gara raised his iron hooves above his brother''s head, ready to crush his skull once and for all.


    "NOOO!" However, though she may have remained quiet during her own torture, Ophelia couldn''t let her husband kill the only other sane person close to Gara. Lifting herself off the ground, her nose still bleeding, Ophelia red into Gara''s eyes. "If you kill him¡­I choke the lives of your future children in my own and the wombs of the women you ever breed!"


    "THE HELL DID YOU SAY?!" Although he let his feet down away from Isaac, the stomping of his hooves as he made his way closer to Ophelia conveyed just how little her threat affected him. And so, standing in front of her, he grabbed her by her red silk blouse and pulled her body upward until her hind feet were barely touching the ground.


    "I''LL KILL YOU HERE AND NOW IF THAT''S WHAT YOU THINK YOU CAN DO!"


    Despite his attempt at intimidation, Ophelia didn''t even break her stern eye contact with him. Instead, squinting her eyebrows, she whispered yet another creepy threat.


    "Do it and I''ll haunt you forever, and the same for you children, or maybe with the help of a devil, I''ll be reborn from you new whore and wait until you care for that child to kill you at the hands of your greatest love¡­" Her eyes glowing a greenish hew, Gara was forced to let go of her.


    Ophelia was no magician nor familiar with necromancy and yet the knowing glow was proof that a devil was just waiting in hiding to fulfill her desire for revenge. Even still, shoving her back to the ground, the centaur king continued on his path to talk to the demon general.


    "You''re no wife of mine no longer, and if you value your life go join the ranks of my whores!" Partying from his council, Gara finally reached the gallery, and looking up into the clear skies, he knew she was there¨Cthe white nun of the silver scythe.


    He couldn''t see her, not yet. There was much for him to prove before being allowed to gaze upon her splendorous beauty. The same was not true for the nun as she could not only see Gara but also every person and every move that happened in her city.


    "I require your aid!" The centaur screamed his voice echoing throughout the grand coliseum. He was hopeful that she could help, after all, she''d helped him establish such a strong reign. However, with a cold gust came her words¨Cher voiceced with spiced honey to rub into Gara''s wounds that had just opened.


    "You''ve failed as a ruler, but at least you''ll be a splendid sacrifice to gauge the heroes of this time." And that''s thest the king heard from her, leaving him with a spine-chilling sense of terror¨Csomething he hadn''t felt before in his arrogance-fueled life.

 Chapter 241: The White Nun Of The Silver Scythe(Lore Building - Skipable)

    They tell a story of a nun, one bound to a god''s service. To him, she bowed, and to him, she looked up to. Her smile was as pale as milky morning dew resting on a tulip, her skin more fair than a wisp''s glow and herughs a sweet melody. She had no name for her master deemed it not necessary, and yet she was happily being one of the many congruent to her deity.


    But gods have a knack for testing the faith of the faithful while ignoring the devilish. And yet she was supposed to pray every waking moment of her being even though the sinful were let loose and instead, she was the one being punished?


    "Why must you test me so often, my lord?" She questioned in defiance, kneeling in front of the idol of the deity.


    Carved in stone was neither a man nor a woman but something in between. Radiating through its head was the concentrated light of the sun reflected through the many stained sses inside the church. It painted the idol in a rainbow glow, almost blinding to its own priest and priestesses.


    "No answer, again?" Her hands sped in prayer finally let go, she hadn''t lost faith but merely been challenged by her own self.


    Laying down her dark gown, she plucked the only other outfit present in her closet¨Ca white gown, simr to the other but only worn in mourning for someone''s death. That became her first act of defiance, and the head priestess made sure tosh her well for dawning those clothes unceremoniously.


    ''I merely wish to test my lord, why can''t I? If he can always do the same to me?'' Her defiance grew with such thoughts, and so came the cigarettes, the alcohol, and eventually the hashish. With no name, no duty, no family, no deity, she would stay outside the church puffing smoke that made her cough out her lungs.


    "If there is a god, one as benevolent to the sinless and malevolent to the sinful as they im, then strike me with your own hands and I''ll bow my head to you until my finite dayse to an end¡­" Yet, contrary to what she''d expected, the more she let herself fall into depravity the less became theshing. The more hopelessly lost she seemed, the less people around her cared.


    It was at that time that she realized that those who are lost are not lost because of their sins, but the holier-than-thou nature of the sinless towards those who didn''t know any better. After all, why couldn''t they serve their god by helping the sinful instead of bowing their head at an idol that doesn''t speak a word? Why not feed the hungry instead of offering fruits to a stone that had no mouth?


    Vanity was the answer, they''d rather praise a stone for forgiveness and their entry to heaven than help those who need it the most and do more good than the sins theymitted.


    Once she realized the true nature of her people, the nameless nun adorned in a white gown and leather boots, both of which adjusted to reveal as much skin as possible, blew smoke into the face of the nuns, the citizens of her town, and even the head priests and priestess as they walked into the church.


    It was her way of getting attention for at least one of them to tell her to stop, and yet the more egregious her means the more she was let off the hook without consequences for her action.


    "Die¡­" Swinging the executioner''s scythe after being turned into one, the nameless nun''s days passed amongst countless dead bodies. In return for the killing, she was given a ce to stay, food every night, and even enough pay to indulge in depravities like booze, cigarettes, and young boys.


    ''They pay me for blood in gold, how poetically strange?'' Her hopes, her beauty dwindling with time caught the attention of none other than the arbiter of discord¨Cthe demon lord himself.


    She was young when he approached her, masked as a peasant who stopped her hand as she attempted to blow smoke on his face. Her eyes widened at the glimpse of hope for reprimand to the sinful, and she looked into his earthy crimson eyes, she knew that she''d found him.


    A deity who would reward those who praise him and punish the dissident, but more importantly one that was present in the flesh right in front of her.


    But even so, she didn''t just walk away with the stranger. It took months of attempting to do something unusual to him until finally, she decided to stop and ask the burning question.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    With a smile the demon lord replied.


    "The impartial judge," a greater power that judges his own the same he judges the heretics, just hearing it was enough to spark up the nun''s eyes.


    She''d been looking for him throughout her teenage years and now as an adult inching closer to herter years, she''d finally found him.


    "Come with me and I shall reshape this world under the iron rule of one," his wrinkled hand stretched towards her, and without a second thought the nun of the god ofw let herself fall into the worst of arms.


    However, even years passed she never regretted her choice for the lord of all demons, the source of all corruption, to treat the innocent and the sinful alike. Under his iron rule she learned to undo death itself, and even phase through realities through a flick of her fingers.


    Through it, she could witness anything and everything without ever being touched by the enemy with the only drawback being that she couldn''t fight the heretics herself and instead needed a pawn that would do as shemanded.


    And to what end was her service? Past the demon lord''s death by Nighsilver''s hands? To spread corruption throughout the world, unnoticed by any and all. Just like the sinless ignored her presence as she blew smoke, she went unnoticed even though her presence could easily be sniffed out by the veterans of thest holy war.


    Her name? The ever-present horror or simply the White Nun of The Silver Scythe. A human turned monster, living behind the thin film of reality. She was there and she wasn''t, nobody could touch her much less hurt a single hair on her body.


    However, watching every move of the hero''s party to gauge the level of threat the demons should be prepared for, she wanted to reach through the film and toy with them a little.


    ''Perhaps now, perhapster.'' Thankfully for the party, however, she kept her curiosity reeled in.

 Chapter 242: A Quick Way To Kill A Centaur

    ''Sha! Another battalion is on our tail.'' Raven informed the others, cloaked in a dark rag as a ve and walking by Amelia''s side. Wearing dark armor from the murdered centaurs, the once princess was pretending to be a guard taking Raven down the streets with a chain around his neck.


    Touching the passerby, the mage had already managed to alter many minds to be his ves but kept the brainwashing behind amon trigger. He even slipped ethereal dark fairies into their clothes, just in case he needed to get rid of them or simply wanted to cause chaos through the streets.


    His attempts to stay discreet, however, have clearly failed as the people began to subside to make room for the approaching soldiers. Led by ance wielder, the entire group was headed for Raven''s head. And so, letting down the mask of pretense, the mage slipped Amelia back into the gem and took a swift turn into the alley to his left.


    The soldiers, although mindful, followed right behind him, not realizing that a sharp archer was already aiming at the entrance to the alley from atop an empty sediment building. Charging her arrow with a sparse bit of her magic, Mel aimed not for the leader himself but rather for the gap between him and his men.


    ''Treant, crush them!'' Letting go of the arrow, Mel transformed the wood on it into a full-bodied Treant being flung through the air. However, instead ofnding on someone to harm them, it crashed against the ground and stood towering before the soldiers.


    "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Stopping at the rate that they were going, the soldiers bumped into each other and went crashing against the tree monsters.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the massive tree spread its fingers like vines and began squeezing the monsters between them. Even raising them in the air, the summon used the very armored bodies of the centaurs to crush the rest of the soldiers.


    ''You want me to drop in?'' Amedith asked Raven through the mind link while flying through the air alongside Liliyana who''d been using her magic to shrink both herself and her lover to a point that nobody could see them scouting the streets.


    ''No, I told you I wanna fight one of them head-on, didn''t I?'' Raven responded, the centaurian leader still inching closer and closer to his body with the massivence.


    ''Yeah, that was supposed to be tomorrow after you''ve rested and not after altering the minds of thousands for a week straight.'' Amedithined, but at this point the mage simply ignored him.


    Leading the leader into a corner, he quickly turned around to face him. The centaur wasn''t dumb enough to charge in either, especially since none of his soldiers made it so far, and for all he knew, getting him here was Raven''s n all along.


    Jerking hisnce to the side, the dark-armored centaurian scoffed at the dark mage. He''d been hunting him for a while along with the rest of the battalion leaders but from what he''d heard, he didn''t expect the person spreading so much chaos was someone like Raven.


    "A mage, aren''t you? Go ahead! Fire your spells!" He challenged, but to his surprise, undoing the cloak on his body Raven revealed that he wasn''t wearing any armor.


    What shocked the centaur even more were dark veins coursing through his chest and the darkened aura bleeding out of the mage''s skin. It was an after-effect of consuming darkness from some horrors, but the soldier had no clue, thus making use of his confusion, Raven bolted forward¨Cthe darkness itself propelling him fast enough to leave an afterimage behind.


    "Let''s see how long you can endure." Conjuring a wire made of darkness¨Cmuch simr to the one Lilith used as her weapon, Raven slipped it into the gap between his helmet and the chest te before getting on top of the monster''s back. "Now shut the fuck up and die!"


    Pulling on the wire hard enough to bend the chainmail covering the soldier''s neck, Raven squeezed his neck as hard as possible. Choked off of air unexpectedly, the monster couldn''t think straight and desperately attempted to reach for the wire. However, since the gap was too small for his fingers, he moved on to trying to elbow Raven on the sides.


    Frantically jumping with his animal body the soldier desperately kept trying to get Raven off of his back, but the more he struggled the more his body grew tired, and eventually his eyes rolled up and his mind shut down fromck of oxygen.


    ''I thought you were gonna fight him head-on?'' Amedith questioned, still flying overhead.


    ''By head-on, I meant one-on-one. I''m not a barbarian you idiot, dark mages are essentially assassins that use magic.'' Shifting his attention back to his body after quickly responding to Amedith, Raven noticed that the darkness in his veins was slowly dissipating.


    It was almost like a bodily enhancement, the same as buffing spells, but from his own experience, the darkness was far more versatile in its implementation.


    ''And I can summon fairies and turn into that beast form so there''s that too.'' Done testing his skills, he connected his mind with everyone else again. ''Helga should''ve cleared another base closer to the coliseum. The security there will probably be more extreme so let''s keep our heads low and get there, okay?''


    Slowly but surely the party was moving closer and closer to the coliseum, and the further they got the more dense the security became. So far they hadn''t been struggling much at all, but with at least a few thousand centaur¨Cboth brute and magic users camping the king''s dwelling, it was safe to say that they needed to have a sure n before barging right in.


    ''If the Mages are corrupted by some horror, their powers have to be simr to what I can use when using corruption which doesn''t exactly inspire confidence, to be honest.'' Raven pondered, not realizing that everyone''s mind was still linked to each other.


    ''You''re right, but that just means we have to work harder.'' Said Mel.


    ''Harder?! I''m already tired of trying to control more and more of these bastards!'' Ariained right before Raven cut off their mental line.


    "We don''t have time to bicker¡­" He whispered, although even he knew that they had to get some rest tonight after that long week of hunting centaurians non-stop.


    Maybe the Maze? Maybe just Athenia in general, a visit to the Boar Tooth or the Queen of their homnd? In the end, however, Raven knew that this was no time to go back even for resting, and instead decided on something special for the night in this city of monsters itself.


    ''I heard they have a bar close to where Helga should be hunting for a base.'' Connecting their minds for a moment as they made their way through the shadows, Raven''s next words managed to bring a smile to everyone''s lips. ''Let''s hope it''s not closed when we get there!''

 Chapter 243: A Longing Mother And An Old Acquaintance

    Holding a hand mirror in hand with bark-like open eyelid for the ss, Helga peered in longly at her daughters sleeping on their beds. Snoring and chirping their legs were thrown over each other and their hands dangling by the edge of the bed, and their fluffy white dog would get up from time to time and wander around the bed, making sure the two were properly covered in their nkets.


    ''I need to give that dog a name¡­'' Forgetting whether the beast even had a name, the barbarian set the mirror on the table. Resting her legs on the same table, she''d been waiting for the rest of the party after taking over a dainty house from a guard and his wife.


    The two had been expectant, but that didn''t stop the barbarian from ridding this world of their presence. Instead, moments after their murder she was reminded of her own children and decided to check on them through the magic mirror she''d bought from Kara¨Cthe wandering fortune teller.


    ''Her shop must be near, I should buy some weapons when I run into her again.'' Given the fact that the high priestess only appeared to those lost or around regions of corruption, Helga was looking forward to meeting her and purchasing a few magical items. ''Or maybe a souvenir for my daughter? But I don''t really want them to experience magic just yet.''


    Deep in thought, a knock on the door slipped her attention, but as someone continued to bang on it louder and louder, Helga was pulled out of her trance and turned to the door. Conjuring a weapon, she set her feet to the ground and carefully made her way closer to the door.


    "Set the weapon down you, hot head," Said a familiar voice from the other end of the door.


    Shocked at the voice, Helga''s body froze up on the spot. However, quickly pulling herself out, she reached for the door handle and opened it to the sight of her immortal friend standing on the other end of the door.


    "You look like a skeleton¡­" Still confused by his sudden appearance, she stood there ring at his face.


    Letting himself in in the meantime,the man going by different names shut the door behind himself. Then while standing in front of the scowling barbarian, he held his arms open as if inviting Helga to hug him.


    "Oh fuck off!" Instead what he received was an oing punch towards his face, but before Helga''s fist made contact he leaned his head to the side and barely managed to avoid it.


    Her fist, however, kept going and dug a hole into the wooden door. Pulling her hand back, she took a step away from the man and he took the chance to reverse time for the door and undo the hole in its frame.


    "Nice to meet you too, Murdok''s Valkyrie," he said, smiling.


    Raising her spear, Helga ced its tip right underneath the man''s chin.


    "Say that again and I''ll stuff your head in an orc''s ass," no longer fond of gods, she didn''t want to be associated with any of them.


    Heaving a tired sigh, the immortal ced a hand on his forehead and shook his head from side to side. He was too tired to deal with Helga''s hostility and yet putting on a smile, he looked at her and assured.


    "Sure thing," bowing politely, he let out a chuckle. "Lead the way so we can talk."


    Although still a bit skeptical about him, Helga let down her spear and directed him to the table she was sitting on a minute ago. Walking up to her own chair, she had him pull one up beside him before asking him to rify something.


    "So that horrible writing on the note was from you?" She asked.


    "Horrible?" Jerking his body back into the chair, he acted as if he was immensely hurt by her sharp words. But even so, leaning forward again, he had the same sarcastic smile as before. "Come on, you know I never learned to write officially. Unlike someone here, I was no daughter to a renowned Valkyrie but rather a simple foot soldier after all."


    "A foot soldier who killed a god¡­" Leering at him, Helga wanted him to drop the dramatic act already. "Where the hell have you been, Razor?"


    The very mention of his name shunted his thoughts. It had been nearly a century since he''d heard someone call him by his real name. He''d almost forgotten that he even had one and that was the reason why he passed around false names for himself.


    "Home," once his mind was done soaking his identity back into itself, Razor lifted his gaze and looked right into Helga''s eyes. "I was going home but then I heard Athenia had blessed a chosen so I decided to give her city a stop. But before getting there a lot happened, and now I just wanna head back to my home after who knows how much time has passed."


    The kingdom of man¨Cof humans alone, that''s where Razor used to live and Helga knew that fact. But if rumors were to be trusted, the kingdom rested at the edge of Aris past every inch ofnd on this world.


    "Thend where the world ends¡­I doubt you can get back there," Helga said, and unfortunately Razor couldn''t help but agree.


    "I know, still I''m trying to clear a path through the darkness to get back there even if that means spearheading through the corruption and thends of the demon generals," a master of time maniption he may have been, but at his core Razor was but a warrior, one that fought battles of attrition and only won by tiring his opponent through his countless deaths.


    "Then why are you here? Talking to me?" Helga asked, confused about his decision to make her a visit.


    With a chuckle and a smile, Razor looked at her again.


    "I just wanted to see the hero''s party in action, plus to ease their heart about this demon lord general," and with those words, Razor began to exin all that he knew about the White nun, from the fact that she couldn''t fight the party herself to her deal with Gara as well as how Isaac would help them get rid of his brother if they can approach him somehow.


    Once the exnation was over, the immortal man wasted no time to get off of his chair to head, but before he could leave Helga asked him onest question.


    "Heading home again?" She asked, and he looked back at her from over his shoulder before responding.


    "Yeah, I''ll try as many times as it takes. Always worked to defeat my enemies so who knows maybe with enough failure I''ll seed after all?" Much like Mono the iron sorceress, Razor too carried in him a gift of fables.


    ''The undying human spirit.'' Helga pondered over the gift that made the most vulnerable species on Aris, one of the most resilient as well.

 Chapter 244: Lilies In The Valley

    "Oh the lilies, I adore them~" Asmodia''s sudden control over Erika''s lips, confounded the young priestess. She was busy etching poison runes on the interior of thest well in town before having to rendezvous with the rest of her party. But noticing a Lilly growing out of the well''s walls, the devil couldn''t help herself from plucking it out.


    "To my betrothed, I promised these flowers, long before they drug me to Infernal. Burn did the flowers with nothing but ashes to rece their memories. And much like her presence, the ashes drifted to the wind." Staring at the lily for a moment, Asmodia''s lips curved into a faint smile, but it onlysted a few seconds before she breathed her infernal breath and turned the flower to ash.


    Disappearing back into Erika''s body, the devil took to herself after that eulogy, a millennium toote. The whole thing struck Erika as odd, however, paying it no more mind than she needed to, she finished cing the poison curse on thest well she could find in the city of centaurs.


    Turning into the red mist right after, she trailed her way through the air to get back with the rest of her party.


    While she was busy doing her task, Raven and the others were being informed about the nun by Helga as well as the visit from Razor and the helping hand at the coliseum, Isaac. Splitting himself into dark clones controlled by his fae side, the mage sent them off to sneak past the sea of guards around the structure to both talk to this man and even check what Gara was like with their own eyes.


    In the meantime, the ever-present horror simply watched over the entire ordeal. Her presence stretched like an umbre over the entire city. Asmodia felt her presence while Erika flew through the skies, however, seeing no signs of an obvious threat she said not a word to the priestess as it would only strike fear in her heart about something that she could do nothing at all about.


    However, the presence of that giant horror peering into their souls didn''t remain a secret for long, as the moment Erika joined the others, she was quickly informed of everything that Helga had told them so far. From the nun to the immortal man''s visit as well as Raven''s clones who''ve been sent to spy on the king and his close associates with no real threat to the party itself.


    "That book¡­you''re gonna owe me for stealing it," despite the tense situation they were in, having taken over a bar, Helga the barbarian had already downed an entire barrel''s worth of alcohol. She never got to drink around her children, and so when the opportunity arose, she spared no breath not guzzling poison.


    "Y-yeah¡­" A bit nervous from the drunken barbarian''s raging face, Aria pulled her hands off the bar counter and hung her head too low.


    Circling the spot everyone had already taken a stool to sit on, even the monster girls with the exception of Arche who was only offered a barrel inside her bracelet prison. Her size was proving to be quite a hindrance in mingling with the rest, but to the queen of Arachne not knowing her capture too deeply helped in making harsh decisions that she may not be able to make otherwise.


    At least that''s what she was thinking but she had no real way to do any harm as of yet.


    "H-here, you go pri-piecetess!" Smashing an iron mug on the table in front of Erika, Helga turned around, kicked the dead centaur owner''s body to the side before reaching for the shelves and taking out a bottle cased in ss. "Dragon''s blood mead¡­"


    Pressing the bottle against her cheeks, she took a deep whiff of its fragrant aroma. It reminded her of her time as the wife of a dragon lord before killing him and the rest of his children. Bringing the bottle to the table, she quickly uncorked it with an unsavory line¨Cat least to the priestess.


    "I made these myself once, from the bodies of a dragon lord''s wife after fucking them with a burning iron peg," chuckling to herself as she poured it to Erika, she nced up at the scowling face of the priestess and decided not to give her another drop. "What? Your goddess Aphrodite fucked a foot soldier every night on the battlefield and you''re disgusted at my sex life?"


    Shifting her eyes to Raven, she took a quick sip from the bottle and heaved a heavy sigh before speaking.


    "H-hey, tell me, how many monsters have you fucked so far? Anything disgusting yet? Ahaha¡­" For a moment her eyes shifted to Amelia who was drinking just a few seats beside Raven. "How about that girl? I bet her insides are grimy, slimy, and hotter than a coal iron!"


    "WH-WHAT?!" Amelia almost choked on her drink from the detailing of her insides by Helga, she''d never been spoken to this way being a princess, and that only led her shock to grow further. "TH-THAT''S NOT TRUE! I-I HAVE A REGULARLY BACK!"


    "Oi, Miss pissy drunk, get off of her back will you?" Mino chimed in defense of Amelia, she''d already promised to help the girl and thus wasn''t gonna let things get worse because of Helga''s foul mouth.


    "You guys are no fun¡­" Rolling her eyes, Helga drank the entire bottle of dragon blood mead before breaking the bottle on the side of the counter. And then, finally, as her body calmed, she took a stool on the other side as everyone and spoke normally for once.


    "You know, we used to have a choir when marching into battle, angels would sin, the devil would be snickering for opportunities and the enemy quivering at the sight of Murdok''s undead army."


    Again she went talking about a god, none of them had even heard of. Aria knew about him somewhat from the tome, but her knowledge about him was limited to minor extremes. She was about to ask Helga to borate, but before she could, the Valkyrie began to sing herself.


    Reverberating through her lungs was a melody only an angel could replicate, and that seemed to be even more the case as her white feathered wings spread out through her back. Surprising her audience with not just a beautiful song but also her wings, the Valkyrie continued to tell tales of the battlefield from whence she fought with the gods and against the gods.


    But even when her singing was over, the night was still young and so came the time for Raven, Helga, his party, and the monster girls to enjoy each other''spany with nothing to worry them for once.

 Chapter 245: A Night Before A Legion - Part 1

    Stripped of her title, Ophelia awaited the return of her husband in his room alongside his numerous ves. Dressed in but a thin transparent cloth, she felt exposed, defenseless even, but even so she kept hoping that he would see reason if she talked to him. The other girls, however, didn''t share her optimism as most of them, unlike her, weren''t centaurian but of different species.


    Even justying with Gara was lethal enough for their internal but with how rough he gets sometimes, they feared the worst while he raped their bodies.


    "Where is he?" Ophelia murmured, her heart racing with angst.


    It was far past the time by which he would be back in his chambers, for some reason today was different. Not only was he ignoring everyone but also spent far too much time sparring against wingless griffins, his own soldiers, and countless other caught monsters. His body was soaked in blood, his veins rushed with adrenaline, and his mind fixed on nothing but the utter annihtion of his enemies.


    Stranded alone in the coliseum with nobody left to be thrown against his iron club, he stood there panting and screaming his heart out over and over again. He was abandoned by what he had deemed his god at a time when he needed it the most. And although he couldn''t see her, he knew that she was present and witnessing his battle prowess.


    "GIVE ME ANOTHER CHANCE! CAN''T YOU SEE WHAT THIS BODY OF MINE CAN MUSTER!" He called out to her screaming again, however, there was no response from the nun in white.


    But to his dismay, she didn''t humor him a response. Instead, her eyes closely followed Raven''s clones jumping from shadow to shadow and sneaking their way deeper into the coliseum''s internal structure. They''d already snuck past the guards and were making their way to Isaac as well as the queen as Razor had painted her as the only other reasonable person in Gara''s inner circle.


    "DAMN YOU! DAMNNN YOUUUU!" As for Gara himself, he was freaking out from ack of response, and after an entire day of bloodshed, he was making his way back to his room.


    However, like no other night, his body smelled not of sweat drawn out of hard work, but that of the guts of griffins, orcs, goblins, and plenty of his own mindless people. His red beard matched his skin even, and what guts had remained on his skin had already begun to rot.


    Even so, after raging all day, he desired the flesh of a woman¨Cthe smell of her perfume and the softness of her innards which he would soon gore as well.


    But before he reached his chambers, Isaac was already right by Gara''s chamber to discuss something with his brother''s wife. Covered in wounds and bandages, the advisor to the king wasn''t exactly in the best of moods, in spite of that, he wanted to help Ophelia and his brother''s ves escape before the party arrived tomorrow morning.


    He also nned to set free some of the dungeon prisoners as well, but that had to wait until the party went in there to rescue them as the amount of guards in the dungeons was too much for someone like Isaac to handle.


    The moment he entered the room, his eyesid on the woman hiding behind Ophelia. Their eyes were focused on him, almost as if they were cowering in fear while expecting Gara to being over. But since it was Isaac, someone who''d helped them every once in a while, the tension in their bodies eased a little.


    "I¡­" Shutting his eyes for a moment, Isaac faced away from the sight of Ophelia''s lewd outfit. He''d seen the other women nude countless times, but never his brother''s wife so it didn''t feel right for him to look at her at all. "I didn''t expect¡­well, this."


    Moving closer to her with his eyes staring at his own feet, Isaac hugged his ledger tight and heaved a heavy sigh. His body was aching and his mind had grown anxious after the assault from his brother, especially since the man who was supposed to help him had wandered off into the city to get him help from someone else.


    "Did you need something, Isaac?" Ophelia asked.


    "The party must be really close to the coliseum, my queen. I would suggest you leave this ce before they get here," he suggested, not wasting a moment with formalities.


    Shifting his attention to the ves, he lifted his head and tried to assure them of their safety as well.


    "Anyone who isn''t a centaur will be spared most likely, and it pains me to say this, but some of you will die to sate my brother tonight, the rest will survive to see his reign fall."


    "ISAAC!" Ophelia didn''t mind his conspiring behind his brother until he''d said the part about Gara''s death. She may have been suffering under the rule of a tyrant, but in her eyes as abusive as he might be, he was her husband and the man she would fight to redeem until herst breath. "You better hold your tongue! You may be his elder brother, but he''s still the king! The very beacon of our race!"


    "No!" Looking at her directly, Isaac''s eyes were as wide as an owl. "No abused wife thinks her husband is a tyrant until it''s toote Ophelia and I''m giving you a chance to escape the same murderous fate that befalls those women!"


    "What in the hells are you insinuating?!" Getting up on her feet, her nose scrunched in anger, she stomped her hooves to make the sphemer back away. "Are you saying he''s brainwashed me?! Is that what you''re trying to say?!"


    Pressing his lips shut, Isaac looked Ophelia in the eye and began walking away backward. A pained smile took over his lips as he struggled to find a way to pull Ophelia out of her delusions that her husband could be redeemed at this point.


    "You were ready to curse him and his children just this morning and now you wanna honor the title of being his wife?" Having gone through the same denial of trying to save his brother until Razor made him realize just what kind of monster he was trying to spare, Isaac knew what Ophelia was going through, but he was not the man who could talk her out of her delusion.


    Stung sharp by his words, the queen¨Cred in her face simply pointed at the exit for him. Recognizing that there was no saving her, Isaac didn''t waste time leaving the ce as he could already hear Gara''s footsteps slowly approaching the chambers.


    Settling down on the mattress, Ophelia tried to calm herself and pretend she never had that talk with Isaac. Unbeknownst to her, however, there was another guest who''d witnessed it all¨Ca dark clone of Raven being controlled by his fairy nature.


    Hiding in the shadows around a corner, it was about to witness a lot more as Gara would enter his chambers which would force Raven to take over his clone and take matters into his own hands.

 Chapter 246: A Night Before Legions - Part 2(Abuse warning)

    Note: Again, Sexual abuse, and Necorphilia warning! Tread carefully, brave readers!


    Drenched in blood, Gara was finally back in his chambers. His ves were shaking at the sight of him while Ophelia taking a deep gulp seemed determined to persuade her husband out of this murderous spree he''d been on. But s, having been shunned from being his wife, the king was not happy to see her face, especially in his bedroom where only his women were supposed to reside.


    And so without even a word, he rushed over to Ophelia and grabbed her ponytail.


    "Ahh!" Pulling her up by her hair, Gara brought her face closer and red into her eyes, smoldering.


    "GET OUT!" He screamed, throwing her to the side and instead shifting his attention to the shivering ves in the corner.


    Watching it all unfold as a shadow on the wall, the faerie clone smiled at the pain in the women''s eyes, and its joy only grew further as Gara snatched a human from the bunch and audibly cracked her arm in two.


    "UGHHH!" Screaming at the top of her lungs after being thrown against the bed, she turned her face towards Gara who moved right over her body with his four legs. "N-No¡­Please don''t!"


    "STOPPP!" Despite her own struggle with hurt, Ophelia picked herself up and grabbed Gara''s shoulders. She pulled at him to get him away from the injured woman, but she couldn''t budge him an inch much less get him off of her body. "Leave her! I''ll do whatever you want, just let her go, you monster!"


    Though she''d just fought with Isaac about her husband''s redeemability, when faced with reality, Ophelia was witnessing the advisor''s wordsing to life. He was a monster, one that raped his own people¨Ceven if they died midway through his pleasure, and while he ate belly full, his soldiers were left to scavenge on dead rot in the dungeons.


    The people themselves at a nce seemed thriving, but behind closed doors, they cursed themselves for being too weak to revolt.


    Gara was smart, and Isaac smarter, and to keep the rest under their thumbs, the two made sure that food was abundant in the Colosseum but scarce for the people to the point they stayed ever-obedient.


    "GARAAA! LET HER GO! LET HER GOOOO!" Even the queen was no exception to the scarcity but not to the same extent as the others, which in turn ensured, that no matter how much she tried, Ophelia just couldn''t get her husband off the ve''s body.


    As the whole thing unfolded with Gara forcing himself on the dainty human, the other ves watched in horror and pushed each other to the front in case he tried to snatch another one of them for his pleasure. Some even attempted to run off, but their quivering feet didn''t take them far.


    Not to mention the horrifying screams of the woman being raped, her organs being smushed by the aggressive centaurian. However, her screams didn''tst long for Gara tore through her flesh¨Cmaking her bleed out on his cock. Even so, the raging tyrant kept ramming into the dead body, desecrating what remained of her despite her innard falling out with every thrust of Gara''s body.


    "That''s more than enough¡­" Finally taking over the shadow, Raven walked out of the wall.


    Gara as well as the others turned their heads in his direction and stared at him with a hint of shock. Unsure whether to trust their eyes, they kept staring at the dark ghost moving in front of them and flickering through the air like a dark cloud.


    "Who¡­" Stepping away from the dead woman, Gara clenched his fist and began moving closer to Raven''s clone. Staring down at its glowing silver eyes, he gritted his teeth before screaming in its face. "HOW DARE YOU BARGE IN HERE!"


    Attempting to p the clone, Gara swung his fist but it went right through the clone''s body. But that didn''t stop him from trying again, however, this time, instead of it going through his body, the clone itself grabbed Gara''s arm.


    "You''re gonna die, ahaha!" Raven chuckled in the enraged tyrant''s face.


    His eyes widened for a moment before his blood-soaked face went even more red. Pulling his hand away, Gara took a step back heaving and panting like an engine, his breath muffled and visible as steam in the air.


    "No no no," shaking his head with a smile, he looked into the silver eyes of the clone and beganughing. "The one who''s gonna die is you! I promise you that!"


    Beating his fist on his chest, the king cackled to himself manically, almost as if he''d lost his damned mind. Then pointing a finger against Raven''s chest, he smiled even more and decided to challenge the hero supposedly destined to take his head.


    "Since you''re so fucking confident, how about you face me man to man in that coliseum down there! Nobody but you and me and the one to lose takes everything the other has!" Laughing some more, Gara leaned closer to the clone and whispered. "Me against you, nobody else¡­AHAHAHA! I-AHAHA! I CAN''T WAIT TO STEAL EVERYTHING FROM YOU. EVERYTHING!


    EVEN THOSE GIRLS YOU PARADE AROUND SO MUCH! AHAHHAAAHAAA!"


    Holding his belly as he imagined beating Raven to a pulp, the centaur king continued tough in the clone''s face. But hisughs onlysted so long until a silver smile appeared on Raven''s face as well.


    "You have a deal, Gara," being the oneughing in his face, the clone disappeared into the shadows with a few more mocking words. "Be ready to lose your ves, your title, and that lovely-lovely wife of yours that deserves so much better than a monster like you."


    In that passing moment as the shadow disappeared to chase Isaac instead, the sweet words of two women trailed into Raven''s ears. One, a thankful whisper by Ophelia, who''d finally epted the irredeemability of her husband, and the other, someone grander¨Cthe white nun herself.


    ''From the hands of one monster to the other, is it so much a blessing as it is a curse to be passed around?'' Raven knew what she meant by those words, after all, his fairy side was smirking at the torture of the ves.


    However, holding on to his own twisted moralpass, it wasn''t hard for him to justify the killing of his enemies and taking what belonged to them, in this case, their women and everyst bit of resource gathered in this kingdom of centaurs.


    "I''m no hero of justice, general; I''m the hero who uses every means necessary¡­" And that was his response to the nun before meeting up with Isaac to discuss a n for theing morning.

 Chapter 247: Return Of Ostheriopryroprosis’s

    "We can use these runes to disarm the mages, well¡­at least it worked on me when we were at Brenna''s house," chiming in to discuss the ns for the infiltration of the coliseum, Mino inscribed the runes that she''d seen at Brenna''s house a long time ago.


    Back then those runes inscribed all around the herbalist''s house were not only disabling her use of magic but also making her feel great internal turmoil¨Csomething they could benefit from now by disabling the mages in the coliseum.


    "How did you even¨C" Staring at runes for a while, Erika was left quite surprised that a demi-human monster remembered its intricate structure. Even more surprised was Asmodia as the runes were ancient and an obvious heirloom to a family. "Let me write it down so I don''t forget it."


    "You sure you can ce these around the premises undetected?" Having little grasp over runes, Raven was letting Erika handle the inscription as it fell into her expertise.


    Shifting her gaze sideways at him, she scowled a little seemingly offended that he would even ask that question.


    "Obviously, if a demi-human can remember it, I can inscribe it," puffing her cheeks, she brought her attention back to the runes. Writing it on her own hands, she slipped off of her bar stool and was ready to head off to the coliseum. "You''ll owe me an apology after I''m done~"


    Leaving with a peck on Raven''s cheeks, Erika drifted into the air in her crimson mist form. Raven stared at the spot where she''d been for a while, but then, hearing Helga drunkenly mumble to herself, he turned back around and grabbed his ss of wine back in his hand. After only a few sips to calm his mind, Melicia moved in on Erika''s spot and wrapped her arms around his sipping hand.


    Rubbing her face against him longingly, she peered up at his face¨Cher cheeks red with a crimson flush.


    "Everything okay at the bastard''s stronghold?" She asked, referring to the clones who''d already been recalled by Raven.


    "Yeah¡­" With a sigh, the mage twirled his wine, already wondering how he would face the tyrant tomorrow morning. "Isaac he wasn''t any actual help, to be honest, but he did tell me his brother''s strengths."


    "Hmm? What about weaknesses?" Mel asked, her eyes furrowed with concern.


    "The nun has granted him an armor that reflects all magic including those born of horrors or darkness," taking another light sip from his ss, he put a faint smile on his lips and turned his head to face Mel. "Then there''s his skin and fur, both are resistant to shes, des and only affected by sheer force, and that too his body absorbs like thickened tree sap."


    "That¡­doesn''t sound too good if you''re fighting him alone," Aria chimed in, her eyes fluttering with drowsiness.


    "Maybe you can outmatch him in speed?" Amelia suggested from right beside Melicia.


    Amedith and Liliyana were already asleep, as for the monster girls they didn''t have enough battle experience to suggest anything. Even so, the constant back and forth went on for a while, until it was established that even in terms of speed, being a centaur Gara would have the upper hand.


    "The Arachnes were already beating me in speed without help from the corrupt energy, so I doubt a creature of pure muscle that''s built to race is gonna be any less swift," the more he spoke, the less gasp Raven could find in Gara''s defenses except of course from what Isaac had suggested. "If his brother is truly to be tested, I need to make him rage and he might start losing focus.


    That''s the only weakness he has¡­"


    Reminded of the fairy clone''s body being invulnerable to Gara''s blows, Raven quickly checked the darkened veins on his chest that still seemed to be swollen from the excess of power. The skin above those very veins was king off like burnt bark from a tree stump.


    "That doesn''t look too good," said Mino, her bubbly face contorting to the sight.


    "I need more practice with it, but no way I can use corruption in the fight tomorrow," with his options dwindling more and more, Raven as well as his party knew that it was about to be a battle of pure strength. No magic, no tricks, just a lethal dance between the two judged entirely by their physical skills.


    Or so they thought¡­


    "Wh-why no¡­sab¨Cno, stab, him in zhe back an-yways?" Drunk she may have been, but still, Helga''s cutthroat attitude towards her enemies still didn''t leave her side. And with everyone looking at her, she picked herself up from the counter and suggested to Raven with a hand pointed towards him.


    "I-If anger is his poison, then anger him during the fight about something that he can''t do anything about but rage and rage until you find a gap in his defenses?"


    Growing more sober as she went on, the Valkyrie grabbed the mage by his cor and pulled him to her ears. Then whispering something in his ears, she let him go andughed like a hyena.


    "What did she say?" Mel asked Raven as he settled back into his seat after being let go by Helga.


    His lips parted to answer, however, before he could speak a sh of blue light appeared right behind the party. It left them all blinded for a moment, then as it slowly dimmed down, they saw Linkle standing in front of them. Dressed in a sorceress gown with ated veil covering her cleavage and a tall witch hat, she had a look of sheer focus, further entuated by the briefcase in her hand.


    "Alright, from next time, tell me before you dorks leave my shop!" She was obviously pissed about something but the party had no idea what.


    Their confusion only grew more as she rushed to the table and set her briefcase on top of the counter. Opening it, the witch revealed a collection of bottles with a shimmering violet potion. They were all made from the fumes she''d captured from the water being condensed until the gas turned into a liquid.


    "The reason behind that queen''s massive size, but before I hand these off to you," turning her attention to Raven, she faked a polite smile. "I need your help¨Cactually call it a deal instead."


    Shutting the briefcase, she was ready to negotiate not just for the potions in exchange for the cave''s location, but also help to extract every ounce of material in that death trap of a dungeon.


    ''Thankfully, I didn''t bring the potion to reverse the effects of this one.'' Knowing there was a possibility of being declined, the witch had kept the reverse-engineered potion back in a secret ce

 Chapter 248: A Dance Of Death And Skills

    The coliseum was flooded with people, centaurians had all but rushed up the stairs snatching their seats. Even ignoring the deaths of the weakened at their homes, desperate for stimulus other than stale sex with a rotting corpse or their tired partner, they wanted to watch something exciting for once.


    Their bellies were grumbling with hunger, their eyes drier than their wells, and the facade of prosperity was finally dropped in front of Raven and the rest of his party.


    The people were livid and frothing at the mouth, like a rabid dog looking to bite, they seemed ready for something and anything that could help them escape their hunger and their boredom.


    Only the soldiers, the men and women whose bodies protected the king and the kingdom looked somewhat healthy behind those heavy dark armors, but even their bodies were dwindling with the loss of the dark elf n as it was mostly responsible for the hunting and gathering resources for the centaurs.


    ''The mages, they seemed to have spread equally through the coliseum''s circumference.'' Standing in the middle of the ring of dirt, Raven was looking around and spying on the only monsters he was worried about. But with Erika''s task already done, mages shouldn''t be able to perform any magic, except of course some of them weren''t demi-humans.


    ''Doesn''t seem like it, Isaac was the only human in this n after all.''


    Shifting his eyes to his party next, he noticed everyone sitting in a secluded corner that the centaur appeared to be avoiding. It was just a massive empty section with Helga, the demi-human girls, and the party sitting in a small area. However, a bit concerned about something, he scanned the benches some more and finally found Linkle.


    Sitting far away from the party, she was ring down at him as if in warning for him to win this battle against the centaurian king.


    ''Still stingy, huh?'' Checking his waist belt for potions as he looked at her, Raven counted a total of four health potions and two mana potions. There were supposed to be two potions of ergement, but he''d handed one of them to his dark fairy clones and kept another for himself. ''Helga''s n might just save me if this goes too far¨C''


    A sudden cheer from the crowd made Raven turn his head over to the other entrance, and that''s when he first saw the man in the flesh¨Cwell not exactly since he was d in a dark armor much like his soldiers, although it had a strange string of curvy letters inscribed all over it. They almost looked like runes yet something about those nted curves made Raven consider otherwise.


    "Time to end this!" But there was no time left to think as Gara mmed the tip of his iron club on the ground. Then lifting it right up, he directed it towards Raven''s face. "I can''t wait to smash that small skull of yours and fall back into her cold embrace!"


    "Not a fan of dramatics but¡­" Turning to Garapletely, Raven shed a smirk to irk the king and then added. "Since we''re doing this, lemme say something as well."


    Clearing his throat, Raven stretched his index at Gara''s face.


    "When the goddess writes in my tale in golden pages of history, you''ll be but a shit stain she discards in one of her breaks," the halls roared up with curses and booing from every direction, although thoughughs from Aria and Mel, and the snickering from Erika and the rest stood out amidst the deep cacophony. "How was that? Quite a bard''s tale, wasn''t it?"


    His face; red in anger behind that Helmet, Gara was already smoldering like an engine and his body steaming like a train. Clutching his club tight with his fingers, he wasted no more time with dramatics for he was obviously outmatched in down-talking his opponent. Instead, charging at Raven at twice as fast of a speed than he could match, he swung his club right at his head.


    Thankfully for the mage, his magic eye was boosting his sight and helped him block the attack with his arm with a thick coating of dark slime. Even so, the blow sent him flying through the dirt, but mid-way through he managed to get himself upright.


    ''Aghh! I''m not used to handling direct blows.'' With Amedith often being the one on defense, Raven wasn''t exactly too fond of bone-shattering pain. However, instead of using a potion just yet, he decided to cast his hand with darkness while following Gara''s movement.


    Sprinting sideways against the wall, and then darting right at Raven, he had the club raised up high and ready to smash the mage''s head against the floor. ''Heightened senses: Agility!''


    Buffing himself just in time, Raven managed to move out of the way and even get behind Gara while his club was stuck in the crater that it had caused.


    "Here you go, you thick-skulled bastard!" Reinforcing his feet with reflexive darkness, Raven kicked Gara''s helmet and sent the centaur stumbling a few steps. The reflexive nature of the reinforced dark made his helmet reverberate in Gara''s ears like a loud bell.


    "GAUGHHHHHH!" Enraged further, the centaur spread his arms wide and screamed into the skies¨Cgiving Raven yet another chance to move in and strike.


    And this time, instead of the helmet, he conjured a string around his feet and brought them all together to make Gara fall. But only halfway through, the centaur broke through those binds. Left shocked for but a fraction of a second, Raven never saw his club being swung at his face.


    "DIEEEE!" The crack of Raven''s jaws and the dust shooting into the air as his body skipped across the ground, sent the whole of centaurian cheering and the hero''s party gasping in horror.


    What came next was a pained scream of the hero followed soon after by thunder a swirl of dark clouds emerging over the coliseum out of nowhere. Everyone''s eyes turned to the darkness above, all but two pairs, the elemental witch Linkle and the golden Valkyrie who was looking right at the cause of the ruckus.


    "I''ve seen enough!" Her hand held high, Linkle red down at the duo fighting in the middle of the chaos. Holding down her hat as a strong gust of wind brought about heavy rain, she warned the king but a few words. "I need him alive! Hurt another hair on his body and I''ll rain down acid that would wipe your existence from this world!"


    "WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE ORDERING ME AROUND?!" Screamed Gara in response.


    "Test me, and you''ll find out!" Linkle shot back.


    Her words hung heavy under the thundering sky only broken by Aria whispering Helga with doubt.


    "She''s kidding, right?"


    "I don''t think so," replied Helga.


    "Wa-wait, but won''t it melt us too then?!"


    "Possibly." She nodded affirming her doubts further.

 Chapter 249: Thunder Roars And Shadows Whisper

    Thunder roared in the background as Raven''s fae clones reached Ophelia''s chambers. Seated on the bed beside the ves, she stared at the silver eyes of the shadow and nodded at it for it toe closer.


    "Only a single one of these girls diedst night," turning to the nket-wrapped body of the human woman, Ophelia closed her eyes. "Say¡­Which god do you pray to?"


    "Athenia," answered the clone before Raven could partially take over. "You''re gonna pray and still do nothing to improve your conditions?"


    Ophelia nodded and began to pray. Moving closer to her, Raven lifted her face by the chin and looked deep into her teary eyes.


    "She''s not a giving goddess, not to those who do nothing but hope for a miracle at least," pulling her up to her feet, he whispered once more, his touch slowly plucking the hold her husband had on her mind. "Come with me and convince him toy down his arms, and I''ll spare him and give him a chance to repent."


    Her eyes twinkled at the opportunity and she wasted no time to follow Raven to the gallery. Just a few steps away was her salvation, which would save her from a tyrant and spare him as well, but as twisted as it might''ve been, Raven had no ns to honor the deal. Instead, pulling her tormentor''s love more and more, he was getting her ready for the next phase of his n to distract the king.


    And as it all happened¨Cjust a few minutes back, Linkle was still holding her hand up high, threatening not just Gara but everyone inside the coliseum with a slow burning death. But her threat onlysted so long as it was deemed by Raven.


    "I''m still here, you fuck!" With another kick reinforced by reflexive darkness after just downing a potion, Raven managed to finally send Gara off bnce. Wasting no time, he conjured a massive hammer made from the same flexible material.


    Even reinforcing his body with tendons and muscles made of dark fiber, he brought it down against the centaur''s body with as much strength as he could possibly muster.


    Then as the centaur wasying against the ground, grinding his teeth as the force of the hammer got worse by the second, the cracking of his helmet struck fear of his mortality in his heart.


    Leaping away quickly after the assault, Raven wasted not a second to down a mana potion and be ready for yet another strike. In the meantime, Linkle had already retreated her spell as she had no true intentions to burn everyone alive. As for the king, despite his armor''s rattles echoing like a tolling bell, and his life shing before his eyes, he decided it was best to scream out his frustration.


    "YOU COWARD!!!" Growing more and more enraged, he slowly managed to pick himself up while the effects of the potion still took ce in Raven''s body. "I SAID NO TRICK! AND YOU USE YOUR COMPANIONS TO DISTRACT ME?!"


    Bleeding from his eyes as the helmet began falling apart, Gara spread his arms wide and turned to his people with a roaringmand.


    "KILL THEM ALLLL!!!"


    His words caused a ripple of uproar throughout his subject and they even began rushing towards the section where Raven''s party was. However, then came the trigger Raven had been for, the snap of his fingers to turn the women of the n into his cheering whores. For a spell, however, they simply stood nk¨Cfreaking out their husband, their loves, and even their sons.


    "KILL HIM!" But then came a cheery apanied by a ripe centaurian woman shing her tits for Raven. "KILL THAT UGLY MONSTER!"


    "WHAT?!" Were not just Gara''s words, but of all men inside the coliseum.


    "KILL HIM AND TAKE ME! I''LL BIRTH YOUR CHILDREN AND ABANDON MY HUSBAND!"


    "FREEE US FROM THESE MONSTERS! TAKE US AND OUR DAUGHTERS! BUT PLEASE KILL THE MEN''S FIRST!"


    The cheers only continued more and more and they grew louder by the second. Helga was left alight, Amedith felt slightly troubled but wasforted by Liliyana''s arms, as for the rest of the girls, they joined in on the cheers to boost the morale of their man.


    "SHUT UPPP! I''LL KILL YOU ALL ONCE I''M DONE WITH THIS SCUMMM!" Quite literally steaming in the head, Gara turned back to Raven seemingly ready to fling his club right at his body. "ANOTHER TRICK OF YOURS?! I''ll MAKE YOU PAY FOR THIS!"


    And while the king charged at his enemy, the soldiers, the husbands, the sons, and the lovers, all charged at their women as well, but not to strike them but to plug their mouths somehow.


    "Heaven''s arsenal!" Still chuckling at the moronic situation she was surrounded by, Helga activated one of her skills and pierced through the bellies of all men present with weapons of pure gold striking falling from the skies. Piercing them not just once, but until their bodies were in bits and pieces, she made a mockery of the dark armor that they loved to unt through the cities so much.


    ''Some angel will be mad I stole from their armor, but who cares when you have such a good show!'' Not exactly sober, the Valkyrie leaned forward and continued to watch the battle with unfettered attention.


    Like a charging bull, there was no longer a rythme or rhythm to Gara''s movement. Taking advantage of those gaps, Raven conjured yet another string of wires around his legs and made the king fall face-first into the sand.


    "Going for a nap, are we?" Stretching his arms and yawning while Gara struggled to get up, Raven mocked the king some more, before turning to look at the gallery instead.


    There she was, Ophelia¨Cthe queen, standing beside a clone of his. Her eyes looked clear for the first time in ages, and yet they drooled lust just as her lips did.


    "I guess, I''ll take a break and let my shadow deal with you for now," changing ces with the clones in the blink of an eye, Raven teleported his true body next to Ophelia while the clone stood in a fighting stance before Gara.


    "A TRICK AGAIN?!" Far too gone in his anger, the maddened king began pulling on his hair, however, his fit onlysted a second as Raven''s clone zoomed up close and sted him with pure dark energy.


    Not realizing that his head was no longer immune to magic since the helmet had shattered, Gara was blinded temporarily giving the clones just enough time to tangle his body in a web of dark wires.


    "That''s a gift from a girl who wanted to see your death with her own eyes but couldn''t," and with that said, Raven kissed the former queen Ophelia and took her away from the king once and for all.

 Chapter 250: It’s Raining Love! - Part 1(18+)

    "YOU COWARD RAT!" Screaming out his heart as his feet writhed against the ground, Gara was only entangling himself in the dark wires. Gripping tight around his hind legs especially, they were slowly but surely digging into the armor and denting it as Gara struggled to set himself free. "GET AWAY FROM HER OR I''LL SKIN YOU ALIVE!"


    Isaac''s advice might not have seemed like much help at first, but with the king''s demeanor totally switched from a coordinated warrior to a charging bull, Raven was forced to consider otherwise.


    Either way, letting himself be lost in the body of another man''s woman while his clone kept squeezing into Gara to make him choke out his organs, Raven sat on Ophelia''s back and made out with her in the sloppiest and saliva-drenching way possible.


    His lust was drooling down Ophelia''s exposed cleavage and Gara was forced to watch it happen in front of him. Her nipples were being fondled by another man than him and the crowd of women of his n were cheering his enemy to breed his race out of existence.


    ''UGHHHHH!!! HELP ME! HELP YOU YOU BITCH!'' Calling out to the nun he desperately wanted her to respond and help him get out of the sticky situation, but when that didn''t work, he decided to instead berate his own wife.


    "YOU FUCKING WHORE GET AWAY FROM THAT FUCKER!" However, with a quick sideways nce at her husband before turning her eyes back at Raven, Ophelia continued to lick Raven''s lips and clean up the mess of their saliva down his chin¨Cand although it may have been her because of her mind being altered, to Gara it seemed like an active act of rebellion by his wife. "AGHHHHHH! I''ll KILL YOU!


    I SHOULD''VE KILLED YOU LAST NIGHTT ALONG WITH THESE WHORES!!!"


    As he began to struggle even more, the clone was being overpowered but then came help from someone the king thought to be long dead. Emerging from Raven''s bracelet was Archne the queen of Arachnes, who seemed far too interested in seeing the centaurian king dead.


    "WHAT?!" Her looming shadow alone had the king shocked to his core, however, his surprise only grew when she mmed one of her sharp spider legs right through his body. At first, the armor held its own, but under the weight of a titan as big as a city, it eventually gave in. "GARHHAGHHH! UGHHH!"


    Puncturing a hole through his body, Arche pulled him up with her ocean-blue fingers and brought his twitching body close to her many eyes ten times the size of him. Staring at him with a devious smile, she cackled with the sounds of a thousand spiders crittering around in her mouth.


    "You thought I had died you sleazy fuck?" Laughing in the face of the king, she opened her mouth wide revealing her three-sided pincers with more density of teeth than the amount of hair on her head. "But, will it be too merciful to swallow you whole?"


    Pinching his head with a smirk, Arche pulled on it hard until it was plucked from his shoulders. Even so, the king both thrashed about and his head still seemed conscious of pain as well as its surroundings.


    "WH-WHAT DID YOU DO?!" Ignoring his squeamish speech, Arche turned his head towards Raven so he could watch his wife being fucked by another man in hisst moment. And to make matters worse, the mage pulled out the potion of ergement and emptied its contents in his mouth.


    Sharing the potion with Ophelia through a kiss, he not only grew in size himself but also made the queen asrge as the coliseum. However, since Arche was evenrger, Raven pulled her back into the bracelet so the fallen head of Gara could get a good look at him banging his wife from under them.


    "I should''ve brought an umbre¡­" Seeing where things were headed with two giants ready to fuck above them, Linkle decided to take her leave before love began raining down on them.


    Amedith decided to do the same with Liliyana but instead of getting out of the stadium, they headed off to free the ves instead.


    As for the rest, Helga was already sipping on a bottle that she''d brought in for a show, while the others bit their lips wishing they were in Ophelia''s shoes instead especially since the body of their man wasid bare in front of them as his clothes have been torn off during his ergement.


    Slipping off of Ophelia''s back, the shadow of his massive cock towered over everyone, and the centaurian especially were all lusting to see that monster fuck their queen like a true slut.


    "NOOOO! GET AWAY FROM HERRRR!!!" To the screams of her near-dead husband, Raven finally rammed his dick deep into Opehelia''s steaming hot pussy. Like a throbbing heart, her insides grabbed hold of Raven as her flesh pulses around him rhythmically.


    "Ahhhh! F-fuck~" Moaned the queen of centaurians, her eyes rolled upwards and her lips curved in a suggestive smile¨Cone that reflected the joys of all that she had unburdened in the face of her new man. "I-it''s so hot, I¡­"


    Her breath steaming up clouds, she couldn''t put mind-numbing sensation into words for once in her life, she was with a man who didn''t care just about his own pleasure.


    "Say it!" Grabbing her hands from all the way back, Raven pulled his hips back and thrust into her pussy hard enough to make the smacking of their flesh like a whip going off. "Say it and tell your husband all about it!"


    "Y-YES! AGHHHH! MHNMMM! FUCCKKK~" Still feeling her insides rippling with erogenous joy, Ophelia shifted her gaze to look at her dying husband''s eyes. "I-IT FEELS SO MUCH BETTER THAN ALL THOSE TIMES I FAKED AN ORGASM WITH YOU, YOU SELFISH MONSTER!"


    Blinded by the rampant smack of Raven''s balls against her pussy, Ophelia''s upper forelegs raised up on their own, and down they came on the horrified eyes of her husband. Crushing his skull to bits, the queen felt ecstasy tingling through every muscle and showed her husband''s grave with her love juices¨Csomething he never managed to pump out from her himself.


    "FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCKKK MEEEE!!!" Those were the words of mourning¨Cno rather moaning Gara''s wife uttered as eulogy to his death.

 Chapter 251: It’s Raining Love! - Part 2(18+)

    Her insides throbbing with passion could be heard alongside the gushing of Raven''s juices as they mingled with her body. Ophleia''s roaring moans of passion were echoing all the way to Elenaris, and the sounds of Raven''s balls pping her pussy as well as the sight of it, had the entirety of the colosseum mesmerized.


    Touching themselves with every steaming thrust of his cock, the centaurian women were singing a symphony of pleasure. They had already forgotten about their families, their husbands, their lovers, and their sons, all so they could jerk off to a man they''d hated not too long ago.


    Even going so far as to move closer and standing underneath the lovemaking duo, they had their tongues sticking out to catch his juices that were showering underneath their bodies. mming his hips harder and harder as he went on, Raven felt like his cock was being smothered in a vat of hot and fleshy slime.


    The body of a centaur produced such heat that even his body was turning his sweat to steam. Despite that, he continued to pound Ophelia''s ass until they decided toy down in the middle of the colosseum so she could sideways so they could kiss while he made her pussy gush like a river.


    Doing exactly that, Raven and the queen coiled their tongues around each other and enjoyed each other''s body with a slow yet burning passion. Eventually, however, the two twisted and turned in the sand, all while making over with the sounds of Ophelia''s heart growing louder and louder in the background.


    Spraying her juices all over her people again and again, her body was growing tired, and yet her mind wanted more of the aching sensation from Raven''s cock rearranging her insides. Like a stew being stirred, their juices mingled inside right until the mage finally felt his cock tightening up and pulsing inside Ophelia.


    Locking his lips with hers once again, he flooded her insides, however, much like the queen kept going for more. Moving his hands to her tits, he suckled on them for a while, before moving down her bare belly and leaving bite marks all over her fair skin.


    Then slowly reaching under her body, he rubbed the tip of his finger against her clit before marking her as his own with a piercing of dark with two bells hanging from it.


    "Every time you walk, every time you touch yourself, this will remind you of who you belong to," whispering those into her ears as he continued to fiddle with her clit, Raven rammed his cock as deep as he could and unloaded a final load in her body for the day.


    "Y-yes¡­I will remember~" Numb in the eye as well as the rest of her body Ophelia soon fell unconscious the moment Raven was done with her body.


    And now came the hard question¨Call rushing right to him. While the centaurian women were busy slobbering his cum, he had to make a decision, whether to kill them or let them live. In his mind, the answer should''ve been simple, but after thinking for a while about all that had happened, he couldn''t bring himself to kill the remaining n himself.


    ''Mono will make good use of them as ves, they killed so many of her citizens after all.'' Just like the dark elves, he''d decided to give the remainder of the n to the new queen of Elenaris. As for Ophelia, she was now his own, which brought him to his next question. ''Amelia, her task is done.''


    Raven''s eyes darted right to the princess sitting amongst the rest of his group. And although she had a smile that everything was finally over, that was soon about to change when reality hits her. However, with there being much time before their visit to Elenaris, there was a lot to wrap up, from saving the ves, capturing any survivors and even dealing with Ophelia when shees to her senses.


    Her husband was dead and that wasn''t what Raven had promised. In the heat of the moment, she''d gone along with what was happening but once she was of sound mind, that''s when Raven had to put his foot down and save the queen from herself.


    ''Mono would dly take her too, but that''d be too much of a waste given she''s a victim too.'' ncing across the other centaurian women, however, Raven did recognize his own hypocrisy.


    "She can build her n backter¨Cone that isn''t born of the same hatred her husband bore," nning to offer her a new n eventually with his own body, Raven set the matter aside and decided to look for Linkle to reverse the effect of her new potion.


    And while he struggled to find her, deep within the dungeons, Amedith and Liliyana were already freeing up the ves. Making good use of magus heritage, Amedith crushed every guard against the cramped space''s walls. In the meantime, Liliyana and Isaac unlocked the cells and had them follow them around.


    After a while of wandering in that decrepit pit, everyone who was still alive and not rotting was taken away by Liliyana. Amedith, however, had something to say to Isaac about everything that had happened.


    "Being the king''s advisor, queen Elenaris will surely put you to death," raising his sword of light against the man, Amedith red at his face.


    "What the hell?!" A bit shocked, Isaac tried to step away, but conjuring a wall of light behind him, Amedith blocked him from any possible escape. "Get this away from me! I helped you!"


    "And you starved children, orchestrated your brother''s sick reign of control and when you saw it slipping away, you finally decided to grow a pair¡­" Pressing the de against his neck, Amedith moved closer, his eyes still glued to Isaac''s face. "Liliyana and I have been running around town kidnapping children so they wouldn''t be poisoned by the wells or get hurt today in the coliseum."


    "W-what¡­" Having no clue what he was talking about Isaac''s fear grew even more intense.


    "Raven is keeping them for now, but before that, before I went to sleepst night, guess what? None of them screamed or cried for their parents, and you as the adviser weren''t even aware that this was happening?" Last night wasn''t the first time Amedith and Liliyana had gone around town kidnapping the children, it had been a long endeavor that had been going on for days.


    Even so, the advisor never knew that the children were vanishing from their cribs. "You selfish scum¡­"


    "Wa-ait no! No! N¨C" Needless to say, Amedith decided to be Mono''s early executioner that day.

 Chapter 252: Cassiopeia - The Bubbly Messenger

    Finally, as the corruption escaped with the departure of the nun, Athenia could see thend once imed by the monster ns. She was intruding in another god''s territory by just looking around at her chosen, but at this point, Elenaria had no reason to stop her from running rampant for at least a while.


    "That woman stole the angels'' weapons¡­" Scouring the coliseum, Athenia and her clone were quite shocked to find holy weapons scattered throughout the ce. Some bodies were stabbed with a few while the other were turned to mince by the sharpest of murder tools.


    "Won''t the angels do something? They have just as free roam as the devil after all," prosed her clone leaning forward to look into the seeing screen. Sneaking a cookie off the tea table as well, the clone nibbled on it like a squirrel just to annoy her master.


    "Away from my ear!" pping her with the back of her hand, Athenia made the screen disappear.


    With a chuckle her clone stood upright, still munching on the cookies and even craving some tea herself. But s, not allowed to join in, she simply watched Athenia pick up her cup with a stern expression. She was obviously in deep thought, after all a lot had happened since thest time she was able to check up on her chosen.


    Diving deep into her foresight she wondered how things would move going forward. The rtionships between the party members were stronger than ever, but even so, there was a hint of unbnce, a steam of chaos that threw any and all predictions she could make into a jumble of a mix of nothing whatsoever.


    Moving past that topic since there was no clear answer, she admired their growth in such a small span of time, but even now someone like Helga alone was easily able to outmatch them all.


    ''She says she fought for my father as a Valkyrie, which should be a testament to her skills, but even so, she was one amongst many generals and if I''m not wrong she could not be the strongest of the bunch.'' Not many humans or demis survived thest holy war as it was quite literally the bane of elder gods, leaving but the most fierce to fend for themselves in a world that was growing weaker as time went on.


    "Speaking of your father~" The giggling sound in front of her pulled Athenia out of her mind. Frowning, she noticed a pink-winged fairy fluttering in front of her eyes. Like a pale rose illuminated, her body carried an innocent charm along with the hint of a flower, Athenia couldn''t quite put her finger on.


    "Who are you?" She asked, stretching a finger and pointing at the girl.


    "Who? Me? Memememe?" Bursting into a chuckle, the fairy fluttered around some more before eventuallying down on Athenia''s finger and giving her a gentle bow. "Cassiopeia¨CThe messenger of the most Radiant star in the night, at your service! Tehe~Tehe~"


    "I''ll give you a cookie if you stopughing so much," even Athenia''s clone couldn''t handle the cheery nature of the fairy.


    "COOKIES?!" Cassiopeia''s eyes twinkled with a starry radiance as she flew right to the clone''s hand and took the cookie in her arms. Flying to the table with it, she sat down on folded knees and began nibbling on it like a squirrel.


    Reminded of the clone''s simr actions, Athenia looked to her side sighing in defeat.


    "What?" The clone muttered, snickering at her master''s annoyance.


    "Maybe I should''ve gone with a fairy too instead of a clone that''s a perpetual child¡­"


    "Oh¡­Doesn''t that make you my mommy then?" The clone kept towing the line.


    Now squinting her eyebrows in rage, Athenia gave her onest chance.


    "Another word and I''m gonna¨C"


    "Another word¡­" But the clone couldn''t help herself.


    What came next was her snickering being cut short by Athenia''s snap of a finger and the clone''s body bursting into liquid gold.


    "AGHHH! WHAT HAPPENED?!" Jumping up from the table as gold sttered on her, Cassiopeia flew around rampantly but still didn''t let go of the cookie.


    This time, however, the goddess of death and mockery wasn''t so lenient. Grabbing the fairy mid-air, she pulled her closer to her face and looked right into her eyes, her body shifting into her dark-winged form. Her hair grew dark from white, her eyes a dead gray from a lively blue, and her dress from that of a seductress to a dignified long dress with feathers ands around the hems.


    "State your purpose or leave before I lose my temper¡­"


    "EEEPPPP!" Feeling life slowly being squeezed out of her by Athenia''s hand, Cassiopeia didn''t waste another moment to ry Elenaria''s message. "My lord Elenaria wants to arrange that meeting with your father that she promised since your chosen have fulfilled their part of the deal!"


    Her eyes shut with fear, Cassiopeia expected herself to be in immense pain, but once she was done telling Athenia everything, her grip around her body loosenedpletely in a matter of a few seconds.


    "The meeting with Father¡­?" Athenia mumbled, her eyes staring into thin air.


    "Y-yeah? She promised you, remember?" A bit confused as to what was happening, Cassiopeia flew away from Athenia''s grasp. "Mydy sent me to tell you about your meeting with him, but since you can''t leave this ce¨C"


    Halfway through her sentence, her eyes noticed the cookie she''d dropped. Flying over to it really quickly, she grabbed it from the flower and fluttered her way up. By this time, Athenia was finally looking like she was back in her mind as she kept staring at Cassiopeia.


    "She''ll let you use her body, but! Just once and if you do anything stupid¨C" Covering her mouth, Cassiopeia stared back at Athenia with her eyes wide with fear. "These are mydy''s words, by the way, not mine!"


    Moving her hand awaypletely, she took a deep gulp and finished her thoughts.


    "Anyways, she will let you in her domain and in her body. It''s essentially her way of testing you herself. " If Athenia broke her promise and could no longer be trusted, then the goddess Elenaria wanted to know that now rather than being backstabbedter.


    "From my knowledge, many gods wish for your death, and beyond this prison for gods, even if you''re in the body of mydy, you''ll be vulnerable and a target for everyone after breaking another god''s trust."


    Hugging the cookie tight, Cassiopeia nodded at Athenia and her body crumbled into pinkish dust. Left in silence, the goddess wondered if she was dreaming. For once her ns were all on mark, and not just that she was soon about to meet her father.


    "I¡­I''ve been waiting for so long." With nobody left to see her cry, the goddess of death mourned her father once more, sobbing and screaming in her prison eternal.

 Chapter 253: An Angelic Legion

    An Angelic symphony parted the skies and through its splendorous beauty¨Cthe cosmos reflected in its eyes, came the angels to retrieve their belongings. Helga was the first to notice, and finally being sober, her eyebrows arched with anger. Summoning her favorite weapon, the ice spear, she hurled it at the only angel that appeared like a human with golden blonde hair.


    However, before the spear ever reached him, it melted by the radiant light out through him as aura.


    "What in hells is happening now¡­" Just done talking to Linkle about her ns moving forward, Raven was drawn out to the gallery attached to Gara''s chambers.


    Looking out from there, he was nearly blinded by the burning shimmer of a thousand angel¨Call with their unique inhumane features.


    Some had a hundred small hands striking out from their gory body, some even were simply organs like eyes with massive wings stretching from behind them, but the worst to look upon were the mind-bending creatures that had no sound structure and couldn''t beprehended by the feeble human mind.


    Just looking at them was enough to make Raven''s eyes burn up. The split sky with the burning image of an infinite cosmos, its iprehensible splendor burned like an aurora, something few could withstand gazing upon, and needless to say only Helga and the devils of the party managed to stay conscious.


    "As vicious as always," gracing the sand with his feet, the leader of the angelic group turned it into a field of flowers. Blooming in his presence, they danced with the wind and flooded the air with an alluring hint.


    "Murdok''s Valkyrie, been a while since I have seen you¡­" Folding his hanging white sleeves, he lifted his head to look at Helga. Summoning another spear while he did so, the Valkyrie pointed the spear at his neck. And yet, the angelic leader greeted her with a smile. "No mortal weapon can kill an angel, I thought you already knew."


    A moment''s silence lingered between the two, all the while Asmodia who was controlling Erika''s body slowly moved closer to the whole ordeal. Liliyana was also awake with no effect on her from the angel''s presence, but she was far too busy checking up on everyone to butt in on whatever was happening between Helga and the angels.


    "Raguel?" Asmodia muttered, recognizing the familiar face.


    Blonde hair as beaming as the sun, a smile that could bring any quarrel to an end, and those radiant eyes of gold that could see through all lies and deceptions. He was the angel of fairness and the ambassador between gods and their different legions of angels.


    "Oh, it seems we have another servant of the order with us," shifting his attention to the devil for a moment, he politely nodded and lifted a finger. "I''ll be with you in a moment friends, just allow me to dissolve this quarrel."


    "The only thing dissolving today is your flesh for daring to call me a god''s servant!" Pressing the spear against Raguel''s neck, Helga tried to stab him, but much like her other spear, this one turned to dust as well. "FUCK!"


    Squeezing her fist and gritting her teeth, she wanted to punch him just because he was a servant of those depraved beings. However, what Raguel said next killed her urge to punch him in the face.


    "If it will calm your heart, then strike away at my body as long as you need, as long as your heart''s not sated," spreading his hands wide and smiling still, Raguel closed his eyes in waiting for Helga to start punching him.


    "Fuck you¡­" With him asking to be hit himself, Helga no longer felt like taking out her anger on him. "Mind your tongue from next time or I''ll rip it out of your mouth."


    Turning around with a jolt, she decided to head into the coliseum''s interior and wait until the angels were done. She was supposed to be dropped off at Athenia by Raven today, but now that would have to wait for a few more hours.


    "Gather your arms and return," in the meantime, Raguel had the angels serving different gods scour the coliseum for the weapons that belonged to their treasury. Some found them quick and were already headed back into the tear in the sky while the others, especially those few who served Athenia struggled for much longer as they had less number to work with.


    Moving closer to the devil as the others did their tasks, Raguel smiled at Asmodia and even offered her a shake of hand. For a moment, the devil looked at him with suspicion but once her doubts were washed away, she shook his hand and then leaned into his ears to whisper.


    "Do you have a daughter or a son I can torment?" Chuckling a little, she pulled herself back.


    Laughing alongside her, Raguel began to p.


    "As expected of the devil who seduced a god, ahaha¡­" Taking a quick pause to remind himself of something, Raguel reached into his long sleeves and took out a bundle of letters bound with a blood-soaked ribbon.


    "No¡­" Asmodia''s eyes numbed the instant she saw the ribbon. It belonged to the same goddess that she once fell in love with. "I-is that h-her¡­"


    Squeezing her chest, she drew deep breaths trying to calm her heart and mind, but in the face of her lover''sst sovereign, she couldn''t help but fall to her knees, panting and in tears.


    "Yes, Asmodia," with one hand on his heart and grief reflected in his voice, Raguel knelt before the devil and ced the letters into her hand. "The ribbon as you know used to be white, but after the elder gods in their heavenly courts stripped her of immortality, she bled red like any other mortal."


    Lifting the face of the sobbing devil, Raguel gave her a moment to collect herself. And then as she finally stopped with only light hups, he said something that made her burst into tears once more.


    "In the middle of this stack is a note written in her blood. After she finished writing it, she looked at me and said ''Tell my love that even in myst moments, I loved her with all my heart.''" Her eyes grew numb, her fingers squeezed Raguel''s shoulder, and then came a hug that drowned the rest of her tears. "I''m sorry it took me so long to get these letters to you."


    By the time Asmodia stopped crying that day every angel but Raguel had left, he stayed with her as long as the devil wanted to cry on his shoulders.

 Chapter 254: While We Wait - Part 1(18+ Skippable)

    Another day had passed and the convoy to get the centaurians hadn''t yet arrived. But with no more angels nor any horrors, Raven had nothing to worry about and so heid in thete king''s bed surrounded by the softest of bodies. Hugging his right arm between bare breasts was Erika, her eyes teary in her dreams for some reason.


    Wiping them with his fingers, Raven turned to look at his left and noticed Mel hugging his arm in a transparentted gown.


    Looking around some more, the moonlight beaming through the window¨Che noticed Aria next, curled up by his toes, although her shade of dark made her hard to notice at first. Mindlessly staring at her for a while, his mind wandered to the thought of the angels descending to collect their weapons.


    He didn''t remember much of what had happened, and even what Helga told him while he took her back to Athenia wasn''t all that much help.


    ''Linkle, she must havereturned too by now if I''m not wrong.'' ncing around the room, he didn''t see anyone else, just the sound of the curtains fluttering from the cold night winds. It had been a while since he''d experienced such leisure, such calm with nothing to worry about or anything dire to take care of. And so, letting his mind wander off, he allowed himself a few more hours of slumber.


    While he slept, surrounded by his lover¨Cthe ves and the centaurian were left under the watch of the ex-hero and his devil lover. Making the centaurians clean up the bodies from the coliseum, they''d gathered the children toy down on the greenery left by the angel and just enjoy the warmth of a campfire under the night sky.


    Laying all around, in a meadow of flowers, children of all kinds, humans, elves, demis, and even centaurians, they themselves appeared like fairies and angels, curled up and enjoying the warmth and something other than cobble under their bodies.


    ''So many babies!'' The most excited of them at the sight was Will-O, her wings fluttering through the air and coursing a trail throughout the meadows over and over again. From making sure that they were all tucked into nkets to snuffing out nightmares before they took hold of any children, she was entranced, enamored, and just flowing with warmth she hadn''t felt ever before.


    Watching the fairy flying over the field in her true form, Amedith was quite amused as he''d never seen a true fairy with his own eyes. But ncing sideways at him, Liliyana pulled him down right into herp. Hugging him tight while looking into the fire, she bit him on the cheeks while he was still a bit rattled from being pulled so suddenly.


    "I feel strange¡­" She murmured into his ears, her eyes growing progressively dreamier by the second. Nuzzling her head into his neck, she warmed her own cold body with his heat and shut her eyes forfort.


    "What do you mean?" Quickly cing the back of his hand on her forehead, he checked her for a fever but couldn''t gauge much since her body was naturally colder than humans. "Are you okay, Lily?"


    Mumbling something behind shut lips, she kept rubbing her face against him. She wasn''t sick, but rather tired, and despite her outer tough shell even she needed from time to time a moment offort. Lifting her head to match Amedith''s, she stared into his eyes before speaking again.


    "Can we go inside? Will-O will be looking over the kids¡­" She requested, her eyes quivering with numb anticipation.


    Feeling a light blush taking over his cheeks, Amedith took a deep gulp before responding.


    "O-okay¡­we can." Following those words, the duo made their way into the coliseum.


    Apart from the king''s old chambers, there were but a few more rooms for guests of royalty. Slipping into one such ce, Liliyana threw herself over Amedith and the twonded in a silkden bed. Her quivering lips didn''t take long to find his buds, and before their tongue could even coil, her hands slipped into his underwear.


    Intoxicated by her fae touch already, Amedith''s eyes and mind both drew dreamy. His back arched slightly upwards from her fingers caressing his cock up and down, he huffed and puffed into her lips, but with his body, under hermand, he couldn''t do much else.


    Teasing his tip, especially with her thumb, Liliyana shut her eyes for a moment and made her clothes disappear. Climbing on top of him, she used her tail to undress him on the lower ends while her hands quickly took everything off of his top, herself. Resting her perky breasts against his bare chest, she licked him going down his face.


    All the while her fingers coiled around his nips before pinching them lightly.


    Her tail, on the other hand, coiled around his rock-hard dick as well as his pulsing balls. Pumping it up and down with sweat from her spine draining down and lubing it up, Liliayana had the ex-hero curling up his toe and digging his fingers into the bedsheets.


    "Say¡­what do you want? I''ll do whatever it is that you wish!" Making her boobs grow ten times the size, Liliyana squeezed Amedith''s face in between and began rubbing it as if instead it was his cock. Growing another pair of hands, she grabbed his hands and brought them over to her ass before making it grow in size as well.


    Helping him knead her ass around a little while his cock throbbed a second from an orgasm, she let go of his cock from her tail and instead moved her dripping pussy right over its arching tip. "Mhnmm~"


    Her insides conforming to his size, she could feel it hitting every inch of her folds and even poking against her dark womb. Grinding her pussy left and right since there wasn''t much room to bounce, she sparked a ripple of ecstasy through their spines. No longer a virgin, either of them, their acts grew more and more lecherous as the night went by.


    "Ahhh~ HAA~" Having worked on Amedith''s stamina, Liyana was able to keep going with her lover one hour after the other. And finally, as he grew morefortable, Amedith made his first request.


    "C-can you¡­uhmmm," still blushing and unable to maintain eye contact, the ex-hero stuttered every word. "Can you revert to normal and just¡­sit on my face?"


    "Normal?" Liliayan muttered, tilting her head in confusion.


    She expected him to like bigger breasts and a fatter ass, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "I just¡­Like you how you are so," as his shifty gaze met Liliyana again, a big smile took over her lips. Throwing herself on his body, she reverted to normal with her heart warming up from his cuteness alone.


    "You''re too cute!" Rubbing her face against him for a full minute, the devil finally got up and let him have a taste of her supple gray ass.


    As the night continued dawning, the duo was all over each other with their tongues, lips, and of course their genitals. However, far too tired to continue, the duo fell asleep wrapped in each other''s loving arms.

 Chapter 255: While We Wait - Part 1(18+ Skippable)

    All alone in her shop with nothing but an undead vampire head topany, Linkle often spent most of her time in her bath looking herself over in a tall mirror before and after taking a dip in her bathtub. Today was no different as shebed her hair and admired her own body¨Csomething she doesn''t get to use much since her appearance was that of an older woman to most of the city.


    Cupping her dainty breasts, she gave them a gentle squeeze before slowly moving down her bottom-heavy frame. Like butter her hands glided over her skin, that is until she reached her hips, almost twice as wide as her shoulders.


    "Ughhh¡­Did I get fat?" Turning around to get a look at her ass, she pulled on her cheeks in opposing directions for a moment. As she let them go, they shed against each other and bounced for about ten seconds with the sound of them pping echoing in the bath. "Why the hell is my body so big down there and so small up here?!"


    Reminded of her ass getting stuck between shelves, she nced down at her breasts which seemed near non-existent. She wanted to be a mother someday once she no longer had to rely on dubious business, but when those days came, she wanted to have tender big breasts for her children.


    "As if you''ll ever find love, you idiot¡­" Talking to herself, she turned around and looked back into the mirror.


    "That is¡­* Looking at her slender finger and the nails painted a night blue, she fluttered them in the air with a long and deep sigh. "Unless you could date your own fingers."


    With a flick of her wrist, Linkle conjured a pair of clear phantom hands. Holding her fingers, they guided her to the bathtub and even helped her lower herself down. Then as she settled in the cold water, she leaned all the way back and turned the bath warm with her mana.


    ''Just a few more days, Linkle, and your debt will be gone.'' Especially chatty to herself today, she closed her eyes and let herself wander into her own mind. ''You won''t have to sell people''s troubles to a devil to exploit anymore, just the gold should more than suffice. And once it''s done, I can have her back¡­after so long¡­''


    Opening her eyes, she decided not to trouble herself with such worries for now. Instead, stretching her leg further, she turned the water into slime that she could easily control.


    ''Last time it was the tentacles¡­ughhh!'' Just thinking back to the mess left behind by her previous ns of self-satisfaction, she felt visibly disgusted and it reflected in her eyes.


    However this time with the water turning vicious enough to spread her legs apart and her also being in a bath, she had no reason to worry about a massive mess that would''ve otherwise had to be cleaned off.


    Turning around in the bath, she held onto the tub''s edge with her spine in an upward arch. Presenting her asshole for a pounding, she bit on her lip while reading her heart.


    To start things off slowly, Linkle made the warm slime of water take the shape of a pipe and climb up her thick thighs. Split into two stic rods they first caressed her fat ass before she made them give her cheeks a spank.


    "Ahhh~" Biting her lips harder, she moved one of her hands back to her ass and spread one of her juicy cheeks to the side¨Cgiving herself enough room to control and fuck herself with those stic water rods. "I guess, my magic makes an interesting lover too."


    Sparing no more time, she slipped the rods into her tight asshole. The smallest of movements made her clench and even grit her teeth but slowly as the slime started moving deeper and deeper in, she felt her hand slipping from her ass with her mind drifting from the spine-chilling sensation.


    It wasn''t her first time using her ass for sex, in fact, it was the only other type of masturbation she''d known except flicking her clit¨Ca virgin for the regr, Linkle was a witch that loved anal more than possibly even the real thing.


    "Mhnmm¡­" Keeping her lips tightly sealed and her fingers gripping tight on the tub''s frame, Linkle hastened the face of the slime rods pumping in and out and stretching her body. "Aghhh!"


    Gritting her teeth again, she looked all the way up as the pistoning rods began pounding her ass at a constant pace. Soon enough the bathroom was filled with her muffled moans, the smell of her sweats, and the sound of yet another rod making her ass jiggle with spanks.


    "Ahhh, fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Mhmmm~ Fkkk~" Unable to hold her voice as she rubbed her clit violently in circles, Linkle was constantly squirting while barely holding her arch on her shaking legs.


    Eventually, as they gave in and her mind was beyond empty, Linkleid in the bath catching her breath and drinking some water¨Cconjured, of course, with her magic. Mindlessly teasing her pussy still, the witch thought about nothing but her pleasure to drown her worries.


    ''What time is it?'' She wondered after hours of ying with her own body. And despite the hefty amount of time spent in the bath, she didn''t leave the bathroom without admiring her body in the mirror a little.


    Turning around to get a look at her ass again, she scratched on a beauty mark before squeezing her butt and spanking it.


    ''I guess it''s so bad after all¡­having a huge butt.'' Leaving the bathroom with a satisfied smile, the witch was finally ready to take the next step on her journey, that is to say¨Cn the details of her deal with Raven and how she intends to make use of him to get the resources from the Arachne cave.


    "One thing''s for sure, I can''t let him talk to that Mono girl alone," having already discussed his base n to get Mono''s help, she wanted to be present while he mediated a deal of mutual benefit between her and the new iron queen.

 Chapter 256: The Convoy Arrives

    After two days of constant waiting, the convoy finally arrived. It was much bigger than thest with about a few hundred humanoid automatons working together. Leading the charge at the very front was Shamisha with a couple of her prodigy students¨Call of whom had never been outside the rtively safe wall of Elenaris.


    Fidgety and afraid they stayed behind Shamisha, all the while, the work was mostly being done by the automatons.


    The bunny girl sorceress tried to get them to hop around and direct things themselves, but it quickly became clear to her that they had near to no social skills to talk to anyone but hunks of iron. And so they walked behind her single file as she made her way over to Raven standing by the coliseum gates.


    The ves, the monsters, and the children had nearly all been loaded up in the carriage so there wasn''t much left than for him to do but watch over the convoy pass.


    "I believe you have two prisoners of Elenaris with you?" Stopping right in front of Raven, Shamisha leaned to the side, her small bunny tail curiously brushing the air.


    Lifting her eyes to match hers, Raven kicked his back off the wall and spit the straw of grass from his mouth before speaking to her.


    "I''ll talk to her about itter," ncing up and down the coated bunny-girl, Raven couldn''t help but notice more mechanical changes to her body. She already had a mechanical arm thest time they''d met, but now her cheeks had strange golden seams with a bead of blue lighting shing by every other second. "What''s up with your face?"


    Squinting her eyes with her head turning to the side, Shamisha was confused about what he meant for a moment, but then she remembered the change to her own body. Running a finger across the golden seam for a few seconds, she let down her hands, rolled her eyes, and sighed at the overdone line of questioning.


    "Try being a hundred and something years old and then we''ll talk, kid¡­"


    "I thought she was two hundred years old?" A whisper amongst her students turned her head in an instant to her back.


    Covering their mouths, every single one of them peeped not a word and simply hung their heads low to her ring eyes.


    "Another rumor like that I''ll show you how we used to punish bad bunnies back in the day," a forced smile climbed her lips for a moment, but as she slowly turned to face Raven again, it was already gone. "As for the prisoners, I guess it''s fine if you''re gonna talk to her first. I couldn''t care less for these errands, there''s far too much going on in the city that takes precedence."


    Turning around without a proper goodbye, she waddled her way toward her own carriage, her wide bunny hips and tail elegantly swaying side by side. However, taking a closer look at the golden seams that ran up her leg and went under her skirt, Raven could''ve sworn that her backside had changed to be bigger as well.


    ''What, has she changed her ass now or something?'' Not exactly sure what she''d done, he simply watched her ass gyrating like a pendulum. Only once she was gone, did he turn around to finish to tie up some loose ends in the regions of corruption.


    The rest of the party, including all of the monster girls, were hunting down horrors that may have remained after the Nun''s departure. They''d already found quite a bunch, but thankfully their scales and abilities were nothing to worry about.


    Even so, Raven felt it was important for not just Mino, Maine, and Amelia to get used to handling them, but the queen should also be prepared as they might run into a horror that might poke around in her mind.


    "Doesn''t help that she''s still mad about the promise I broke¡­" Making his way over to the spot where the rest of the party was camped in the forest, Raven''s mind wandered back to his quarrelsome conversation with Ophelia.


    With her husband dead and the only other man she trusted¨CIsaac, killed by Amedith, she wasn''t exactly fitting into the group just yet even though loved her newfound freedom from the tyrant''s clutches. What concerned her more were her people being shipped off to Elenaris, as Raven''s promise to help her build a n with his seed was far away in the distant future.


    ''She needs time, same as Arche¡­maybe Amelia too, she''s not opened up as much as I expected her to to be honest.'' Having three monster girls that haven''t yet found their ce in the party, Raven was seriously considering thinning out the group by leaving some of them behind in either Athenia or Elenaris.


    ''Regalia is already my source of information on Elenaris while I''m gone, so maybe in one of theing cities? We''ll see¡­''


    Therger the group the more chances of a liability in battle, and given how none of the monster girls except Mino knew how to fight well, Raven wanted to train them a little before ever reaching for their help in battle. But then again came the question, should he thin the herd or continue as is? The answer obviously wasn''t that simple.


    ''Maybe some time back in Athenia can help me sort it out?'' Thinking back on it, Raven was also reminded of his other girls who had been left behind for a while. Aerin and her mother, Maria and the promised princess, as well as Tanya¨Cwho should''ve been really close to giving birth, and then finally Moxy.


    Regalia as well as Diane and her family was also in the back of his mind, however, since he was going to be back in Elenaris before teleporting to Athenia, he knew that they wouldn''t be neglected as much as the other already had because of his time away from Athenia.


    "Maybe another visit to the Maze as well," fiddling back into his yboyish tendencies, plenty of other Athenian women were back on the tter. After all, what good would be his charm if not it wasn''t used to help the desperate women too tired from theirckluster husbands and lovers?


    His dark fae nature practically called for him to breed as many wombs as possible, and though the possibility was slim, it would spread his seed and spread more of his own kind through the cities.


    But s, that had to wait, as there was much that required his attention before thinking about blowing his load in aching pussies!

 Chapter 257: Through The Eyes Of The Queens

    "What''s wrong with you?" Laying on her sides, her body as bare as ever with no sight of a garment, the queen of Archaneszily looked at Ophelia''s downed face. Stretching a finger to nudge her out of her thoughts, she looked like a human ying with an ant.


    "W-what?!" Surprised by the sudden nudge on her head, Opehlia''s eyes widened. In front of her was the colossal face of Arche looking at her while humming an ear-piercing song that mimicked the sound of a million spiders running amock. "Ugh¡­Can you please stop?"


    "Fine, but first you gotta tell when what have you down¨Cshare it with me, one queen to another,"ying down on the crimson floor without a care in the world, the Arche stretched her arms to the side before letting out a yawn and resting her head on floor to listen to what Ophelia had to say.


    At first, the queen''s eyes darted side to side, she felt unsure about her own feelings, and yet letting them out sounded like an excellent idea. After all, what better way to calm your heart than to voice your worries and share the pain with another?


    "My king''s dead¡­" Looking up into the many eyes of Arche, Ophelia took a deep gulp as she added further."What remains of my n imprisoned, and the only other man I used to trust¨Cexecuted. What am I supposed to feel? Happy that I was freed from a monster''s grasp or devastated that my life has changedpletely in a matter of a few days?"


    For a spell, the queen of spiders said not a word, but then slowly rubbing Ophelia''s head, she spoke softly in retaliation to her thoughts.


    "You know Ophelia, I was born in that pit and fed to be a giant. I never knew what the outside of that pit looked like.


    I knew no lover for my children were all born of dead bodies that I ate, and the only pleasure¨Cif any that I knew was to watch the colony grow before my eyes," turning around toy on her back, the spider queen looked at the red ceiling inside the stone and let her mind wander back to the years she spent just birthing her eggs in that cave.


    "Despite that when Raven came and took me, I wasn''t angry that my title was stripped or my colony destroyed, do you wanna know why?"


    "Why?" She asked, curious as to how she couldn''t be at least a little angry.


    Turning around to face her once more, the queen of Arachne smiled and whispered.


    "Because I''m a queen, and my job is not to sit around in that cave dwindling on the past, but rather to find a man that can breed me an army that''s the strongest in all of Aria," moving her nail on Ophelia''s head, Arche yfully twiddled her head left to right. "So why are you sad that you found a man morepetent than yourst?


    One with whom this very world could potentially be in your and your n''s grabs."


    Moving her face closer to Ophelia, Arche leered into the centaurian''s eyes. Staring at her for a moment while her mind still struggled to digest all that she had said, Arche chuckled to herself and said a few more words before letting go of the matter.


    "I may eat him one day, but not before getting those potent seeds out of him, and while I won''t suggest you do the same, you should still be thankful that you''re with a better man who isn''t just an all-around jackass¡­"


    Flipping around on the other side, Arche turned her bare back to Ophelia right after. Trying to sleep, she left her in a state of doubt¨Cquestioning her stance on what she thought to be the role of a queen so far. Up until now, she thought it was to be by her king''s side, aiding him in whatever way he might need, but with him gone she didn''t know how exactly she was supposed to feel.


    Especially since his killer was now her new man apparently.


    ''He did put those bells down there¡­'' A blush took over her cheeks as she felt those bells pressing against her clit. Every time she moved, every step she took, they reminded her of whom she now belonged to. ''I think I just need more time.''


    However, when her mind still struggled to ept the changes, Ophelia decided to sleep through the night and worry about her role in Raven''s group, once she was a tad bit more familiar with everyone.


    Much like the turmoil in Ophelia''s heart, there was another centaurian¨CAmelia who was struggling to find her ce in the party. But to her, this journey wasn''t going to be as long, after all, her death was awaiting her in a cell. Just a few days of travel and then everything would be over. She would be punished for her crimes and sentenced to eternal hells.


    Even in her sleep, she couldn''t escape such fear. iling restlessly in stolen dark armor, she was scratching at her chest while dreaming of a hundred rats tearing away her breasts. Digging deep and burrowing in her flesh, they moved under her skip with a visible bulge on the outside.


    From her skin and flesh to her organs and every hole in her body¨Cthere was not a spot left where the rats wouldn''t nibble.


    "HHAAAA!!" Waking up in a jolt, she looked around rampantly before checking her heavy breasts.


    Taking off the armor as quickly as she could, she even tore through her clothes to get a better look at her body. After a while as her heart settled, however, and she figured it was just a dream, Amelia heaved a sigh and began crying. Covering her mouth with her hands, she made sure nobody would hear, but her initial scream had already woken up Mino.


    "Lemme help¡­" cing a hand on the crying centaurian, Mino washed her body with warmth with her mana. And then pulled her in a hug, the once fierce queen rubbed Amelia''s back to make her feel better. "There~ There~ Nightmares are normal after fighting horrors, don''t let them takemand of your emotions."


    Nuzzling the crying girl who''d never known a mother, Mino soothed Amelia like a crying child and before she knew it, the centaurian was asleep in her arm with her face sinking deeper within Mino''s big tits.


    ''I know I promised to help her, but what''s next? Breastfeeding a grown woman?'' Really hoping it doesn''te to that, Mino slowly lifted her head and ced it on the pillow where she''d been sleeping. Slipping away to her own sleeping spot, she tucked herself in and finally got some rest.


    A few days would pass and nothing but the journey back would carry, but once the talk with Mono was to begin, she knew that she had to step up for Amelia even though she was apeting monster girl for Raven''s love.

 Chapter 258: A Rather Surprising Welcome

    A few weeks, that was how long the hero''s party had been away from Elenaris, and Mono had somehow already managed to make her crown more presentable. The streets were clean, the sewers properly covered, and steam was reced by electricity with an underground channel of power generation.


    Themps were bright, and the people seemed happier, except of course the criminals twenty thousand of which have been worked to death as punishment to rebuild this kingdom.


    "How the fuck did she manage all this?" Looking around the city''s paths right as he''d walked in, Raven tried to spy a single piece of trash but just couldn''t find anything. "The smells are gone too, and it''s so much colder now¡­"


    "I guess that''s what we get when you hand your kingdom to a sorceress obsessed with efficiency," Erika muttered, walking up toRaven.


    "Yeah, but, if the rumors are true then this cost the kingdom twenty thousand lives, and we''ve probably added more to that pile with the centaurian ves," as Raven covered a broader topic, overhearing it both Amedith and Liliyana grew a bit concerned.


    "We''ll meet you guys at the inn, that''s where we''re going first, right?" Grabbing Liliyana''s hand, Amedith began charting his way forward. Raven tried to call out to him and stop him but worried that the children were sent to the dungeons instead of an orphanage, the ex-hero and his lover didn''t even look behind.


    ''I hope I''m wrong or Mono has a lot to answer!'' Heading straight for the orphanage and perhapster the church, Amedith wanted to ensure that the children were there before their talk with Mono. That way if she tries to y things off by saying they weren''t in the dungeons he could instantly call her out on her lies.


    As the duo kept walking away, however, the others were left behind in waiting for a carriage Regalia was supposed to bring. Standing there with not much to do, Raven decided to talk to the guard and found out what the people were told about the monster alliance''s annihtion. And to nobody''s surprise, the party wasn''t credited for the deed instead the glory went directly to their new queen.


    ''Expected to be honest, but either way, it doesn''t matter.'' Not letting the glory of it all affect him, Raven brushed past the matter and just waited until Regalia arrived.


    Sitting on the coachman''s seat, she was directing the horses herself with a smile. Jumping off at the sight of Raven, however, she moved closer to him and without shame sealed their lips in a long passionate kiss. Her hands holding both sides of his face, she kept her eyes open and kept staring into his eyes as she continued to coil their tongues around each other.


    The guards, much like the time the party was leaving, were left in utter shock at how the uptight royal guard was behaving. But that didn''t affect her much, for in her eyes there was only one man that mattered anymore.


    "Fuckkk I missed this~" Breaking the kiss, Regalia wiped the bridge of saliva between their lips, chuckling. Then extending her hand to Raven, she guided him to the carriage and the others followed right behind him. But before letting them get in, she stopped by the door and turned to look at him again.


    "Remember your promise?" Moving her hand down on her belly, she bit her lower lip before leaning in. "I''ll be waiting for those puppies, honeyyy~"


    Smiling back at her, Raven pulled her closer by her hips. Then with her eyes widened in shock, he bit her on her bumpy nose and responded to her demand.


    "Soon, but my journey''s not yet over and to be honest¡­" ncing her up and down, a smirk crept up Raven''s lips. "I like mature women a lot more so let''s wait and see you ripe before pumping you full of babies, shall we?"


    "Ripe and me? Ahaha!" Pulling herself out of his arms, Regalia couldn''t help but smile. "If you think a hundred and fifty years is too young, then sure enough, I guess I can wait to be a mother."


    Leaving a quick peck on his cheek, Regalia finally moved out of the party''s way. Raven instantly tried to get in, but his shirt was suddenly pulled back. Turning his head around, he noticed all three of the girls either angrily looking at him or pouting like a child. But since Mel was the one who''d pulled him back, Raven turned to her to ask what was wrong.


    "Prefer older women, huh?" Being the same age as him, Melicia felt a bit jealous because of Raven''sment.


    Erika was the same and so was Aria, but the two let Mel handle the conversation herself.


    "I¡­I just didn''t wanna make her feel old inparison, you know?" Knowing he''d messed up, Raven nervously scratched the back of his head. Thankfully, Regalia was daydreaming about pups, or else her wolf ears would''ve easily picked up the conversation. "Besides, I can''t have kids just yet, our journey is nowhere near its end yet!"


    Seeing at least some logic in his reasoning, the girls¨Calthough reluctant to forgive him, temporarily moved past the matter and followed him into the carriage.


    ''Phew! I should be more careful.'' Deciding to cheer them upter, Raven made a mental note to spend time with each of them on their own so nobody could barge in or disturb an intimate or heart-warming moment.


    Before any of that, however, was time to get to the bricks and cobbles and meet up with Daine and her family. Thest time the party was at the inn, only Lana was standing on her feet while Diane and Zoey were both recovering from the stabbing.


    ''Let''s hope they''re okay, we have a lot to do in Elenaris before leaving this ce behind after all.'' While praying for their well-being, Raven and the party gazed out of the carriage windows, hoping that everything for once, goes without any problems.

 Chapter 259: A Warm Welcome

    Stepping into the bricks and cobbles with his party of girls, Raven stopped the flow of time for everyone who was working inside. They stood on the spot frozen, their eyes staring at the mage but their minds were struggling to catch up. However, after a quick wave of his hands, Diane''s whole family impulsively began to smile.


    "Thank god, I didn''t know if you''d be back!" Lana heaved with a heavy heart. Much like the rest of the kingdom, she wasn''t informed about the party''s aplishment much less about whether or not they were still alive.


    Rushing over to the group beaming, both Daine and Zoey grabbed Raven by the hand. Pulling him further in, the smiles on their faces reflected just how overjoyed both of them were.


    "Lana told us about what you and your friends did for us two, from healing our wounds to getting rid of that crazed guy Arc!" Guiding him to an empty table while the other customers were left to wait, Daine helped Raven settle in before beckoning the rest of his party closer.


    In the meantime, while everyone settled, Zoey leaned closer to his face and whispered.


    "Thanks for taking care of that stupid boyfriend of mine, now I don''t have to worry about him anymore," nting a brief kiss on his cheek, Zoey settled down in a chair in front. "Now I can focus on what I wanna do without worrying about some stupid marriage or things like that."


    "I seem to have a knack for breaking forced marriages, so it just came naturally to me to beat his ass," letting out a light chuckle, Raven was quickly surrounded by elves on both sides.


    On his right was Mel and on his left was Aria, and since Erika didn''t exactly like to make a show in public she sat down beside Zoey. Diane quickly scooted her over and sat down herself as well, all the while Lana decided to take care of the customers by herself.


    "Finally, I get to rest my butt on a seat that''s not rocking all over¡­" Resting her head against Raven''s shoulder, Mel heaved a tired sigh.


    Brushing her hair for a moment, Raven soothed her into a light nap in just a matter of a few seconds. Then turning to Diane, he decided to ask for a room, but being the owner of the ce she offered it right up.


    However, before letting them go to their rooms, she rushed into the kitchen with Zoey and began preparing a fresh meal for his party, unlike the somewhat stale bread being offered to the rest of the guests.


    During the time that they had to wait, Lana informed Raven about the death of the woman being used as a sex relief toy in their backyard. Her heart, however, was used to create an automaton whose very purpose was to satisfy the needs of the customers.


    "Four thousand gold coins, in just these few weeks," gulping heavily as she told the party all about the sex doll, Lana moved closer to whisper further. "I''m thinking about expanding the backyard into a service area, or maybe work on an underground bedroom of sorts."


    From being the perfect lover to a lecherous dancer, the doll easily does it and Lana''s eyes were gleaming from the potential. After all desperate men paid well when their cock were the ones making financial decisions. And the tall elf wanted to leave the draining of their balls to the doll and the draining of their wallets to herself.


    "Sounds awfully familiar to the maze in Athenia," Erika chimed into the conversation, her interest positively piqued by the elf''s ns.


    "Maze?" Leaning back into her seat, Lana was just as curious to hear more about this ce that she''d mentioned. "What is it? A bar? A whore house or what? Tell me!"


    Unable to hold her excitement, she smiled wide with images of gold coins shing before her eyes. With enough funds, she could help her family establish a great standing in the kingdom of Elenaris. Especially since things were developing so quickly that all business had been booming.


    "Well, maybe we can take you there?" Resting her hands on the table, Erika''s lips curved into a mischievous smirk. "There''s this person called the mistress who manages it, maybe you can learn a thing or two from her? What do you say?"


    cing a finger on her chin, Lana pondered over the thought, while Raven who was unsure of what Erika was trying to pull decided to connect their minds and ask.


    ''What is this about?'' He asked, and Erika darted her eyes at him in surprise.


    ''Oh, peeking into my mind, are we? What''s next, walking in on me taking a bath?'' Covering her mouth, Erika muffled augh and continued. ''Don''t worry, I just wanna help her and who knows maybe if she''s earning so much in just a few weeks, then this endeavor could provide us with all the gold we would need too.''


    ''And why would she pay us again?'' Shaking his head, Raven still didn''t understand how she was nning to make Lana pay.


    ''I bet a lot of pervs in this city would love exotic girls in this bar if she can establish it, and since we run into so many monsters anyways, sending a few of them here brainwashed with your ability wouldn''t hurt us too much now, would it?''


    "I think I wanna go and see what this ce is like, when can we go?" Before Raven could even respond, Lana had already agreed to Erika''s offer.


    ''Who knew a devil being in you would give you a silver tongue as well¡­'' Surprised at how easily she managed to convince Lana as well as to some degree himself, Raven let her carry on with the idea.


    Not too long after the conversation, both Diane and Zoey arrived with their meals. And since the rest of the customers had been neglected far too long, Lana left the rest of the discussion forter and took herself and her family back to work. After quickly enjoying the hearty meal they''d been served, the party decided to get some rest in their rooms before doing anything else.


    As night approached, Amedith and Liliayana were at the inn after making sure the children were at the orphanages as well as at a nearly finished church for Athenia. Hoping to meet queen Elenaris the next morning, the party stretched their limbs and justid in bed. Eventually, however, when Regalia was back, things were about to get steamy and likely break a few legs on the bed.

 Chapter 260: What Lies Ahead

    Deep into the night while everyone had already fallen asleep, Regaliaid on Raven''s chest, her hands tracing his every muscle. With a hum she listened to his heart, her lips panting and her ass leaking his viscous cum. The duo had already made love for hours upon hours, and despite that the wolf-girl''s need for attention was yet to be fulfilled.


    "Hero hero hero¡­" Shaking her head against his chest, she lightly bit on his neck hard enough to let her canines sink in. As she drew them back with a sigh, the warlock demi looked into his eyes with a bittersweet sense of longing. "If you weren''t ''mister hero'' then you could''ve stayed here with me, right?"


    With a brief pause, she squinted her eyes before licking the blow from her bite and moving on to nibble on his ears for a bit. A chuckle left Raven''s lips as he felt his nerves tingling, and joining him in hisughs, Regalia slipped something important to capture his true emotions.


    "Would you stay with me if you didn''t have to go?" Her question killed the joy of the moment and shadowed it with shock and doubt.


    It took Raven a moment to figure out what the question meant to her, and without a doubt the one thing that came to his mind first was her gauging how much he loved her. Moving his hand on her hair, smiling, he brushed it for a few seconds until the wolf-girl began purring like a kitty.


    "If I could I would, no doubt about it," holding himself to love every one of his girls the same was a struggle for sure, but even someone as nefarious as him knew that it wasn''t just about their bodies but the heart of the rtionship as well. "Although, the others are already jealous of you so I might catch a beating or two if you hog me all to yourself."


    ncing around at the others with a chuckle, Raven felt thankful that everyone except him and Regalia was asleep and hadn''t heard what he''d said. He intended to give them each some time alone with him¨Cthroughout which he would dote on them just as much he had on Regalia so far.


    "You know¡­" Resting her head on his chest once again, Regalia drew a deep breath before sighing which was quickly reced by a smile. "You''re too much of a charmer sometimes, know just the right buttons to push and give in just enough to keep me wanting more. I guess thates with being part fairy, but I really wish that if not your only then I''m at least one of your loves."


    nting a quick kiss on her forehead, Raven hugged Regalia and moved her over his body. nketing her in his warmth, his hands ran down her spine, making her fur spark up with a tingle. Then nuzzling her face next to his own, he leaned into her ears and whispered.


    "You have nothing to worry about, see for yourself that I haven''t lied about my love for you," masking her eyes for a moment, Raven shared his mana-fused eye''s ability to share the truth-seeking gift with Regalia. "Now when I move my hand, see for yourself if I''m speaking the truth or telling a lie."


    Letting her go, Raven opened his eyes and looked right at her face. With a deep breath, he readied himself while the ability''s function was made clear to Regalia on its own. And once the two were done, Raven''s lips parted to utter the unchanging truthing straight from his heart.


    "I love you, Regalia, and I always will¡­" Seeing invisible white smoke emanating from Raven, the wolf-girl''s eyes numbed a little, but being a seasoned warrior, Regalia held back her tears and instead let out her emotions through a long passionate kiss.


    Wrapped in each other''s arms with their fingers intertwined, the duo basked in theforting warmth of their partner until both of them fell asleep with their fingers still locked together. By the time the two woke up, the others had already gotten ready for their carriage ride to the dark castle.


    None of them had disturbed the duo as the girls knew that Raven wouldn''t have much time to share with Regalia before they had to move on from the city.


    However, once they were up no more time was wasted before making their way to the castle. Getting ready as quickly as they could, both Raven and Regalia led the group out of the inn. From there the demi-wolf took over the carriage that she''de to the inn inst night. The others stayed inside the wagon with the coachman''s window left open to talk to her about some queries.


    "What''s next to Elenaris?" ncing back from over her shoulder, the demi-wolf mused over Mel''s question for a while. "Why? Didn''t you see when you came down from the train? It''s the surface of the nine hells, the Infernal Ocean, that''s what''s next."


    Everyone''s faces paled at the mention of hell, and why wouldn''t it, only the dead were invited there. And from experiencing the imps and devils through their own abilities, neither Amedith nor Erika were too fond about charting the sea. Noticing the looks of worry on everyone, however, Regalia decided to ease their heart with reassurance a little.


    "It''s not unheard of to sail through the ocean, I had to do it quite often about a hundred years ago when we were still struggling with a small ind kingdom," thinking back on her time at war, Regalia realized that what was about to say wasn''t exactly gonna inspire confidence. "The ce sank; at the hand of a titanic creation lurking in the hell waters.


    Not to mention the water is said to be the tears of lost sailors forever wandering in an undying search fornd, even though their flesh has decayed centuries ago from the sulfur in the gust of their watery prison."


    Cringing more and more as she informed the party more, Regalia looked back again and saw everyone just ring at her with an upset look in their eyes.


    "Uhmm¡­I should stop talking, ahaha¡­" And with an awkwardugh, she did.

 Chapter 261: Apeiron - The Infinite

    Apeiron, that which is countless and couldn''t possibly be contained. Mono had picked that name for her auto-upgrading automatons, one that now resided in her back¨Coften confined in a small space but stretched into numerous dark iron tentacles when let out. It worked on her internal circuitry unrelentingly, only hindered by ack of resources or problems with its own working.


    However, such malfunctions were rare as the iron queen kept good care of her puppet.


    "Sorry, I wanted to wait until this meeting was over but my curiosity got the better of me," her body split into numerous parts, limbs hanging, her head detached from the neck, and the majority of her internals sparking from Aperion''s experiments, Monoy floating above by the ivory throne, her body arched all the way back.


    Plucking one of her eyes with its pincers, Apeiron truly helped Mono reflect herself as the chosen to the goddess of absurdities.


    Unsure how to feel about the whole sight, Raven''s eyes squinted in confoundment as he slowly turned to look around at the empty council seats. Unlike hisst visit, nobody but Mono was present even though it should''ve been high time for a form of political discussion.


    "Where is everyone?" He asked, stepping forward¨Chis party followed right behind.


    "Hmm? The demis? Well, I had to kill some of them after they were outed for their corruption and the others have been afraid of my growing ability ever since," already feeling her probing him in his mind, Raven knew she was scanning away at his thoughts, that too while her body was in bits and pieces and only attached by coiled wires. "Let me just¡­"


    Grabbing her eye from Apeiron, Mono pulled it out of its hands even though the automaton wasn''t letting it go easily. Putting the eye back into its socket, Mono blinked a few times and her limbs instantly attached back together. Falling from a small height shended butt-first on the throne but didn''t waste a second to cross her bare legs leisurely.


    Smiling at the party who''d gotten rid of the monster alliance for her, she simply nced across them for a while before finally opening her lips to speak.


    "The goddess wishes to speak to you, but before that, I think you have some request to make don''t you?" Already knowing what Raven had in his head, Mono activated one of hertest protocols to dress up her nude body. Going for an all-white leather look, she leaned back into the ivory throne.


    A ck buttoned white jacket with white leather boots, and a hat that matched her aristocratic look, thebination helped her match the throne itself perfectly. Not much for theatrics, however, Raven brushed past the fluff and got to the main topic.


    "Amelia and Ophelia are both going with me, consider it payment for hogging the glory and those thousands of new ves to rece the ones you''ve killed," having not expected Raven to be so straightforward, Mono''s eyebrows raised on their own.


    Leaning forward on her knees, she got off the throne and cast her gaze at his face. Slowly making her way down, the sounds of her boots echoing throughout the empty hall, she kept her eyes glued on him while a light smirk crept up on her lips. Stopping in front of him, she offered him a hand.


    "I never hogged the glory, the people are just too stupid to realize that you''re not one of my servants even if they''re told directly," bringing Raven''s eyes down to her hand with her gaze, she iled her fingers, expectantly. "As for Amelia and the dead king''s queen, you can have them, no need for an excuse. You''ve already bought Elenaris enoughbor for a long-long time."


    "Does that involve the children?" Stepping forward from the back, Amedith red at Mono, his expression a mix of caution and anger. "We saw that they''re in the orphanage and Athenia''s new church but you''re not gonna move them to the dungeons once we leave, are you?"


    Squinting at the hinted usation, Mono almost felt offended that Amedith would even suggest such a thing.


    "The ves that died were criminals rotting in the dungeons, eating rats and moles, they deserved what happened, but that won''t be the case for the new ves, and never for the children¡­" Shifting her head back to Raven, her expression now contorted with anger, Mono asked once again. "The children will be taught your goddess''s teachings, they''ll serve her church and the rest of themunity.


    So now¡­do you want to keep Amelia and the queen or has my harsh treatment of prisoners upset you too much?"


    Although his ability to pick out lies had failed on Mono, Raven sensed no deception in her deal. And with the goddess Elenaris on Athenia''s side, it would be far too foolish of her to pick a fight with the party.


    "Alright, consider this a partnership," as soon as Raven shook her hand, the anger on her face disappeared and was instantly reced by yet another smile.


    "Great, ahaha!" Shaking hands for a moment more, Mono took a step back and spread her arms wide in recognition of the union. "Now, which one of you would like a prosthetic? Or maybe some change of clothes? I have plenty of new outfits already made for the hero and hispanion''s return!"


    "Uhmmm¡­" A dubious humm echoed from everyone''s mouth at her suggestion about prosthetics, especially since they''d just seen Mono''s body floating in front of them in pieces.


    However, a change of clothes did sound inviting, at least to the priestess, the elves, and most eagerly the fae devil. But the first person Mono decided to pick was none of them as she turned towards the fairest-looking human, Amedith.


    "Come with me, I have so many clothes prepared for you guys!" Grabbing his hands, she began dragging him towards the hall''s exit.


    "Wa-wa-wait!" Amedith tried to struggle his way out of her grip, but the iron grip on his hand just wouldn''t let him budge.


    Listening to himining as they wandered down the hall, the rest of the party realized the misunderstanding. Turning to look at each other, they spoke in unison.


    "She doesn''t know he''s a guy, does she?" And they were right.

 Chapter 262: Magic Can’t Always Be Explained

    "A specimen, aren''t you?" Despite the initial shock of learning about Amedith''s true gender, Mono set him in a chair and began experimenting with some makeup on his face. Although embarrassed and often growling behind those clenched teeth in anger, the holy warrior kept his calm so as to not stress their rtionship with Mono more than he''d already had just moments ago.


    "I''m not wearing any of those dresses for you so do what you want for makeup but that''s it,"ining even still, he red at the smiling face of the Iron Queen.


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Such a shame though, a girly male human who doesn''t like to essorize. If I couldn''t see you already nning to choke me, I would''ve just assumed you were a pushover, but I suppose there''s a reason the gods fear us," her loaded response barely made much sense, especially in the atypical situation that they were in.


    Gathered in Mono''s room, most of the party members were sitting across the edge of her bed, even the monster girls had decided toe out and join with the obvious exception of Arche. Waiting on the elemental witch, the party simply watched Mono put thepound on Amedith''s face. Standing right beside her was Liliyana with her fingers curiously pinched at her chin.


    "NO! NO PURPULE!" Yelling out in dissent the moment Mono picked up a lipstick, Liliyana stared at her with squinted brows.


    Shocked by the scream, the iron queen was frozen in ce, looking at the upset fae-devil standing in front. Slowly putting the lipstick down, Mono decided to awkwardly pick up the lighter pink instead.


    ''What crawled up her ass?'' ncing between the duo, it suddenly clicked to her as to why Liliyana was so invested in the whole deal, however, before she could bring the topic up a shimmer of light beamed in the middle of the room like a grand pir.


    Turning to look at it, she noticed a tall hatted witch dawned in a dress of veils glittered with star dust. Hanging from her hems were carved moonstones in a crescent. The entirety of her dress was a deep violet that mimicked the skies at dawn, and with her slender legs and those wide hips slipping ever so slightly from the slitted edges, she appeared either like a seductress or rowdy royalty.


    Enchanted by her clothes, the curves of her body, and the silver shimmer bubbling out of her skin, Mono stared at the witch analyzing every small detail about her beauty.


    "The Iron Queen," faking a smile, Linkle bowed to Mono. "A pleasure meeting you, finally."


    Still a bit perplexed by her sudden appearance, Mono turned her gaze to Raven''s group. Catching her eyes on him, the mage got off the bed and moved up beside Linkle. Straightening herself up as well in the meantime, the witch turned her head to her side with the same pretentious smile.


    Seeing right through it, however, Raven ced his hand on her shoulder and squeezed it tight to make her drop the act.


    "This is Linkle, an acquaintance and in some sense my partner in this journey," and while Linkle kept the pretense up, Raven decided to make things a tad bit clearer for Mono.


    Throughout his exnation, however, Linkle refused to show her true face. To the surprise of Mono, she couldn''t probe into her mind, even though she really wanted to.


    ''Something''s blocking my abilities, something¡­Infernal maybe?'' Having read of devils being more versatile in bending the rules of nature than even gods, the exnation only took Mono a few seconds to discover.


    "So you want my help in excavating the cave for its resources, mostly the crystals and that mystery liquid you mentioned I''m assuming, is that correct?" Nodding back at Mono, Linkle took a step forward.


    "But of course, I realize that this is a transaction and will provide adequatepensation in whatever means you deem necessary¨Cexcept¡­" Her smile grew even wider as she set her food down about her only condition. "All resources from that cave go to me."


    "And what can you offer? Because right now this doesn''t sound like a fair trade," Mono responded, her hands folded and her many minds ready to process the witch''s potential to help with the growth of her kingdom.


    With a snap of her fingers, Linkle conjured a floating bag in front of the iron queen. Smiling creepily still, she gestured for her to take a look, and Mono, although reluctant, decided to open the bag to see what it was holding. Inside it was a pack of teleportation crystals on top and beneath them a charter of ns by Linkle to help the growth of Elenaris through magic.


    Scanning through the documents for a few minutes, Mono''s eyes darted back and forth between the witch and her grand ns. She wasn''t sure if she could trust those promises inscribed on those pages as they sounded too good to be true, especially to someone so effectively pragmatic like her.


    "Better climate conditions, better harvest, not to mention improved health of both civilians and soldiers, as well as ns to streamline magical prowess amongst children," cing the document down on the vanity table, Mono stood before Linkle with her expression just as doubtful as before. "And you intend to help integrate magic into this city''s functioning.


    How the hell do you expect me to trust you can pull off even a tenth of what you''ve promised."


    "I knew you''d say that," snapping her fingers once more, Linkle conjured an uneven red stone¨Cmade from materials such as the mana-fused orb after Raven and party defeated the keeper and the dark scales of Maine that could suck up light in an instant. "Catch!"


    Chucking the stone at Mono, a smirk crept up Linkle''s lips. And the moment the iron queen caught in her hand, it only grew wider.


    "OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!" Feeling her skin burning from the stone''s touch, Mono threw it back into Linkle''s hands. Blowing air at her burning palm for a bit, all the while the others watched the whole scene in pure shock, the Iron Queen was growing a bit pissed off. "What is that?!"


    "Just a prop that reverses your ability to suck mana from the air, an easy enough apparatus to make your body corrode in an instant," knowing every ins and outs of magic, ores, and natural resources, Linkle wanted to disy that a witch can easily outsmart a well-researched sorceress.


    "You may be well versed in what you call it¡­ your science, but you''ve obviously underestimated the prevalence of magic."


    Offering an upwards-facing hand to Mono, Linkle spoke andid down what she intended to offer back for getting Mono''s help.


    "Once that cave sits empty, trust me, it''ll be a matter of seconds before everything that I listed is realized for your kingdom," although still, dubious of the witch, Mono couldn''t brush away the fact that she''d managed to find a gap in her defenses, making her a better ally than a potential enemy.


    "I''ll hold you to those words, witch¡­" Resting her hand on top of hers, she felt the pain going away, and as she drew it back to take a look, Mono was left shocked that the corroded metal had reverted to its former glory. "How did you¨C"


    "I can''t give you all my secrets now, can I?" A moment of silence loomed between the two before their lips split open for a chuckle. The tension itself and the seriousness of the matter had pushed them both to realize how stupid was the whole ordeal.


    ''Well¡­At least we don''t have to worry about hauling ores ourselves.'' Thought Raven, watching the duo grabbing on each other''s shoulders whileughing.

 Chapter 263: Cured At Last!

    With the deal now made, Raven and his party were finally ready to leave Elenaris, but before heading off Mono instructed them to go to Elenaria''s church first. The goddess apparently had a small gift prepared for them, but they had no clue what it was yet.


    Theirst trip to Elenaria''s church hadn''t been too friendly, and since most of the civilians thought of them as Mono''s servants, the party wasn''t expecting any better treatment. To their surprise, however, the church itselfid empty. Ever since Mono was chosen the servants of Elenaria have taken to a stern reign ofbor instead of pure worship.


    Only a few days in a week were they seen at the church and that too for a few hours before returning to hunt deviants and criminals throughout the city.


    As the party went into the open gates of the church, their eyesid again on the absurdist nature of her statue. Many hands each holding something different and the crescent moon instead of eyes, they reflected the shimmer of Steris, the domain in which she resided, and the arsenal of dead that she carried on her long hanging sleeves.


    Parting the lips of her stone idol, the goddess greeted the chosen with a chuckle. She hadn''t expected much from them, but after seeing what they were capable of so early in their journey, she too had grown keen for domination through them over thend of other gods.


    Athenia had already promised her a partition in any faithful that she captured, however, the longer she waited the more gods might join, making her part in it all¨Csplit far too much for her to enjoy anything.


    "Come, and I shall rid you of that curse¡­" Like a siren singing to lure in sailors, the goddess lured the party closer to the front.


    Watching them like a hawk as they grew closer, she flicked her finger in the air and shattered the poison immunity rings from their fingers. Then with a deep breath, she leaned closer to their body. Blowing a sweet breeze over them, she washed the effects of the curse as well as uprooted its cause from the very souls of their being.


    Libyan''s curse was no more, and although its dazzling effect lingered for a while, it didn''tst more than a few seconds for the party. However, in that time before Elenaria propped herself back as an idol and let her mind slip back into her body in the heavens for she had yet another promise that needed fulfilling.


    "It''s gone?" Aria was the first to break the silence, not simply because of her higher immunity being a physical fighter, but the fact that along with the curse, the grip of the blood gauntlet loosened up on her arms as well.


    "Yeah¡­" Muttered Mel, still feeling a bit dizzy.


    "To be honest, I had forgotten about that cursepletely," Erika added, feeling as though a massive weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    Raven and Amedith felt much the same, although, for Raven, he''d grown quite an immunity for poison either way by constantly making love with Maine every other night. However, not everyone was quite as happy about the curse being gone, for the daughter of Libyan it was somewhat bittersweet.


    ''I know I''m supposed to feel good about this but, somehow I don''t¡­'' Maine thought, hanging out in the bracelet with the rest of the monster girls. Her mother was a tyrant, and so were her sisters, but she was never a monster that loved to torment others. Even her ve of that time used to be her lover, that is until he died because her sister had lost her damn mind.


    ''Maybe I should just sleep this off?''


    Sensitive to not just movement but also a shift in thoughts, Arche rolled on the floor and turned to look at Maine moping around. A mother of thousands of dead children, she felt the slightest sting of sympathy. Although that sympathy was limited to the monster girls, and not to the rest of the party.


    "Maine, isn''t that your name?" She said, abruptly.


    Surprised by the sudden grumbling voice beside her, Maine jumped in the air, turned her tail into a pair of legs, and tried to run as if she''d been spooked by a ghost. But grabbing the Lamia by her clothes, Archended her butt on the floor.


    "WH-what?!" Maine stammered, slowly turning to look at the colossal spider.


    As her eyes met Arche''s gaze, however, her heart froze once more for she felt like an ant being peered at by a giant.


    "What''s going on in your head?" Lightly tapping Maine''s horns, Arche heaved a sigh and looked at her once more. Frozen solid like an icicle, she was staring back at her wide-eyed even though her eyelids were fluttering to be closed.


    ''This girl¡­How did she survive so far?'' She wondered, shaking her head.


    "Cheer up girl, you''re still alive and healthy, there will be enough time for us to miss other monsters in hell," turning her head to the red ruby''s surface, Arche decided to make her first demand to get out of the bracelet as well. "OI! I wannae out now! Dive into a river or something! I''ve spent enough days in a hole, I''m not gonna spend the rest inside this damned space!"


    Looking back down, she turned her attention to Maine for a second before quickly ncing back up.


    "And why do you people always wanna fucking work?! What happened to the freedom to enjoy things when you''re free!" Demanding something interesting, something that would unburden them of the stress they''d been carrying, Arche hoped that it would help not just her, but Maine as well as the other monster girls to feel a lot better.


    On the surface, Raven was thinking the same, especially since their next destination was Athenia before preparing for the ocean.


    "I''ll have Linkle make one of those shrinking potions for you, but don''t expect it tost on your body," Linkle had already told him that no matter what they tried, Arche''s body was forever altered, which served as a warning to not abuse the potion of gaintness.


    Shrugging those thoughts away, however, he turned to his party members with a tired smile.


    "One night and we''ll be home for a while," and the news every single one of them couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 264: Murdok - The Undead Lord

    "Are you ready, miss Athenia?" Flying by the goddess''s face, Casseopia the messenger nommed on a piece of sweet cracker. Her cheeks were flushed with joy and her body fluttered through the air anxiously waiting for Athenia to be done with.


    But the goddess herself wasn''t sure if she was ready. To meet a dead god that too her father, felt stranger than fiction yet somehow more surreal than reality. However, it was time, and so getting off her throne, she stretched her finger toward Casseapia. With a smile, the fairy let go of her threat and allowed the goddess to take over her so that her soul could escape the prison temporarily.


    With a sh, the exchange was over and as Athenia opened her eyes to the fairy''s dainty body, she found herself standing in the middle of a white room with no end in sight. And in the middle of it stood Elenaria, a crescent smile apparent on her glossy violet lips. Adorned with stars, moons, and souls on her attire, the goddess of the night sky beckoned her closer.


    "The goddess of death, mockery, and cunning, finally atst free from her prison," smiled Elenaria, the sea of stars in her crescent moon for eyes, encircling in an entrancing pattern. "Never thought I''d see you so up close, the gods are after that neck of yours for the longest time, after all."


    Pulling herself out of the trance, Athenia quickly flew closer to the goddess with a slight squint in her eyes.


    "They can have my neck when this mess is over, but I doubt my father would allow that to happen," she said, confident in her father''s grand ability for foresight.


    "Even he died, Athenia¡­" Moving her hand to her right, Elenaria''s fingers wrapped around a doorknob that wasn''t present just a moment ago. Twisting it, she turned her attention back to the goddess for one final piece of advice before letting her take over her body. "Now that we''re partners in quite a rebellion against the heavens, I''d advise you to sweep that arrogance out of your head.


    Because you may be safe in that prison, but the same isn''t the case for me or even for your chosen who are intentionally ordered to ruffle the feathers of faith in another god''s territory."


    Athenia said nothing in response, she simply stared at Elenaria. Not because she didn''t care or that the reasoning behind her worry didn''t make sense to her, but rather for the simple reason that she wanted to meet her father before conversing about anything else.


    Realizing just that, Elenaria bobbed her head up and down and sighed before extending her a finger.


    "Now before you take over me, I have one thing to say," slowly pushing the door open to a dark room that stretched for eternity, Elenaria held her finger inches from Casseaopia''s body. "My clothes are made of stars and souls, each holding a different story, some good, some horrific, and you''re best to ignore the perverts on my panties¡­"


    "Wh-what?" Before she could question the questionable things she''d just heard, Elenaria tapped her finger against Athenia while also moving her body into the dark room.


    Once again a sh blinded Athenia for a moment, but the next thing she knew, she was inside the dark room with Elenaria''s jewelry ttering loudly with each other with every movement. ncing down on Elenaria, Athenia was surprised by how restrictive her clothes were.


    Not to mention a nce down cor at her open cleavage as well as her belly, she noticed something tingling everywhere but that exposed portion of her body.


    ''Ugh¡­I get what she meant by pervert now.'' The souls were a bit too excited around her sensitive parts, Athenia wanted to shun the dead once more. But given the situation she was in, she looked past her anger. And instead turning to a beam of light now illuminating her path forward.


    At the very end of it was a table sitting under a spotlight, and on one of those chairs around it was a cloaked figure that she couldn''t mistake for any other. Dead¨Calthough not in the mortal sense, the lord of death himself sat hunched forward on a chair. The armor he once wore was now reced by a torn cloak, still burning his immortal soul an emerald hew.


    "Father¡­" Her words carried to the man at the end of the light, and as his ming gaze turned to her, Athenia rushed towards him as if no longer restricted by the weight of countless souls. "Father! It''s really you!"


    Smiling wide and giggling like a little girl, she flung herself to his waist and wrapped his bony frame in the tightest of embrace. Laughing for a spell before turning to cry, she buried her face against his clothes until his fingers wrapping around her forced her eyes to open in surprise. His touch assured her that the moment was real and not a dream like countless others that she''d had.


    "Oh my sweet daughter," caressing her hair as he spoke with a cackle, the lord of the dead nuzzled her even closer. "In all my years of unliving, I''ve only ever been this joyous on the day that you were born."


    Grabbing her by her arms, Murdok lifted Athenia off of her feet. Moving his hand onto her teary cheeks, he quickly brushed them off before caressing her face gently. Leaning into his cold hand, she closed her eyes and simply let the warmth of a parent wash over her body.


    "How have you been?" He asked, slowly pulling his hand away.


    Opening her eyes back up, she gave off a weak smile before responding.


    "I''m¡­much better now that I''ve seen you," her smile grew brighter with those words and it only continued growing with Murdok''s next string of words.


    "You''ve tanned a bit, been out in the sun too long?" Chuckling at his joke, Athenia took a step back and looked herself over.


    "Skinner too, but maybe that''s just one of the many things I inherited from you," looking at him as she shot back with a joke of her own, the two looked at each other for a second in silence beforeughing together. Athenia with her mouth covered, and Murdok with his cacklingugh.


    As theirughs settled, the two decided to sit across each other and spend more time just talking to each other.

 Chapter 265: A Father’s Love - Part 1

    "You''ve been looking for Mother''s soul?" Squinting her eyes at her father''s reasoning for wandering through the stars, Athenia felt her mouth growing a little sour. Rolling her eyes as she fanned her hand carelessly to the side, she leaned forward on the table and nced into her father''s burning eyes. "Why are you so worried about that whore? She''s the damned reason everyone hates me!"


    "That''s not true, Athenia."


    "She abandoned me, Father," mming her fist against the table, the goddess jolted herself out of her rude behavior. Shutting her eyes for a moment, she took a deep breath before talking to Murdok again. "She never abandoned a child, never, except for me.


    The others treated me as an outcast, they still do and that''s the only reason you trapped me in that prison because you knew that my own siblings hate me, that they wanna kill me the first chance they can get, and trust me they''ve tried!"


    Unable to hold her anger, Athenia squeezed her fist quivering for revenge. But s, with her father present, she decided to calm herself a little.


    "Why did you even choose her to bore you heir?" She asked, leaning her head to the side.


    Curious as to what he saw in that wretched goddess, she stared into his eyes searching for an honest answer. For a while, Murdok sat in silence, his hands moving across the table to take Athenia''s hand in his own.


    "Because I knew that she''d give birth to you, the greatest joy of my life. That is why I chose her," easing her fists while Athenia stared at him frozen by his words, he uncurled her fingers and rubbed them gently for warmth. "Athenia, my daughter¡­You have no idea how much I love you, and sure she may not have shared the same passion, but she''s the mother who bore you."


    Slipping her fingers away from his grapes, her eyes fluttered behind the crescent moon. No longer sure what to think, she kept staring at her father before eventually deciding to speak up.


    "I still hate her," to her words, he cackled before settling back into his chair.


    "You don''t have to love her back, that was supposed to be earned not expected without responsibility," smiling, the lord of death lowered his gaze for a moment. Letting himself a moment of thought, he sighed and turned his attention back to his daughter.


    "Athenia, I believe you have questions, but all I can offer are warnings," already knowing what would follow after they''d caught up, Murdok wasn''t too happy about what he had to say.


    "Is something wrong?" She asked, noticing the obvious hints of worry on his bony face.


    "No¡­Everything is as it should be, even so, I worry for you, for what you have to go through and what you will go through as well," though he knew her future, he couldn''t hand it to her on a silver tter, and even if he did she wouldn''t understand anything at all. "You''re young, far too much so.


    I wish I could''ve helped you grow into the finedy that you were meant to be, but my death has parted us forever."


    Shifting forward in her chair, Athenia anxiously squeezed her father''s hand.


    "You''re worried about something, don''t hide it! Tell me, I''ll do anything to help I''ll¨C"


    cing a finger on her lips, Murdok sealed her lips again. Smiling at her, he gave her time to calm down before finally letting out what he had in mind.


    "Tell me Athenia, what should the current gods of the world be most worried about?" Although a bit confused by the shift in conversation, Athenia gave it a moment of thought.


    "Each other?"


    "No, obsolescence¡­and," taking a brief pause, Murdok added. "Humans, above every other race."


    "Humans?" Her eyes squinted in doubt, Athenia was almost disappointed that the serious matter that her father was worrying over was such a feeble race. "What do you mean?"


    Having no clue how to even process his fear, she nervously chuckled hoping that he would join in to conclude his joke. Instead, however, he kept staring at her nkly, and the next words that left his mouth had her growing doubt.


    "Razor, Helga, and Markus, you''ve met them all haven''t you?" He asked, his voice far grumblier than before.


    "Helga and Markus, yes, but who is Razor?" She asked, having never been allowed to eardrop on any conversation with the immortal human.


    "He''s amongst the many humans who fought with me, you probably know him as the mortal immortal or the man who freed that devil fae," finally the name meant something to Athenia, but even so she wasn''t sure where Murdok was taking this conversation. That is until he spoke once more, confirming the ims once made by the undying human. "He once killed a god, took his powers, and fought alongside me.


    Chronos was a rival god who was a bit too arrogant, far too much for that human''s liking."


    Still struggling to believe that a human could kill a god, Athenia''s mind was racing for an alternative exnation. But since those ims wereing from a dead god, that too her father, she couldn''t simply brush them off as she''d done when Razor had barged into her prison.


    "He was a foot soldier, a mere one of many. Not particrly strong but like a cockroach he simply refused to die, he was so stubborn," pulling her by her hand, Murdok made Athenia look right into his eyes. "Do you wanna know why I looked over every dying human as they took theirst breaths?"


    With a gulp, Athenia nodded.


    "Because I wanted to make sure that they were dead." For the first time in her life, the goddess of death felt the fear of an inferior race. She felt crippled by it and her body responded with a cold rush of dread. "At the end of Airs lies the kingdom of humans, no god can move an inch in that direction so not even I have a clue what happens there.


    And I''m sorry to say daughter of mine, but this hunt of your chosen for the demon lord will surely lead you to this godlessnd."


    ''Obsolescence¡­'' It finally made sense to her as the godless were the ones she had to fear the most, even more than the root of corruption¨Cthe demon lord.

 Chapter 266: A Father’s Love - Part 2

    "She''s human too?" One revtion after the other, Athenia was struggling to grasp her own reality. From Helga to Markus and even the mortal immortal, they were all humans and the only people she knew were as powerful as they were.


    "I realized the potential they harboured, but a god of death wasn''t exactly who they wanted to align with from the start. It was Aphrodite who ensnared them with promises that she herself knew were lies," Murdock expected Athenia to be angry once more but at this point, it seemed her daughter couldn''t be more disappointed in her mother than she already was.


    Instead, with her eyes wandering rampant over the table, she lifted her gaze to ask him a question, one that could solve it all if everything wasn''t as twisted as it seemed.


    "Then what should I do? What am I supposed to do? I want this world of mine to prosper but the gods are leeches that want it all to themselves, but at least I''m trying to bring some of them together; in an alliance of sorts, one that doesn''t involve killing me!"


    "You''re on the right path, daughter¡­" Looking back on his own murderous exploits and the countless sacrifices he made on the battlefield, none of it seemed to amount to anything, especially since atst the elder gods were killed.


    "I don''t believe that I am!" Lost like a child struggling to n her future, Athenia was iling her arms in frustration to her side the same manner she used to when she was far too young for her to remember.


    Unable to hold hisugh, Murdok cackled lightly. Hisugh surprised Athenia out of her tantrum as she had no idea why he would beughing.


    "Ahaha¡­ahaha! AHAHA!" Holding his empty belly, Murdock leaned back into his chairughing.


    "F-father, are you ok¨C" Before his daughter could check on him, however, an army of undead beyond the grave joined him in hisughter.


    Chilled by the voices of thousands, each a warrior on par with Helga, Markus, and easily Razor, felt gravely vulnerable. Slowly as hisughter died, Murdok leaned back forward in his chair and looked into Athenia''s eyes, a crimson passion burning in his own.


    "The goddess of death shouldn''t be afraid of it, Athenia!" Screaming at her for once, he jerked himself off of his chair. Flinching back in her seat at the sudden change in his demeanour, Athenia felt herself shrinking in the face of a dead elder god. "I set you on this path as the new sovereign over death!


    And your mother, as abhorrent as she may''ve been to you, has passed her authority to you as well. Yet do you still struggle to see what cmities you''re capable of?"


    Walking around the table, Murdok grabbed Athenia by her shoulders and pulled her up. Staring deep into her eyes, his teeth cackled once more before he made her realize what price the world shall pay if the other so much as lift a finger against her.


    "Nobody shall die if you do, nobody shall be birthed if you do, a God''s not just a title Athenia, it''s the very authority to rule over such duties," following his words, the goddess was pulled into a vision, a vision of war. Knee deep in blood she was charting through an ocean, but then rose dead¨Cde in hand and ready to fight their enemies.


    A world where the forever spring of Athenia is drowned in blood and Elenaris is rampant with abomination. The undying roam the cities, rotting away yet clinging on to the thread of life, each either drowning in sin or begging for death''s cold embrace. Every child a stillborn, every mother a cannibal.


    "When a god dies without a sessor, so does the authority, leaving a massive hole in the world that can never be filled," with the blink of an eye, Athenia was back in front of Murdok and having witnessed what would be, she knew that she couldn''t allow such tragedy.


    Even so, she had the same question for her father.


    "What am I supposed to do to prevent it?"


    A brief pause took over Murdok as he pulled his hands away from her; he''d realized that she wouldn''t understand so easily so he decided to ask her a question instead.


    "Say," cing his hand on her head, he caressed her for their time was running thin. "If I were to tell you there was an arrowing at you, would you try to dodge it or not?"


    "Obviously!"


    "And if I wasn''t there would you simply stand there? Waiting for me to get there even if you knew I couldn''t?"


    "No, but!"


    "You''ve already altered reality twice, Athenia, once by reviving your chosen and the other by conjuring that devil fae, so you should already know that if I tell you what to do, the results you''re trying to achieve just wouldn''t be the same."


    "Then why not just tell me how I can prevent that from happening?!" Growing increasingly desperate as her father''s body began to drift into particles of dust, Athenia clutched his sleeves to hold him there forever. However, what had remained of Murdok was about to be extinguished, the undying me would finally wick out forever.


    "Why? Ahaha¡­" Leaning closer to her face, the lord of death kisses Athenia onest time on her forehead. "Because that''s how I died. Once you were in that prisoner Athenia, I knew the gods woulde for you, to groom you to be their tool, but decided to stand guard to protect my little girl until the end of time."


    A god, a creature as present in the past as in the future, Athenia knew that well and it made her father''sst words before disappearing, all the more haunting. Even now, past his death, Murdok''s past self was fighting against the gods for if he stopped the hands of an elder God could traverse through time to choke the life out of Athenia.


    Finally, Razor''s warning made sense to her. Time wasn''t a medium to be fiddled with or the consequences would be dire. But right now, none of it mattered to the goddess as with a flicker of her eyelids she found herself back in her prison, her body contorted in a mix of death and life. A perfect bnce some would call it, but to her, it was a curse.


    Looking back at her wings as she sat hunched over on her throne, she grabbed the white wing and began pulling it off of her body. And although she seeds in ripping her own wing, the angelic feathers quickly return beside the dark ones.


    "I DIDN''T ASK FOR THIS!!!" Screaming into the void, the goddess kept tearing up her wings. And before long a pool of golden blood was draining down her throne like a river.


    Note: Asking after a long time, drop your ideas and theories please! I''d love to heat them!

 Chapter 267: Asvaa - Goddess Of Good And Evil

    Note: Few more chapters to tie loose ends and then we''ll be in Athenia! Lewdness awaits XD


    To make love to a goddess, few were granted such a blessing. Wars were waged, kingdoms fell, and the saints would turn top dogs wagging their dicks like tails. But the arrogance of beauty wasn''t just a tale for the goddess knew what they had and loved to hook their followers with promise as if it were a carrot on a stick.


    Blindly the people followed, some snared by lust, the others simple hope, but such was not the case for the goddess of good and evil.


    Stern she may have been but unfair she was not. She treated angels no different than devils for her very nature was that of bnce. The impartial judge in a sense, had that name not belonged to the demon king.


    "Asvaaa~" However, even the fairest of the fair had some devilish secrets.


    Laying in her silky bed beside a young Asmodia, her eyes twitch in annoyance from how clingy she''d been. Hugging her face like a stuffed toy and not just with her arms but also her thighs¨Cthe devil of seduction was utterly entranced by the goddess. Ruffling her cotton-like hair, she sniffed through them delighted, even as the goddess got off the bed.


    "Asmodia, get down, the angels will be here any second¡­" Despite being thrice the size of her lover, Asvaa didn''t have the heart to get her out off of her shoulders. Looking in the mirror while the devil kept rubbing her head against her hair, she let out a deep sigh before grabbing her by the tail. "Come onnnn~ I need to go now, you''ve been in my room for weeks already!"


    "NOPE!" One word was the devil''s answer, always.


    Asvaa''s shoulders fell to her response, and so instead of trying to convince her, she began unfurling her long and curly hair. As white as snow and as blooming as the moon at night, she was the goddess of good and evil¨Can eminent person at the courts of heaven. Undressing her translucent silk, she adorned herself in a gown¨Chalf the whitest of white and the other the ckest night.


    But as came the turn to tie her bob, she looked at the devil again attached to her head as if a vampire bat.


    "Asmodiaaaaa!" Shaking her head left and right vigorously she tried to get the devil off of her but couldn''t even manage to make her flinch. Chuckling at her attempts, however, the devil of seduction managed to piss her off a little.


    "I''ll count to ten and if you''re not off of my head, no more cuddling for a hundred years!" The moment she heard the warning, Asmodia''s eyes widened. Letting go instantly, she flew away from Asvaa and stared at her maddened.


    "That''s mean!" Pouting at Asvaa she let her frustration be known, however, with her walking up close to bid her with a kiss, her anger didn''tst longer than a few seconds. "Ehehe~ Love you! Love you! Love you!"


    Flying towards Asvaa''s face, Asmodia tried to smooch her on the lips, but with a snap of her fingers, the heavenly judge sent her back to the hells.


    "What am I gonna do with this devil?" Although sheined about her being so clingy, the smile on her face betrayed her own words.


    They''d been together for long too long for her to remember, centuries maybe? Maybe a millennia? She couldn''t have been more uncertain as time for an immortal god just flowed differently.


    Tying her bob Asvaa made her way to her room''s exit, but the moment the door opened Raguel''s face greeted her. Standing on the other end of her door, he''d been waiting there for months as he didn''t feel like he had the authority to disturb a mating god. However, realizing the fact that he''d been there as they made love for who knows how long, Asvaa''s eyes widened with an embarrassing red blush.


    "The court''s been expecting you, your fairness," like the gentleman he was, Raguel bowed his head to spare Asvaa the embarrassment of looking at his face. "Another lost soul awaits your judgment."


    Turning away with a heavy heart, the messenger of bnce walked away from the goddess''s chambers. He knew what awaited her at court, a lynching for her love, although before it woulde the holy war between the devils and the gods.


    One of them had touched another, neither could bear such insults for the very order of things had been defied for the devils, and as for the gods, their arrogance wouldn''t let this love flourish.


    The goddess herself was no stranger to punishment or the fact that the others condemned her rtionship. Most of all the goddess of life, Aphrodite¨Cshe loved to call out lovers of the same sex as sphemy.


    ''As if that whore has any standards that one should follow!'' Walking down a hallway made of pure light with angels kneeling to her on one side and devils on the other, Asvaa was on her way to plunge herself through the cosmos to reach the heavenly court located as far as the stretch of time.


    But right as she was about to reach the end of the hall where the plungeid like a ship''s nk above the skies, a dainty little angel stumped in front of her from the line. On its knees, the child of light struggled to get up while holding a ball in its hands.


    Stopping in front of it, a creature that appeared neither human nor a monster but an unintelligible mix of both, she beamed a smile before getting on her knees to help it up.


    However, right as her hand was about to touch it. The angel looked into her eyes with screaming terror. It was afraid of what would happen if a creature as graceful as her were to touch it. The angel willsh it to death for daring to step close to her while the devils will burn it alive if they get their hands on it.


    Clicking her tongue, Asvaa got back up and although reluctant, kicked the child to the side as a reprimand. If she hadn''t punished it herself then the angels would''ve filled the role, and although the child cried as she walked off the bridge, she had thefort of knowing that it''d still be alive when she returned.


    ''Damn it you all!'' She cursed, not realizing that her words would be a prophecy for the doom of the elder gods.

 Chapter 268: End Of An Arc - Part 1(18+)

    Only the letters remained, and through them, she was reminded of her love. They fought and fought until they could no longer, and then came the gods and the devils hooking them into their domains. Asmodia was left to an eternal slumber for the devils couldn''t allow her talents for chaos to die along with her, but the gods weren''t so forgiving as theyshed the goddess of fairness to death.


    ''I''ll miss you in the stars, so look up and find me.'' Her eyes numb though far from crying, Asmodia had slipped out of Erika''s body in the form of a crimson shade looking out of the balcony.


    "What did I even expect trying to bond with a god?" Gazing at the night sky, she could feel her heart aching. It was her fault for being so pompous about their love, it was her doing that she was dead¨Cat least that''s what she felt.


    "What are you doing there?!" To her surprise, someone jerked her back and away from the balcony. The guests at the inn were far too spooked already for her to be allowed being a visible devil.


    Squeezing her hand Aria was as surprised as her that she could touch the mist-like body of the devil. Usually, when Erika took that form for herself, everyone phased through her bodypletely, but right now as she stood pondering over the past on the balcony, she didn''t really care who saw or even touched her.


    "You''re scaring everyone standing there like a ghost," lowering her voice a bit, Aria tried to reason with Asmodia. No longer burdened by the gauntlets she ced her bare hands on top of hers before speaking again. "We should get out of here, everyone''s been looking for you especially since you''ve been walking uninvited in guest rooms."


    A herd of guests have already left the bricks and cobbles all thanks to the little game of hide and seek by the devil. However, with her mulling now over, Asmodia no longer ran off from the party and instead decided to follow Aria before slipping back into Erika''s body.


    Things haven''t gone as the party may have expected but with Asmodia back inside Erika, at least they had one less thing to worry about. In the meantime, trying to loosen their shoulders, Raven and his girls gathered in his room not long after the reunion with the devil.


    A lot of time had been wasted, and despite the loss of customers Daine and her family couldn''t afford to waste any more time since Raven and his party were supposed to leave tomorrow morning. And so instead of moping all three of them had thrown their nude bodies on top of his. And it wasn''t long until the lips of Zoey and Daine were sharing the precum leaking out of his dick.


    Running their tongues over his shaft the duo of mother and daughter felt their lips foamed with his juices, colliding here and there. The sight itself was pleasing enough, but what made it even better was Lana leaving over Raven with her breasts hanging above his face. Sucking one one tit while fondling the other, Raven suckled and yed with them aggressively.


    And while he was busy with Diane''s family the others watched from around his room as there wasn''t enough space for all of them to hop in. Waiting for their chance with their hands vigorously moving inside their undies, the girls gasped and moaned through bitten lips.


    the slobbering wet sounds from their panties silently echoed within that room, all the while Raven readied himself to fuck every single one of their slut holes.


    One drop after the other, their pussies drooled over the carpet. Like a louse tap draining throughout the night, the girls rubbed their clits, circled their fingers around it, and when things got a little too heated they brought their hands out to lick their slimy hands clean before lubing it up with their saliva for another round.


    Laying Diane and Zoey side by side while Lana held Raven''s dick from behind his body, the mage caressed their asses, one thick and fleshy and the other youthfully plump. Running his cock along their asses next, Lana waited for their new man to make his decision. And since he''d been with Diane more, Raven pressed into Zoey''s asshole.


    "Mhmm!" Feeling her butt tighten from the tip of Raven''s cock, Zoey squeezed Diane''s handling right next to her.


    Huffing and puffing as he dug deeper into her body, she felt a sort of tingle through her circuits that shut her mind with no thoughts but the feeling of his dick carving his way in. Offering him her hand, she felt herself being pulled back against his naked body. His chest to her back, the automaton felt like a human ready to breed.


    Pulling slightly outward, Raven picked up his pace to ease her asshole to the shape of his dick. Though a machina, her body was designed for all sorts of biological functions, and being a secretive perv for sex toys, Shamisha had ensured that Zoey''s holes were no less than a dick-milking machine.


    "Wh-what?" Feeling Zoey''s flesh tightening around his dick as well as a stroking motion from her inner walls, Raven was left in a state of shock from having his dick being pumped inside her ass.


    Having never felt something like this, a rush of cold rippled through his skin, and a spark of toe-curling ecstasy shot up through his spine. However, instead of overwhelming him, it charged with such lust that with a smirk on his face, he mmed his cock into her from the tip to the base in just one deep thrust.


    "AHHH!" Groaning in response with her hand and limbs going limp, Zoey''s mouth began to froth as her circuitry experienced such blinding pleasure that it wasn''t yet prepared for.


    Hearing her moan with Raven''s dick all the wall inside her till the balls, the others bit their lips harder and the sound of the echoing faucet turned into a gushing fountain.

 Chapter 269: End Of An Arc - Part 2(18+)

    Nosed-dived between Lana''s asscheeks, Raven was all turned around¨Chis cock still deep within Zoey who was now lying upside down. Lying on her spine with her back arched upward; she was still being pounded although now upside down. As for Raven, he was marking Lana all over with his teeth, his tongue as well as his saliva.


    Squeezing her ass while the sounds of his balls shing against Zoey''s ass echoed throughout the halls, he moved her cheeks around before lubing up her ass hole with his spit. One after the other the entire family was on his mark, first Zoey with her ass and now came turned for Lana. But instead of doing the work himself, heid down on the bed and let her do the work.


    Much taller than him, the body of the elf towered above his lower half, however, the moment her somewhat toned ass lowered on his dick, any effect that her height could''ve had was easily dispelled.


    "Ahh¨CFu-fuck¡­Shit!" With a gasp, the elf struggled her way all the way to the bottom of his cock.


    In the meantime, the others moved over to his upper body to serve him in a different manner. For Diane, it was her breasts, much bigger than thest pair he''d had and tender as she was ovting. Zoey on the other hand moved her hand all over his nude body, feeling him up before leaving marks of her lipstick on every inch of his skin.


    Done waiting for her chance, Mel decided to move on to take Raven''s lips as well, and before long the bed was flooded with Erika and Aria as well. Some on their knees on the side of the bed, the others on top getting the best taste of his body. And while Mel shared Raven''s lips with Aria, Erika and Diane both lent him their breasts to y with.


    Pulling both of them close together, he cupped their breasts in each hand and squeezed them harder and harder until his fingers were imprinted on their bodies.


    Finally, with everyone except the monster girls busy taking care of him, hey on the bed listening to the sounds of Lana''s ass shing against his hips. However, one after the other, the girls began taking turns on his dick. The different shapes and bends as well as the varying body heat, just soaking those sensations, the mage finally felt like he could rx with worry.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Groaned Aria, her toned body much tighter than the rest.


    Feeling Raven''s cock pushing deep against her belly, she was left gritting her teeth and barely moving. However, conjuring phantom red hands, Erika made them grab the elf''s booting and start mming it on Raven''s dick with no time for the elf to rest.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! ST-STOP! AGHHH~ MHNMM!!" The rampant smacking of her against a monster of a cock, made her squirt on the bed sheet even before a minute was over.


    Not just her but each one of the girls as they got on top moaned like banshees. As the night continued on, one after the other they hopped on Raven''s cock like bunnies. And as they tired on his chest as well as the rest of his body, the flood of their juices had turned the entire bed into a soggy pool of slime¨Cmost of which belonged to Raven as he''de a few times but with a hefty amount.


    Their mouths, their assholes, as well as their pussies, everything was leaking his love for them and their bodies.


    As he was done, however, somehow the hunger for more didn''t wix off in Raven just yet. And it wasn''t just that he was as vigorous as he was, but rather that his fae side was growing more prominent. It made him hunger for more, and not just sex, but power, food, and riches if he could get his hands on it.


    But keeping a finger on that lid that kept it all confined inside him, he was on the edge of just letting it burst open.


    ''I should just sleep.'' He thought, the veins of his face pulsing in a dark shade. It was the leftover corruption still coursing through his veins, making him ufortable. But the moment he shut his eyes, the words of Umbra trailed into his ears and ripped his headache.


    ''Embrace your potential, your nature and you will never have to struggle¡­'' Following her words, his mind quickly drifted, and much like the girls who were already asleep, Raven got to sleep as well.


    The next morning when he woke up, the party was getting ready to leave. Diane and her family were busy with breakfast, and Regalia was waiting downstairs to meet Raven before he left for his home city. Even the goddess Elenaria was closely watching, and although Mono was aware of their departure, she couldn''te over and had decided to send Grace to bid well wishes.


    However, that wasn''t all that the iron queen had sent her for, as there was onest thing she needed to do before ending this insane chapter in her life. Aurora, her master¨Cshe''d underestimated her disciple too much, and now because of it, she was about to pay a grave price.


    Pushing in the secret door that she''d just recently found through spies sent to follow Grace, Mono walked into the dark room where her master''s malformed body was supposed to be.


    "What? WHO?!" Screamed Aurora, but without giving her a response Mono moved closer¨Cher body cast in shadow from the light creaking in through the door behind her.


    Only stopping as she stood right in front of her master, she red down at her with a twisted expression.


    "M-Mono?! What are you doing here?!" Fear gripped Aurora''s heart at the sight of her disciple marching towards her from the shadows. But instead of scurrying away, like a blob she slithered closer with not a slighter of worry on her face.


    "Not dead in the least, are you?" Kicking the blob of flesh and metal lightly, Mono''s expression soured even more.


    All these years, she thought her master was dead, but now here she was trapping herself within these dark walls and waiting for a chance to ruin everything that she had built.


    "Y-yeah¡­But I¨C"


    "Shut the fuck up, you witch!" Kicking her master to a wall, Mono gritted her teeth trying to hold back from killing her just yet.


    "AHHH!" Like a pimple being popped, the abomination of a witch sttered against the wall, however, still alive as she fell down, she looked at Mono with her eyes barely held open. Her vision doubled and her breath grew shallow, she felt fear for the first time since she''d been staying within those dark walls. She tried to plea to her disciple but could only murmur. "W-what a-are¡­yo-uu doi¡­ing?


    Wh-why?"


    "Why?" The queen''s eyes widened to the questions, she couldn''t believe the rat was still questioning why she deserved what she was getting. "WHY YOU FUCKING ASK?!"


    Grabbing the witch from the floor, she brought her closer to her eyes. Then staring into her bulging eyes, the sorceress gave her an answer, but not before Aurora had something to say herself.


    "L-let me go, I-I''m Aurora! Your master!"


    "My master? The only thing you are is a failure trying to benefit from her disciple''s hard work," drawing her hand back over her shoulder, Mono flung Aurora against yet another wall.


    "AGHHHH! I-IT HURTSSSS! NO! NO! NO! ST-STOP!


    MONO!!" Though her plea echoed through theb, nobody not even Mono was listening to it.


    Why would she? After all, having woken up from a long slumber only to find out a meticulously hidden w in her life''s work, each and every single one of it, she felt desecrated as if her dead body had been pissed on.


    "J-just le-let me be! I didn''t do anything to you!" Despite her pleas falling on deaf ears, Aurora kept pleading but this time as Mono picked her up from the ground, she finally understood why she was getting such a beating.


    Squatting with Aurora''s body held in her hand, Mono red into Aurora''s eyes until fear sealed her lips.


    "Protocol Aurora, every machina a vessel for your soul¨Crather crude don''t you think?" With a smug smile, Mono looked down at her body¨Ca creation of current-time perfection. "Not like this vessel that doesn''t need to bounce from one body to the other, but maybe that''s because I''m not a whore to be passed around, am I? No, I''m the fucking sorceress who''ll outlive them all! Ahaha!


    The first-willed immortal, even a goddess couldn''t kill me! AHAHAHA!"


    Smirking ear to ear, Mono began squeezing Aurora''s body with her hands. Feeling her eyes bulging out and her insides getting mushed together, Aurora groaned in hurt with the sound of her innards being crushed echoing in the dark corner.


    "N-NO! MONO! MO-MONO! D-DON''T DO THIS! I''M SO-SORRY¡­UGHHHH, I UNDERESTIMATED YOU PLEASE DON''T K-KILL ME! I''LL DO ANYT¨C"


    Before the Sorceress finished her sentence, Mono crushed her skull with her iron grip.


    "You really thought I wouldn''t know what you''re doing? Enough with your maniption." Clicking her tongue, she kicked the dead body some more.


    She''d killed her master, but her soul should''ve jumped to another automaton. But having seen through the wed protocol, Mono had already nned ten steps ahead. Working the automatons for nearly a month without fuel, she''d tired every single one of them into shutting down and since none of them had any power, Aurora''s soul had nowhere to go but to the hells where she deserved to be.


    "Good fucking riddance," breathed the iron queen as she left the bloody mess to be eaten by rats and cockroaches.


    Note: I apologize if this seems rush, cause it kinda is. But I don''t think the sex part with the same characters in the same bedroom situation was anything interesting. The real lewd time wille in Athenia! Also, drop your ideas too, please! About anything!

 Chapter 270: Meeting Grace And Bidding Well

    Note: For those who read thest chapter yesterday(7 August 2024), please check it out again as I''ve made changes to the confrontation between Mono and Aurora and made it a much betterst encounter!


    It was the party''s first time meeting Grace, or at least the first that they remembered. She''d always been off somewhere else when they''d been to the castle, but now as she had arrived in Mono''s ce, they finally had the chance to meet up with the dark castle''s head maid.


    "The queen bids you well in your journey," with no hint of any emotion on her face, Grace politely bowed to the party. "You''re wee to stay here whenever you wish, and she even invites you to the castle if that''s what you''d prefer over this inn."


    Hearing thest sentence, Daine''s whole family clicked their tongues. Squinting their eyes, they red at Grace in anger, however, staying behind the party none of them wanted to make a scene¡­just yet.


    Lifting her head back up, Grace opened her eyes and looked around at everyone, stopping for a few seconds on each one of them¨Censuring she would remember each and every one of their faces. Then, quickly turning her attention to Raven, she lifted her skirt with a much lighter bow.


    "That''ll be all, bid you well on your journey as well," saying those words, she parted ways with the hero''s party.


    Left to mull over her demeanour and contour, the party knew something was off about the head maid, much simr to what they felt towards Avarice when they ran into her. However, since Mono was in charge of her, they didn''t think much of it and instead focused on the people still left inside the Inn''s hall.


    "I''m gonna miss you a lot,e back quickly, okay?" Throwing her arms around Raven, Regalia wasted no time in locking her lips with Raven. A bit too fond of his taste, she wanted onest lick before letting him go back to his home city. However, it wasn''t just a peck or a brief kiss, but rather one overflowing with bittersweet passion. "Mhnmm~"


    Squeezing him tight until her breasts were squished against his chest, she coiled her tongue around his and tousled and toiled with their salivas mingling together. Although jealous of what was happening in front of them, none of the girls disturbed the clingy wolf-girl even though they wanted to have their own turn.


    Letting go with a sigh and bridge of their love connecting their lips, Regalia gave Raven a quick peck on his lips and even licked the stretch of their juices with a swift licking from her tongue.


    "Don''t take too long, I''ve already told the new army recruits trying to hit on me that I have a boyfriend," taking a step away from him with a smile, her gaze turned to the others. Nodding at them politely, she felt like her own family was going on a trip and leaving her behind. "Thanks for your help back at the castle, and with the monster ns. I really really appreciate it."


    Moving towards Mel first, Regalia hugged her tight. Taking turns with the others as well, she gave them all a hearty farewell. Especially Amedith since because of his t chest he could feel her heartbeat right next to his own. However, noticing the blush on his face and a slight pitch of a tent in his pants, Liliayana pulled him from her by the ear.


    "Ouch!Ouch!Ouch!" He squealed as Liliyana twisted his ears lightly.


    Letting go as soon as he was away from Regalia, however, she leaned into his ears and whispered while the othersughed at the sight.


    "Use that energy on me instead, you perv~" Breathing seductively into his ears, she kept her eyes focused on his groin, and sure enough her words had him pitching a much harder tent. Chuckling to herself, she inconspicuously moved her hand on Amedith''s back before slipping her fingers down his spine and reaching for his balls from behind his body.


    As it happened, Regalia had already moved to the next person, and so Liliayana caressed Amedith''s balls and marked them with a brief enhancement¨Cmaking them hypersensitive for the rest of the day. It was her form of punishment, however, if he managed to hold on till the night, there was a worthy reward waiting for him.


    Red in the head, the ex-hero stared into nothing as his balls started tingling as if they wanted to spurt out cum that very instant. However, holding on just barely, he stiffened up his body and tried to focus on something else and that happened to Regalia hugging everyone.


    Hugging Zoey atst with a hint of tears in her eyes, the wolf girl distanced herself from the group and stood far back from the range of the teleportation circle. But as Daine''s family hadn''t bid their byes yet, Raven and his party stayed there for a few moments more. Much like Regalia, the girls were sensitive about watching the group leave.


    To them, they were their saviors, the very same who''d saved their lives from a monstrous fate.


    "You''re gonnae back to take me to this maze, right?" Even amidst the emotional farewell, Lana who was a bit more level-headed than the rest decided to remind Raven of her request.


    "Yeah sure, but give me a while I wanna visit everyone else first before going there," reassuring her that he''d take her to meet the Mistress so that she could learn her secret to establish a lecherous business, Raven pulled her by a darkness cor andforted her anxious heart with a brief kiss.


    "No fair! Me too!" But the moment Zoey noticed him kissing one of her moms, she couldn''t help but want a kiss as well.


    Scratching the back of his head with a chuckle, Raven gave her exactly what she wanted and since Diane seemed a bit jealous as well, he stretched the gestures to her quivering lips as well.


    "Alright then, time for us to head off!" Finally turning to his party, the hero Raven urged them toe closer and hold on to his body.


    A beam of blue light rose from the ground, blinding them all for a brief moment. But as it subsided quickly, they found themselves in Linkle''s shop¨Cespecially her bedroom where she was standing in front of them. One hand on her hips and a fowl expression on her face, she growled at the party dressed in nothing but a towel around her waist.


    "By the nine hells, what the fuck is wrong with your timing?!" Sheined and to her horror, the towel fell from her rage.

 Chapter 271: Onto Bigger And Better Things

    After a small fight with the party¨Cone that she won easily thanks to her surprise summon of a tentacle monster from the ground. Flinging everyone through hoops of portals connected infinitely to themselves, the creature made the party nearly vomit their guts out, but being an elemental witch, Linkle forced the liquid to get back into their bellies.


    "Next time if you teleport here while my butt''s hanging out in the open, I''ll leave you guys spiralling through the infinite loops!" Still pissed while stuffing her clothes into a bag, she was getting ready to leave for Elenaris and get started on the cave excavation.


    Sitting on the ground inside her bedroom, everyone looked at her with their bellies churching still. However, the moment the witch was done packing, she had everyone follow her out into her shop. There, she handed her bag to d and pulled herself a seat behind the counter.


    "Sit down, I have to talk to you before leaving," Linkle ordered, correcting her golden earrings as well as her light-stringed ne glimmering with self-crafted diamonds.


    "What is it?" Raven asked, taking the seat before everyone else.


    The others, being as disoriented as they were simply leaned against the walls, all the while, Linkle plucked a lipstick out of thin air. Conjuring a mirror next, she quickly applied the bright pink lipstick before letting it disappear into thin air¨Csoon reced by a small box of vanity.


    "Well¡­" Pursing her lips, she rubbed them together before opening them back up with a loud pop. "Soon I''ll have a treasure trove of resources. I may leave this city once I''m done selling the stuff I make from it, or I may not, but one thing''s for sure."


    Letting down both the box and the mirror, Linkle set her hands down and looked into Raven''s eyes. Shimmering like a star her gaze was flooding with dreams of better days, and thevishness of her slitted dress and makeup, reflected how she felt on the inside.


    "I''m done dealing with gold, it''s cheap," shaking her head, she kept her eyes glued on Raven. "I never liked gold, it''s hard to acquire, even harder to y with, but secrets and souls, well they have worth far greater than any pile of ingots."


    Her words made no sense to Raven, after all, he''d often seen her as a gold-hungry witch. Yet now she wasining that that''s not what she wanted, then what exactly did she want?


    "A merchant that doesn''t like gold? Hard to believe to be honest," leaning towards her as well, Raven wanted to hear more of where this was going.


    The word ''soul'' also drew interest from the rest of the group as both Erika and Liliayana decided to lean forward against the table.


    "You''ve been dealing with a devil?" Erika questioned, her expression soured by the memory of her head priestess; sacrificing her sister nuns to a devil.


    "Oi, wait a second¡­" Moving in between the two, Amedith mmed his hands on the desk as well. "You were using the Mistress of being a devil and you''re actually the one shaking hands with who knows who?!"


    Turning her head across at everyone, Linkle moved herself back on her chair and rolled her eyes. Then shifting her eyes to Mel and Aria, she beckoned them closer as if giving them a chance toin as well.


    "You guys have anything to say too? Go on, don''t let the crowd chase you away," she mocked the entire party for criticising her shady dealings.


    "Linkle! Answer me!" mming her hand against the table, Erika''s eyes turned a crimson red with anger. "Have you made a deal with a devil?!"


    Noticing the change in her eye''s hue, Linkle leaned forward with a smile.


    "Oh sorry, am I talking to the devil sitting in that empty head of yours? Or maybe those cow tits since they apparently don''t know when to stop growing!" Quickly shifting to Amedith before her words even registered in Erika''s head, she grabbed him by the cor and pulled him closer to her face. "And you''re fucking a devil, so don''t ride your high horse like she''s probably been riding you!"


    Red in the face at what she''d just said, both Amedith and Liliyana were left stuttering through their words. Even covering her face in embarrassment, the fae devil only looked at the witch through the gaps between her fingers.


    "S-sh-shut up!" She screamed, angrily.


    "What the hell?! My breasts aren''t even that big you jealous bitch!" Finally catching up as well, Erika tried to fire back at Linkle, but it wasn''t as effective.


    Moving swiftly onto Aria and instantly her gaze alone had her tensed, Linkle looked at her hands once adorned by a pair of silver gauntlets.


    "And you''ve been sacrificing your blood to a devil for power god knows how long," quickly shifting her gaze to Mel, Linkle red daggers at her for a moment before speaking. "And you¡­where do I even start? Because believe me the goddess of bounty may not have blessed you with in the departments that matter, but she definitely overpowered hypocrisy."


    "WHAT?!" Catching stray even though she hadn''t said anything, Mel felt a sudden pain in her chest just from Linkle''s words alone.


    In the meantime, the witch turned back to Raven, but instead of insults, she had something else entirely to say.


    "You have some sense, an opportunistic bastard like me, why don''t we talk without these idiots dropping in?" Familiar with his any-means-necessary approach to any problems, Linkle wanted to lean him into her side, especially since he was also the leader of his group.


    "So are you gonna criticise me for my deal with the devil or hear me out and maybe earn my favour for any future help that you might need?"


    It wasn''t even a question, as Raven knew how integral Linkle had be for their operations. Especially with the teleportation rings¨Cmost of them now distributed to every one of his girls in Elenaris. Even so, turning his head towards his party members, he looked for any signs of dissent.


    However, after being called out by Linkle for their hypocrisy, none of them had the galls to continue going against her.


    "Like Helga taught us," shifting his attention back again, Raven took a deep breath and sighed. "Any means necessary, that''s how you win wars."


    And to his answer, Linkle once again smiled.

 Chapter 272: A Naive Witchs Journey

    Blinded by a glimmer of false hope, I once sold myself to a devil. A wicked one at that and, he promised me the grandest of designs that could help one peer down the infinite well of knowledge. Its grandeur overshadowed my reasoning for months, the very thought of such a taste made my mouth froth every night. I needed it, how could I not?


    Ity beyond my reach otherwise and once I''ve had one sip from that infinity, my mind expanded and reached into such depth of knowledge that I couldn''t stop myself from drinking more.


    A sip turned to a ss full, and a ss full to a jug, progressively it expanded further, and before long my once constrained abilities were on par with the greatest witches in the cosmos. But then I realized, the devil had offered me a fruit so sweet it had poisoned me for any other taste and ensnaring me with it, he made a despicable offer.


    "Why not help me gather secrets and soul and I''ll show you to the deepest depths of knowledge?" In return, he desired my body, not for something lecherous but for something far more sinister.


    Like an addict to a drug, I did as he asked, even leaving my true self in the hells and wandering Aris for people''s souls and vulnerabilities.


    I offered them a cure in exchange for gold but more often than not in the process, I learned something that he could use to get more victims.A thousand souls it must''ve been when I travelled over to Athenia, and he''d consumed them all like a glutton and grown far stronger than he''d ever been.


    My burden to feed him, however, seemed never-ending, that is until I found another way to pay him back and get back into my original body.


    "You sold a devil your body?" Understandably confused, Raven furrowed his eyes while looking at me. Hispanions did the same, although I''d already shut them up so none of them dared to speak. "Not your soul but your body? How did you even convince a devil to do that and why did he agree?"


    "Because he knew I could get him more souls this way," although reasonable, his questions were starting to bother me. "But that''s not the point, I just wanna say that once I''m done taking the resources out of that cave, I want you and your party toe with me to this devil."


    "Come where?" Amedith asked, ring at me still.


    "I''ll let you guys know, but those are the terms if you wish to continue receiving my help in the future," a moment of silence took over the group, however, I knew it wouldn''t be long before Raven would make a decision.


    "We''ll see how it goes when the timees," and that for now, was enough for me. I didn''t need confirmation, just a bit of hope that there would be potential help when I most need it. "Anyways, we''re gonna leave now. Have a good time in Elenaris."


    Leaving the shop not a minuteter, the party had finally left me alone so I can finish a fewst-minute preparations before having to leave for the iron queen''s castle. Finally, the day was about toe, when I''ll be back in my body¨Cthe real one! Ahaha, I can''t wait to be back with her, to get her out of that hellhole down that ocean!


    Getting off of my desk, I wasted no more time in locking up shop as well as hiding the more expensive items before leaving. Keeping some of them¨Cespecially potions and a handful of magic items with me, I was ready to leave but that''s when I heard a sudden knock on my shop''s front door.


    "El''luciana¡­" Moving my hand in front of my eyes, I saw through the door with a spell, however, there was nobody standing on the other side. "Damn it, they''re here."


    Yet that didn''t mean that there were no visitors, but rather that whoever it was masking their presence. To my misfortune, I knew exactly who it could be. Walking up to the door, I unlocked it and let the invisible devil walk on inside. Then quickly shutting the door again, I turned around to face the imp.


    "The hell do you want? I told your master that I''ll be paying him soon!" As red as a ripe apple, the nude frame of a crimson devil appeared in front of me. Tall dark horns adorned her head and a fickle tail iled left and right. Smiling at me in a mocking fashion, the dark lips of the devil were sinisterly curved.


    "A devil grows impatient in dire times," with a teasing chuckle she eyed me up and down. Perhaps fascinated by my dress and appearance, she licked her lips seductively. I could see deep in her eyes visions of my failure so she could feast on my body like a parasitic leech.


    "Enough leering at me, just tell me what you want I have to leave now!" Gritting my teeth in frustration, I quickly folded my hands to hide my cleavage and even brought my thighs together so they wouldn''t be sticking out from the edges of my slitted dress.


    ''I''ll put a burning iron rod down your ass if I get a chance!'' I couldn''t help but curse her mentally, although I kept it to myself to prevent the situation from escting.


    "Well¡­" Lifting her gaze from my thighs, she kept staring at my chest for a moment. But then with a gulp, she lifted her eyes further and finally met my gaze. "You know why I''m here, your body¡­Just hand it over to my master and you will no longer be indebted to him."


    "Is that another trick because he knows I''m gonna be paying him off soon? He''s never demanded my body before, just the souls I bring him so why now?!" Clenching my fist, I was barely holding back on my rage.


    shing a wide smile once more, the devil began walking around me in circles, a chuckle or two escaping her lips ever so often.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Stopping in front of me again, her eyes squinted with a sharp re. "He wants you as his servant forever."


    "Get the fuck out¡­" I muttered, my head hanging low.


    "What?!" A bit surprised by my quick response, her eyes widened all the way up.


    "I already have a signed contract with him," lifting my head, I looked at her face again. "You''re gonna be one of the very I''m gonna kill once I have my body back, so now¡­GET THE HELL OUT!"


    With a flick of a finger, I conjured a wand. Enhancing my magic through it, I pointed to the devil''s feet and opened a portal to hell right beneath her.


    "Wa-wait! N-noooo!" Watching her fall through into the fiery pits of hell, I leaned back against a wall and sighed with relief.


    ''Just a few more days you bastard and I''ll be done with you!'' There was no way in hell I would give up so easily aftering so far!

 Chapter 273: A Curious Discussion

    It had been a few days and Athenia had finally calmed down a little. However, burdened with responsibility, she was already on track to getting herself into a headache. The encounter between Linkle and the devil, she''d seen it with her own eyes, and since it wasn''t just something she could ignore, her mind was racing for a potential exnation about what was happening.


    "Not something we can decipher ourselves, is it?" Spoke the clone on her left.


    Looking at the angelic depiction of herself from the edge of her eyes, she clicked her tongue before turning her gaze to the clone on her right. Her dark wings spread wide, and a devious smile forever stered on her lips, the clone on her right was far more to her liking.


    As for herself, she''d taken the form of her regr self¨Cmuch simr to Aphrodite but not her or the angelic depiction that she was supposed to be either.


    Raven and the party had already seen her in that form but had been unable to spy any vastly distinguishing features.


    "Asmodia,e¡­" Shifting her attention to the front, she decided to ask a devil for help.


    A moment of silence lingered in the darkness but then emerging through a crimson mist of clouds the devil of seduction appeared before her with a faint smile. Having somewhat recovered from her own grief, Asmodia too was finally in the mood to get some work done.


    "What do you need help with, my sweet devilishdy?" Seeing the angel and a devil of her own self standing by Athenia''s shoulders, Asmodia already had a good clue as to what was going on within the goddess''s mind. She was conflicted more than ever, and not about something external but rather her own pitiful self.


    ''Any devil can sniff out self-doubt from a mile away, but this screams like a cry for help. Too bad she had nobody else here to help.'' Walking up close to Athenia''s throne, Asmodia sat down on the steps and nced up at the goddess waiting for her to say whatever she had in mind.


    "I was watching over Linkle and she¨C"


    "You wanna know what devil she struck a deal with?" Knowing the heart''s true desire was Asmodia''s second nature, even if that heart was that of a god.


    Although she wasn''t quite fond of a devil seeing through her, Athenia decided not to sour the moment and instead focused on the task at hand.


    "Yes, I wanna know everything about her and this devil she has a deal with," she demanded, despite knowing that a contract with a devil wasn''t something just anyone could look through.


    "A few devilse to mind, especially since most of the others suck their own dicks or rape the sinners all day," looking through her memories of the brief moment after she was awoken and pulled out of the hells, Asmodia remembered but a few of the devils being powerful enough for having consumed a thousand souls. "And amongst them, one stands out the most."


    Tilting her head in curiosity, Athenia enquired.


    "And who would that be?" With a hum, Asmodia nced back up and looked around at all three faces that looked exactly like the goddess before speaking up.


    "He''s a collector, Tariyaan¨Cthe devil with the third shadow hand," reminding herself of his tales, Asmodia fell in deep thought for a whole minute. But as she came back to her senses, her eyes fluttered and looked at Athenia and added. "They say any deal he makes, he shakes on it with his shadow hands.


    It''s invisible most of the time, but when making a deal it acts like a false promise or rather leeway in the contract giving him more than enough room to bend the rules to his liking even after the contract has been signed."


    "A fraudster?" Mused the dark-winged clone.


    "A crook deserving of non-believer''s souls¡­" Spoke the white-winged clone right after.


    "Shut up both of you!" Yelling at them both, Athenia shut them in an instant. The clones reflected her conflicting sides, but given their contrasting nature, it was easier for her to iste each side, and then discard them equally so she could think for herself without being influenced by either of them.


    ''I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I prefer the teasing clone to these uptight idiots.'' Getting back to Asmodia, she pursued the matter further.


    "Can he be a threat?" She asked, resting her chin over her thumb.


    "Easily, one of the most secretive devils with awork that stretches¨C" taking a brief pause in the middle of the sentence, Asmodia widened on a pretentious smile. "That even stretches to the gods'' inner circles, most of which was set up before any of you were even born yet."


    "That''s curious¡­" Leaning back into her throne, Athenia pondered over the thought.


    ''If he does have spies in the ranks of gods or at least amongst their servants, he can prove to be a great ally.


    But at the same time, if he can slip underneath the noses of everyone, then there''s no doubt he''ll try to do the same to me if I tried.'' The risk greatly outweighed the reward, and unlike Asmodia who had nothing to condemn Athenia for, the very fact that Tariyaan had spies around gods, meant that he was actively looking for trouble.


    "Wise choice, goddess. I wouldn''t trust him to file my nails much less in a rebellion against your fellow gods," Asmodia murmured, quite impressed that Athenia didn''t just jump at the opportunity.


    Nodding back at Asmodia, Athenia thought the whole conversation over in her head for a moment before heaving a sigh and looking at the devil once again.


    "Keep an eye on that witch for me, will you?" She requested, ready to let her go back to Erika''s side.


    Getting off the stairs, Asmodia shrugged her shoulders and agreed with a head bob. Turning around to get a few steps away from the throne to leave, she was stopped hallways through her disappearing process.


    "Oh and!" As she turned around, she found a look of concern in Athenia''s eyes¨Cone that to her surprise closely resembled empathy. "I¡­I''m sorry about what I said about you and your lover. I¨CJust talked without thinking."


    Having felt her own heartache not long ago, Athenia was finallying to realize how cruel her words could be, even those that she was supposed to be working with. And although even now, her eyes were downcast and unable to look Asmodia in her eyes as she apologized, seeing as how her apology was sincere, Asmodia beamed her a gentle smile and forgave her before leaving.


    "Thank you, that truly means the world to me¡­" sphemy it may have been for Aphrodite, but Athenia¨Cat least for now, was far more forgiving about Asmodia''s love.

 Chapter 274: Mother Or Lover? - Part 1

    Vi, a spirit of the snow bound to the young prince of Athenia. Their days together had been quite the adventure, however, the death of the king had only further escted the chaos in their lives. From attending his father''s funeral in secrecy to watching Maria trying to keep the crown off of Milo''s head.


    Vi couldn''t simply watch it happen, and so as the morning came, and the twoid bare in each other''s arms, she caressed his cheek with a gentle touch and woke him up with a chilling kiss.


    "Morning," pressing her lips into a smile, she watched his eyes flutter open.


    Drawing her hand away from his face, sheid her head on his chest and hummed to the beating of his heartbeat. Humming along while tracing his chest with her finger, she allowed enough time to adjust to the light creeping in through the open windows.


    "The early bird gets the worm," lifting her sapphire eyes, she smiled once more before booping him on the nose. "Or in this case the crown, my lovely prince~"


    Spilling her hand behind his neck, she pulled him closer and brushed her lips against his once again. Locked in a cold kiss with a snow spirit, Milo felt a rush of refreshment wash over his body. His eyes wide and his mind now sound, he slowly pulled away¨Csmiling at her as well.


    The love between the duo had blossomed since birth, two bodies one soul or at least bonded to each other by an inescapable bond. Their love, however, had only further developed since the day Milo took over the throne, even though his mother wasn''t too keen on letting him get the power to rule just yet.


    "You''re cheery today, anything special?" He asked, his hand brushing down her sensitive cold spine.


    Rubbing their noses together with a yful giggle, Vi got one more moment of romance before forcing herself to talk about the throne.


    "It''s¡­nothing, I''m just kinda worried about you," having been around his mother just as much as him, she was concerned not just for his safety but also for any sshes on his character that she might attempt to throw."Your mother, Maria, she¨C"


    "I know, Vi, I know¡­'' looking to the side, Milo gazed at nothing while his mind raced with thoughts. "I''m not blind to her greed, she might just be one of the vile women I know."


    Turning his head back, he gently moved Vi off of his body and slipped out from under the nket. Getting up right after, he nced around the room trying to find his underwear as well as the rest of his clothing.


    "Take me and Tia for example, neither of us looks like our father¨Cnot an ounce of resemnce," getting down on one knee to pick up his clothes, he grabbed his underwear off the ground and heaved a heavy sigh. "My eyes are emerald green and hers an oceanic blue, our mother has amber, now it doesn''t take much to figure it out, but we''re bastards from men whom we knew nothing about."


    Watching the light bouncing from his bare back, Vi listened to her soulmate not knowing what to say in response to such heavy words. Staring at him a while longer until he pulled the underwear up his thighs and the sight of his cock from between his legs was finally covered up from behind.


    Turning around to face his lover, Milo moved back closer to the bed, a forced smile stered on his face. He didn''t want her to worry about him so much, especially since she''d been working really hard to help him get used to his kingly duties.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle myself and her," offering her a hand, he waited for her to take it.


    Reaching for his help, she raised her upper body before leaning against his stomach. Wrapping her hands around his waist, she pressed her face against his belly.


    "Vi, I''ll be okay," an awkward chuckle left Milo''s lips, he thought that his lover was being overly protective.


    However, his mind quickly changed as her teeth dug into his skin and began yfully biting him. A bit ticklish from the sensation, his body stiffened up and his lips curled slightly. But that smile and stiffness were quickly reced by a euphoric sensation; as Vi bit the edge of his underwear and pulled it down with her teeth.


    "V-Vi, wh-what are you doing? We have to go no¨CAHH!" Feeling her sucking his dick into her mouth with an intense cold suction, Milo''s mind shuddered with a buzzing sensation, and the way her nails dug into the skin of his butt¨Cpulling him in, his sense of pain and pleasure was twistedpletely. "S-stop¡­We can do this-LATTTERR!!"


    His words fell on deaf ears as the snow spirit hungry for his semen was helping him in more ways than he realized.


    ''I can''t put her past trying to seduce her own son, so cum for me Milo, I''ll make sure your lust and love both belong to me and me alone!'' Unbeknownst to Raven''s charm on Maria, Vi often tired Milo sexually. She knew it wasn''t the most healthy approach, but at least in the starting days of his rules, she wanted to establish him as a wise ruler before trailing off the extreme measure.


    Even now, as she kept sucking on his cock as if it were a pair of tits to be suckled and milked, she downed one load after the other. Her throat stretched with each gulp and her lips grew wet and sloppy, but once she was done sucking everyst drop even the post-orgasmic juices that barely had anything but water, she finally let Milo go and he instantly fell to the ground, panting.


    "Thanks for the meal~" Chuckling to herself, she got off the bed to dress up her baby while he recovered from the extreme dick milking.


    However, before she could even get his underwear up his legs, there was a sudden knock on the door before Maria¨Cthe queen barged right in.


    ''What the hell?!'' Screamed Vi mentally, knowing that the situation was about to cause a lot of ruckus with the queen.

 Chapter 275: Mother Or Lover? - Part 2

    "How long are you gonna stay in bed?!" Maria eximed the moment she entered Milo''s room, her tight yet sultry demeanour still clearly reflected in a sideways lean and her hanging cleavage. She was looking for any excuse to criticize Milo and keep control of the crown to herself as long as possible.


    "Get out!" Vi shot back, her eyes widened with surprise.


    Giving herself a moment to look around with a frown, Maria finally noticed her son lying on the ground with his dick hanging out. And with bite marks around his belly and a sloppy trail of saliva and cumthered over his dick, she got a pretty good idea of what was happening inside the room before she got in.


    A look of disgust took over her face, and as Milo tried to get up embarrassed about the whole thing, she came rushing towards him, her fists clenched in rage. However, using her magic, Vi moved the nket off the bed and wrapped it around Milo and before Maria could get any closer, she moved in between the two to stop her.


    "What the hell were you doing to my son?!" Maria screamed, pping Vi''s hand off of her chest.


    "Mom, stop!" Milo retorted, the embarrassment of being seen nude by his mother still clearly reflected in his eyes.


    "Maria, get away from him," Vi warned her as well, she didn''t want things to get any uglier.


    But being who she was a narcissistic monarch, Maria instead grabbed Vi by her hair and pulled it towards her so hard that the strands were violently tugging on her scalp.


    "AGHH! LET GO!" Feeling the hurt seeping through her cranium, Vi tried to get Maria off, but before she could the queen flung her nude body against the frame of Milo''s bed.


    "SHIT!" Thankfully, only halfway through the drop, Milo managed to catch Vi and pulled her far away from his mother.


    Letting her recover from the pain in his arms¨Cthe nket now fallen off, he red at Maria barely holding back on the worst curses he could hurl at her. But as she returned his gaze in the same manner, he instead decided to call her by the name that felt was the most deserving of her.


    "You''re a fucking whore, mother. A jealous whore that wants to take what little her bastard son has left in his life. It pricks you, doesn''t it? Seeing me happy! Because you know you, you just know¡­that with your hyena-like hunger for anything and everything, you can''t ever enjoy the simple things in your life!"


    Shellshocked by his words, Maria stood frozen in ce, utterly unable to grasp the fact that her own son was saying such things to her face. He''d always been someone that she''d kept under her thumb, all so she could use him when the time came.


    "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!" She yelled charging towards the duo, but before she could move more than a few steps, both Milo and Vi stretched their left arm forward and froze Maria''s legs in a block of solid ice. "WH-WHAT?!"


    ncing down at her heels now encased in clear ice, her anger only grew some further. Expressing it into a visceral scream, she lifted her head back up. However, what met her eyes was both Milo and Vi inches from her face right before they touched her. A gust of strong winter winds flung her through the room and dropped her ass against the hard floors out of the entrance.


    With a gesture of their hands, the duo locked the lock with yet another gust. And ensuring she couldn''t barge in again, they froze the handles into a case of ice. Staying in each other''s arms for a moment while Maria howled and screamed outside, the two tried tofort each other.


    "YOU''RE NOT GONNA SLEEP WITH THAT SPIRIT ANYMORE! YOU''RE GONNA MARRY ANOTHER ROYALTY LIKE YOUR SISTER IS SUPPOSED TO!" Still screaming into the door, Maria wanted to lure her son out of the spirit''s grasp. But her own actions and behaviour had turned her into thest person Milo would listen to right now.


    "ONCE YOUR SISTER''S MARRIAGE IS DONE THE COMING WEEK I''M GONNA CHOOSE YOUR QUEEN SO DON''T YOU DARE TRY TO DO ANYTHING STUPID!"


    Hoping to scare Milo from having sex with Vi, Maria wanted them to stay far away so there wouldn''t be any chance of them having a kid out of wedlock. The hypocrisy was obvious to her, however, she simply didn''t care enough for her children to let her affect her.


    "This stupid bitch¡­" Milo heaved inside the room, disgusted by Maria''sck of self-awareness.


    "You can say that again," Vi added, and the two stayed in each other''s arms until the queen gave up and walked away.


    Finally letting go, the duo got themselves dressed and ready to leave for the throne room. Much work needed to be done, especially since the queen was ipetent at everything except being a pain in the butt.


    Like any other day, the nobility, dukes and duchess were all gathered in the hall, waiting for Milo since they too were tired of Maria''s ipetence. At first, when he''d crown, Milo was seen as too naive and frugal being the son of such a woman.


    The nobles even had ns to rebel, but they were quickly dropped thanks to his effective leadership and a bit of help from Markus''s greatest ability¨Cscaring his enemies to submission.


    ''A fine king he''ll make with wisdom, but for now¡­'' Standing guard near Milo''s feet, Markus''s eyes shifted to Maria. Eyeing Milo as he sat on the throne with Vi standing beside him, she appeared visibly upset so much so that her hands were bleeding from her nails digging into her own palms in anger. ''A mother who can''t let go or simply doesn''t like to lose control can prove to be difficult.''


    Wondering if he should bring up the matter with Milo and discuss with the new king what to do with her, Markus''s eyes shifted through the crowd again. This time they stopped on yet another member of the royal family, Milo''s sister Tia.


    ''Let''s hope you don''t have her dumb genes, girl, especially since you''d be making your own kid soon enough.'' Her wedding was not more than a few weeks in the future, Markus truly hoped that the daughter would break the chain of being so arrogant as her parents. Milo had already done so, but he suspected it to be the dead soldier''s sensibility with whom Maria had slept to conceive him.


    "Let the councilmence!" His thoughts interrupted by Milo''s words, Markus shook those thoughts out of his head and much like everyone but Maria, focused on his job instead.

 Chapter 276: Undying Faith Of A Priestess

    After temporarily parting with herpanions, Erika made her way to Aphrodite church. Upon getting there, however, she instantly regretted her decision. The ce rested empty with not a nun in sight, even the children who used to y in the backyard were nowhere to be seen. The blood offering to the devil had truly killed the church with little hope of it recovering to its former glory.


    ''Dust and silence, is that all that''s left here?'' The goddess of bounty was long dead, and now it appears that her church was dead as well. Yet the bounty of Athenia flourishes still, and so in honor of the dead goddess, Erika got to her knees and prayed to her idol. ''May our trees bore sweet fruits, may our crops be plenty, our men honorable and our women flowing with bounty.''


    "She''s dead, Erika." Appearing in her misty form beside her, Asmodia folded her arms while looking at Aphrodite''s idol.


    A stack of hay in one hand, a child suckling on her breast in the other, she wore a radiant smile¨Cblinding enough to any devils out of her church. Had she been alive that is, as now the statute was nothing more than rock sculpture.


    Opening her eyes to look at the devil, Erika slowly lifted herself up and nced at her sideways. Her hands still joined in prayer, she held out hope that praying would help her mind settle if not reach the dead goddess.


    "I don''t much care if she''s dead, her blessings are still plenty in Athenia," the ever spring d the kingdom in a warm nket of nourishing, ensuring the health of every creature, and tree as well as feed.


    "Why are we here anyway? Just to pay her homage?" Not exactly fond of elder gods, Asmodia''s mouth curled with a foul taste. She wanted them to leave as soon as possible, but unfortunately for her Erika had different ns.


    "If you want to leave, go ahead and head off to the Boartooth, Amedith and Liliyana were headed there already so you''ll havepany," scattered throughout the city, the party was busy doing their own chores, for Erika it was visiting the church to clean up her first ever home, and for Aria, it was getting new gloves at the cksmith and Raven just wanted to meet up with an old friend before heading to the Inn as well.


    Walking around in the dusty hall, Asmodia brushed her hands against the many rows of chairs. In them she could feel sin, deception, lies, and hidden in a corner was an ounce of hope and penitence. None came to their gods in good time, but only when in dire need of a miracle. It felt sour, but the devil didn''t care much.


    "You n on staying here tonight?" She asked, turning her attention back to Erika.


    The priestess back on her knees kept on mumbling in prayer. She wasn''t wishing for anything for herself, but rather the prosperity of her home town and its inhabitants. Being an orphan, her ambitions were far and little, as such the most that she could wish for herself was no more than a weing home to return to whenever they grew tired through their journey.


    "Yes¡­" Concluding her prayers, Erika finally answered the devil. "I''m gonna stay here tonight, clean up this ce, maybe even inscribe a rune to mimic my appearance and keep this ce well kept while we''re gone."


    "Why not just let it do the work?" Turning to Erika, Asmodia walked up closer to her. "The clone I mean, let it do the work and we can get out of this ce."


    Staring at the devil with squinted eyes, Erika contemted reasoning with her but decided not to since there was no way she would understand.


    "It''s not about getting the ce clean, but rather my devotion to this ce¡­" And just as she''d expected, Asmodia shrugged her shoulders as if she couldn''t care less. A bit annoyed at this point, Erika decided to ask her a question of her own. "I thought you served Athenia¨Ca goddess, so what''s your deal with not liking Aphrodite?"


    The devil''s contour fell the instant she was asked that question. The mention of Aphrodite''s name reminded her of the cruel fate the gods had subjected to her and her lover. However, havinge to terms with her loss, she shut her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down before speaking.


    "Don''t lump all devils together, Erika. Only the weaker ones are subservient, it''s in our nature to hunger for power, and deals with gods are just one way we maintain our standing in the heavenly order,"cking astute understanding of the heavenly works, Erika let her mind brush past Asmodia''s rambling.


    Instead, forcing on the cleaning atst, she reached into her magic abilities not in any way rted to Asmodia. Well-versed in water-based magic, her work was made easy, but even so, the scrubbing and draining were gonna take a massive toll on her body.


    And while she struggled through the cleaning process, far away from the church, Aria had finally arrived at the cksmith. Holding the blood gauntlet in hand, she was there to return them just as Helga had before her.


    She''d thought about keeping them still, however, her reliance on them had been holding her back recently, and so letting them go she wanted to work with a regr pair that didn''t cripple her by sucking too much blood by the end of the fight.


    ''Let''s hope she can make me a good pair with these while we''re staying in the city.'' Holding another bag in her hand filled with scraps of dark metal that the centaurs used, she was hoping Reina could work her magic and turn them into something more useful.


    But being metallurged for defensive properties rather than offense, she knew things could get a bit tricky as the metal itself was an enigma amongst many.


    "Welp, gotta try anyway!" Crossing her fingers, Aria stepped into the store regardless, hoping to both pay off Reina for past fixes and convince her to work on an unknown metal.

 Chapter 277: An Old Friend And A Succubus?!

    ''It''s been a while since I checked up on him.'' Standing before the ''Enchanted Wand'' Raven was reminded of the start of his journey and the vampire lord d who''d killed Darius''s fiance. He was heartbroken, obsessed with creating a revival scroll but failed again and again until he finally gave up. ''For his own sake, I hope he''s moved on from her.''


    Even though he knew it wasn''t right to cast your heart to another past your lover''s death, as a friend of Darius, Raven knew that it was the best choice the inscription mage had left. That or staying alone forever¨Cwhich he didn''t want him to be as Darius had no family to rely on either.


    Turning his attention to the front, he walked in through the door and the sound of the weing chime jingled right above him. Focusing his eyes on the busy mage at the desk, his head pressed really close to a parchment that he seemed to be working on, Darius seemed focused on work more than ever.


    Yet something felt off the moment Raven had walked in, as the scent of a flower was fluttering through the air. It felt enchanting and even attempted to ensnare Raven closer, but being part fae it wasn''t hard for him to resist the urge. Breezing past the smell, he slowly began walking closer.


    Making sure not to make too much noise and disturb Darius out of his trance, but then Raven noticed something that made him break his silence in an instant.


    "A ring?" Noticing a rose diamond ring on Darius''s finger, Raven was left in shock.


    "Who?" Slowly lifting his head to the voice, Darius finally looked at his new visitor. His eyes widened at the sight of his friend, and so, quickly jumping off of his desk, he moved around it and got in front of the dark mage. "Raven! When did you get back in Athenia?!"


    Pulling him into a hug, Darius patted Raven on the back. However, still confused about the ring, the dark mage had nothing at all to say. That is until he managed to slip out of Darius''s hand and take a few steps away.


    "That ring in your hand," he pointed out, and Darius''s attention instantly went to it.


    "O-oh¡­" Covering the ring quickly, his cheery expression dropped down. In its ce came a slight hint of worry, although that too didn''tst long as the door leading to the back of his shop cracked slightly open.


    Peeking out from behind the door with sleepy eyes, was a horned woman with glowing pink eyes. Her demonic appearance itself didn''t cause Raven as much worry as the strange resemnce of her face to Darius''s dead fiance.


    Finally, as her eyes adjusted to the light, the woman noticed that Darius wasn''t alone inside the shop. Shocked by the discovery, she quickly shut the door and locked it from the inside.


    "Darius¡­" Raven called, and the mage slowly turned to him with an anxious look in his eyes. "What the fuck is happening in here?"


    "I-I can exin just sit down first, okay?" Gulping his worries, Darius hastily pulled out his chair from the work counter and offered it to Raven. Then without wasting a moment, he rushed towards the door and locked it from the inside before letting down the drapes.


    For a moment the room was entirely cast in shadow, but then with a flicker of magic, thenternsying around the shop began burning a deep blue me. Still standing, however, Raven wasn''t sure what to expect or if he should even sit. The presence of a subus concerned him, especially since they were said to be sexual leeches that can suck your skills out of the body and use it for themselves.


    "A subus, are you out of your mind Darius?" Grabbing Darius''s hand as he was about to lean against the table, Raven pulled him closer and red right into his eyes. "If you needed to blow some stress, you could''ve just gone to a maze for fuck sake¡­Hell, I bet the Mistress would''ve been able to get you a demon girl even just not a subus if you paid her well!"


    Jerking his hand out of Raven''s grasp, Darius stared back at him for a moment¨Cseemingly on the verge of getting angry himself.


    "She''s not any subus Raven, you already saw her, didn''t you?" However, still willing to exin, he urged Raven to take a seat. With a moment of back and forth through their eyes, he managed to convince the dark mage to at least listen to his reasoning. "The witch Linkle, she helped me alright?


    We''ve been in a partnership for a while and she said she''d need my help soon to ledger some stuff from Elenaris¨Cthe same city you''ve been in apparently."


    ''The cave? I guess she can use someone like Darius to help her ledger and experiment with her too.'' Raven concluded as it was the only thing that made sense so far.


    "Still, who is that subus?" He asked, still not sure how the girl came into y in all of this.


    The question silenced Darius for a moment, he visibly struggled to get the words out, but then squeezing his chest and taking a deep breath, he looked Raven in the eye and just blurted it out.


    "She helped me get my fiance back, but the devil that granted that wish turned her into a subus," waving his hand anxiously in the air, he kept breathing heavily as he exined the whole situation. "I guess it was his sick way to toy with us, but Linkle said we''d be fine otherwise since we didn''t offer him either of our souls."


    "Wait a minute, how the hell did Linkle even find her soul?" For a spell, Raven was left confused, but then as Darius kept staring at him with a somber look, it began to make sense. "Don''t tell me she ended up in hell?"


    "Unfortunately, and apparently for her it felt like an eternity of torment," moving around his desk, Darius leaned forward with a relieved sigh. "Even now she wakes up screaming at night, but at least we''re together now."


    shing his ring to his friends a gentle smile took over Darius''s lips.


    "This is how I take her everywhere. Linkle made it from a stolen piece of gem that you brought her from the minotaur cave long ago," concluding his exnation, Dairus felt thankful that Raven was no longer freaking out.


    "That bitch¡­" Cursed the mage as well as Mino from inside the bracelet.


    "Ahaha, I know she''s a pain but she''s one hell of a helper," Darius added, and unsurprisingly even Raven had to agree to his statement.

 Chapter 278: A Cup Of Tea With A Succubus

    "I''m sorry for scaring you," pouring a cup of tea to Raven, Aelin awkwardly smiled to try and hide her worry. She knew little about the hero, so meeting him was intimidating enough, but the circumstances around their meeting intimidated her even more.


    Overpouring the tea cup and yet continuing to pour into it, she was doing a poor job of hiding her fear towards the chosen hero. However, realizing how she felt, Dairus gently lifted Aelin''s hands before taking the tea kettle off of her hands. Her attention now turned to her lover, she took a deep gulp with a look of great concern.


    "Aelin, don''t worry so much. Raven''s not some blind preacher to harm you just because you look like a devil," Dariusforted, ncing sideways at Raven.


    Skipping the excess tea from the top of his cup, Raven chuckled lightly, picked the cup in his hand and took a sip from the tea. It was more bitter than what Mel usually made and not as strong either, somehow it seemed that he''d gotten used to her teas as they were all they got for dinner sometimes while traveling through the forest.


    "Yeah, the goddess doesn''t mind devils anymore, so you''re fine either way Aelin," resting the cup on the table, Raven drummed his fingers on the dinner table and heaved a heavy sigh. "But we might have to talk to the queen and all, so you can walk around freely.


    We already have a devil in our party, she''s off to the boartooth with Amedith so I''m sure plenty of people must''ve seen her roaming the streets, no reason why you can''t do it soon enough."


    "Wait¡­" A bit confused by the whole thing, Darius rested his hand on the table and stared at Raven''s face for a while. Trying to make sense of everything he''d just said, he figured that there were some gaps in Raven''s knowledge as well as his own.


    "First off, the queen isn''t in charge anymore, it''s Milo¨Cher son!" Pointing a finger towards Raven, Darius continued. "Secondly, a devil in your party? Who?"


    Asmodia and Liliyana it was a long story to tell, but taking his time over a fair cup of tea and some cookies, the trio discussed the matter in detail. And by the time their doubts were washed away, Aelin had gotten slightly morefortable around Raven.


    "Milo, huh? I think he''ll be a good king," Raven heaved, knowing full well that Maria couldn''t be trusted with that responsibility.


    "It''s a shame the queen arranged a grand ceremony, but I suppose she thought it was too close to her husband''s death," Darius sprinkled his few cents.


    "Or maybe it''s because she was gonna marry her daughter soon and just wanted to save funds from the treasury?" Aelin added further, her head tilted in musing.


    "Probably a mix of both to be honest, I know the queen well, she''s the kind of person who would toss a gold coin in a well rather than give it to a beggar," hearing Raven''s response, the other two finally understood why she did what she did.


    She was a pure narcissist who loved power and control, and ever since her husband''s passing her ambitions have grown, however, with her son taking the throne, there wasn''t much power left in her cradle for her to abuse.


    ''I might need to visit Maria soon, sounds like she''s making a mess out of nothing.'' Intending to reel her back in, he wanted to remind her of her ce and how she was supposed to act. He''d let her be for now, but acting out for no reason was just not gonna fly, at least not for Raven. ''Thinking about acting out, that reminds me¡­''''


    ncing down at his bracelet, Raven let out Mino, Maine, and the two Centaurians, keeping only Arche inside, he wanted to give them some room to stretch their muscles. However, the sudden appearance of the monster girls froze the duo in front of him in fear. Like an idol on a chair, their eyes went wide as they stared at the girls stretching and yawning in their dining room.


    "Oh¡­Sorry, I forgot where I was for a moment," giving the duo a moment to calm down a little while the girls either sat on the ground or took a seat for themselves, Raven decided to make a case for allowing benevolent monsters to be allowed in the city just like Elenaris. "How about I take them around through the streets?


    That''ll probably freak people out but would help them get used to seeing monsters and devils?"


    "LET ME OUT TOO!!!" A sudden scream from inside the bracelet made both Darius and Aelin shudder. It was Arche, pissed about being left behind even though there was no way she could be let go just yet.


    "I''ll give you the potion tonight so you can take a bath with everyone since we can''t really visit a river right now, so just shut up!" Ravenined, and though raging still, Arche calmed down a little.


    "Y-you¡­have some interestingpany Raven¡­ahaha..ha¡­" With a nervous gulp, Aelin now knew that there was no way she could''ve intimidated him when his usualpany was so vicious.


    "Oi, Darius, right? Can you bring me something sweet to eat? Feels like I''ve been eating monster meat for years now," settling into one of the empty chairs, Mino, not so politely demanded.


    "That''s rude¡­" Ameliained from behind and sitting on the floor.


    Having been royalty, she knew that Mino was being a bit too crude.


    "I¡­I don''t mind," however, despite the crude request, Darius decided to head into the kitchen and get something for everyone to eat while conversing.


    Soon after he left, everyone''s eyes turned to Aelin, and with a snatch of her hands, Mino was the first to start questioning.


    "So you''re his fianc¨¦, huh? How is he? Innocent on the outside, a beast in the bedsheet?"


    "Wh-what?!" Blushing at her questions, Aelin quickly covered her mouth, but to her horror, even Maine and the rest had questions of their own as Darius was Raven''s friend, and they wanted to be friends with everyone he knew and loved.


    "I bet he''s the charming type, the kind of person who brings breakfast in the bed," Maine teased, a nastymian smile shing across her lips.


    Aelin''s face, though grayish white on the regr, slowly turned into a pinkish rose from the increasing intensity of their questions.


    Curious about their rtionship as well, Amelia decided to chime right in.


    "He brought her back from the dead, I don''t think there could be a greater proof of someone''s love."


    "I doubt that applies to everyone, I wouldn''t want to raise Gara from the dead." As soon as Ophelia spoke those words, a moment of silence took over amongst those who knew who Gara was but then came a flood ofughs amongst the girls¨Csomething Raven didn''t really understand the reason for.


    ''I suppose even monster girls love to gossip.'' He thought and he wasn''t wrong. No matter the race or nationality, in matters of love, few women could resist the urge to gossip!

 Chapter 279: Sally - The Salamander

    The moment Aria walked into Reina''s shop, a pair of googly eyes were staring at her from the counter. Its pupil pinched between numerous eyelids, a smander was ring at her with its uncoordinated eyes. At first, she didn''t think much of it and instead turned her attention to Reina cooking some metal with her bare, muscr back turned towards her.


    A coat of sweat covered her entire body, and her hair dripped sweat every second like clockwork.


    Only wearing a pair of shorts with her shirt tied around her waist, the cksmith turned around the burning hunk of iron stabbed with a spiked bar. For a second her eyes met Aria''s but she quickly turned her attention back to the metal and only ever looked back once it wasfortably rested on an anvil.


    "What?" She demanded while picking up the hammer on the side.


    Not waiting for a response, she began smacking iron against iron. Her dripping sweat sizzled against the metal and the sparks that flew onto her body barely even grazed heryer of sweat. As toned in the front as on the back, Aria almost felt jealous watching the defined muscr pattern on Reina''s body.


    "Close ze'' door¡­" Lifting her head for a moment, Reina directed the hammer towards Aria and ordered her to shut the door. "I forgot that I left it open, so just shut it, will ya?"


    Finally getting a bit calmer, the cksmith ced the hammer to the side and instead grabbed a towel to wipe off her body. Running it across her face first, she wiped her belly and even her belly button as it had pooled with a bit of her sweat. Lastly, as Aria had already closed the door and was walking closer, she ran it across her breasts which had just recently gotten tighter from the exercise.


    "Some pervert was buggin'' me to buy me'' used towelsst week," throwing the towel to the side, Reina offered her fingers to the smander for her to climb up her arm. "Said folks in the maze wanted to pay good money for it. Ya know anything about that? I wanna punch this Mistress who sent him!"


    ''The mistress? Why would she want something like that?'' Thought Aria, however, after thinking about her own time in the maze, she quickly retracted that thought.


    "What''s next? She gonna demand my piss too? That woman makes me sick!" Grabbing the hammer once more, she smacked it against her desk for no reason other than anger. "Ughh, fuck it! At least this girl''s been helping me keep her goons away."


    Turning her attention to the smander on her shoulder, Reina shed the faintest of smiles.


    "That lizard there is helping you keep her folks away? How?" More than a bit confused, Aria couldn''t help but ask. However, the tone of her voice made both Reina and the smander squint their eyes.


    "Her name''s Sally and the mistress hates smanders or any lizard for that matter," scratching the creature''s chin, Reina cooled her head off a little. "Besides she keeps mepany, and eats the flies and other bugs in the house as well."


    Slowly shifting her gaze to Aria, Reina finally decided to ask why she was there.


    "And what do you need? Another repair? Managed to break those gloves already?" To her surprise, Aria rested the pouch with the gauntlets on the tablet and showed them off in near pristine condition.


    Letting go of Sally, Riena picked the gloves up and inspected them for a moment, but when she couldn''t find anything her interest in her visit peeked ever so slightly.


    "You used them or nah?"


    "I did, but I''m here to give them back to you," resting the other pouch on the table as well, Aria opened it up to reveal the dark metal. "Instead, I want you to make me a new pair with these, and don''t worry I have more than enough gold this time."


    Reaching into her pockets, she picked out yet another pouch although much smaller than the other two. As she ced it on the table, Reina didn''t even need to look to know what they were.


    "Gold¡­How much? Sound like a few hundred," just from the jingle of the metal she managed to estimate the amount.


    "Five hundred and thirty or something, I''m not sure, but you can have it all if you make me another set of gloves with these," moving the dark metal to the front, Aria pressed the young smith further.


    A moment passed and Reina simply kept staring at Aria, but then with a wide smile, she cackled like the inner pirate that she was. Taking the gold and quickly slipping it under the desk, she smiled a toothy smile.


    "Been a while since I''ve plundered from a crew, but I suppose if the booty walks right in, who am I smack it back," mming her hands on the table before getting up, Reina wasted not a second to take the dark metal and throwing it in the furnace.


    Getting the hot iron off the anvil next, Reina began cleaning everything up to avoid contaminating the unknown metal. In the meantime, the Smander decided to move in front of Aria and stared at her face in a hypnotic manner.


    "Umm, hi Sall¨C" Before Aria could finish talking, Sally the smanderunched her tongue out of her mouth and stuck it on the barbarian''s face. It took a moment for her to realize what had happened, but when she did¡­


    "AGHH! EWW! EW! EW! EW! EW!


    GET HER OFF! GET HER OFF!" Running around the shop screaming for help, Aria managed nothing more than to make Rienaugh her face off.


    "Good girl, Sally~ AHaHa~" Confined to her shop mostly, the sight in front of her was the first great source of entertainment Reina had in a while. And so championing her little pet, she egged her on to toy with Aria even more. "Aim for the eye!"


    "SHUT UPPPPP!!!" Aria yelled back while realizing at the same time; why the mistress was terrified of Lizards or even people who''ve been around one.

 Chapter 280: Cucking A Son - Part 1(18+)

    "Those two really suit each other, don''t they?" Mino spoke as Raven and the other monster girls walked through the city streets. The eyes of bystanders watched the group closely, had it been any other man walking around monsters of unknown demis with him, the guards would''ve rushed them in a second, but being the hero, Raven had free reign as long as the girls didn''t hurt anybody.


    "Maybe, I''m not sure yet, but I do hope so," continuing on walking, Raven looked around at the familiar faces, each of them gawking at his girls, especially Amelia and Ophelia. Centaurians were unheard of near Athenia so their curiosity wasn''t that out of bounds.


    Even so, both of them being royalty weren''t exactly used to being around regr people, especially humans since one lived in thend of demis and the other surrounded by her own kind.


    "All this staring is irking me now,"ined Ophelia, her teeth gritted in anger.


    Already not too enthusiastic about joining Raven''s group, she was having a much harder time than Amelia in adjusting to her new surroundings.


    "Ignore them," Amelia advised even though her own face was contorted with difort.


    "Easier said than done," Ophelia shot back, her face now as red as her hair.


    With a hum, Amelia thought back to her father''s words¨Csomething that had helped her whenever she felt anxious because of her looks.


    "Those who look at you as curiosity be curiosities themselves," her words made the whole party squint as they tried to decipher what it meant. "Or just stare back at them until they get weirded out and stop looking."


    Taking her father''s mischievous advice, Amelia stopped in her tracks and turned to re at the bystanders, her hands assertively resting on her sides.


    "Don''t you people have something to do?! Weirdos!" Her words shocked the public out of their trance. Surprised as well as a bit embarrassed by her action, they exchanged confused nces at each other before quickly scattering about.


    Once everyone was on their way, Amelia turned to Ophelia with a flicker of a smile.


    "See? Being a bit arrogant helps sometimes," having been a princess who loved to make people work for her, she knew exactly how to get things done out of stubborn people or simple idiots.


    Amused by her ability to scatter the crowd so easily, Ophelia couldn''t help but smile back.


    "You might be right, and thanks for telling off those idiots," she replied right before the party continued their march onwards.


    "Next time, maybe I can hiss at them to chase them off," but with Maine throwing yet another tease, the girls continue chatting each other up with slightly murderous ideas. Even so, bonding over such things, both Maine and Mino were trying to help the Centaurians and Arche settle into the group better.


    In the meantime, Raven''s mind was set on getting to the inn so that he could spend his holiday spreading his attention to every single one of his girls in private without any distractions. Showering them with love or affection in a group was decent enough, however, after his talk with Regalia over love, he wanted to make sure that every single one of them knew just how much he cared for them.


    "Raven! Finally!" However, once again before he could get to the inn, the familiar voice of a woman pulled him out of his thoughts.


    Blinking his eyes a few times, he looked in the direction of the voice and found Tanya slowly walking up towards him from the street corner. But something felt off, something Raven didn''t realize off the bat, but the more he looked at her, the more he came to realize.


    ''She''s not pregnant anymore!'' A mix of joy and fear gripped his heart, after all, he had no clue how the delivery went or even if there was one.


    "I''ve been looking for you all over ever since I heard you were in town!" Rushing thest few steps towards him, Tanya didn''t seem to care that she was married and was showing great interest towards another man.


    Neighbors and other citizens were ring right at her, all of whom had a pretty good idea as to what was going on, However, none dared tell her husband as the man she was cheating on him with was the hero himself. Given the chance, they would''ve thrown their bodies to Raven as well, and why wouldn''t they? To bear a child of the hero was nothing to scoff at.


    Grabbing Raven''s hands, Tanya beamed a smile like an angel. Overjoyed at seeing him after so long, she didn''t want him to go away just yet, and so with a deep breath, she shook her head and stared into his eyes.


    "Come with me! I need to show you my baby!" Hearing those words, aforting sensation washed over Raven''s body. But then, jumping up and down with joy, Tanya quickly pulled him out of the rxed state. "Come!"


    Dragging him through the street with the girls left behind, she didn''t wait for him to respond and continued making her way towards her house. However, ncing back at Mino, Raven managed to yell out an order.


    "Take everyone to the inn! I''ll be back soon!" He said, but Tanya decided to shatter that hope to return soon.


    "Nope! You''re staying with me tonight!" And with that, a smile appeared on Mino''s face as she knew exactly what was about to happen in Tanya''s house.


    "Have fun~" She teased, although Raven was dragged too far away to hear her response.


    "What''s happening? And who is she?" Asked Amelia, having no clue who Tanya was.


    With a snicker, Mino spanked Amelia''s back and she was left squealing with shock, the cowgirl gave a devious response.


    "Possibly the father to her son''s siblings at this point," muffling herughs while Amelia red at her in a mix of confusion and anger, Mino nced across everyone''s confused faces and began exining to them what the whole deal was.


    Back on track to the inn while doing so, everyone except Maine and Arche were left utterly shocked to find out that Tanya was another one of Raven''s girls especially since she was pregnant when he got her hooked on his body.


    ''I guess he does have a way with women¡­'' Thinking back to her own time with Raven, getting fucked above her husband''s body, a heavy blush flushed over Ophelia''s cheeks. ''And¡­That monster down his shorts probably helps.''


    Too embarrassed to admit that she loved their time bonded together, she kept it to herself as the group of monster girls finally made it to the boartooth Inn.

 Chapter 281: Cucking A Son - Part 2(18+)

    The moment Raven arrived at Tanya''s house, he was greeted by a dark-haired woman¨Cnearly identical to Tanya, with the only exception being a foul expression¨Cone that his girl seemed incapable of making. But what drew his attention more was the baby cradling in her hands, and sucking on its own thumb.


    "Where have you been Tanya?! I had to leave Ray alone at my house just to take care of your kid!" Handing over Tanya''s baby back to her, the enraged woman quickly turned her attention to Raven. ring at him with clenched teeth, she knew exactly what was going on. "And you!"


    Pressing a finger against his chest, she poked Raven with her sharp index nail. Bridging her face close she kept ring into his eyes, determined to intimate him that instance. However, not all that threatened by her, Raven stood in front of her with a confused expression, trying to figure out exactly who she was to Tanya.


    "Aura! Don''t yell at him¡­" Cooing her baby in her arms, her hands gently brushing his brownish hair, Tanya tried to calm Aura down.


    "Shut up! As your older sister, I have every right to criticize this man!" Turning her attention back to Raven, Aura stabbed her nail harder against Raven''s chest. "Ever since you stumbled into her, she''d been talking about you non-stop! She has a husband you know! Husband! A man who works his ass all day at the gates and you''re sleeping with his wife!


    How dare you!"


    Pushing him further and further back as herints continued to pile up, Aura tried to push Raven out of their front door but couldn''t make him budge once he decided not to move anymore.


    "He told me what you two did that day, you know! Having sex in front of him! How dare you again! That boy''s been acting weird ever since, I can''t even look at him proper or he starts making weird faces!"


    "We didn''t know he was watching, Aura!" Grabbing her big sister from the back, Tanya pulled her away from Raven before gesturing for him toe inside. "And if your boy''s acting weird seeing his own mother, how is that our fault? You should punish him rather thanin to us!"


    Not waiting for her sister''s response, Tanya began guiding Raven deeper into their house so she could both put the baby in a cradle and also offer him something to sip on. However, close behind her feet stomping like a giant, Aura kept close to the duo and showered them with moreints.


    "He''s eighteen Tanya! Do you think I can spank a boy that old?! He''ll just antagonize me for the rest of his adulthood!" Although she spoke her heart, the quiver in Aura''s voice made Raven wonder if she was hiding something.


    And so, looking at her with his ability to spy lies, he decided to ask her a question.


    "Have you tried at least?" He asked, fully expecting her to blow in his face.


    But instead, her face was flushed with embarrassment as she hadn''t expected him to ask her anything.


    "Of course not!" Her answer was apanied by a puff of ck smoke only visible to Raven. She was lying, not just because she was embarrassed but because she had tried and her son had exploded in a rather erotic sense.


    Leaving her be for now, Raven didn''t think much of the situation and didn''t bother her about it as well. But as he turned around to face forward, Tanya quickly leaned into his ears and whispered.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s just angry that you turned her son into a cuck," with a muffled chuckle, she led the two further.


    She knew that part of Aura was angry at her, but there was another side that was curious and jealous. After all, why would she wanna know more about what happened between her and Raven? And there alsoid the fact that she hadn''t told her husband about it either.


    But letting out her frustration in anger, the woman was hoping she could drown those feelings¨Cnothing realizing in the least that she too was now on the mark.


    Getting inside her bedroom, Tanya quickly put the baby in the cradle, but she didn''t stay there long and instead motioned the adults to get into the living room.


    "I''ll be with you in a second, just wait for me on the couch okay?" Send both Aura and Raven away with those words, she shut the door and walked over to her closet. Leaning forward to get to the lower shelves, she moved her clothes to the side and revealed someone nobody else was expecting.


    It was hiding in her closet and peeking out through gaps, his hand stroking his puny dick and his mouth huffing like a dog.


    "I''ll ask for thest time, my nephew¡­" With a wicked smile on her face, Tanya asked. "You said you wanna see him fucking your mother, but once he does she can never love you the same, either as a man or even her son. Even so, do you still want me to arrange this meeting?"


    Ever since he''d seen Tanya and Raven together, the very scene had yed in Ray''s mind every day without fail. He''d gotten addicted to jerking off to the memory, and since his mom looked much the same as Tanya, he was often reminded of the sight when he was with her, but instead of her aunt, it was his mother who he saw getting ploughed by Raven''s dick.


    "Y-yes¡­I d-do!" Hearing his words, Tanya''s smile grew wider.


    Ray was the one to inform her about Raven''s arrival in town, and long before this day, he''de to Tanya to confess what he''d been feeling. And with Aura on her backining and her son begging to be cucked, Tanya decided to let him have what he wanted in a twisted kind of revenge against her big sis.


    "Fine, now stay in and don''t get my clothes dirty¡­" mming the door against his balls, Tanya nearly pinched them between the doors but when they didn''t she was more disappointed than relieved.


    Note: As you might''ve noticed, time doesn''t stop for side characters, they all have their own things going. Darius got his fiance back, and the side plot with Tanya and Ray to get him cucked. I think this makes things more interesting if the side characters change in the background through their own experiences, but as always let me know what you think!

 Chapter 282: Cries Of Innocence And Pleasure - Part 3

    A recent widow Aura, had never been the type to move on so easily. Even when her younger¨Cwhom she treated as her own child, got married, her mouth grew foul and she showered her husband with every insult in the dictionary. That changed for a while once she got pregnant, but even since the debacle with Ray seeing what he saw, things have grown tense once again.


    "Rowen''s gonna be here soon, you should leave¡­" The day had passed but Aura''s hatred for Raven hadn''t subsided. She was a woman of purpose, one who subconsciously injected herself into things and loved to ruffle the feathers. Once it had been her sister, then her sister''s husband, and now came another opportunity to jump into a drama she thought herself to be righteous in.


    ''The nosy neighbour, huh?'' Although Raven had never had a nosy family member who loved to spark problems, even he knew the kind of person Tanya and him were dealing with.


    Shifting his gaze to Tanya as they sat around the dining table, he looked through the steam rising from the numerous dishes. Resting her head sideways on her palm, even she appeared done with her sister, so much so that her te had been just as full as fifteen minutes ago.


    Even Raven couldn''t pick up the fork to put something in his mouth as the moment he did Aura jumped intoint, knowing that he couldn''t defend himself with a mouthful.


    "I''m gonna tell him everything once he gets here, just you guys wait," giving the same warning for the hundredth time, Aura finally pushed Raven to the edge of his sanity.


    "Tanya¡­" Even so, he decided to ask Tanya before pushing forward with what he had in mind. "Should I shut her up already? I''m tired of her bber."


    "What did you say?!" Ignoring Aura with a smile on her face, Tanya nodded at Raven and gave him her permission.


    Wasting no more time, Raven leaned to the side of his chair and grabbed hold of Aura''s neck. Touched so suddenly, her eyes went wide with shock and along with came a strange rush of blood across her face.


    "Wh-what are you doing?!" She tried to p Raven''s hand off, but before she could manage anything, the mage began altering her nosy mind. Plucking that unlikable characteristic, he even snooped through her memories and found something interesting to draw on.


    ''She''s jealous towards Tanya?'' A sh of her memory rolled before Raven''s eyes. He could see her pressing her ear against her son''s room as he jerked himself offte at night. In between his huffs and puffs were words recalling the intensity of sex between Tanya and Raven. Enjoy stories on m_v lemp-yr


    A hint of jealousy sparked within her heart, and with a heavy gulp she tried to forget it, but just couldn''t get the thought of seeing it herself out of her mind.


    Reeling her in with that thought, he brought her face closer and by the time she realized what was happening, their lips were locked together. Shocked at the revtion, she wanted to push him away, however, something deep down stopped her the moment her hands grabbed hold of his broad manly shoulders.


    In a moment of weakness, her uptight nature shiftedpletely, and instead of a howling bitch, Aura turned into an aching subus¨Cwanting more of what she was already having. Moving her hand over to Raven''s chest, she desperately ran them over as if he would run away any moment.


    Slipping his hand on her chest as well, Raven squeezed her stiffened breasts from over her ck dress and slowly made them soft and tender.


    It had been a while since Aura had felt the touch of a man, and her body was surely suffering because of it. Her limbs were tight with no signs of flexibility and her mind an empty shell for affection which was now being filled by Raven''s touch.


    ''What the hell am I doing with this idiot?'' Even though her eyes were numb and her lust glistered on her wet lips, the corrosive part of her drifting personality kept making her wanna resist. ''I shouldn''t do this, this is wrong¡­no, I need to tell Rowen about Tanya and, um¡­''


    As her eyes fluttered for a moment, she felt time fleeing from her grasp. A few seconds turned to minutes, and minutes into an hour. Her lips still locked with Raven, she was being stowed away in his arms to Tanya''s bedroom, all the while her panties were gushing with her juices.


    Following closely behind, Tanya kept sheepishly smiling knowing exactly what was about to happen inside her bedroom. A son jerking his cock to his mother being fucked, something he was bound to grow addicted to.


    ''Why does this feel so good?'' She wondered, not realizing Raven''s dastardly nature had brushed up on her. And even if she did, she was far too gone to be the same old innocentdy she once was. Instead, she now wanted to help ruin any chance of normality Aura''s son could ever have. ''This is for making my life harder than it needed to be, you bitch!''


    Condemning Aura''s son to be a useless cuck who couldn''t draw any sexual joy from anything but watching his women with other men, Tanya chuckled to herself, despite essentially ending a dead man''s bloodline by making his son a cuck.


    "I-I¡­hate y-you¡­" Aura''s breathlessint pulled Tanya out of her trance.


    Watching Raven throw her body on the bed, she decided to watch what happens but then came a loud noise at the front door to their house. Unsure who it could be, everyone quickly picked themselves up on their feet and one after the other slowly walked into the corridor. The first to arrive was Tanya and the sight before her was just as shocking as the noise.


    "Rowen?" It was her husband, drenched in sweat with half his clothes loosely hanging, and his hand was a dark bottle surely filled with alcohol.


    "Y-eyeahah¡­i-itss mee¡­Your HUsbAnd!" Screaming out thest part, he shocked Tanya to her core for a moment.


    ''What was that?'' Noticing the strange jump from her at his voice alone, Raven was reminded of someone and her husband whom he''d met not long ago. Something was wrong, and he could feel it, but what that was had to wait until the trip could figure out what to do with Tanya''s drunken husband.


    And to add to the trouble, the baby started crying in the background.

 Chapter 283: Cries Of Innocence And Plea–Anger and Disgust

    Rowen was back, more drunk than a sailor. It wasn''t Raven''s first time seeing the town''s guards in a drunken state, in fact, he could''ve sworn that he''d seen Tanya''s husband in the maze. But none of it mattered at the moment as they were already struggling to put him in a chair.


    "W-whwaaa awery d¨Cheeere?" He asked, looking at Aura as the trio set him on the dining chair.


    ''Doesn''t seem like he noticed I''m even here.'' Almost as if he was a ghost Raven felt like the man was looking right through him, not even recognizing his presence, his attention seemed split between his own wife and sister-inw.


    "That doesn''t matter right now, you just sit here okay?" Too embarrassed after how far she''d let Raven take things with her, Aura didn''t wanna say much and even her ns to expose Tanya''s infidelity were now thrown out the window.


    "Drunk again¡­" Folding her hands, Tanya settled down in a chair beside Rowen. Her face contorted with anger, she was less pleased about the whole situation, especially because of his abhorrent timing. "Why did I even marry you? You drunk!"


    "Tanya!" Yelling at her sister, Aura got her attention to shift to her. "Not the time for this drama, okay? We can talk to him tomorrow."


    "W-why the faa-fkkk do you CARE IF I DRINK?!" Rowen yelled out, his words still sluggish.


    "Why?!" Getting off the chair, Tanya red him down before growling an answer. "Because we have a kid together! And I may have dealt with your antics, you-your! Creepy friends! Your drinking and even the fact that people look at me like a criminal because of your actions at the gates!


    I''ve dealt with it throughout my pregnancy but if you keep pushing me I''ll fucking dig your grave and tell you son I fucked a rabid dog and that''s how he was born instead!"


    "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY?!" Jumping out of his chair, Rowen tried to p Tanya, but as if Raven could let that happen to one of his girls right in front of his eyes. "AGHHH!!"


    Shooting a ss-like shard of darkness through Rowen''s hand, the mage sent the drunk into agonizing hysterics.


    "AHHHHH! G-GETT IT OUTTT!"


    "What the fuck did you do?!" Aura yelled as Rowen''s body fell back into his chair shaking.


    ''Why the fuck does every guy with a decent girl I meet is a fucking douchebag?'' Clenching his fist from taking things further, Raven held back on going ahead and pping some sense into Rowen.


    Surprisingly enough, only Aura was helping the drunk while the man''s wife simply stared at him in disgust.


    "W-WHO THE FU-FUCK ARE YOU TO CARE WHAT I DO IN MY HOUSE?!" Rowen screamed, finally recognizing Raven''s presence. The mage simply stared at him, not uttering a word, nor trying to intimidate him into silence. Just the sight of a man using alcohol as his crutch made him realize what the problem was.


    "Didn''t find any visitors to abuse today? No pockets to empty gold out of?"


    "Enough!" Aura yelled, her eyes red with rage.


    "UGHHH!" As she turned her attention back to Rowen''s hand, he screamed in pain while she finally pulled the shard out.


    Throwing it to the side, her eyes quickly shifted to Tanya, but staring right back, the new mother made sure her sister knew that she wasn''t having any of her nonsense.


    "Mother would be so fucking proud of you for standing there and watching the man she chose be stabbed by a stranger you''ve been fucking behind his back¡­" Sheined, and the drunk''s pain was quickly apanied by grand horror.


    "WHAT?!" Wide-eyed like an owl, he red at Tanya. "YOU FUCKING WHORE!"


    Jumping back up on his feet, he looked around for a weapon. Spotting a knife he tried to swing it¨Chis drunken mind too shortsighted to realize that he was repeating the same mistake.


    "AND YOU HAD THE AUDACITY TO COMPLAIN ABOUT ME TRYING TO FEED THIS FAMILY THROUGH GOL¨C" Halfway through his swing, Raven grabbed his hand and squeezed it tight enough to make Rowen drop the knife. "UGHH! SHHITTTT¡­"


    Gritting his teeth in pain, he looked at Raven and banged his head into him. But not recognizing the difference in strength, the only thing he managed to do was give himself a concussion. Falling to the ground and howling in agony,Rowen kept cursing everyone around him, even Aura who was the only one trying to help him.


    "You deserved that," Tanya whispered before turning around to go back to her bedroom and attend to the crying baby.


    She''d lost all hope in her husband as a man, but she still was the mother of his offspring.


    ''I wish I wasn''t¡­'' She thought while making her way to the bedroom, but quickly brushed those thoughts off.


    "Goddess, damn you all, this is just a fucking mess! I''m leaving!" After being insulted by Rowen''s curses, Aura didn''t hang around and headed right for the exit.


    Left alone with the drunken man, Raven watched him iling around until he soiled himself on the floor before drifting off to sleep. What carried next was silence with the gentle cooing of the baby in another room, all the while, Raven wondered what he was supposed to do next.


    Being a Fae he wasn''t too inclined to find hope for the man in some dark corner. And since he already knew Tanya and her husband''s rtionship was now essentially over, he wanted to know where exactly he fits in.


    Raising another man''s child wouldn''t be his first choice, not just because he simply didn''t want to, but due to the fact that his very core as a fae spelt murder for his partner''s children.


    ''I should get going, staying here isn''t a good move¡­'' Feeling the fairy urge to choke the life out of another man''s child¨Cjust so he could have his own, Raven didn''t waste another moment to leave the house undetected by Tanya.


    ''I don''t wanna make her choose.'' Recognizing that either way someone would suffer, he didn''t want to make a choice based on haste. He''d never felt such visceral hate towards another person, and yet his fae side was urging him to end another man''s blood and sow his own in his woman. Find joy at m-vl_e

 Chapter 284: Visiting The Valkyrie

    ''I don''t wanna go back to her shop¡­'' Covered in a smander''s slime, Aria staggered through the streets, her eyes set on Helga''s house that towered slightly over everyone else''s. She had grown tired from the events of the day, but there was still one thing she had left to take care of. Looking down at her left hand holding a bag, she took a deep breath and heaved a sigh.


    ''I''ll just return the tome and be done for the night.''


    As she arrived at Helga''s house, however, all lights had already been turned off. Her daughters were asleep and there were no signs of movement on the insides. A bit hesitant, Aria knocked on the door regardless. For a while nothing happened, but then came the barking of the dog from the inside, and soon enough echoed the sound of approaching steps.


    "If it''s another hopeless romantic I''m gonna lose my shit," she heard Helga whisper to herself standing just behind the front door. But then as the Valkyrie peeped through the seeing hole, her frustration quickly turned to curiosity.


    Opening the door with a snap, she stared at Aria for a spell before speaking.


    "What, you lost your way to the boartooth or the maze? It''s the middle of the night for heavens¨Cahhh! Juste in quick!" Even though she was angry at the sudden midnight appearance, Helga grabbed Aria''s hand and quickly pulled her into her house. Locking the door behind them, Helga turned to Aria as a light headache took over her.


    "Jeez, you youngsters have no concept of danger, going around at this hour alone, as a girl? You might as well be walking down naked in broad daylight!"


    Shaking her head, she tried not to think too much of it as the elf had arrived safely at her house.


    "I just wanted to return th¨C" Before she could finish speaking, Aria stopped herself as she noticed Helga curiously checking the state of her body. Following her gaze, she realized the reason, it was the persistent slime that had just refused to get off of her since this morning.


    "What the hell is this?" Her face contorted as she felt the same slime on her hands from having touched Aria. ncing it over, she wasn''t sure if she even wanna know what exactly it was. "I hope it''s not anything of the sort that I think it is¡­"


    "What?" Aria mumbled, unsure what Helga meant by those words.


    But after a quick review in her head, she figured out what she was hinting at.


    "No! It''s nothing like that! It was a smander that licked me and¨C"


    "Either way go take a bath," cutting off the young barbarian, Helga moved her hand in the general direction of the bath before heading towards the kitchen sink herself. "Let me know if you need a change of clothes too, I may have some older clothes of mine lying around. Might be a snug fit though, you''re bigger than me from when I was your age."


    "Bigger¡­than you, really?" Aria asked, watching Helga washing her hands from the end of the open hallway. She was just about to head right and get into the bathroom, but what Helga had just mentioned left her curious to know more.


    "I''m a human, of course, I was smaller," looking at Aria while still washing her hands, Helga directed the dark elf to the bathroom with her sight. "You guys get young too fast and rarely get old before dying, so yeah, you''re bigger than me from when I was eighteen."


    As she said those words, a moment of realization hit Helga like a charging wagon. She was old, older than a century, maybe even a millennia, but with her sense of time twisted by her near immortality, she felt as if she was still a young warrior ever ready to charge at an enemy.


    "Fuck, I''m old," she whispered, right as Aria slipped into the bathroom.


    Done washing her hands, however, she conjured herself a hand mirror the same way she conjured weapons. Checking her face for stretch marks and signs of aging, she wondered how old she actually looked to others. But when nothing seemed to have aged more than a ripe mid-twenties to early thirties, a smile crept up her lips.


    "No shit the dragons killed themselves over the chance to sleep with me," muffling her chuckle, she decided to prepare something warm to drink with Aria once she was out of the bath.


    Find new chapters on m-vl-em-pyr


    Humming to herself, she could hear the shower running inside her bathroom. All the while she prepared milk with bits of chocte simmering over a rune-powered stove. Drawn to the smell of something cooking again tonight, the family dog walked up to Helga and sat beside her with a pleading look in his eyes.


    "Cerebus no, you''re not getting any," moving the dog with a slide of her leg, she got him away from the stove. Whimpering for sympathy, the dog tried to melt Helga''s heart, but turning to look at it with one hand resting on her hips, she chased him off with a warning.


    "For thest time, if you ever try to manipte me again, I''ll snip those balls of yours myself, and then good luck humping any other dog at the breeders''."


    With a jolt, the dog jumped in fear and rushed away from Helga''s eyes. Finishing the chocte milk soon after, Helga sat on the couch facing the coffee table. Wearing a lightced gown with exposed shoulders, she nced herself over once more and smiled with a whisper.


    "Yup, as ripe as the days I raped the dragon emperor''s wives," as memories flooded back into her head, she chuckled to herself reminded of her own devious horrors. "The best way to murder a pack of dragons, really. The farce of innocence and fierceness of a Valkyrie."


    It had been far too long since she''d had to fight to her fullest extent, and just the memories alone, even if they included pegging the dragon wives with hot iron, she couldn''t help but feel a burning warrior-like thrill.


    But then she heard the mumbling of her daughters from down the hallway that led to their rooms. Turning to look, she found both Tatiyana and Ste walking towards the living room. Rubbing their eyes with stuffed toys hugged tightly, the duo appeared to have woken up thanks to the dog''s running.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Asked Ste, her dragon tail wagging.

 Chapter 285: A Wet Secret(18+)

    As the water cascaded over her body, Aria brushed the slime off of her skin. The warm water gushing down soothed every tensed fibre and even helped her mind calm down a little. Letting it shower over her, she looked to the ceiling and closed her eyes.


    ''I¡­I''m useless¡­'' Seeing shes of her party doing all kinds of versatile tasks, she felt as if she wascking in her abilities, especially since the only other elf could summon not just monsters but herbs and teas to cure the party of numerous things. ''The tomb was the only thing I could use but now I can''t decipher any more of it. Not that I want to rely on it anyways, but still¡­''


    Her powers were borrowed and her strength relied on the gauntlets so far. That very reliance and the feeling of being a hack because of the tomb, she was slowly falling into a deep dark well of self-doubt.


    "I suppose I should work on my barbarian abilities instead," with a sigh, she dropped her gaze down and let her gaze wander aimlessly. Deep in thought still, she wondered if she could convince Helga to train her once more, but since the chances were slim that she would agree, Aria wasn''t sure what to do.


    In the background, she could hear some tter in the hall as well as the dog''s barking. It distracted her for a moment, but her mind quickly slipped back to a depressive state. That is until she saw something in the corner, through the steam she noticed something slightly protruding from under a ss cab filled with hair and skincare products.


    "What is this?" She wondered, slowly walking over to the cab and pinching the frame sticking out from its underside. However, instead ofing out from the front, atch opened downwards. A tter of framed paintings fell to the ground from the secretpartment and as soon as Aria grabbed one of them and looked, her eyes widened in utter shock.


    It was a painting of Raven and Mel from the very same catalogue that was being sold at the maze. Raven and Melicia were both aware of their painting in intimate poses being sold to the masses of Athenia¨Cand although Aria knew it too, seeing it in Helga''s bath was more than a little surprising.


    ''Don''t tell me she''s using these for¡­'' The image of the Valkyrie flicking her bean in the bathroom while looking at those pictures shes inside Aria''s mind. Her tongue sticking out, her muscles wet with sweat and her legs quivering as she came down her legs. Just the thought of it alone was enough to make Aria blush as well as feel a spark burning inside her heart.


    One picture after the other, she kept looking through them next. In some Raven was seen from the back and between his legs was Mel with her throat plugged with his cock and her nostrils pinned under his balls. The others were just as rough or passionate, but most of them depicted sights of animalistic sex.


    From kissing each other to filling Mel''s mouth with his cum, even fucking her from the side standing with one leg held high, as well as, prone boned in the ass while making out with each other.


    With a gulp, Aria pushed past those pictures and moved on to the few left on the ground. It didn''t have Raven or Melicia, but Rather Helga sitting on a throne with countless demi-kobolds pinned to the wall behind her. Upon looking closer, however, Aria realized something horrific. The demis were all pinned to the wall by nails, all of which seemed to be going through from between their balls.


    Enjoy additional stories on m-vl-em|p-yr


    ''Fuck¡­I should keep in mind not to piss her off.'' Moving to the next one, she saw a bunch of scaled reptilians bowing at her feet, all the while the Valkyrie had one of her feet on a crushed crown. Being dragged behind her were reptilian monsters both male and female and naked to the scales.


    ''Seems like she loves portraits.'' Aria didn''t think too much about her own revtion as it came, but as she picked up thest frame, the pieces finally fell together for her.


    "What the hell?!" It was the mistress¨Cthe owner of the maze, seated in Helga''sp. Kissing Helga on the cheek, she had the same devilish look in her eyes as ever, but what shocked Aria even more was a small note scribbled on the very corner of the image.


    ''To my winged friend, call onto me whenever and I''ll send my imps to paint you a portrait.'' Letting the words simmer inside her head, Aria wondered about something quite revealing if it were true. And so, quickly getting the previous portraits, she brought one of them as close to her eyes as possible and looked for a small indentation of numbers.


    ''These are marked with numbers for stock count if I''m not wrong.'' Having never seen another portrait of anyone else being sold at the maze before Raven and Mel, and pairing it with the fact that the frames Mel had were marked with numbers for a count, Aria searched for the same to ensure her doubts were on the mark.


    "One¡­" I was the number, revealing the fact that Helga received the very first portrait from the sex catalogue.


    ''Shemissioned these?!'' Putting two and two together, Aria couldn''t believe what she was seeing¨Cespecially since the intimate time between Raven and Helga had remained a secret between them only. ''But why¨C''


    Before she could finish her thoughts, something clicked in Aria''s head. She knew she''d stumbled onto one of Helga''s secrets and just a moment before she was worried about her not agreeing to train her, but¡­


    "This is all sorts of messed up and blows in my face, but!" Holding all the frames in her hand, Aria got up and decided to keep the portraits in case she needed to use them. "If she agrees, I''ll just return this here."


    Leaving the bathroom and going into the joint dressing room, she walked over to her stack of clothes with the tomb resting on top. Untying the bag in which the book was, she quickly stuffed it with as many portraits as she could and decided to leave them there with the tomb.


    ''I''lle back for it if she says no.'' Grabbing a clean towel from a basket she quickly wrapped it around herself and finally headed outside, and as she did, she was thankful that she didn''t have balls as she feared the thought of being pinned by them to the walls, just like the Kobolds had been.

 Chapter 286: Deadly Negotiation

    "Tuck your tails into the nket sweetheart, you don''t wanna catch a cold, right?" Helping her daughters get back into bed, Helga watched as their scaly tails coiled up between their legs and slipped back into the nkets.


    Hugging their own tails from the front, both Ste and Tatiyana bbered in their sleep. Having carried them to their bedroom while they sleep talked, Helga wasn''t all that surprised by how easily they began dreaming. Find more tales at m-vl-em,py-r


    ''I really need to find a way for them to hide their tails even in their sleep¡­'' Closing their bedroom door with that thought, Helga headed back to the living room and was quickly met with Aria already sitting down on the couch with just a towel wrapped around her body.


    "You''re finally done, huh?" Moving around the coffee table, Helga quickly sat down beside her. But as her eyes turned to her again, she noticed something off about Aria. She seemed hesitant to say something even though her lips were quivering to speak. "Is something wrong?"


    Shaking her head, Aria tried to dismiss the question, but then after a long look at Helga, she took a deep gulp and said what she had to say.


    "I know youmissioned the portraits of Raven and Mel having sex!" As soon as she was finished speaking, her hands covered her mouth on their own.


    Helga on the other hand continued to stare at her nkly¨Cher mind failing to register what she''d just said. Blinking her eyes like a shocked deering to its senses, Helga pressed her lips together as her hands slowly reached for Aria''s throat.


    "Wh-what are y-you doing?!" She screamed, quickly getting off of the couch.


    Her lips still awkwardly pressed together, Helga appeared like a puppet being controlled by a grand maestro. But with her target off the couch, Helga''s body froze in ce and so did her mind. For a moment silence lingered in the room, but then the Valkyrie''s hands fell to her thighs with a sigh of defeat.


    Slowly turning her head back to Aria, she red at her through squinted eyes.


    "How did you even find out?" She asked, no longer made just curious how she was caught for the devious act.


    Still a bit nervous about the whole ordeal, Aria took yet another step backwards before giving Helga an answer.


    "I found the portraits under the cab in your bathroom," adding onto it further, she began exining exactly how she figured out that Helga was the one tomission those portraits, and to her surprise, the longer she went on the more lenient the valkyrie''s expression got.


    And by the time she was done, she was pulled back into the couch for her to sit so Helga could exin her own side as well.


    "About the picture with me and Mistress, we had a deal," more concerned about any misunderstanding about that particr portrait, Helga wanted to clear it all up. "I don''t know how long ago it was, but I helped her set up the maze in exchange for some blood potions and other resources only a devil could get their hands on."


    "So the Mistress is a devil?" Having heard such rumors far too many times, Aria wasn''t that surprised to know that the person with the second most influence in Athenia was a power-hungry devil.


    Shifting her gaze between Aria and nothing at all, Helga grabbed the now cold cup of hot chocte and took a hearty sip. Emptying the cup entirely, she set it down again and grunted out her frustration.


    "Yeah, but is that really any news? Bitch has every duke and duchess by their balls, their second and third children are practically feed for her lust," though Aria knew about the virgin offerings, she wasn''t aware of just how deep her influence ran. "Anyways, as for the pictures with your party members¡­"


    Closing her eyes, Helga took yet another deep breath and opened them as she answered.


    "Most of my life I''ve been at war, fighting¨Cthey call me a Valkyrie for a reason you know," looking right at Aria, Helga pressed her lips shut for a moment. Then with a sigh, she continued to talk. "And now I''m raising two children all on my own, my husband''s dead¨Cthe only man I ever loved."


    Letting her shoulders fall in defeat, she finally admitted everything herself.


    "So yeah¡­Imissioned the portrait because I didn''t wanna go to the maze again to help with my daily frustrations. Because if I did, more and more idiots woulde banging on my door trying to get me in their beds," being as truthful and as vulnerable as she''d ever been, she''did down everything and almost felt bare in front of the young elf.


    "Now, why the hell did you want to push this matter so much? There has to be a reason, is it because you wanna sleep with me too?"


    Biting the inside of her mouth, Helga slowly reached for her shoulder strap and slipped it to the side. Shocked by the sudden move, Aria jumped off the couch again and waved both of her hands in front of Helga''s eyes.


    "NO! NO! I-I just want you to train me! That''s it!" Hearing the elf''s hasty response, the Valkyrie''s fouled expression dropped.


    In its ce came a curious look, and quickly putting the strap back on her shoulder, she thought about her offer for a while.


    "We''re gonna be here for a while, I think and I wanna get better, more than just a barbarian relying on her gimmicks and items!" Aria pleaded, trying to convince Helga some more.


    "As long as you keep what you saw a secret, then sure we have a deal," having already made up her mind even before the pleading, Helga offered her a hand with the faintest of smiles on her face.


    For a spell, Aria simply stared at her hand¨Cshocked that her plea actually worked, and that too without being pinned to the walls!


    "Fuck yeah!" She chuckled, jumping on the spot a few times, but her celebration was cut short as Helga got off the couch and smacked her on the head. "EPPP!"


    "My daughters are asleep, you idiot!"


    "O-ohh¡­sorry?" She awkwardly smiled, and although she expected moreplications, the deal was shaken on just a moment after her short-lived celebration.

 Chapter 287: A Harrowing Realization

    Raven had left Tanya''s house a while ago and nobody but him and just one more person had any idea as to what had happened back there. Arche, being too big to be let out with the other girls, had been watching it all unfold and could even taste Raven''s murderous intent oozing out of him like a trail of smoke.


    "You know, I feed on corruption too. If you want I can reap that murderous voice out of your heart, but I doubt you''d wanna lose your crafty edge~" Arche whispered through the gem, but Raven didn''t even give her words a second thought. "Ughh fine, be as you are; ignore help when it is offered, andinter as if you were offered none."


    "Just say what you have to say!" Ravenined, his feet picking up the pace as he wandered through the streetste at night.


    Chuckling to herself, Arche decided to make matters a bit more exciting and demanded something of her own right that instant.


    "First get me that warm bath you were offering, and we can talk to our heart''s desire," although a bit frustrated by her tone, Raven reached for his teleportation ne and whisked them away at the party''s side.


    Neither Erika nor Aria had any intentions ofing back to the Inn tonight and they''d been very vocal about their wishes, so Raven teleported himself on Mel''s side. But right after being teleported he noticed Melicia sleeping in the room he used to stay in, all dolled up and wearing a transparent white gown.


    Not wanting to wake her up, Raven decided to take Arche to the bathhouse so he could first know whatever it was that she was offering before meeting up with anyone. Slipping the potion to make her small inside the gem by having her poke her nail stick out slightly, he gave it to her on his way to the bath.


    ''Nobody''s around, didn''t know that long had passed.'' With everyone asleep, sneaking into the bathhouse was a breeze. However, seeing as to how the bath in the boartooth wasn''t exactly that big, he grew slightly concerned about someone walking right in. And so blocking the door behind him with a wall of darkness, he ensured that nobody else could enter.


    Letting out Arche next, Raven finally got to get a good look at her entirety without having to travel for miles. Her bare silver-blue skin reminded him of the crystal''s luster that had crushed the dark elves, and the numerous spider legs along with a pair of humanoid pair in the front reminded him of Maine''s ability to turn her tail into legs.


    However, her monster parts were still attached¨Cthey hadn''t gone away and the spider bump on her back was big enough proof of that.


    "Quite the specimen, aren''t I?" Striking a sideways pose, she grabbed her own tits and yfully moved them around. "Why wouldn''t I be? I birthed an army and can give birth more until the end of time if you just give me your seeds!"


    "We''re not here for pleasure, did you forget already?" Slowly taking his clothes off, Raven nced over to the bath with steaming out of it ever so slightly. "The water has probably been out for a while, doubt it''ll stay warm for much longer."


    Rolling her eyes as she nced over to the water, Arche scoffed out loud and made her way towards it first.


    "What''s so special about warm water anyway? I doubt it any better than licking myself clean," being a creature of limited movement because of the crater before, Arche hadn''t been the cleanliest of women, and her tongue was her only tool for cleaning.


    From her hands to her legs and even down there, everything except her own butt, she''d struggled to clean herself with her tongue even if it often ended up in disaster with the crater caving in. But that wasn''t the only disaster her tongue had caused as licking her own pussy she''d often drowned some of her children in her juices.


    ''Doubt it feels better than¡­wa-wait!'' The moment her body sank into the warm water, every muscle dipped in the water began to lose all its tension. An almost orgasmic feeling rippled through Arche, and being overwhelmed by that feeling, a hushed moan escaped her lips. "Mhmmm~ F-fuckk¡­"


    Her eyes twitched in ecstasy as she walked deeper in, and as it kept going, she could feel her body, especially a womb rejuvenating with strength. Moving a hand over her womb, she caressed the region with the passion of an expecting mother. Her womb, unlike many other monsters, was capable of plenty, but what it longed for most was pumping out babies.


    So far her children have all been Arche¨Cat least the surviving ones since the spiders fed on her mixed-born children.


    "Quite strange isn''t it?" She muttered, right as Raven walked into the bathpletely naked as well.


    Looking at him, Arche beckoned him closer. As he did, she grabbed his hand and moved it onto her womb, and already the mage could feel¨Can intense throbbing almost as if the very organ was aching for his love.


    "I''ve never been with a man and yet I''ve birthed children from the carcass of those I''ve consumed, but now for some reason, it''s not my belly that''s aching, but rather this¨C" pping her pussy with her free hand, Arche chuckled and continued. "This pussy and my womb, and they both wanna feel your dick again~"


    A devious smile rode on Arche''s lips, she was ready to try and do anything just so she could get Raven''s seed. But the moment his hand retreated, the smile disappearedpletely. Sharing a stare with others for a moment, the intensity of the situation quickly became clear.


    Get more chapters at m|vl-em-py-r


    "Well, maybe another time.


    For now, shower me with your doubt and I''ll help you deal with that monster sleeping within," a monster herself in every sense of the word, the mother who devours her own child before their births, was thest person Raven would''ve listened to, but that also made her the only one he knew to control the monsters in her heart¨Csomething Raven was struggling with to the point where he had to leave Tanya''s house.


    ''Doesn''t seem like I have a choice.'' He thought, hoping this was the right choice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288: The Curse Of A Queen

    The passage of time meant little to an immortal shell, if not killed I''ll keep living. Not many creatures had such a fate, but I wouldn''t call it a blessing if you were forced to spend eternity in a dark pit.


    Who knows how long ago it was? Maybe a century or a millennia ago, I was born to a queen¨Cone that wished to rip my womb to curbpetition. But for whatever darned reason, she threw me to the pit of death instead. It was a hole with no apparent limit, only the dead were thrown in there.


    However, that wasn''t the case for me and in my desperate attempts to cling to life, I feasted on rot and the corpses being thrown from above.


    Then one day, parched beyond belief, my mind began to hallucinate. My body wandered the dead ground, my skin itching from dehydration. It was then that I found it, the dark water surfacing from the ground. I had to dig and dig and dig until every muscle in my body was sore from it. But by the time I found enough to quench my thirst¨Cmy mind and body both gave in.


    I drowned that day or perhaps it was night? I couldn''t tell in that dark pit, but the one thing I remember more vividly than anything was seeing a dark figure offering me his hands. He helped raise me from the dead and despite being drowned in the pool of dark water that now reached the brims of the crater, I didn''t feel a thing being underwater.


    I could breathe as easily as a fish in water, but swimming to the top or even climbing on the muddy walls was near damned impossible. The bodies still came, and I was still trapped inside that cesspool of blood, guts, and other viscera. Feeding on them to satisfy my hunger and drinking the dark water in that well, I somehow began to grow stronger.


    The first carcass that I ate¨Ca human whose body had already been consumed in most parts, nourished my womb with a child of darkness, leading me to be the mother of an abomination. However, the child drowned in the dark well¨Cyet somehow, his siblings that came after survived. And with time, I realized that the fresher the meat, the more potent the child.


    My body learned from its mistakes as well, and none of those little critters died the same way as another, it was almost as if the water was evolving them along with my own body.


    A century or so passed and the well driedpletely. The n had stopped feeding the pit with bodies for a while, but my children who were much smaller than me crawled out of that crater and brought me the dead bodies of the same n that had abandoned me.


    Amongst them was the skull of my mother, her sons, their sons, and the sons of their sons, I could just smell it on their bones¨Cthe same vile smell of my mother. It was rooted within me as well, but the darkness had drowned it into a pit in my heart from which there was no returning.


    It was around this time that I realized that the n I belonged to had long been dead¨Chow much time had passed? I had no clue at all, but that in itself became proof of my immortality. Given that I don''t die at the hands of man or the effects of the dark water that has now altered my body doesn''t run out.


    However, if the witch''s words are to be trusted, my body has forever been altered and nothing can truly change me to be normal again. Half a horror, half Arache, and in between the two¨Ca devious soul that has learned to hone her monsters through solitude.


    "In those depths, I didn''t sleep but rather pondered, explored the depth of my mind and only then did I learn how to not fight but control that monster that I''ve turned into," and now, as I exined everything to the so-called hero, I was desperate to know if he could do the same, for if not¨Cthen my children born off him will be just as ipetent.


    "So what do you suggest exactly?" He asked, his eyebrows squinted hard ever since I''ve been telling him my life story.


    With a hum, I allowed myself to ponder. Even closing my eyes in theforting warmth of hot water, I let myself drift into myself to find some obvious yet elusive answer.


    "Tame who you are,"ing onto those words, I opened my eyes back up. Looking right at him, I slipped closer and closer. "The only reason you''re struggling is because you''re fighting something that you don''t understand."


    cing my hands over his cheeks, I let one of them wander down his neck.


    "If you know who you are, if you embrace it, then rather than a monster being in you, you yourself would be the horror¨Cand then, when you understand how it thinks, what feeds its murderous lust!


    Then you can easily reel it in or let it act out whenever you want," every word from my mouth must''ve breathed to him of poison, but it was the kind of poison that was hard to swallow at first butter turned out to be the cure.


    To get to that point of control, he would have to allow himself to be corrupted without losing his sense of self. It was a harrowing realization but one that he needed to be told not by me but by his parents. But s, they were nowhere to be found¨Cand so that job fell on my shoulders.


    "No~" Pulling him close by his face, I grabbed hold of his hand and slipped it right between my legs. Making him p my pussy, while my lips inched closer to his, I couldn''t help but smile, daydreaming about those babies that I would soon pump out from his seed. "Don''t try to beat that monster, be it and then you won''t have to worry about fighting a phantom enemy."


    Closing my eyes, I leaned towards him for my first-ever kiss, but to nobody''s surprise, he blocked my face with his hand before gently pushing me away. And though he said nothing and simply contemted what I''d just told him, the look in his eyes ryed the words.


    ''You''re not fooling me.'' However, instead of getting angry, somewhere deep in my heart, I felt a spark from the thrill of chasing him.


    ''Soon I''ll have you, just you wait~'' Respecting his wishes, I decided to back away¡­for now.

 Chapter 289: A Mother’s Advice

    Laying in bed after his talk with Arche, Raven tussled and toiled as he struggled to sleep. Even hugging Mel''s body from behind didn''t seem to help, as his mind was racing regardless of how his body felt. However, finally near dawn as he fell asleep, his eyes fluttered in his sleep and once again, he found himself standing in front of the colossal dark fairy.


    Her burning silver eyes were glued to his body, and though her hands and legs were tired¨Csomehow she managed to circle around Raven, her binds still locking her to the wall behind.


    "You''re lost," She muttered though her lips never moved.


    As if a mix of an angel and a devil, her voice carried a unique hint neither good nor evil. Instead, it was on the verge of being human, but not entirely there, however, one thing''s for certain her voice carried a motherly re.


    "Like amb without a shepherd, unsure and afraid," pulling on her chains, she brought her face as close to Raven as possible. "So allow me to reap some of that burden by asking. Whom exactly do you serve and what is it that not they but you wish to do with yourself?


    A child of mine for sure you are, but even deviousness has its variations, so tell me, what is it that you want to achieve and answer not me but thyself."


    Raven had no answer to give, not right now anyway. Umbra knew it already, and so giving her child more time to ponder, her lips barely grazed his forehead as she bid him goodbye. The next thing Raven knew, his body was baking under the sunlight creeping in through his room''s window.


    Looking to his side, Mel was nowhere to be found, but as he turned around, he saw Moxy sitting on a stool beside him with the brightest smile across her lips. It had been a long time since she''d seen Raven, and so she wanted to greet him the moment he woke up.


    "Good morning~" She chimed, her cheeks a rosy red with blush.


    Quickly turning to her left, she grabbed a breakfast tray with a pair of runny eggs, a cup of steaming tea, and some toasted bread. A b of butter rested on the bedside table as well and grabbing hold of it, Moxy began spreading it fresh.


    Groaning and grunting as he pulled himself up, Raven sat down leaning against the back of the back of the bed frame. His eyes glued to Moxy as she joyously prepared his meal, he felt like he had his answer¨Cto see his girls happy and be just as happy himself. But then came the problem, the monster inside of him.


    Arche was helping him control that monster while Umbra wanted him to explore himself and work to achieve his wishes, and from the way she''d worded it¨Cdeviousness and chaos were bound to be part of it. On one hand, he was supposed to let his fae side takeover but keep it reeled in whenever necessary. On the other he wasn''t sure if that would truly make him happy.


    "Here, let me feed you," wearing a smile still, Moxy skilfully picked up the fork and knife and sliced through the toast. Stabbing the piece with the fork, she dipped it into the gooey egg before slowly bringing it closer to Raven. "How have you been?"


    Her question surprised Raven a little, but quickly taking the bite, he enjoyed it for a moment before swallowing and giving her a response.


    "Not too good, not too bad," a look of concern took over her face, but turning her gaze down to the bracelet on his hand, she spoke up soon after.


    "Is it about what happened at Tanya''s house?" Lifting her head back, she pressed her lips for a spell before opening them with a burst of words. "I''m sorry but Arche the woman in your bracelet told me everything while I was waiting for you to get up."


    "I didn''t really expect her to keep secrets anyways so you don''t really have to apologize," after his reassurance, Moxy decided not to pursue the matter for now and instead, just spend time with Raven sharing their first meal of the day together.


    Sharing the cup and the fork, both of them somehow felt a lot closer than anything else had made them feel. A small token of appreciation towards each¨Cnot through their bodies, but an innocent act, there was just something magical about that moment, basking in sunlight, sharing a meal together, all the while the morning birds chirped out through the window.


    Raven was finally at peace after the events of yesterday. He even managed to figure out thest piece of the puzzle required to control himself and the monster within.


    Much like his time with Moxy progressively getting more and more charming and the warmth in his heart spreading through the rest of his body, he has to let the monster out¨Cunderstand it a little, and as time goes on, he''ll need to give it more room to explore.


    Eventually, if everything goes as nned, he should be able to control it, but unlike the current situation, the monster was no innocent maid running an inn with her father.


    ''Lean into my fae side while also holding on to my sense of self¡­'' He thought watching Moxy walking out of his room, while hoping in the back of his head not to lose his love for her or any other because of this little experiment.


    However, for now¨Cit was time to get up and explore something else entirely. The mess being caused by Maria at the castle, the request to the new king to allow benevolent monsters through the streets, andstly to spend time with his girls, individually.


    Then and only then woulde the turn to carry out his experiment on the people of Athenia¨Cto let the monster out and do what it desires the utmost, breed women and torture anyone deserving of it for fun.


    ''I need to take Lana to the maze and check on Linkle too¡­'' Making a mental note of it all, Raven decided to get dressed and finally leave for the castle and figure out what the hell was happening there first.

 Chapter 290: Jealousy And Conspiracy

    Markus, he''d seen many kingdoms rise and fall, and being a knight¨Conce of light yet now of dark, he''d served them until thest brick of their castle turned to dust. And now, even though Athenia was inpetent hands, he felt a strange sense of nostalgia¨Cand it wasn''t one that he liked.


    ''Another kingdom on the cusp of greatness, but could easily be headed for ruin thanks to this jealous woman.'' In a private council with Milo, Markus''s eyes kept turning to Vi from behind his helmet. He knew she was linked to the king, and the surety of his survival past her unfortunately and untimely death would be in sure jeopardy.


    ''Maria waited until her husband''s death for the throne, she was patient once, but I doubt that''s not the case anymore.''


    An attempt at Vi''s life was imminent, and the dark knight of Athenian kings wanted to ensure that he wouldn''t let that happen.


    "What are you even suggesting, Markus?" Milo heaved, his heart heavy from what he''d just heard from the dark knight.


    As the knight lifted his head to match the concerned king''s gaze, his armor rattled and screeched from within with the sounds of distant screams¨Cnearly inaudible to anyone but the snow spirit.


    "I''d wager you''re already aware of your mother''s mishandlings with ourte king," holding his gaze until Milo nodded hesitantly, Markus continued. "I suspect she''ll try her hand on your¡­"


    Not sure what to refer to Vi as in rtion to the king, Markus held his tongue and took a moment to think it over.


    "I suppose your lover; for now she''ll be the target of your mother''s shameful tactic," though the topic was dire, hearing someone else calling her Milo''s lover spread a light blush across Vi''s cheeks.


    "How do we deal with her then? Again, what are you suggesting?" Milo on the other hand wasn''t as flustered, after all, his lover''s life hung in bnce and he wanted to ensure that not a single hair on her body was struck with a de.


    "We have a few choices," shifting back to Milo, Markus leaned forward in his chair with his fingertips pressed together. "Silent execution, casting her out of the castle, confinement, or if you''d like a mysterious disappearance¨Ca kidnapping that she never gets recovered from."


    Nothing sounded savory, every word from Markus left a foul taste in Milo''s mouth. He didn''t love Maria, nor did he think of her as his mother anymore, but even so, he''d never thought he''d be forced to do anything of the sort to her. But his chances were thin, she knew more people and had more influence in ces that he wished to withdraw power from.


    ''The maze, the ck market, and goddess knows how many more hellish trades she''s involved in.'' It would be far too easy for Maria to carry out Vi''s murder, much easier than Milo trying to do the same to her¨Cthat is unless he had exceptional help, and Markus was there to provide just that.


    "I¡­" Even though he''d never loved her as a mother, condemning her to such a cruel fate wasn''t something that he could, at least not yet.


    "A loose tongue will cost you, but one held too tight will be more dire, young king," Markus advised against Inaction, his eyes burning green through his visor.


    The dark knight''s de was ready so were his wits, making a queen disappear would be a mundane task for him, but doing so against his king''s wishes, was not something he wished to do. Once a servant to an emperor, then a god, and then countless kings, his very core was of servitude, not because he was bound in some way, but because he felt it was his calling.


    "A spirit to a spirit¡­" Storming past her hesitance, Vi finally decided to speak up. And as she got everyone''s attention on her, she uttered something that neither of them expected. "The man who encharmed her; she seemed rather fond of him. What if we somehow convince her to leave? Or bribe the hero to take her away from the castle?"


    The idea wasn''t too far-fetched, especially since her liking for Raven was no more a mystery than her husband''s death to the public. The dark mage could easily draw her away from politics, but was it such a bright idea to send her away with a man treading through such a treacherous path?


    "Not too bad of an idea," Markus muttered, although not entirely convinced just yet.


    Milo on the other hand, still wasn''t sure if it was the choice, however, thinking back to what Markus suggested, it was certainly better than any of it.


    "Well if it''s decided, I''d like to bring up another topic in dire need of discussion," looking at Milo again, Markus waited to see if the young king still wanted to discuss the matter further, however, when he just simply nodded, the dark knight pushed another matter forward.


    "The nobleman whose son Princess Tia is to be wedded hasn''t been to any of the recent council meetings, I suspect something''s afoot, especially with your mother being the one who''d chosen him. Marry it to the fact that he never missed a meeting while Queen Maria was on the throne, this sudden shift in attendance has me worried."


    Leaning his head to the side with a hint of suspicion on his face, Milo pressed a finger on his lip and thought the matter over for a few seconds.


    "You suspect treason?" He asked, and Markus grumbled in agreement.


    Holding his hand forward, the knight gripped his fingers into a quivering fist.


    "Allow me to decimate his lineage, I''ll bring you their ashes if there''s any left," it had been far too long since Markus had unleashed his fury. He was aching to wreak havoc, and although not as powerful in brute force as Helga, he was known as the dark knight for a reason.


    "Investigate if your suspicions are true and if they are¡­" Instead ofpleting his deadly sentence, Milo nodded to convey the message to Markus.


    Hiding a smile behind that helmet, the dark knight rose to his feet¨Cready to leave the king''s chambers and find out how many people he needed to kill.


    "Doom awaits your enemies my lord, and I shall be their herald to Styx." Gripping his darkened spear with purpose, Markus finally left the lovers alone¨Cjust as concerned as the men he would soon be hunting.

 Chapter 291: Robin - Athenias Blessed

    The very moment Markus on his way to the nobleman''s house, the son of the very same¨Cthe boy soon to be wedded to the princess, was sneaking around through the corridors. Slipping past the dark knight with nothing but noble movement, he headed straight for the princess''s room with a rose pinched between his teeth.


    It wasn''t his first time, sneaking through the castle to meet up with Tia. It wasn''t the second either, in fact, he''d done so, so many times, that it was rare for him to miss even a day. He''d known Tia since they were little after all, and although their friendship had always been rocky, the two enjoyed each other''spany even if the princess acted otherwise.


    "Again?!" The moment Robin sneaked into Tia''s room, she already knew he was there. Tossing a gold coin by the vanity, she looked right at him as he''d entered, even though the boy had easily escaped the dark knight. "You back for this or what?"


    Tossing the coin towards him, it turned into a beam of light and midway through reaching him, the light turned to a yellow bird that swiftly settled on Robin''s shoulders. With a smile, the boy scratched the bird''s head, and in response, she tweeted with joy.


    "I thought you two might grow closer if Tweety stays the night, but I supposed I was wrong,"ughing the matter over, he wrapped his hand around the bird and it quickly turned back into a gold coin with her face imprinted on its surface. Stuffing her in his pocket, he rolled the rosebud through his fingers as he made his way closer to the princess.


    "I stole this from your garden, I hope you don''t mind."


    Offering her the rose with a pretentious bow, he stood there waiting for her to ept it, but ncing at him sideways, Tia pped the bud out of his hand.


    "Try wooing your mother if you''re so desperate for a woman''s attention," rolling her eyes, Tia continued to admire herself in the mirror.


    Not much affected by her insult, Robin moved over to her bed and sat down on it with a bounce. While he nced around, just looking at the ce, Tia looked at him through the mirror¨Cdesperately trying not to let her embarrassment be known.


    She liked him as much as he did, but being uptight by personality¨Cmostly thanks to her mother, she had no clue how to shower affection, especially to a man she liked more than as a friend and differently than she did her own family.


    ''Like a plushie toy¡­'' Looking at his button nose, she wondered how it would feel to press her finger on it. But then as her eyes focused on his reddish freckled cheeks, she felt another emotion, jealousy. A natural blonde with pixie hair and emerald eyes, Robin was hugged with the charm of Athenia''s bounty.


    One of the very few who''d been blessed by her, though he thought that blessing was of Aphrodite.


    ''I had almost forgotten about this child¡­'' Watching the castle closely these past days, Athenia was leering at the boy that she''d reaped from death''s clutches. He was abandoned in a forest once, by his own parents. All because he was a third child whom they had no use for.


    "They did themselves a favor," said the dark version of her from over her right shoulder.


    "Leaving a child to die in a forest?" ring at the dark, her angelic form scorned her with disgust.


    And while they looked at each other with opposing views, the devious clone of Athenia chimed into their conversation with mockery.


    "Like mother abandoned me? The so-called goddess of life," she said looking at the angelic form and making her flinch with just her words. Turning her gaze right over to the dark version of her master, she wasn''t willing to spare her father''s side either. "Would Father have abandoned me if I was a burden too? A third child or the fourth?


    Maybe he should''ve killed us in the womb, at least then Aphrodite would''ve been dead as well."


    For once Athenia agreed with her sarcastic clone, however, keeping her thoughts to herself she simply focused on the interaction between Tia and Robin.


    "Sooo what are you up to today?" Asked Robin, his eyes finally turning back to Tia.


    Hurriedly focusing back on herself in the mirror, she was too caught off guard to evene up with a response. But her silence only gave him time for Robin to say what he wanted to hear¨Csomething he knew she wouldn''t even consider doing if it wasn''t for him pushing her.


    "Wanna go to the lower city fare? I heard a new breeder brought in some exotic animals recently."


    "Exotic?" Not even knowing the meaning of the name, Tia slowly turned around to face Robin.


    With a cheery smile, the boy jumped off the bed and quickly walked up to her. Offering her his hand right after, he urged her toe with him.


    "I''ll show you."


    "B-but what if someone notices it''s me!"


    Leaning towards her, Robin cupped her face between his palms and left a light kiss on her forehead. Left surprised and blushing, Tia sat studden in ce, all the while a bright yellow shimmer turned her clothes in and her ears got tipped like an elf.


    "I doubt anyone would notice now," grabbing her hand himself this time, the boy began leading Tia away.


    ''I don''t exactly hate this boy.'' Thought Athenia, having saved her from an awful future by not just blessing him, but also cursing his siblings to death, she saw a part of herself in the young boy. Although she still had plenty of her siblings just looking for a chance to end her.


    "And with Markus on his way to his parents, I suppose they too will suffer death now that they''ve served their purpose of raising him," her clone muttered, and Athenia couldn''t agree more.

 Chapter 292: Meeting The New King

    Moments after Raven''s arrival at the castle, he was guided by a guard directly to Milo''s chambers. The king couldn''t risk having him meet his mother first, after all, if he did, that would ruin their ns to manipte Maria. Even the fact that Raven was back had been known to Milo for a while, but given his mother''s entricity, he''d given it every effort to keep that fact away from her.


    "At the start, I hid the news of your arrival simply because I know how excited my sister can be about meeting the hero, and now that you''ve changed ces with that warrior, she''d been nagging everyone to take her to see you, " exining his situation to Raven, Milo stood before him with Vi standing by his side.


    "But if Tia knew or even Maria, either one of them, the news would''ve gotten to the other''s ears, and that would''ve been utter chaos."


    ''Astute as always, huh? No wonder Maria''s afraid of him taking over.'' Holding no grudge nor animosity towards Milo, Raven was impressed not just by what he''d revealed but by the way he was conducting his business as Royalty.


    "Before anything," ncing up and down Milo''s well-kempt clothes before moving onto Vi''s shimmering opal dress with gemstones, he felt for once¨Cin the true presence of royalty. Getting up from the chair he''d been provided as a show of respect, he nodded at Mio''s lover before turning back to him.


    "I''ve noticed more guards at the lower city, and it sounds like you''vexed taxes on farmers, hawkers and even street vendors. Nothing of the sort ever happened when your father ruled, how you even managed to convince the noblemen is beyond me, but I thank you from the bottom of my heart for all that you''ve done in such a short time."


    The faintest of smiles climbed up the duo''s lips, it was the first time they''d been recognized for their work. All the queen and the council did wasin about their policies, simply because it didn''t suit their interest but rather the interest of the public.


    "Sir Markus deserves some of the credit, without his de we would''ve had a coup on our hands, but¨Cno matter, I''ll ry your thanks to him, but for now, please sit down and hear our request," taking them up on their offer, Raven quickly settled down, and it wasn''t long before he was told everything that had happened in the castle while he was gone.


    From Maria hiding the death of the king for a long time to holding his funeral in secrecy, none of that was a secret to Raven, but everything she''d done towards Milo and Vi as well as her sabotage towards the citizens by meddling in their betterment, it pricked him in the heart.


    ''That bitch¡­'' His expression contorted so much it made Vi squeeze Milo''s arm in fear, the king himself wasn''t resistant to the darkness and corruption oozing out from the blessed hero. ''She doesn''t care about anyone but herself, why the fuck are we even doing this whole journey fucking things if she''s gonna mess up our home?! We want to save these people!


    We want our world to flourish and survive the¨C''


    "ATROCITIES OF THE DEMON LORDS!!!" Jumping from mind to reality, Raven screamed in rage¨Cnot only spooking the king and his lover but also rming the guards stationed outside. The door opened and they came rushing in, even surrounding Raven while pushing the king away, they kept their weapons drawn¨Choping, no!


    Praying that they won''t have to fight a chosen, much less someone trained by the radiant Valkyrie.


    Looking at his fist for a while, Raven slowly let them ease up. Lifting his head right after, he noticed spears, swords and a few arrows pointed in his direction. Moving the spear and swords away from him with the back of his hands, he turned to Milo.


    "Tell me what you want me to do about her? I''m assuming you called me here for a reason after all," taking a deep breath to calm himself, Raven let down his mask of anger, and instead with a little help from his own charm calmed his heart. Then with a smile, he opened his eyes. "Apart from killing her, I''m sure I can beat some manners into her if that''s what you want."


    Baffled by the sudden change in his personality, Milo blinked a few times, but quickly managed to recover. Thinking everything over in his head, he brushed off the guards, even though they seemed reluctant to leave the king alone with Raven. Once the door was shut as they left, Milo moved closer to the mage and told him in the most forward way possible.


    "I want her gone from the castle¨CI don''t care how, I don''t care what you do to her as long as she''d not dead, I think anything would be an improvement," thinking about her conspiring with the noble family whose son would soon marry Tia, Milo wanted this resolution to conclude long before the idiotic son or his family attempts a coup emboldened by Maria.


    "Anything?" Raven asked, his voice rugged as it can be.


    Although a bit taken back after hearing him questioning the limit, Milo remained steadfast and nodded back at Raven.


    "Yes, anything as long as she''s alive¨CI don''t care what you do," no stranger to the mage sleeping with the whore, he didn''t care if he even fucked in public so she couldn''t show her face to anyone.


    "You suspect a coup?" Tilting his head sideways, Raven''s curiosity was apparent.


    Still wary of the mage, Milo took a gulp and responded.


    "Markus is out to investigate the family, he will more than likely kill them if there''s enough proof of their imminent betrayal," piling every bit of information together, finally sincest night a devilish smirk shes across his face.


    "And you said the very same family''s son is going to marry your sister soon?"Milo nodded in response while Vi slowly approached him from behind. "Then how about we turn the wedding into an event that nobody can forget¨Cone that would ensure no other fool tries to step up to you? At least not the corrupt piece of shits."


    "Wh-what are you talking about?" Milo stuttered unsure what Raven had in mind, but his answer was simple, yet effective no matter the situation.


    "No mercy, Milo for those parasitic leeches would have none for you." And although harsher than he liked, Milo couldn''t disagree¨Ceven though deep down he felt like he should. But that remained a part of his personality, benevolent and kind, to a fault that would lead to his death if not for Markus and now even the new hero.

 Chapter 293: Punishing A Slut!(18+)

    Maria was still getting ready for the day when Raven came charging into her room. She was shocked for a spell, but soon it was reced with joy, however, as he began locking the door behind him before turning to her with a sharp look in his eyes, she instantly knew something was wrong.


    "A-are you okay?" She asked, gulping her anxiety.


    Without saying a word, Raven marched closer to her. Getting up in a rush, Maria tried to approach him herself, but as Raven''s hand grabbed her by the face and pushed her back down, her eyes widened in fear and her body froze from the shock.


    "AGH!" Caressing her aching back, she kept staring at Raven through a pained expression, but the mage''s aggression didn''t end there, as he grabbed her by the chest and pulled her up in an instant. "Wh-wha-what are you doing?!"


    "Teaching you some manners!" He yelled, pping Maria''s face.


    "AHHH!" Grabbing her dress by the cleavage, he tore it right off while she grunted and groaned. Then throwing her by the bed, Raven used darkness muscle fibers extending from his body to lift her in the air by her leg and tear the rest of her clothes off until she was butt naked. "AUWA! LET ME GO! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!"


    Her voice tinged with desperation, she looked right into Raven''s eyes¨Cbut the sharp look in his eyes inspired not hopes of mercy but fear. He was angry, beyond anything she''d ever seen. Drama was something he couldn''t tolerate¨Cespecially once created by an arrogant ass who can''t just let things go smoothly.


    "Now look at me," moving closer and lifting her up higher, Raven brought her face to the same level as his. However, her breasts dangling upside down with the darkness chain binding her nips with her clit she could neither see from behind those mountains nor hear anything because of those chains.


    And so grabbing the three-way chain at their point of intersection, Rain squeezed them tightly together to prevent it from jingling.


    "HAAAA! NO!NO! NOT SO HARD! DON''T PULL!" Having her breasts pushed together, and her nips and clit being tugged at, Maria was in immense pain as a burning sensation rushed through her sensitive areas.


    But that would not be the end of her torture as Raven intended to trample her arrogance and strip her of all pride. Touching her skin, Raven inked her body in an instant, all with words that would make the slutiest slut blush to be seen tattooed with.


    Letting her fall on her head next, Raven took a few steps back and let Maria collect herself. Squealing still from the pain, she struggled on the ground, however, as she slowly recovered from the pain, her attention shifted elsewhere.


    "W-WHATTT?!" Reading the tattoos, she was left in utter shock.


    Circling around her nipples were the words ''saggy-cow titted slut'', and right underneath near her belly read ''cum devouring pig''. Even her ass was inked and since she couldn''t read it Raven decided to read it for her.


    "Raven''s fuck hole," marked with lines with how many times she''d been fucked in the ass, her ass cheeks were marked by every time Raven had imed her. Her thigh came next which were marked with repeating words coiling around her leg like a snake, all of whom read either slut, whore, or cheating sow.


    "NO!NO!NO!NOOOO!" As arrogant as she was and as obsessed as she was with Raven if anyone outside the room were too her body marked like a ve, there was no doubt in her mind that she would lose not just respect but every ounce of power that she loved to unt so much.


    Quickly turning to Raven, she scrambled closer from the ground and gripped him by his legs.


    "Get these off! Please! Get THESE OFF!" However, instead of abiding by her request, Raven coiled a strand of darkness fibers around her breasts and picked her entire body up by them. "AGHHH! ST-STOP! PLEASE!


    STOPPP!"


    "Shut up!" He yelled as her punishment was yet to be over.


    Letting her hang in the air for a while, Raven paced around in an attempt to hold himself back. He had ns for her, but he had to wait, but she would have to carry those tattoos even those that were clearly visible by her feet. A week was what he needed, and the day of Tia''s marriage was going to be the conclusion of her punishment.


    "I''ll take those tattoos off, but not before I teach you a lesson," moving her by his face, Raven looked right into her eyes with a deadly expression on his face. "You might be the least likeable of my girls, and that''s a hard fucking task because I have a giant monster¨Cwho I positively suspect of nning my murder once I give her what she wants."


    "I-" pping her as soon as she opened her mouth, Raven grabbed her by the hair and brought his face a hair''s breadth from her.


    "I may like you Maria, but I don''t love you. You have done nothing to earn that, and believe it or not I love the strangers of Athenia more than I do you¡­" Letting her hair go, Raven turned around with a hefty spin, however, he quickly turned right back to face her again. "You have to earn it, and that needs discipline.


    I don''t expect you to be a puppet who does whatever I say, but the least I expect from you is not to try to murder your own son or his lover!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Looking through her lie as dark smoke emerged from her body, Raven knew that he had to beat some sense into her skull. However, not too fond of roughing his woman more than he already had, instead, he tied a dark leash to her neck, a gag on her mouth, and strapped her legs so she could only move by crawling on her knees.


    Panting from the sudden changes, Maria''s mind was beyond freaking out. Strapped like a rabid dog, she was being drugged away to the room''s exit¨Cand the mere thought of going out in such a state with her hands and legs tied, and her butt hanging out, was enough to make her skin crawl.


    Thankfully for her, however, Raven was just trying to scare her for now. Her punishment still had to wait, but before that, Markus had to confirm Milo''s doubts.

 Chapter 294: A Twist Of A Date - Part 1

    Her eyes glued to her blessed, Athenia had been watching over Robin for a while. Being a god with great foresight, she was struggling toprehend how she forgot about someone that she''d saved and even blessed with many gifts.


    The ability to converse with animals, the swift and elusive nature of her body¨Cnone of it should''ve been possible, at least not to the extent of a noble''s men escaping past the dark knight.


    "She''s still busy with that boy, huh?" Said the angelic version of herself.


    "What is she even trying to find?" Said the other, seemingly just as confused.


    The clone, standing in a corner, had a much clearer image¨Cand what she was finding was inching her towards an inevitable shock.


    ''No fucking way¡­'' She thought a second before Athenia covered her mouth with surprise but then quickly let it go and burst intoughter.


    "AHAHA! Wh-what?! How in the! Ahaha!" Squeezing her hands by her chest, the goddess went into a state of hysterics. Laughing out like a maniac rocking two and fro on her throne, she appeared like a mental patient, but eventually, it eased up a little. "Ohhhh Maria~ Maria~ Maria~ You''re gonna be so mad when you figure this one out!


    Ahaha¡­"


    Watching in confusion as their true body kept snickering to herself, both the angelic and the dark were left oblivious of what was happening. The clone on the other hand, being part of Athenia''s true self, knew exactly what the goddess saw but held back herugh as she felt like her mistress deserved to enjoy that moment.


    And she wasn''t the only one enjoying herself as down on the surface, Robin and Tia were yfully wandering the lower city streets. Popping a stick of candy out of his mouth as they made their way to the animal breeder, he quickly offered it to Tia without much thought.


    ''W-what? Does he want me to¡­'' The thought of the candy being in her mouth right after Robin made Tia''s heart race like a chariot. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment, but hiding her shame, she gently rested it on her tongue before closing her mouth around it. A trickle of his saliva melted sweeter in her mouth than the candy itself. Taking it quickly out, however, she offered it back to Robin.


    "There!" Yelped the boy leaping in joy for his next step, his hand locked with Tia made her jump with surprise as well.


    "Yaaa!" Although in a state of shock, Tia kept up with Robin and only stopped as they reached a walled garden withs and grills holding all the animals.


    Through the alone, the two could see people interacting with animals that they had never seen before. Her eyes enchamered by the sight, she squeezed Robin''s hand, all the while the blonde took her towards the entrance to get them both an entry ticket. However, the moment they got to the line, Tia bumped into the side of someone taller than them both.


    "I-I''m sorry!" Not used to being amongstmoners, she felt a rush of anxiety and fear grip her heart. And as she opened her eyes to see the person, her fear only grew further. "A-A de-devil?!"


    Moving in front of Tia to separate her from the devil, Robin conjured a whip made of thorny vines. Holding them stretched in front, he made sure that the devil couldn''t get to Tia, but to her surprise, the horned creature began smiling.


    "Everything okay, Liliyana?" A familiar voice came from behind the devil, and as Tia looked over, she instantly recognised who it was.


    "A-Amedith, right? The ex-hero?" As she mumbled, Robin''s tension settled a little.


    Turning around, he wanted to ask Tia if she knew him, but before he could do anything, Liliyana put her hand on his head and began patting him like a child.


    "No need to be scared, I''m not scary," blushing at her touch, Robin slowly turned back around and got Liliyana''s hand off of his head. Even so, leaning forward and smiling, the devil assured the young boy not to worry about her presence. "You two heading inside too? Why don''t we go together?"


    Scoffing at the chaos the two had caused and had gotten everyone''s attention to them, Amedith motioned everyone to follow him in before any more trouble arose at the scene. Although reluctant at first, both Tia and Robin followed the duo in.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, but please don''t cause another scene¡­" Amedith whispered to Tia as the group made their way to the first walk-in cage for the exotic animals.


    "O-okay¡­and I''m sorry again," turning her eyes to Liliyana as they moved forward, Tia couldn''t help but ask. "Who is this by the way?"


    A bit caught off guard by the question, Amedith didn''t know what to say. Liliyana on the other hand, simply once more before replying to the princess.


    "I''m his L.O.V.E.R~" Covering her mouth as she chuckled, somehow¨Cthe devil whose presence was the cause of the distress had managed to calm everything down. "And what about you two? Hmm?"


    Looking at each other neither Tia nor Robin were sure about what to say. But going with the obvious answer since their cover was already blown to them, Robin told them as things were.


    "I''m her fiance, Robin."


    "Ohhh¡­" A bit taken back by the revtion, Liliyana stared at Robin and even looked him up and down. Something was off and she knew exactly what¨Chowever, whether to ask those questions or not dwell on the details, she was left in a limbo all the while the croaking winged frogs began climbing her legs and arms. "Say, Robin¨Cyour family worships which god?"


    Ignoring the frogs for now, Robin and Tia were both focused on the devil''s questioning. In the meantime, Amedith was trying to get those winged croaking creatures out of his shorts and shirts.


    "Aphrodite, why do you ask? Everyone worships Aphrodite in Athenia, did you not know cause you''re a devil?" Hearing Robin''s response, Liliyana uttered something unintentionally.


    "No, I just didn''t know that Aphrodite allowed women to be wedded to each other."


    "What?" Tia muttered, confused by Liliyana''s words as much as everyone else around her.


    ''Oh no¡­'' Thought Liliyana, realizing that she''s messed up.

 Chapter 295: A Twist Of A Date - Part 2

    "Get off!" Dancing on the spot while trying to get the frog out of his clothes, Amedith''s scream stripped everyone''s attention from everything else. Looking right at him as his skin went red like cherry, Liliyana moved closer and tried to calm him. "It''s on my back! My butt too!"


    ''Maybe the frog enclosure wasn''t such a good idea¡­'' Thought Liliyana before growing a massive pair of wings and hiding Amedith''s body within them. Quickly moving her hands underneath his clothes, she picked out all the frogs before finally letting go of him.


    "Are you okay, sir?!" Finally, after everything was done came one of the workers, panting and fearful especially as she knew who Amedith was. "Those are female cupid frogs, you shouldn''t havee if you''re a man! They like¡­"


    Hesitating for a bit, the worried receptionist gulped as everyone turned to look at her.


    "They''ll attach themselves to your privates to suck¡­the male reproductive¡­fluid¡­" Blushing as she spoke, the worker urged the group to quickly get outside. Nothing of the sort would''ve ever happened, but since Amedith''s looks were deceiving nobody stopped to ask if he was a male.


    Almost petrified by the thought of what could''ve happened, the ex-hero had to be carried out in his lover''s arms like a princess who''d been trapped in a castle. Interrupted in the middle of their conversation, Tia and Robin followed right behind¨Cneither of them remembering what Liliyana had alluded to.


    "Is he gonna be okay? I kinda wanted to see the water-spitting monkeys but maybe we should check on him first?" Pointing to Amedith, Tia wanted to make sure that he was fine before they could move forward with the tour.


    "Or we can go our separate way too you know," Robin told Tia, but was swiftly ignored.


    Letting Amedith down on his feet, Liliyana put him on her back instead, even though the warrior was beyond embarrassed being carried like a princess already.


    "I-I''m fine¡­" Amedith whimpered, his head resting on Liliyana''s shoulder.


    "Stop moping~" Nudging him with an upward bump from her shoulder, Liliyana teased him a little.


    Seeing the two, the other two were entranced by their yful romance. But as Liliyana looked at them, the group was once again on the move to watch some exotic animals. The very first thing after the frogs were the spewing monkeys that turned into puddles of water to avoid being preyed on.


    Then came pepper lilies¨Ca collection of deceptive blue flowers that fumed out capsaicin to temporarily blind those who so much as attempted to approach them.


    Too distracted by the flora and fauna¨Ceach more bewitching than the next, the group hadpletely forgotten about what happened in the frog pin, and instead truly began enjoying the exhibition.


    "Ortho''s pup!" With a flick of a wand, a worker dressed as a witch raised an undead dog in its pen. Its eyes glowed green like emerald as he sniffed about and slowly tracked its way to the witch. "These creatures can''t see as their eyes have been plucked out, but the noses and brain are kept from necrosis, which helps it still track its prey beyond death itself!"


    "So cuteeee~" Liliyana whispered, her hand sped together in prayer.


    Amedith on the other hand didn''t exactly have the same response, he wasn''t too fond of undead or devils¨Cwith the exception of one of course.


    "Oi, boye here!" Whispering from the opposite corner of the cage from the witch, Robin called the pup in his direction. To his voice, it lifted its head and crashed in his direction without needing to sniff anything.


    "What?! How did you¨C" Shocked by how easily the blessed controlled the necro dog, the worker dressed as a witch looked on with horror. "Ughhhhh!"


    Frustrated by her years of training easily being reced by a young boy, she snapped her wand and charged out of the pen. In the meantime, the dog stopped near Robin and settled beyond the, its glowing emerald eyes staring right into his.


    "They treating you okay, buddy?" Robin asked, and the dog barked in response.


    "As if!" The dog''s words¨Conly understood by the young boy were followed by a mockingugh almost as if the dog didn''t even care about how it was treated. "I''m dead anyway, so who cares? Now, bugger off before they yell at me for following your voice umanded!"


    Although saddened by the dog''s response, hearing someone approaching from behind¨CRobin grabbed Tia''s hand and quickly began leading her away through the crowd. He could''ve easily exined the situation, but that wasn''t why he was there.


    ''If everything has gone as nned, then these creatures should know what to do.'' As he rushed through the crowd, the sound of cages being unlocked echoed all around him. And what brought concern and gasp from others brought a bright smile on Robin''s face. ''Yes! Now just go where I told you to!''


    Soon enough as he and Tia were out of the establishment, the rest of the people came flooding out. Right behind them were also the animals, some carrying with them the elusive flowers from their roots, and surprisingly not being sprayed by them.


    "No! No! No! No!" The voice of the breeder echoed from inside, all as he saw his entire collection having charged out of the exhibition.


    For a while the two watched the exodus of the creatures, all headed for the forest through the streets. Marked with a mix of honey and lime, their path was predetermined by someone who''d been nning their escape for a while. However, as the very witch who was upset about being overshadowed came out, she pointed at the culprit of the whole debacle.


    "That''s him! That boy! He was talking to the dog; he probably talked to the other animals too!"


    "What?! Robin!" Having just figured everything out, Tia was beyond shocked, but before she could even look at Robin for an answer, he grabbed her arm and began dragging her to the opposite side of the escapee creatures.


    "Sorry! I didn''t wanna ruin our date by revealing the surprise at the end!" Laughing out loud as he lifted Tia off her feet and began carrying her, he kept the guards on their backs¨Cgiving the creatures enough time to escape without being pursued by too many of them.


    Being rocked in his arms as he dashed through the streets, Tia was angry, yet somehow she couldn''t help but join him inughing eventually.


    "Ohh fuck you Robin, fuck you~ Ahaha¡­" She was happier than ever at that moment, but that happiness didn''tst long as the moment she yfully hit him on the chest, a bundle of bandages holding back Robin''s breasts came untied and pressed her shirt with a bump twice asrge as Tia''s own breasts.

 Chapter 296 : Betrayal And Backshots - Part 1

    "Tia wait!" With the secret spilt into the open, the princess felt betrayed and rushed right back to the castle. However, even there she was being followed by the girl who''d disguised herself as a boy for as long as Tia could remember. "My parents forced me to lie! I didn''t wanna do this but!"


    "Shut up, Robin!" Stopping in her tracks, Tia turned around, frowning. Moving closer to the girl, she pushed her with her hand, shoving Robin by the chest. "You''ve been lying to me all this time! I thought you were a boy, and I¨C"


    Looking frantically around in worry, Robin heaved a sigh as she realized that nobody had heard Tia. But as her eyes turned back to her fiance, and the pained expression in her teary eyes, she felt like scum for caring more about her secret being out than the feeling of a friend.


    Clutching her fist against her chest, Tia was hunched over forward. Her knees bent from weakness, she felt moments away from breaking down then and there. She loved Robin¨Cat least a version of her. A version that was yful, fickle, and always smiling with a mischievous grin.


    But that version was no more than an illusion, a lie that had carried for years and would''ve only evere out after the week was over and they''d gotten married.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Said Robin, her hand gently resting on Tia''s shoulders. But shrugging them off, she let out a cry, neither too loud for she still cared deep down for her friend nor forgiving as she wanted her to see the damage she''d done. "My parent they¨C"


    "Shut up about your parents!" Lifting her head with a jerking motion, Tia red at Robin,her eyes red with contempt. "You did this! Don''t act like you couldn''t have told me like you had nothing to do in breaking my heart!"


    Attempting tofort Tia once again, Robin tried to reach for her arms, but before her hand could even get close, Tia stepped away with a disgruntled grunt. Curling her fingers at the rejection, Robin grabbed her own wrist and pulled it away from her fiance.


    "I¨C" Her lips parted to downy her part in the deception once more, but realizing how it would end, she sealed them without another word.


    Now as they stood in silence, both to their own, fighting a different battle, a thought simr thought eventually appeared into their minds. ''Now what?'', ideally Robin''s parents had hoped to keep their daughter''s sex a secret until the marriage was done in the most ostentatious of manners.


    Past then if the news broke, knowing Maria''s arrogance and obsessive pride, they were sure the queen wouldn''t wanna embarrass herself by revealing the lie to the council much less to the entirety of Athenia.


    As for the girls getting wedded to each other, they did not care in the least. For the control of the princess and the estate and influence she brought was all they were looking for, and since the lower church was massacred and the upper had its preacher in by an angel, not even the churches could do anything even if the secret got out of the bag.


    "Tia¡­" Breaking the silence, Robin looked at her fiance, her own eyes getting numb with tears. Even she didn''t want their friendship to end, for she''d always been fond of her.


    "What?!" Tia retorted, her words still tinged with anger.


    Robin tried moving closer, but Tia stepped away even before her feet lifted off the ground. Pressing her lips in hurt, Robin took a deep breath and told the princess what she had in mind.


    "My parents¡­they killed my brother and sister because they refused to lie or let them be controlled like puppets," it was the truth but also a lie, as Athenia was the one who''s doomed her family, but that didn''t stop the parents from iming otherwise as it gave them control of their only living child.


    "They wanted a boy, a boy who could marry the princess but for some reason, they couldn''t bore another kid, so they dressed me up as a boy and had me lie every moment of my existence about who I was."


    The goddess of fertility had taken the parents'' fertility away from them, and since they couldn''t birth another son, and since Robin was abandoned long before she was introduced to the public¨Cthat responsibility fell on the blessed girl.


    "But," noticing a window of opportunity to draw on Tia''s heart, Robin moved closer and this time the princess didn''t have time to brush her off. A bit surprised by the cold touch of her sweaty palms, Tia looked up at her with a jolt. "I never faked my love for you, but only as a friend of course, nothing more. Otherwise, how could the goddess bless us with such beautiful memories?"


    ''A friend?'' The word pricked Tia like a thorn, but as much as she loved the male Robin, she had no romantic interest in a female version of him.


    "I''m a priestess you know, and I would''ve been wedded to a girl, my magic would''ve been stripped along with the rest of my blessing," though childish at times, Tia was an astute priestess of Aphrodite. Her dogma was her life and blood, and tying the knot with another girl would''ve burned that bridge between her and her goddess.


    While the priestess was lost in her worries, Robin wrapped her hands around her and pulled her into a hug. Pressing her head against her heart, she allowed her to calm to the melody it sang.


    "Tweety¡­?" Hearing the bird-turned coin singing in Robin''s breast pocket, a weak smile appeared on Tia''s lips, although it didn''tst long. "That''s enough, I should really go tell Mother."


    Pulling herself away from Robin, Tia squeezed a fist against her heart. Closing her eyes with a deep breath, she tried getting herself ready to have the difficult conversation. Although Robin wasn''t looking forward to it, she decided to tag along and face the consequences of her actions head-on.


    However, as they closed on Maria''s room, the queen''s squealing voice stopped them in their tracks. Their goosebump stood on end as the voices became clear and turned out to be sultry moans. A mix of pleasure and pain was leaking through her room, and the guards were also nowhere to be seen.


    "Wh-what''s that?" Tia muttered, hesitant about moving closer.


    "Um¡­you sure your mom didn''t get a new lover?" Robin asked, smiling awkwardly.


    But as their curiosity got the better of them, the two decided to move in with heavy hearts and uncover the mystery of this alleged lover of the queen.

 Chapter 297 : Betrayal And Backshots - Part 2(18+)

    Peeking through the slightest gap between the door, Tia and Robin gasped at the sight unfolding before them. Through the gap, they saw Raven''s balls pping Maria''s ass while the queen was hunched over and one of the mage''s feet was pressing her head to the ground.


    Bncing himself entirely on his cock plunging downwards into Maria''s ass, Raven was balls deep into the queen and the pressure from his body weight onto her asshole was making her ass quiver.


    The jingle of her nip chain, the muffled sounds of her grunting, and even the constant wet sound of her asshole being plugged by Raven''s dick. It was all unfolding before the duo, and their eyes were glued to it. They wanted to look away, run away even, but the embarrassment of facing each other after seeing what they saw, was deterring them from pulling their head away from the gate.


    As the chains on Maria rattled and the sound of Raven''s balls hitting her asscheeks continued to echo in their minds, the duo were almost hypnotized¨Cnot even wanting to look away even though the one being fucked out of her mind and treated like a ve, was none other than one of their moms.


    As for Maria, being stepped on while Raven pumped his dick into her ass with the entire weight of his body behind each thrust, was making every fiber of her being quiver with excitement, both the pleasant kind and the other telling her to run away.


    However, her chains dragged back from between her legs and rubbing against her pussy; Raven held it in his hand while her mind was shot with ripples of ecstasy running through her spine like zapping electricity.


    But her ecstasy wasn''t hers alone, as while watching it all happen, both Tia and Robin felt their stomach burning. Neither of them were experienced in sex, and they''d only just realized that you can be fucked through the butt. Even reaching to her own back, Robin wondered how it could feel good having something that massive shoved up her butt.


    The thought alone made her clenched, almost in protest of not wanting anyone to try anal sex on her body.


    Tia felt much the same, however, her fascination was more directed towards the man than the woman. Hanging between Raven''s legs was his massive cock breeding her mother, and the balls swinging left and right made the princess'' mouth water. The only other time she''d seen a man''s sack was that of her brother but it was long ago in her past.


    ''W-why do I wanna touch them so badly?'' Huffing and puffing just looking at them pulsing and mming into her mom, Tia''s lips drooled and suddenly nothing else mattered. Though she''d never know much about sex, she now wanted to press her lips against those pulsing puppies, and the cumthered shaft would be just an extra treat.


    Biting her lips as her chest tightened, she gulped on desires that had been unleashed by the absurd moment. Caring not for her mother much anyway, she only focused on Raven. The new hero¨Can object of her fascination, pumping his steaming rod into a slimy hole as punishment.


    He was rough, rougher than ever before, treating Maria''s body like a tool to let out his frustration rather than a living breathing person.


    "I-I''m sorry! I-I''ll never do it again!" Maria pleaded between her moans, but since neither Robin nor Tia had any idea what she was apologizing for, they focused on simply watching.


    "You''re mine! You fucking whore, so don''t do stupid shit like this ever again!" Spanking Maria''s ass, Raven moved his feet off her face, and instead, pulling her upper body back towards him by the neck, he pressed his hips against Maria''s ass. Squished like a pancake, the queen''s ass was pouring from the sides, all the while Raven''s dick began lifting her up from her feet.


    "AHHHH! SHHSHHIITTTT!! AGHHH~FU-FUCKKK! M-MY ASS! IT''S TOO TIGHHTTTT!" Blushing beat red at the queen''s desperate howling, both Tia and Robin squeezed their chests.


    Their heart was pounding as if it were their own asses being fucked, and the throbbing of their holes¨Cmade the feeling even more surreal. Completely entranced by the sight, their eyelids loosened and their mind entangled by the scent of sex trailing up their nostrils.


    And as Raven squeezed Maria''s tits while she was held up in the air with his cock and one hand, their hands squeezed their own as if it was them he was fucking and not Tia''s mother.


    ''Why¡­why does my body feel so weird all of a sudden?'' Robin, especially who was rather used to being around men, was somehow struggling to calm her suppressed feelings as a woman. ''I-its not like it''s your first time seeing a dick, so why¡­?''


    Like a sizzling burning ofva, her groin was on fire. It was aching, each fold of her pussy, and the slimy drool draining from in between created a slippy coating between her fold and her shorts. As her legs fiddled on the spot, her pussy rubbed against the wet fabric, and the more her folds brushed against it, the more frothy the slime turned out to be.


    "W-we should le-leave¡­" Finally catching a moment to pull herself out of the trance, Tia grabbed Robin''s hand with a gulp before quickly leading her in the direction of her room.


    Tugged away so suddenly, a drizzle of pee and cum drained down Robin''s legs, leaving a small puddle of her juices right in front of the queen''s room, the girl disguised as a boy felt more embarrassed than ever.


    ''What just happened?'' Having nearly experienced her first orgasm, Robin was in a lucid state of mind. Her juices were still rubbing against her folds, and her pants were sticking to her legs after the mess that she''d created. ''I peed myself? No!''


    Blushing once more, she kept her head lowered while Tia took them into her room and shut the door behind them. But to the surprise of them both, they weren''t alone inside their room, as waiting for them inside was Vi, politely sitting on a stool.


    "What are you doing here?!" Tia asked, almost screaming in rm.


    Closing her eyes for a moment, Vi shook her head before opening them back up with a sigh.


    "I saw you two looking into the queen''s room, hence we have a lot to talk about," and indeed, they had a lot and lot to talk about.

 Chapter 298: Untangling Lies And Mystery(18+)

    A lollipop in hand and springs to her feet, Melicia''s heels nked against the castle tiles as she steadfastly made her way towards Tia''s room. Thest time she''d met the princess, she''d cursed her and Amedith with chastity that couldn''t be taken off for a week. But now, as things stood, she was eventually bound to have her revenge.


    Biting the candy into countless sugar particles, she smiled menacingly like a true woond elf. The thought of putting the princess in her ce was simting enough, but breaking her marriage at the same time to embarrass her in front of a crowd, was making her heart pound with excitement.


    ''Too bad the wedding is not here yet.'' From Maria''s room where Raven had left the queen''s fuck hole, gaping with a puddle of his cum dripping out of her upheld; spanked red ass, to the princess'' room where Vi had already exined everything to Tia and Robin¨Cwalking from one room to the other, Mel had just enough time to conspire things of her own.


    ''I don''t care what the spirit has nned, I want this bitch fucked like a cheap toy before being thrown to the side.''


    The party was already getting crowded, and with Maria''s addition to the wandering group, the fair elf didn''t want another member of royalty following them around. Especially one as bratty as Tia, the priestess of Aphrodite who couldn''t be trusted with her own powers.


    "Oi," as soon as she walked into the room, Mel darted her gaze right at Tia. "You and your boy toy should leave, I have a message from Raven for Vi that only she needs to hear."


    "He''s not a boy apparently," whirling her hands in a circr motion, Vi rolled her eyes and quickly corrected herself. "I meant, she''s not a boy. It''s hard to keep track when you''ve thought of a person a certain way."


    Looking at Robin, who was still a bit fidgety from what she''d seen in Maria''s room, Vi couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. The divine blessing was irking the snow spirit, divine in her source as well, she felt like a wolf whose turf had been marked by another pack without her knowledge.


    Being sound of mind, however, she looked past her inklings and treated Robin the same way she treated the others.


    "But yes, Robin and Tia, if you guys can give me some time with Miss Melicia that''d be grand," wearing a smile, she gestured for them to walk out of the princess'' room. Tia almost wanted to protest being kicked out of her own room, but the future''s order was bound to hold supreme, and so she followed, reluctant with a bit of held-back anger towards the spirit.


    Once the duo was gone, Mel took their seat in front of Vi and the two began conversing. Going into details about what to expect going forward, the queen wasid as a bargaining chip. She was to be kept away from the castle and must remain alive, and in exchange, the king would offer the party titles of nobility.


    Not only that the revenge towards Robin''s family was left entirely in Raven''s hands, as it was one of the conditions for the deal.


    "I''ve already sent soldiers to withdraw Markus, the execution of that family can wait until the wedding night¨Cthe very same day, that your leader wishes to carry out this lecherous revenge," even saying the word ''lecherous'' had Vi cringing, she was an innocent spirit of snow that loved passionate lovemaking, and to degrade that act of kind was beyond her measures of reasoning.


    "s, you''re the one who will be making these decisions, so I suppose I should start working on the grand stage for the executioners instead."


    Getting off the edge of the bed, Vi instinctively bowed to Melicia, even though she was now essentially a queen herself.


    ''Old habits die hard I suppose?'' Thought the elf, watching the spirit drifting away with a chilling breeze.


    Just outside the open door, however, Vi stopped to p her hands, and a handful of translucent ghost-like figures all of whom were wearing long white dresses with a snowke pattern, appeared out of nowhere and followed her forward as she went.


    ''A snow spirit with spirit familiars? That could be tricky.'' As the thought crossed Mel''s mind, she was left to wonder why she was even assessing the strength of an ally of hers and her party, but then she quickly realized that fighting horrors had made her cautious of everyone¨Ceven themon city folk walking through the streets. ''Better safe than sorry, I suppose?''


    Leaving the room not long after either, Mel headed straight into the queen''s room where Maria was still in the same up-assed pose as before. Her entire body was marked with Raven''s hand marks, bites and even some scratches, he''d been especially rough with her, thanks to the mix of his frustration and the surfacing monster of a fae.


    "You gonna put that butt down or are you waiting for him toe back and really mess you up?" Mel teased, pping Maria''s already reddened ass.


    "Aghhhh!" Screaming in pain, Maria''s eyes teared up in an instant. But thanks to the spank, she managed to finally put her butt down. "D-don''t do that! My wh-whole body hurts¡­"


    Humming to herself, Mel moved onto the bed and settled down beside Maria. Then grabbing the queen''s face, she wiped a ssh of Raven''s cum from her skin and licked it as if it were fresh cream. Sliding the finger as far back as she could, she treated it like a dick cumming right into her mouth. Taking it out with a pop right, the fair elf turned her gaze to the open door with a mischievous smile.


    "He said once that he likes older women, so I think I gotta thank you," looking back at Maria''s teary face, Mel chuckled through sealed lips. "For changing that somewhat I''m sure, after all, you''re one hateable bitch Maria, and I doubt that will change when you join our party and wander the forest with us.


    That should really humble you, especially since you got shit forbat skills and no way to get into the monster jewel for safety either."


    "Wh-what?" Still, in a bit of a shock, Maria could barely understand what Mel meant by those words.


    Slowly grabbing the queen''s face, the elf brought it closer¨Ca sinister smile still resting on her face.


    "Bark¡­" Maria''s eyes widened at themand, and with Mel''s eyes glowing emerald green as if she were a cat in the dark, the queen couldn''t refuse outright. "I said bark if you want me to make your experience in the group a little less painful."


    Like a devil snatching a soul, Mel''s smile spread wider and so did the horror in Maria''s heart¨Cbut not for long as the moment she barked like a bitch, the expression on Mel''s face lightened.


    "Wo-woof! Woof!" Embarrassed beyond belief, the queen''s pride was shattered to bits.

 Chapter 299: Another Meeting With The King

    It was the royal garden and the king was sitting alone under the gazebo with a clutter of empty tea cups lying on the table in front. He was looking for peace and quiet whenever possible, and there was no better spot than one surrounded by greenery. The maids and the gardeners groomed the bushes and flowers in the background, and the rhythmic sound of their scissors helped Milo to calm down.


    "So much to do, so many betrayals and conspiracy to handle, why?" He couldn''t understand, not because he was ipetent but rather through the fault of others. "For gold? For power? Is that all there is in this world? If so, I pity the goddess who made us who we are."


    Talking to himself since Vi wasn''t present, Milo gazed into nothing and nothingness gazed back into him. For a spell he was lost, his vision disappeared. There was nothing in front of him and he felt detached from the wed human experiencepletely. But then, from the edge of his eyes, he noticed a shadow¨Ca shadow towering over him.


    "Raven?" He muttered, slowly turning to face him.


    ncing over his shirtless body, a frown appeared on Milo''s face, however, realizing the reason behind the sweaty skin, he brushed the thought and brought himself back to the moment.


    "Sit down, please," offering him a chair, the king searched for a maid with his eyes. Spotting one, he gestured for the cups to be taken away and reced with yet another pair filled with steaming hot tea.


    In the meantime Raven settled into his chair, his mind still racing with thoughts. Just like Milo he''d been left wondering about greed and human nature, all thanks to the queen who couldn''t be satisfied by what she had and instead wanted more and more no matter the price.


    "About the family¨C"


    "About them yes,'' Milo interjected while taking the tray off of a maid''s hands. She tried to put it down herself, but Milo insisted on helping. Once the tray was ced on the table, the king offered Raven a cup while picking up his own. "I have recalled Markus since we don''t really need to investigate the family after my mother''s confession."


    "How do you already know? I haven''t told you anything yet," Raven asked, his hands slowly reaching for the cup.


    Taking a sip, Milo heaved a sigh. Then opening his eyes, he focused them on Raven.


    "Vi, her familiars, she calls them Yukis, they''re mostly invisible and ry to us, whatever they see happening around the castle," cing the cup down, Milo awkwardly scratched the side of his face for a moment. "And I mean everything since I became king, we never did so before, so I had an no idea your rtionship with Maria was so intense¡­"


    Having been told everything that happened in the room between Raven and Maria, Milo''s mind felt like it was on fire. Neither he nor Vi were fond of animalistic lovemaking, and so the way Raven had fucked Maria left them both concerned and blushing.


    "You mean to say you heard or at least saw everything?" Raven asked, his eyes squinted as stared at Milo with the use of his lie-catching ability.


    Twirling his hand to the side, the young king didn''t wanna explore much of what he''d been told or heard but still decided to conclude the line of questioning with an answer.


    "I heard some and overheard some, but the Yukis can''t share their vision¨Cand please! Refrain from killing them if it upsets you that one of them was present in that room, they''re numbered and mortal," a bit concerned that Raven might kill them the next time he sees them, Milo wanted to clear up that they weren''t disposable like a summoned creature.


    "Forget that," setting the cup aside, Raven posed concerns of his own. "I thought you''d be angrier seeing or rather, hearing what happened in there."


    Seeing as Milo hadn''t lied, Raven was confused as to how the king wasn''t at least a little mad at him for treating his mother like a doormat and a slut. But with a scoff, Milo brushed off those concerns.


    "She''s been sleeping with random men for god knows how long? I even caught her cheating on father while her belly was stretched out from being pregnant with Tia.


    Of course, I had no clue what was happening at that time as I was young, but when I did realize, it became quite clear to me what kind of woman she was, and is even to this day," the young king truly did not care for his mother, as long as she was alive she could''ve been turned into a ve and he would be fine with it. "Anyways, I assume you met your party''s archer when she was headed upstairs?"


    Squinting his eyes in curiosity, Raven nodded at Milo. He''d met Melicia on the steps, however, their interaction had been brief as she said she had something to handle in the queen''s room.


    "I told her everything, helped her get up to speed with our ns, hopefully as we speak, she''s uncovering more with Vi and then would do as I asked and talk to Maria," Milo exined, casually picking up his tea cup again.


    ''Taking Maria with us, huh? I doubt she would survive the wilderness¡­'' Closing his eyes, Raven attempted to connect to Mel''s mind since she was still close by. Even though he wasn''t sure if the message went through, he told the elf to take charge of Maria''s training so that she would at least be able to survive their journey from the back of the line.


    "Now, all we have to do is wait for the wedding, and do a show of power just as you''d suggested," Milo said, looking at Raven''s face from behind the cup.


    "Yeah, but before that¡­" Lifting his head up to match the king''s gaze, Raven decided to focus on yet another important matter. "I have some important news for you from our true goddess, not the one who''s been dead for a century."


    "Wha¡­What?" The cup in Milo''s hand lowered on its own, and the look of surprise only grew further as Raven revealed the true goddess of Atheniannd. Not only that he demanded a church of her own, or at least for the previous abandoned ones to shift to a living goddess instead of a dead one.


    But of course, the king wasn''t sure what to make of the information he was given, and before he could give an answer, he needed some time to himself.

 Chapter 300: A New Idol

    On the cold tiles of Aphrodite''s church, Erika spent her night. Her body was aching the moment her eyes opened, yet somehow she was dripped with bliss. The light peeking through the broken windows of the nun''s dorm basked her skin in mncholy for a time that had passed long ago.


    Turning to her side, she saw a distant door across the room, broken off the hinges and barely held up by a sharp piece of its frame sticking into the ground.


    ''The children''s stay.'' It was the very room that had once separated her from the rest of her friends. The priestess''s vow had temporarily snipped their attachment; she wasn''t allowed to talk to them, even when it was time for them to gather in prayer. ''I hate that ce¡­Maybe I should burn it.''


    It was a passing thought at first, but then as she got off the ground, the allure of the vengeful act became harrowingly real. Her steps had a mind of their own, and her lips began breathing a spell, but as it came to cast the spell, she came to her senses for a moment¨Cleading her to abandon the spell.


    "I would''ve burnt it," the voice of a devil speaking from her peripheral, made Erika reconsider burning it still. She let the thought simmer, bathed in its gratifying promise, even clutched her fingers and let out a sizzle of satisfaction through her lips.


    However, in the end¨Cshe felt empty; for at the end of the promised joyy the realization.


    "Burning the past, won''t change it¡­" With a deep breath she sighed, then opening her curled fingers and eyes, Erika turned to the devil. "You''ll still be here, and so will I. I''m just better off epting it."


    Thest part of her dialogue struck Asmodia as a bit odd for a while, but as the priestess began marching to the front church building, everything quickly began to make sense. The past didn''t need burning, but it had to be left as what it was¨Cthe past. Trying to drag it along through wishful thinking or even trying to burn it through contempt was no real solution to the problem.


    And so, with that realization, Erika stood before the idol of her dead goddess¨Cone of the many things that was best left in the past.


    "Help me, will you?" She requested, her eyes glued to the idol that she would soon dethrone from its spot.


    "Help you to take down an idol to a god?" ncing over to the idol of Aphrodite, a smile crept up Asmodia''s face. "Darling, you''re gonna get me wet if you''re not careful."


    "I don''t need to hear sphemy, Asmodia. Just help me if you wish," still aggressively hetero, she didn''t wanna hear the devil''s teasing.


    "You don''t have to ask me twice sweetheart," stretching her hands forward, the devil of seduction summoned horned cupids made of crimson mist that her own body consisted of as well.


    The curious sight as the cupids began grabbing Aphrodite''s idol in secure ces, made Erika wonder what the devil actually looked like as she''d never seen her true form, just a false impression of an angel or the crimson mist illusion.


    ''I''m bound to find out sooner orter.'' Chalking the matter up forter, Erika turned her gaze to the front and directed the cupids to lift the stone idol. For a moment they struggled to get it off the ground, but with a bit of effort, the idol was finally moving. Guiding the cupids to take the idol into the back garden, Erika led them through the back door where they struggled for a while.


    Asmodia, however,gged behind in the main building. The moment the idol had been moved, she saw something slipping underneath¨Cit had her curiosity and as she grew closer, it had herplete attention.


    ''A letter?'' A dark envelope wax sealed with an emerald skullid on the ground where the Idol had been standing. Getting to her knees, the devil picked it up in her hands. Breaking the wax from the paper, she reached inside the envelope, but to her surprise¨Cthe letter was mostly empty with only a few visible words at the very bottom.


    ''Asmodia, don''t make a habit of reading letters that don''t belong to you. Why don''t you take this to the person whom it concerns.''


    Signed underneath those sentences, was the name of a dead god.


    "Murdok¡­Even after a millennium, your humor is just as dry as your bones." Asmodia muttered to herself before making the letter disappear so she couldter give it to Athenia. "Still, out of all the godly fucks, at least you were what you were, the god of death and that''s all."


    A god who rules his domain rather than tries to expand in all directions¨Cit was a rare sight to behold as even today the elder god''s children, including Athenia were doing much the same. Expanding more and more without a care if they could even handle such influence. But warnings against such expansions were Pathfinder''s job and not Asmodia''s and so she brushed it off the very next breath.


    Not long after she''d pocketed the letter, Erika was done putting the idol in the garden with the help of the horned cupids. Returning into the mist of their master, they disappeared, leaving the two to think about how they would rece Aphrodite''s idol with that of Athenia.


    "So? What''s the n?" Asked Asmodia.


    "I have no clue," Erika responded, just as lost about getting a new idol as the devil.


    Neither knew Athenia''s true appearance or one that she was particrly fond of. For Erika, it was a matter of not enough visit and for Asmodia, the goddess was born muchter than her imprisonment.


    "I guess I''ll go talk to her right now, after all," Asmodia suggested.


    "You can just go talk to her any time?" Erika asked, scowling.


    Shrugging her shoulders, the devil set rest to Erika''s doubt.


    "You go find someone who can make her appearance into a statue in the meantime," and with those words, the devil disappeared, leaving Erika to wonder, to whom she should turn for a stone idol of the city''s new goddess.


    Note: We reached 300 chapters! Can you lovely peeps drop your favourite gif in thement to celebrate? Plz? XD

 Chapter 301: In A Drunken Rage

    As the sun rose in the sky, Rowen''s fingers twitched him awake. The drunken man woke with a headache, yet the memories fromst night were fresher than the dream he''d just been in. Grabbing the dining chair he stumbled his way up on his feet, nearly copsing once or twice, but somehow managed to keep himself on his feet.


    Once up on his own and stable on his feet, his mind simmered with anger, with rage beyond anything he''d ever felt. He was a man of little value, who tried to abuse everything he had, even the small position at the gates to extort merchants and passersby. So how could he? How could he let go of what happened in his household? His wife''s infidelity¨Cthe property he owned.


    Despite his storming mind, however, he reached not for her throat which he could see from the cracked door of their bedroom, but rather a bottle of ale he''d stashed behind one of the cabs.


    ''This bitch¡­This whore.'' Uncorking the bottle with his teeth, he brought the stale ale to his lips. Downing it without care, he felt it burning down his throat before making his empty stomach churn. Only halfway through the bottle, he couldn''t help himself anymore. Smashing it on the ground, he headed straight for the bedroom while Tanya came rushing out to the sound of the shattered ss.


    "What the hell are you doing, Rowen?!" Seeing her husband charging at her the moment she walked out of the room, Tanya''s eyes widened, but she didn''t step away, flinch or even try to run. Instead, winding up her hand, she pped him the moment she came close enough. "Get away from me! You monster!"


    As the sound of the p echoed, Rowen stumbled back over to the dining table and fell to the ground. Raging still, he tried to get up, but before he could, Tanya moved closer and kicked him in the chest to keep him down.


    "AGHH! YOUUUU!" Grabbing her feet as she tried to retreat, Rowen twisted her ankle and managed to make her fall sideways. Crashing her head against the wall, a deep cracking pain seeped through Tanya''s skull¨Cmaking her not only lose consciousness but also stiffen up at every limb.


    Spasming from the concussion, the mother of one was left unconsciously iling from the torso while her arms and legs remained stiff as a board. Trashing against the chairs, and the table, it took no more than a moment for her limbs to swell up.


    Getting up again in the meantime, his eyes focused on his wife, Rowen''s heart seized at the pool of blood gathering under Tanya''s skull. Looking at the wall quickly, he noticed a ssh of blood where her head had crashed. It was draining down the wall in a trail of many, and following it down his eyesid back on his wife.


    But instead of helping her, he took deep anxious breaths¨Chis heart racing with thought and his mind yelling a thousand different things at him. But amongst those screams, once stuck out to him the most, and it was but a singr word spelling¡­


    ''RUN!'' Leaving Tanya to her fate, the husband leapt over her body and headed for the exit. He was fearful of being imprisoned¨Cand since his drunken mind wasn''t much help, the only option for him to save himself was to run. Even the voice of his crying child didn''t make him stop. Rushing out the door still, the city gate''s guard went on the run.


    He couldn''t be sure if his wife would survive or if anyone would find them before his child died of starvation. A coward like him, however, did not care for the only thing important to him, was to save his own skin. A child? He could make plenty if the guards never find him! A wife? Who cares?


    To him, marriage was only a burden at this point.


    A man who runs from his child¨Cnot even a goddess could look at him fondly. Especially the kind who was abandoned herself, and luckily for her, the man was about to cross a priestess of hers. But before that happens, there was something the goddess must attend to. A letter by her father¨Cleft underneath the stone statue of her mother.


    Asmodia had left it in her care and disappeared just as quickly as she''d arrived. After all, it wasn''t her privilege to know its contents and the small note on the end made sure she knew it.


    ''What coincidence that the two are about to cross paths just as I receive this letter and Erika has epted me? Perhaps my father knew of this man''s cowardice and the eventual eptance of the priestess about me.'' Brushing the matter away for a minute, Athenia turned her gaze to the darkened letter.


    Written in golden ink, it addressed her directly as if it wasn''t a message but rather a conversation with her father.


    ''My daughter, I know I''m no longer with you¨Cprobably lost to the star of extinguished like one that has lost its splendor. And yet here I am with you, in this letter, in many such letters scattered throughout your journey. You''ll find me in the darkest corners, hidden in some crevice that nobody else but you and your chosen could find.


    I can tell you plenty of what will be, what you must to avoid the worst of the storms, but doing so benefits none¨Cfor your future will not be the same if you''re living it through me. Even so, when the candles wick away, when the moon refuses to shine, remember¨Cyour father was there, watching over you over every possible stretch of time.


    You have nothing to fear for you are Athenia¨Cthe goddess of death and the goddess of life.''


    Smiling throughout the note, Athenia had momentarily forgotten about Rowen and Erika''s crossing. She was gleeful, genuinely happy. Hugging the note close to her heart, she felt its words burning into her chest and she pulled her hand away, the note was gone but the words remained, inscribed into her memories and the eternal soul of a god.


    "Now then," with a smile, she conjured the looking ss. "Time to teach a coward a lesson!"

 Chapter 302 : Making A Clergy

    A sharp turn on her way to Darius''s shop ended up in a run-in with Rowen. Hitting his head against Erika as he charged as far away from his house as possible, he crashed on the ground right beside her. Feeling the same pain as the charging man as she''d fallen on the ground as well, Erika gritted her teeth from the hurt before caressing her head and healing herself.


    "Look where you''re going!" She yelled while getting up.


    Noticing the dishevelled look on Rowen''s face, Erika instantly knew that he was drunk. Though scowling in anger, being a priestess, she offered him a hand, and although reluctant at first, Rowen took it so he could get up more easily. However, that turned out to be his mistake. The moment his hand touched Erika''s hand the memories of his past moments flooded into the priestess'' mind.


    It was Athenia pulling the strings, even controlling fate somewhat, but when the priestess saw Tanya bleeding and the baby crying in the background, none of it mattered.


    "You monster¡­" Pulling her hand off Rowen, she stared at him with a look of utter disgust. Grabbing him by the cor next, she began dragging him back towards his house. He tries to resist, even fight the priestess, but a pair of phantom hands tied his limbs together and made him float behind Erika.


    "Let me go! J-JU-JUST LET ME GOOO! I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING! I DIDN''T!"


    "Oh shut up you bastard," not buying his excuses, Erika dragged him all the way to his house.


    Upon getting there, the first thing she did was lock the door with a runic seal so Rowen wouldn''t be able to leave while she checked up on Tanya. Following the scent of blood down the hallway, she passed through the bedroom where the baby was howling with cries. Pointing her finger inside, Erika directed Asmodia who''d just gotten back into her body from handing the letter to Athenia.


    The devil still had no idea about Athenia''s appearance, which needed to be depicted for the idol, but that didn''t matter at the moment, as she had something else to focus on. And while the devil took care of the child, Erika lifted Tanya''s body off the ground and set her on the dining table. Checking for a pulse she was relieved that she wasn''t too far gone.


    ncing over to the coward quivering at the door at the sight of the devil and the stress from the situation that he was in, Erika wanted to spit on his face for running away from his responsibility as a father.


    "Sure your wife may have deserved desertion, but to leave your child and nning never return to?


    You''re worse than the parents who left us on the church''s doorsteps, at least they had the decency to leave us in somewhat capable hands!" Abandonment has been a thorn that pricked Erika as much as it did the rest of her party, coincidently her goddess felt much the same, having been abandoned herself as well.


    "I''ll deal with youter," focusing her attention back on the ailing woman, Erika began casting healing magic over her cracked skull. Slowly as the wound began to close, she drifted her hands apart. One continuously healed her head injury and the other focused on the rest of her body parts.


    As busy as the priestess inside the bedroom, Asmodia had cobbled up the baby in her arms and was feeding it through her fingers¨Ca nectar it hadn''t tasted yet. The milk of a mother straight from the body.


    Tanya hadn''t fed the child at the tit, not simply because she didn''t want another man''s child feeding on her breast, but also due to the fact that she didn''t want another man experiencing her breasts. In her mind, they belonged to Raven, and the children she would bore from him¨Cand to Rowen''s son, she used pumps to squeeze out milk and then feed it to the baby through a bottle.


    ''A human child, frail, isn''t he?'' ying around with the child, rubbing his nose, squeezing his cheeks, Asmodia couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to have children of her own. ''Most devils from my time seem to have an army of children already. Even the imps are more populous, it meant that she was the only one who''s one of a kind at this point.''


    The irony of her being the devil of seduction with no children, made her eyes squint tightly. Subuses were her domain¨Cat least they used to be, now overtaken by opportunistic bastards who''ve had a lot more to offer those devils than she could while slumbering through the curse.


    "How''s the healing going?" Walking out of the room with the baby, Asmodia looked at Erika who was still helping Tanya''s body heal better. Getting responded to with a tired sigh, the devil turned her gaze to Rowen.


    Petrified on the ground, he was staring between her and the baby in her hand. Moving closer to him, she made him skirt away like a cockroach, but with the locked door behind him, there was nowhere left for him to go.


    "W-what are you¡­" Rowen stuttered, unable to speak his mind.


    Asmodia continued ring him down for a moment but then called out to Erika.


    "Say priestess, we''re gonna need someone to clean the church and take care of it while we''re gone won''t we?" She said, smiling with her head tilted to the side.


    Although a bit puzzled at first, not seeing much of a problem with what Asmodia was insinuating, Erika hummed in agreement. Chuckling at the approval, Asmodia''s body parted in two, one of whom held the child and the other moved even closer to Rowen. He quickly scrambled and got up, even tried to open the door¨Cbut locked with runes, it wouldn''t even budge.


    So turning around with his body pinned to the wall, he stared panting at the devil slowly approaching him from the front.


    "WH-WHAT ARE YOU T-TRYING TO DO?!" He yelled, terrified of what''s toe.


    But his terror didn''tst long as the moment Asmodia touched his forehead, every memory, every experience, and even his sense of self was stripped away from the coward. Left as nothing but a husk¨Ca puppet for the devil to control, the man called Rowen ceased to exist from that moment onwards.

 Chapter 303 : Meeting Robin

    After a brief meeting with Markus who''d arrived back at the castle, Raven was on his way to ry some news to the girl called Robin. However, as of yet, he had no idea that she was a girl, but the news about the inevitable execution of her family had to be ryed to her.


    She was to be spared as Tia and her were too fond of each other and more than likely the girl had little to do with what the rest of her family was nning.


    ''Why do I have to ry the news? Why can''t Milo do this himself?'' Raven wondered although he was fine doing it since he had to get back with Mel in the queen''s room anyway. But before that, he headed for the princess'' bedroom.


    After Vi had left both Tia and Robin had slipped back in. Neither of them knew what was happening even though the reason behind Raven being with Maria was cleared to them by the snow spirit. The only cause of their confusion now was the family that had co-conspired with Maria. They had no clue as of yet that it was Robin''s own family.


    As Raven entered the room, his eyesid on the duo sitting on the bed. Facing away from each other they were staring at the wall, each lost in their own string of weird thoughts. But knocking them out of them with a few taps on the door, Raven quickly got their attention turned in his direction.


    "Robin, right? I have to tell you something," the moment the two looked at him, their eyes went wide and the memories of the queen''s room flooded into their minds. Gulping with anxiety as he slowly approached the duo, their hearts raced like a piston and their lips parted for deep panting breaths.


    "I don''t know how you''re gonna take this, so just hear me out and don''t do anything stupid ''cause trust me I''m not in a good mood so I won''t hold back in kicking your ass if needed."


    Even though Raven''s words were not at allced with innuendos or sexual inklings, the very mention of the word ''ass'' made Robin''s cheeks turn red. For a moment she even imagined herself in Maria''s ce, ass up high with a dick pounder deep into her body. However, shaking her head violently, she took a deep gulp and lowered her gaze.


    "O-okay¡­" She muttered, and Raven began exining to her everything that was happening.


    From the betrayal from her family to the king to their execution being set as an example¨Ca means to threaten the rest of the noblemen, Raven told her everything in detail. Astounded by what she was hearing, she couldn''t help but listen to him frozen and afraid.


    ''No¡­this can''t happen, there''s just no way!'' She wanted to scream, but even she knew that her parents loved control; thus those words died behind her lips. Biting the insides of her mouth, she remained quiet¨Cknowing exactly what her family was capable of was eating away at her heart more than she''d expected.


    "D-do you really have to kill them?" She muttered, having gathered all her courage.


    Looking back up at Raven while Tia squeezed her hand tofort her, she demanded an answer¨Cfor there might be another time for such questions.


    "Can''t you throw them into the dungeons? Make them dobor! Strip their ranks even! Just¨Cwhy does it have to be an execution?!" Growing more and more desperate to help her family out of the cruel situation, she got off the bed and slowly reached for Raven''s soaked shirt. Squeezing it, she took a few deep breaths to calm herself, and then she asked yet another question. "Is there anything I can do?


    Just tell me a way to punish them without having to kill them, I''ll do anything!"


    "Robin¡­" Tia tried to pull Robin away, but instead, the girl jerked her hand off of the princess''s grip and grabbed Raven with both of her hands.


    Unbeknownst to her, however, the moment she''d jerked her hand¨Cthe loosely binding bandages around her chest slowly began falling off inside her shirt. Watching as her breasts expanded, Raven was left more than a bit confused. Squinting his eyes, he decided to check for himself, exactly what the hell was going out with Tia and Robin.


    "Just give me a second," saying those words, he moved his hand to Robin''s neck and used his gift to skim through her memories. From being abandoned by her parents, to the death of her siblings, even the false pretense of being a boy so that her family could garner power, it became all too clear to him in just a matter of moments.


    Pulling his hand away without altering anything about Robin, Raven wasn''t exactly sure how to feel about the situation. Shifting his eyes to Tia while Robin continued to re at his face, he was reminded of the wedding¨Cthe one between these two girls.


    ''Didn''t Maria promise me her daughter?'' Raven mused, vaguely remembering it through the chaos he''d been in recently. ''Ughhh¡­I guess I have to break this up before these twomit any sphemy and piss off Athenia, or Erika even¨Cshe''s possibly the only priest avable anymore who can give them their blessings after all. ''


    Athenia was one thing, but Erika? She hated same-sex couples with a passion. And if she knew that it was two girls she was marrying together, who knows what kind of hell pit she might open right beneath their feet.


    "You two are not getting married, you know that right?" Raven asked, just to confirm if they still had any romantic feelings towards each other after the secret about Robin''s gender had been revealed.


    The duo weren''t surprised, neither of them expected the marriage to go forward, but what Raven said once they nodded in response, left them both speechless.


    "Alright then, Tia¡­" Looking at the princess, Raven moved closer and gently brushed his hand by her neck. Inking her with the words ''Owned by Raven'' right under her cor, he was as straightforward as possible. "You''re gonna be mine, Maria already promised you to me and I take such promises very seriously."


    Too stunned to speak, the girls just stared nkly at Raven for about half a minute, but then as they came too¨Cthey yelled out in unison.


    "WHAT?!"


    Note: Due to backpain and some personal issues chapters will be out muchter than usual but don''t worry updates will be constant every day.

 Chapter 304: Not Ideal Timings

    Tugging Maria along on a leash, Melicia walked into the princesses'' room once more. With a smile, she darted her gaze at Tia¨Cthe scorned daughter of the queen. Noticing the gaze, Tia took a few steps away from Raven who seemed to be addressing her directly.


    Turning to Maria, her eyes widened¨Ceven more than they already were, but after everything that she''d been told; from the nned coup by her mother and her insatiable hunger for more and more, she couldn''t even protest against her harsh treatment.


    "We should get the preparations ready," said Melicia to Raven, wearing the same mocking smile.


    ncing over to her as well, the mage let down his hands and began walking towards his party member. He''d wasted enough time in the castle, it was nearly halfway through the afternoon, and his ns to spend some time with hisdies had been squashed by the mess created by royals and royalty.


    Now focused more on this revenge by proxy, Raven decided to push other ns for ater time¨Cespecially the visit to the maze with Lana, and preparations to move out of Athenia and into the ocean dark.


    ''Linkle¨CI need to check on her too when I get the chance.'' With so many moving parts, even Raven who was usually strategically astute and efficient needed some time to let the information settle inside his head before he could do anything with it.


    "We should catch up with the others, and tell them what''s happening," Raven advised, and Melicia quickly followed with Maria being dragged along in tow.


    However, telling the elf to let go of the cor, Raven kept the queen''s dethroning a secret for now as it would only be revealed once the wedding night was going on. Masking Maria with some in clothes they could find with Vi''s help in the castle, the duo made their way out of the pce with Maria looking like a maid following them around.


    "Ughh¡­this is so," looking down at her dusty clothes, an unappealing shade of brown and ck, Maria was far from pleased but she no longer had a choice. "So embarrassing¡­I''d rather be dead than seen like this."


    "You should be d you''re not, ''cause Markus would''ve done exactly that if it wasn''t for your son telling him otherwise," Raven responded, making the ex-queen scowl.


    But that was the extent of her retort as the rest of her arrogant spirit hadpletely been broken. Following without anotherint, she was taken to the boartooth for the very first time. She hadn''t been to the lower city ever since she was married to thete king, and then too, her journey through the ce had been extremely brief.


    The loss of wealth and structure as she descended the Athenian architecture that sloped downwards, made her heart cease as she smelled for the first time on foot¨Cthe disease of poverty. To her diamonds and jewelry were mere stones of curiosity, but even one ring from her fingers from yesterday could''ve changed the lives of plenty in the lower city.


    ''This ce is so dusty¡­'' Covering her mouth, she tried not to cough as it would get Raven''s attention back on her. But no matter how much she tried to hold back, the moment she stepped into the ale-reeking interior of the boartooth, her throat began to burn and a fit of coughs just flooded out.


    Thanks to her, everyone in the inn turned to look at the trio as they entered. It was Raven and Melicia which wasn''t much strange of a sight, but even behind that mask of modesty, nobody was fooled because of Maria''s amber eyes. Like a zing stone, they looked¨Cburning and bright.


    "The queen?" Breathed an adventurer, getting even those who haven''t noticed to gasp with realization. "The bitch queen¡­"


    His expression soured, and his bottle of beer came crashing down on the table. A tter of stomps, shattering of ss, and grunts of anger¨Call echoed in that confident space, and the situation was only held back by Raven''s presence.


    They knew him well, and they knew they couldn''t handle him, but more than that, the adventurers respected him in a way that thete-night and early-morning drunks would never be able toprehend.


    "Why did you bring her here? To take away what little peace she has left for us?" Barked a dwarf, one of the many that Raven used to get drunk with.


    "This is stupid," getting out of her chair, a pair of bark-skin demi-druid twins began moving closer to the queen. Both the girls had a fierce look in their eyes, almost as if they intended to poke her eyes in. "Was taking our fathers and ournd away for your army wasn''t enough?! You wanna take this ce too?!"


    The duo threw a punch towards the queen, and Maria went flinching into Raven''s arms. But before the punch could hit and even Raven could do anything, a howling scream from the kitchen made everyone''s hair stand on the ends.


    "ENOUGHHHH!!" With voice came footsteps, hefty enough to shake the very structure of the building. Like a giant moving mountain, Dune Boartooth arrived from the kitchen¨Cknife in hand and his body blood-soaked from having just butchered a pigling for meat.


    As tall as an orc, and even more burly, there was nobody in that hall more menacing, especially with his silver fur soaked in fresh blood.


    "ANOTHER WORD FROM YOU HONKERS AND I''LL SKEWER YOUR LIVES AND FEED THEM TO THE OTHERS!" And his threat was the end of it, nobody dared to piss him off more than he already was.


    However, when Dune''s eyesy on Maria himself, they expected him to freak out just like them, but instead, the man turned his gaze to Raven.


    "IS SHE WITH YOU!?" Although not as intimidated as the rest, Raven responded only with a nod. Leaning closer, Dune growled like a wolf threatening an opponent, but then slowly backed off, he kept ring at Raven. "My daughter likes you, or else you''d be mince for bringing a royal in here!"


    Turning around, the menace left, leaving everyone behind him in an awkward looming silence.


    "Ca-can we get a room already?" Maria begged, her hand squeezing Raven''s arm.


    She knew she wasn''t liked, and the fear from it was enough to give her a heart attack.


    "We probably should get to our room, yeah¡­" Raven replied and the trio made their way directly to their room.


    Although things might seem to have settled, as the group would arrive in Raven''s room, a surprise was already waiting for them. Erika and Asmodia, both were waiting inside with Tanyaying on the bed¨Csince neither wanted to leave her at her house after everything that had happened.

 Chapter 305: To Be Altered Forever

    Not a moment after Raven entered his room, Erika and Asmodia began exining to him everything that had happened with Rowen. The man was now left inside the empty church, his mind devoid of memory. Laying by Tanya was her young child, whom he''d abandoned as well, but nowid a question¨Cone that would determine the fate of the mother, the child, and the nk-ted father.


    Fluttering her eyes open with a seeping pain through her skull, Tanya looked at Raven sitting by her feet before slowly turning her gaze across the many faces. Apart from the monster girls, even Amedith and Liliyana were present. They''d just arrived in time for the decision that would soon need to be made by Tanya herself.


    Helping Tanya to sit upright, Raven pressed his lips together¨Cunsure how things would go on from the moment she realized the situation that she was in. Letting her lean her back against the wall and just spend seconds resting, the mage finally decided to exin to her everything that had happened while she was dreaming.


    To the surprise of everyone, nothing seemed to bother her. She didn''t care for her husband almost killing her identally or the fact that he was now mentally blind. Even as Raven reached the end of his exnation not an ounce of worry was reflected on her face¨Cinstead what she had was a question, something she''d felting from a mile away.


    "You want me to forget about him, don''t you? Like he has forgotten about me?" Somehow, she knew what Erika and Asmodia had cooked up in their mind.


    Even the devil was surprised at how easily she was epting the bizarre. But seeing deeper into the broken woman, Asmodia noticed a flicker of disturbance, and not just any kind, but one that had her at the edge of her sanity.


    ''She''s unstable, if we leave her like this, she''ll go insane.'' Linking their minds together, Asmodia let everyone present know exactly what she''d noticed. Which in turn urged Raven to quickly conclude the situation before it led anywhere unsavory.


    "Yes, but not just you, everyone except us will forget about him. The goddess wants him to serve her church with no room for distraction," rying Athenia''s orders mixed in with Erika''s ns, Raven reached for Tanya''s shoulder and continued. "But that means you''ll forget him and everything that binds you to him."


    Shifting his gaze to the slumbering child, Raven concluded what he had to say. However, unlike what any of them had expected, Tanya didn''t even look at Rowen''s kid before responding.


    "Fine¡­I want to forget everything about that bastard, even if that means losing his child," everyone''s hearts were pricked for a moment by her words, everyone except one.


    "Unfortunate genes anyways, you''d make a better mother for a superior man," it was Arche speaking through the gem, and furthering their surprise, Asmodia chimed into the conversation as well.


    "I don''t see much in his future either," looking at the infant, Asmodia gazed into his past, present and future. "Weak, angry, and if you continue to be with your man¨Can absolute cuck, he''d make a better celibate clergyman at the church¨Cserving beside his father as an orphan."


    "You''re all fucking monsters!" Amedith yelled, and though Liliyana wanted to say the same¨Cknowing about Raven, a fae''s rtionship with Tanya, she knew it was better the child end up an orphan than be killed by his mother''s lover.


    Athenia wasn''t exactly happy with the situation either, as abandonment was unfortunately something she was far too familiar with. However, once again, came the fact of Raven''s fae nature with the added dilemma of neither his mother nor his father wanting the child at all.


    ''Unfortunate, but I''ll bless him with a fruitful service¨Cand though he may never sow his seed in a woman, he''d be the one to raise my children.'' Referring to the orphans as her children, Athenia concluded the discussion inside everyone''s minds.


    "Very well then, you and everyone who knew Rowen will forget he ever existed as anything more than a clergy¨Cthat is¡­" Pausing for a moment to imagine Atheina instead of Aphrodite in her head, Erika heaved a sigh and continued. "That is my goddess''mand."


    Closing her eyes to channel holy magic, Erika offered Tanya a hand while Asmodia gestured for everyone else to get out of the room. Doing as instructed, everyone tried to leave, but grabbing Raven''s hand, Tanya wouldn''t let him go away. As for the child, he was left in the devil''s care¨Csoon to be carried to the church where he would live amidst many other orphans who might arrive there.


    "Stay with me, okay?" Tanya begged, pulling Raven close and squeezing his hand against her chest.


    Looking at Erika, Raven received a nod¨Cassuring him that he could stay, even though it was better for everyone to leave the two alone.


    "Just don''t look at the light or try to peek into her memories, that might end up erasing some of your own as well¡­" Using Tanya as a channel to connect all minds but the party''s through the help of her goddess, Erika muttered a spell that she was borrowing from Athenia. None of the words made sense to her, and neither did the runes she was inscribing on Tanya''s palm.


    It was a godly spell after all, and the goddess didn''t want her priestess to be burdened with its power.


    "Now close your eyes, else you wish to be blind¡­" And with that warning, a sh of golden light bloomed inside the room. It burned their skins, and their hair, and even made their clothes dry and crisp.


    For Erika and Raven, it felt like nothing but a sunbath, however, as the light retreated Tanya was unconscious on the bed, having carried the burden of being a nexus for wiping out memories of her ex-husband.


    "Goodbye Rowen, nothing of value was lost today," Erika whispered, and although unconscious, Tanya wholeheartedly would''ve agreed.


    The rest of the night Raven spent it beside Tanya, and when she woke up in the morning she was greeted with a kiss.

 Chapter 306: A Valkyrie’s Daily Life - Part 1(Skippable)

    The morning Raven and the others were busy dealing with the queen and the mess she''d made, Aria was waking up on a couch¨Chavingfortably slept. The cushions in Helga''s house being much better than the mattresses at the inn, she woke up feeling refreshed and that sliver of back pain that had always been there; had disappearedpletely.


    "Oii, wake up¡­" Helga warned, passing Aria in the living room as she made her way to the dining with arge tter of breakfast.


    But it wasn''t her voice that drew Aria off the couch, instead, they were her daughters, who came rushing from the back and grabbed Aria by her hands. Pulling the elf off her feet, giggling and smiling, the mischievous duo led her to the dining table and Aria followed nearly stumbling every step of the way.


    "WoowWO! Aughhh!" Letting go of the elf as they caught momentum, they nearly sent her crashing against the table, but moving her hand in front of Aria, Helga stopped her from falling face-first against the dining.


    Helping Aria up, her eyes turned to her children¨Chowever, they held not anger, but rather indifference. Yet the empty look in her eyes was enough to chill the duo to their spine; it hadn''t been too long since they''d been hung upside down from their tail after biting their mother in a fit of rage.


    "It was her idea!" Tatiyan yelped, pointing at her sister.


    "WHAT?! NO! I¡­Slowly looking at Helga, Ste''s eyes quickly dejected to the floor, but to her surprise and her sister''s she only gave a disgruntled grown.


    "I-its okay, I was still kind of in a dreamy state," Aria chimed in, trying to defend the sisters.


    Resting her hands on her hips, Helga heaved a sigh before fanning her hands suggesting to just let the matter go.


    "Get on the table you two, and no more games," she warned, and without another eep or peep, the sisters covered their chuckling mouths and slipped into their chairs.


    Getting into a chair as well, Aria lifted the te covering her meal, and the moment she did, a steamful of aroma assaulted her nostrils. The sweet hint of a spicy sauce thered on charred meat, run with a pair of sloppy orange yolks, and lightly sweetened rice pudding. It was a simple te yet extravagant, at least for someone who lived in an orphanage before permanently moving to an inn.


    "Do you want coffee or orange juice?" Too encharmed by the beauty of her te, Aria didn''t realize that Helga was standing right beside her holding a clear jug full of pulpy orange juice. On the same table was a pitcher of coffee as well, but judging Aria as still a kid, Helga wanted to make sure what suited her pallet more. "Oieee!"


    Flicking her on the forehead, she finally managed to get her attention.


    "OW!" Yelped Aria, and the sistersughed from their seats¨Cat least they did until their mother gave them a sideways nce.


    "Coffee or orange juice? You dreamer!" Screaming intentionally at Aria to wake her up, Helga didn''t even wait for her response and just poured her the juice in her fit of frustration.


    "Oh¨Cuhm¡­thanks! Sorry! I..I don''t know what you said," clenching her teeth while shing an awkward smile, Aria kept looking at Helga as she returned to her seat.


    Once again as she settled inside her chair, the Valkyrie heaved a sigh and looked to her daughters, her hands joined in prayer. Following their mother''s lead, the girls did the same and quickly began reciting a prayer to the dead goddess Aphrodite.


    The whole ordeal surprised Aria, as Helga was very vocal about her hatred towards gods, but noticing how she herself didn''t recite the prayer, the answer to making them do it became slightly more clear.


    ''Discipline?'' Looking at the daughter, Aria could easily tell they weren''t being trained in any physical manner, but the tales of Helga and even her mother fighting from the cradle made her question the situation further. ''She doesn''t want to train them, maybe?''


    The situation was for sure off, but what turned out to be odder was how the tender meat melted in Aria''s mouth. The spread of vor made her mind melt on itself, and as the vor spread through every region of her mouth, only then did she allow herself to chew on the juicy feast. Eager to taste more, she forked another piece of meat and coated it with the gooey yolk.


    "MHNMM!" Clenching her cheeks as the mix of vor assaulted her mouth once again, a massive smile took over Aria and her feet began to tap dance on the floor. "This is soo good~"


    Nearly crying from the taste, she opened her eyes ready to wolf down even more of the food, but that''s when she noticed both Helga and her daughter staring right at her. Helga with anger and the sister with a smile as they barely masked their giggles behind their lips.


    "You''re gonna get spanked now! Ehehehe~" Unable to hold herself, Tatiyana burst out into augh.


    "She might get a few, but you''ll get a hundred if you don''t finish your food before school start!" However, her joy was short-lived as Helga made her shriek in fear.


    Past that point, none of the daughters spoke a word as they began wolfing down food faster than Aria could see. In the end, the duo were sent by Helga into their room to quickly change out of their night clothes and into something fitting for school.


    "They pray because they findfort in it, they think it makes them immune to anything and everything¡­all because of a damned daily prayer," saying those words the moment the two were left alone, Helga cleared up the doubts that were clearly reflected in Aria''s shifty eyes while her daughters were praying.


    However, the sudden steer to the conversation had left the room in an awkward silence, and so Aria decided to divert elsewhere.


    "Aaaa¡­So how did you learn to cook so well?" She asked.


    Tilting her head sideways while her eyes rolled up to search through memories, Helga quickly gave an answer.


    "At the dragon lord''s castle, I used to fuck the head maid who handled the kitchen¡­"


    Needless to say, Helga''s exnation drew Aria''s curiosity but she was far too scared to question her further.


    ''I guess I''ll just wait for training time¡­'' She thought, awkwardly scratching the side of her head.

 Chapter 307: A Valkyrie’s Daily Life - Part 2(Skippable)

    Once Helga''s daughters were gone to dress themselves, she took Aria to her room to give her a pair of her old clothing to change into. The elf was still wearing the washed-up clothes that the smander had lickedst night, and its reeking smell was already bothering Helga throughout the meal.


    Locking the door as soon as the two got in, she had Aria a bit concerned, but noticing the dubious gaze, she quickly decided to exin while walking up to her closet.


    "I have scars all over my body, I don''t want them to identally see them¡­" Opening the closet, she quickly began rummaging through her clothing. "Now tell me, what kind of clothes do you wear? I think I have quite a few at the very back."


    ''How old is that closet?'' Aria wondered as Helga shouldn''t have aged in centuries so her clothes getting smaller couldn''t have happened recently. But deciding not to try and make sense of everything she says¨Cespecially after what she revealed at the dining table, Aria quickly answered the Valkyrie.


    "Anything is okay¨C"


    "Good!" Grabbing a stack of old clothes from the back of her closet, Helga mmed it right in front of Aria''s face. cing her hands on her hips as she nced up at the elf''s surprised face, she took a breath and exined. "Cause I only have sundress and armor, so you''d better befortable with one of these sundresses."


    ''What''s with the sundress obsession?'' Aria thought, reminded how every casual dress she''d seen Helga wear had only ever been a sundress. That question only lingered for a while in Aria''s head, as after getting herself a in violet dress, her eyes darted all over the room while taking off her clothes to get changed.


    Everywhere she looked there were paintings of Helga and her husband. In some, they held their young daughter and in the other, they were seen smiling or Helga was clinging on him like a monkey on his shoulder. In one such painting, she was kissing him on the cheeks while he was quite literally struggling to get her off.


    ''She''s wearing a sundress in all of them¡­all but one.'' Reminded of the painting from the bathroom with the mistress lying on Helga''sp, Aria knew something was off, and somehow she felt like her obsession had something to do with her husband.


    Finally curious enough to ask, she turned around to face the Valkyrie¨Cbut to her surprise, Helga was facing away from her with no amount of clothing on her body.


    Scars decorated every inch of her back, cuts and bruises, seared seals into her skin, not only that, but names of countless men, women, of all races who''d once tried to own her, were crossed over each other as if putting their names down on her skin turned her into their property.


    In a sense, it reminded her of Raven, but in no way was there an ounce of love or longing behind those flesh seared seals.


    "Don''t stare, you idiot¡­" The Valkyrie warned, ncing back at Aria from over her shoulder.


    "S-sorry¡­I didn''t mean to!" With a nervous gulp, Aria turned back around, the image of Helga''s toned and marked back now burned into her eyes.


    She tried to nce back and get another look, but to her surprise, even though her back was revealed, the marks were gone¨Creced by smooth skin that appeared like it had never been touched.


    ''Where did it go?'' She wondered, but Helga quickly downed her hair and it hid everything on her back till her rounded buttocks. Following the flow of hair, Aria''s eyes didnd on the more womanly features of the Valkyrie, and though it made her blush, she decided to finally follow Helga''s advice and not stare at it so much.


    Once dressed, the two headed out of the room to meet up with the daughters who were ready with their handbags full of books. And even as Helga and her began taking them to school, Aria still couldn''t understand why it was more important for the Valkyrie that her daughters were kept away from physical training but rather taught the little Athenian schools could teach.


    "It''s all religious teaching anyways," she said, right as the girls were waving bye at them from a distance. Standing at the edge of the school''s joint park, Aria and Helga watched as the two disappeared into the building.


    "Their father was a mage, that''s why¡­" Helga replied, her face twitching with a flicker of annoyance.


    "Your husband?" Aria asked, subconsciously.


    "Keep it a secret that he was a dragon, and I might spare you the spanking," Helga warned, making Aria twitch in response.


    "Uh¨Cy-yeah¡­okay, I''ll keep it a secret," with a gulp, she quietly followed the Valkyrie, all the while in her mind, she wondered, how exactly did a dragon end up in Athenian infantry? But seeing how Helga was obviously tired of those questions, she decided not to push her luck, even though she felt like getting his name at least wouldn''t have gotten her in much trouble.


    ''Maybe another time.'' It was time to train, finally. Nothing else was left for them to do for a few hours until they had to go pick up Helga''s daughters from school. But before that came practice to get stronger, not through some gimmick like unreliable necromancy or the blood potion gauntlets, but through barbaric vigor, rage, and most importantly pure unrelenting strength.


    "I might have told you this already but¡­" Breaking the silence between the two as they began approaching her house again, Helga reminded Aria of something she''d said a while back. "Angels would sing when we fought with gods against other gods, it was a chaotic symphony, and even to this day no matter how much I try, I can''t fight like I did when the sky itself was thundering with the choir."


    Looking at Aria from over her shoulder, Helga wore a weak smile.


    "Maybe one day you''ll fight simr foes, and when that timees¨Cno amount of training would matter, not to a barbarian so learn to dance to the screams of your enemy, and you''ll fight like you''re ready to y a god."


    With a heartyugh from Helga and a confused look in Aria''s eyes, the conversation ended, and soon began the training, leaving the elf unaware of what her party members were going through for the whole day.

 Chapter 308: Untangling The Threads

    The kitchen was closed for the day as Tanya was recovering in bed. Raven and hispanions¨Ceven Aria who''d been bruised up from Helga''s training had gathered in the main hall. There was a lot of catching up to do even though not much time had passed since they''d talked to each other.


    Raven was the first to exin the situation with Maria and the execution that was to take ce in a week''s time, then came Erika''s turn to let everyone know about how she''s gonna run the church in Athenia while they''re gone to continue their adventure. Aria wanted to share her piece as well, but her promise to Helga made her consider otherwise.


    Instead, she informed the rest about her new gauntlets in the making from the dark metal as well as the fact that she''d convinced Helga to train her some more.


    Everyone was curious as to how Aria managed to convince Helga, but there was something far more interesting that they needed to discuss first.


    "So the guy with Tia was a girl, huh?" Amedith mumbled, unsure how he felt being bamboozled the same way he''d unintentionally done to others.


    "I knew, but¡­I wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to reveal since the girl must''ve been hiding it for a reason," Liliyana added, an unsure look resting on her face.


    "Who cares at this point?" Mel jumped into the conversation, shutting it down essentially.


    "Can we just enjoy a day''s rest?" Speaking from the joint table next to the party, Mino rolled her eyes at how serious everyone had suddenly gotten. ncing over the concerned faces, she picked up a roastedmb leg and equipped it like a weapon. "Eat for fuck''s sake! We were supposed to have some fun before moving to the next hellhole waiting for us in that ocean!"


    Lifting up a ss, Maine cheered in agreement¨Cthe others, although not as enthusiastic, decided to do the same. Amelia and Ophelia especially, were in dire need of relief from the stressful environment they''d recently been in.


    "Cheap wine¡­Not exactly what I''d like to celebrate anything too, but I guess it has to do," Ameliained, although she still downed her cup in a swift gulp.


    Ophelia on the other hand, didn''t touch the ale, as she wasn''t really sure if she even wanted to drink something so pungent. However, looking at the others drinking without aint, she decided to at least take a sip, but the instant regretted her decision.


    "Aghh!" Breaking into a fit of coughs, she ced the cup back on the table. Wiping her mouth off that filth, she lifted her head back up. "How are you people even drinking this abomination?"


    Looking at her in confusion, none of them had a clue as to what Ophelia was on about¨Capart from Maria who currently wasn''t drinking, and Amelia who didn''t much care for taste anymore, everyone was used to the sour throat-burning taste of cheap Athenian ale.


    "Nevermind¡­" Ophelia heaved, shoving the drink to the side and instead focusing on the meal being brought out by Moxy.


    The meals and the joys of spending time together with everyone were enough of a pleasure to soothe their souls a little, but it didn''t quell the issues guing the party. Raven especially, a bit overwhelmed himself, didn''t know whether to wait and prepare for the execution, or help clear the rest of the tasks like helping Lana and checking on Linkle in the meantime.


    Both would require a few days of time at the minimum¨Cleaving him with a tight window to squeeze in the preparations for the wedding.


    ''One step at a time would probably be better¡­'' Coming to a half-hearted conclusion, he finally decided to let the week pass and the execution happen. Then once it was over, he could focus on the remaining task and finally spend some time with everyone like he''d nned. ''But if this continues, we''ll be in Athenia for at least a month¨Cmaybe even a month and a half.


    The initial n was a week or two, however, leaving that quickly now is just out of the question.''


    Turning his attention to Maria, who was surprisingly timid in her new environment, Raven was also reminded of her training so she could survive their journey. The queen was no magic user, neither did she know any fighting form, and so it was proving quite difficult to determine her ss.


    "Is something wrong?" All of a sudden Liliyana broke Raven''s chain of thoughts.


    Seeing his emotions being all over the ce with her devil sight, she had grown concerned as to what was troubling him so much.


    "What?" Not realizing that his worries were clear as day to Liliyana, Raven squinted his eyes and looked at her with a confused gaze. "What do you mean?"


    Lifting the fork in her hand and directing it towards Maria, Liliyana got everyone''s attention turned to the ex-queen.


    "You''ve been looking at her, and seemed quite worried. I can only assume it''s because she''s gonna be travelling with us soon, right?" Right on the mark with her assumption, she''d managed to prick Raven a little.


    Not yet entirely over their fae repulsion, he red at her for a while, and she red back at him. But then noticing everyone''s eyes being focused on him, Raven took a deep breath and sighed before revealing his worries.


    "Yeah fine, I''m worried she''d be dead before the first horror even looks at her," he exined, and Maria shuddered at the thought alone.


    She knew very little about the outer world, yet the name horror could not have been a pleasant monster. But that wasn''t the end of her worries, as the moment Raven had prosed his thoughts, Asmodia emerged from Erika''s body, holding some opinions of her own.


    A bit surprised by her appearance, everyone turned to her¨Ctheir hands gripped with caution, but the tension eased a little when she revealed her intentions.


    "Let me train her, she''d be a great subi illusionist~" Wearing a smile, Asmodia could already see Maria''s skin turning a raw pink, and a pair of dark horns protruding from her skull. All she needed was permission from the party''s leader, to turn Maria into a subus proficient in illusionary tactics.


    But the first thing Raven spelt was apromise¨Csomething she didn''t quite like but had to agree to either way.


    "You''re not turning her into anything, but if you can still mentor her under Erika''s guidance then sure, you''re free to do so."Seizing the opportunity with a smile, Asmodia pretentiously bowed before darting her sharp gaze at Maria.


    "Be ready, littlemb, ahaha~" And with those words, she disappeared back into Erika''s body.

 Chapter 309: The Dead Noble’s Family(Sensitive Kink Warning!)

    Note: You''re gonna read about some of the worst kinks to exist in this chapter, I don''t go into detail about them so no worries, but if you''re sensitive don''t read and skip! I''ll exin what happened here in one way or the other inter chapters!


    Roswalt Ed'' Edne Rune, a big name for a big man. In more ways than one, Roswalt was known to be a massive glutton. Even the Mistress had stopped gathering his secrets; there were far too many to hoard them all. Instead, she simply sent over virgin girls¨Cmuch younger than they needed to be, and the bastard of a man would do what he needed to do.


    But today was different, as the Mistress herself had arrived at his mansion. Draped in a violet gown lined with silver, she smiled at him from across the table. The half-bald man, anxious and afraid, continued wiping his head the longer the mistress''s silence continued. At the same time, his wife, who was seated right beside him, was checking out the Mistress''s dress.


    Morevish than her own with more diamonds than she''d ever seen, Rudeia''s heart was burning with jealousy, yet she continued to smile.


    Adjusting her Masquerade Mask as her gaze turned to Rudeia, a look of scorn crossed her eyes. Being a devil and a subus, she could see right through that illusion of niceness presented by Rudeia, and so the smile on her lips felt almost mocking to the Mistress.


    "Do you two realize the kind of hole you''ve dug yourself?" She asked, shifting her attention back to Roswalt.


    With a hum, she looked at the fat bastard sweating like a pig. After the events of yesterday, the news about the queen''s dethroning had reached both the Mistress and the Ed'' Edne Rune family. Not only that, the wedding wasn''t called out and yet Robin was no longer allowed to leave the King''s castle.


    "I¨C" Panting with angst, Roswalt''s eyes wandered aimlessly. His red suit wet with sweat was enough of a reflection of how he was handling the whole thing. "I didn''t think the prince would find out so soon¡­We thought we could get Robin into the castle once the wedding was done, but!"


    "Mhnmmm~" Humming and nodding frantically, the Mistress mocked Roswalt''s excuses. "Next you''re gonna say that you don''t like little girls? And your wife¡­"


    Shifting her eyes again to the smiling woman, the Mistress''s expression soured once more.


    "She can pretend all she wants, but still an orc-loving slut," Rudeia''s eyes widened in shock as the Mistress called her out on her peculiar fetish. Jumping out of the couch, she red down at the subus¨Cher eyes burning with rage.


    "How dare you use me of something like that?!" but instead of responding, the Mistress leaned back into her seat and with a snap of her finger conjured in her hands a piece of contract paper.


    "Here''s the ve contract for the orc you have in your bedroom every night," leaning forward again while Rudeia was left blushing and ashamed, the Mistress began reading from a list of things that had been tried on her ve.


    "Anal, drinking his¨Cugh¡­this is disgusting, rimming his asshole, making your husband watch him fucking you like an animal, creampies, and the list goes on, do you want me to keep reading?"


    Past a moment of shame, anger returned in Rudeia''s eyes. Shifting her attention to her husband, she tried to make him defend her dignity. But more than her the man knew that the ves sold by the Mistress were contracted to her and not their owner¨Cit was one of the conditions for her deals.


    "I can even see his memories Miss Rune, and believe me you''re one of the worst women I''ve seen," taking a deep breath, the Mistress made the contract disappear and leaned back into her seat again. "But my people love humans like you, after all, the horny imps just can''t help themselves when they see the despravest of the depraved and show them just how little they actually know about depravity."


    "Why did you evene here?! Just say it and go!" Tired of her games, Rudeia wanted the MIstress to be gone as soon as possible.


    "Rudeia! Shut up for a minute!" Her husband tried to calm her down, but just one sharp nce from his wife and he retreated into his shell like a threatened turtle.


    As for the Mistress¨Cshe didn''t exactly appreciate Rudeia''s tone, and so with a smile, she got up, and decided to leave without warning the family of anything.


    ''You deserve what''sing to you¡­'' She thought and then her lips parted for mockery.


    "My servants are waiting in my den because of this meeting, and my breasts are already aching for their lips, but I suppose since you don''t want me here, I should leave and let what''s about to happen; happen as a form of punishment for keeping me away from fucking, ahaha~"


    Jumping out of his seat, Roswalt''s hand-stretched forward to stop the Mistress as she turned around to leave. But his hand was quickly shot down by his wife, who barely understood the implication of what she''d done.


    Chuckling all the way out to the door, the Mistress no longer cared about what happened to one of her puppets, instead, she mocked him some more¨Cfully expecting never to have to do such a meeting with him ever again.


    "Say hi to the other devils for me Roswalt, and you can watch your wife getting fucked by much more massive giants down there so don''t worry if they eat your dick for you having fucked little girls!" Her voice and herughter echoed for a whole minute, and only when she was gone from the mansion did the menacing aura subside a little bit.


    Minutes passed and Roswalt was still in utter shock of what had happened. He just couldn''t believe how much his wife had fucked up the situation. And just moments after the Mistress was gone, she was walking away towards her room, pretending as if nothing at all had happened.


    ''THIS IDIOT! SHE WAS PROBABLY HERE TO HELP US GET OUT OF THIS MESS!'' He had the right idea, but the time to beg for the Mistress''s forgiveness was already far gone. Now, all that he could do was either watch his wife and the orc fucking each other or try to escape, even though he knew with Markus involved that would end in an early death sentence.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do?" He mumbled before sinking into the couch¨Cdefeated, but soon enough as the moans of his wife came from his room, the fat-old bastard began jerking off until one of the maids was forced to suck his dirty cock.

 Chapter 310: Nobody Wants A Dead Orc’s Whore - Part 1(18+)

    While the rest of his party slept, Raven decided to go on a little adventure. Slipping into the El'' Edne Rune mansion as a shadow, he was going around and admiring the decorations¨Call of which were more than likely made from stolen taxes or seized goods from lower city merchants.


    But not paying much mind to the blood-soaked decor, he went around the mansion pinning maids against walls, and brainwashing other servants to act as his ears and eyes for when he was gone.


    Already surrounded by numerous women as he spent a bit of time in the maid''s chambers, Raven was sitting on the bed naked and leaning against the wall. As a couple of maids slopped on his cock and shared his juices from one tongue to the other, the others massaged the rest of his body while also informing him of everything they''d seen and heard inside the El'' Edne Rune Mansion.


    "Both of them sound like the worst of scum," Raven muttered and the maidsughed. Even the ones giving him a blowjob had bubbles of cuming out their noses. Quickly wiping themselves off they couldn''t helpughing, but before long their lips were back to rubbing along the length of Raven''s cock.


    "I heard that orc is quite dumb too, dumb enough not to know what''s happening, only his ve cor makes him do things, and the stench¡­" Cringing at the very thought of that horrid smell every time she had to go and clean up the mess in her lord''s bedroom, the head maid wanted to throw up.


    But holding herself back, she instead looked down at Raven with a smile before slowly offering her rounded breasts for him to suckle on. "But forget it, I heard he''s about to die soon so who cares? Ahaha~ Just suck on my tits for a while longer and make me forget that I''m forty-two!"


    Although Raven enjoyed his time with the women of the mansion, it wasn''t just for pleasure that he was doing what he was doing. Information was one thing and picking the innocent from thecent, but what he was most focused on right now, was to strip the man of what little he did have.


    Milo had promised the party status as royalty, and so he was simply iming what would soon be his while also making sure no crooks were left behind to serve him.


    Sucking on the head maid''s breasts and forcing the maid to choke all the way down on his dick, Raven''s mind raced with thought and his body ached for more and more stimulus. Circling the girls around him with their assess up for the taking, Raven caressed the head maid''s rosy asscheeks before spreading them apart to reveal her pinkish hole.


    Moving his thumb around its edges, he had her trembling and biting her own lips to mask the moans from escaping the maid''s chambers.


    The moment Raven''s cock slipped in, however, her lips parted in a groan that echoed down every hall of the mansion.


    "Aghhh~ Fu-fuckkk!" Her insides stretched more than ever, she could feel the insides of her pussy''s internal walls pushing against each other, even though Raven was simply sliding his cock into her ass. Slowly as he began to move, not only her assholes began to pulse but the walls of her pussy rubbed together, making her squirt in sshes and drizzles of her love juices.


    "You''re all mine now, so don''t you fucking dare let that fat fuck touch any of you," Ravenmanded, and the girls, looking back at him from over their shoulders, nodded at him in union with an agreeing hum.


    "Fu-fuck me! Fuck me! FUCK ME~" Growing more and more desperate as Raven remained stationary while balls deep in her rosy-cheeked ass. The head maid slowly began pumping her ass back and forth against his gushing sack. Every motion to and fro of her body made a sloppy wet sound that resembled air-pumped slime being squeezed with both hands.


    However, to the maid, it wasn''t just her ass making the lewd sounds as her mind was already gushing with the thoughts of thick cum. Grabbing her hands from behind, Raven rode her like a chariot, and the sounds of his balls smacking her ass echoed down the halls.


    The master of the mansion must''ve surely heard themotion, but too busy jerking off to his wife and the orc, he couldn''t discern what was happening.


    The man knew nothing of what would soon happen to him, and right under his nose, even his servants were being taken away from him. Jerking his cock for the hundredth time that week, he would cum just as meagre as he would and the Maid sucking his dick would spit it out into the sink after faking to have gulped it.


    And although not today even that unfortunate maid¨Conce her mouth was clean and her body cured of every ounce of the fat man''s juices, would be taken by her new master¨CRaven, once he''s dered the new owner of the property.


    But there was one woman who wouldn''t be so fortunate as to join the ranks of his servant, and that woman was busy in her room with an orc doing things to her body that made even the Mistress feel disgusted. There was no amount of depravity she hadn''t crossed, and it started from innocent curiosity about other races¨Cand sometimes even animals.


    The maids knew this well, and hence regrly checked on the dogs and horses belonging to the household. And if on some unfortunate night, Rudeia managed to get what she wanted, the animal, unfortunately, had to be put down.


    ''I can''t wait for their execution¡­'' Thought the maid as she spit Roswalt''s filthy cum into the sink. Looking up at herself in the mirror, she wanted to p her face away for even touching the sweaty royal. More than anyone else, she wanted him to die, just so she could be rid of this humiliating task of pleasing her obese master.


    "I won''t miss this wedding even if it''s thest thing I can do," said the maid, praying to the goddess that she could witness the execution with her own eyes.

 Chapter 311: Nobody Wants A Dead Orc’s Whore - Part 2

    Their asses are full of Raven''s cum, the maids were left panting on the bed¨Clicking his juices off of each other, or simply relishing in the afterglow of a feeling that they''d never experienced with another man before.


    Euphoria was sparking in their heads, and although every muscle in their bodies was aching from the rough animalistic thrust of his veiny cock in their asses, mouth and pussy, deep down they wanted even more.


    But s, Raven had a lot more to do¨Cand the first thing on his agenda after iming the servants as his own, was confronting Roswalt''s wife. At first, he''d thought of talking to the master of the mansion directly, but deciding to leave him in suspense until it was time for him to die, Raven slipped into Rudeia''s bedroom right after she was done offering her body to an orc.


    From the arms of the snarly orc to the bathroom attached to her bedroom, Rudeia was busy getting herself clean after the unscrub-able acts that she''dmitted. But she never would''ve expected Raven or anyone for that matter to slip into her room andy in wait for her toe out of the bath.


    ''A ve cor?'' Being inside the room as a shadow, Raven''s eyes instantly darted to the orc lying on the bed. A shimmering violet jewel was attached to his cor¨Cthe very source of the magic that had turned him into an obedient ve. Yet despite the effects of the equipment, tears were flowing down the side of the creature''s ugly face.


    After all, it wasn''t a man orc that Rudeia had a ve, but rather a young boy who had no clue what was happening.


    Moving closer to the lifeless puppet, Raven reached for the cor to tear it off his neck. But a zap of magic shocked him away.


    "Fuck¡­" Looking at the boy all over, the marks on his body, the burns on his skin, and even the strange muttion of his genitals with piercings¨Creflected just how twisted the woman using him was. "Seems like there''s only one way to free him."


    "Y-yes¡­" The orc muttered, his eyes barely moving to look at Raven''s face.


    Paralyzed for most of the day and only allowed to move when Rudeia needed her holes fucked, the boy was beyond saying as not only was he crippled by magic but even his mind was altered in a way that he could never return to normal.


    "Kill me." He begged, and closing his eyes Raven granted him what he wanted.


    Pressing two of his fingers against the orc''s forehead, he shot his brain with a beam of dark magic¨Ckilling him in an instant. His body flopped on the bed with no tension left in his muscles and the blood from the back of his skull soon began pooling underneath him. The cor came off on its own as well, and since it was quite a curiosity Raven decided to make use of it on someone else.


    ''The magic seems to have whittled away, but I bet I can fuel it with my own.'' Lifting the cor by his face, he admired the intricate runes written on the underside of its belt. The shimmer in the jewel was gone with the ve''s death, but it quickly returned although this time with a dark glow as Raven fueled it with his own magic. ''Now to wait¡­''


    Turning his attention to the bathroom, he slipped into the shadows and awaited his prey right beside the bathroom door. Waiting with the cor in hand, Raven felt it shrinking to match the size of the woman he had in his mind. Somehow, the apparatus knew what its master wanted, and it was ready to yield to his demands.


    Finally, as the shower''s tipper tap halted, Rudeia walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her body. Walking right past Raven unknowingly, she had her eyes set on the orc lying on her bed. But as she grew closer, a gasp of horror escaped her lips.


    "WH-WHA-WHAT!?" Stumbling a few steps back with shock shended right in Raven''s arms, and the mage didn''t waste a second to put the cor around her neck. AHHH! WHO!? GU-GUAR¨CMHMM!"


    Halfway through her screaming, the cor tightened around her neck. Choking her off breath, it wouldn''t let her breathe even a single word. She grabbed its strap and tried to pull it off all the while rushing away from Raven. But a phantom force mmed her face first to the ground, breaking both her stride and her spirit to touch that strap ever again.


    "AUGHHH! OWWW! THIS¡­SHHHH!" Hissing and groaning on the ground, the mansion''s mistress hadn''t a clue what was happening. She hadn''t even seen the man who was doing this to her, however, Raven had no intentions of changing it just yet either.


    Moving closer to the woman, he ced his feet on her face and kept her pinned to the ground. For a moment he wanted to crush her under his boots¨Can urge drawn by the monster sleeping inside. Managing to keep a hold of his actions, he didn''t allow it to take over and instead did something that would prove more rewarding in the future.


    "On the night of your daughter''s wedding, I''lle to get you¨Cuntil this act as if we never met and bury the orc with some dignity," curling his fingers into a fist, he continued choking her. "And if you tell anyone about what happened tonight, I''ll give you something rougher than a mutted orc dick. Maybe it''ll be a sword or an iron club with spikes?


    Who knows, maybe I''ll just leave it to the girls your husband has been raping to decide."


    Barely catching what she''d been told Rudeia''s eyes fluttered at the edge of her consciousness. But even so, she managed to get a few words out of her mouth before being forced to submit to darkness.


    "W-who are y-you?"


    "Doesn''t matter," Raven responded before kicking her head unconscious.


    With everything for the night done it was time to leave the mansion, but despite hoping to get one of the many tasks off of his shoulders, it seemed like he was walking out with more work than he''d settled.


    ''The Mistress has a lot to answer once I''m done dealing with this family¡­'' Roswalt may have been the rapist, but that didn''t mean that the Mistress was off the hookpletely. She wasplicit in the crime merely by providing him with the girls and even keeping it a secret for who knows how long at this point?


    "Maybe it''s time to beat some sense into her too," Raven muttered, making a mental note of an eventual meeting with the subus living under their feet.

 Chapter 312: Back Home(Skippable)

    On the morning Tanya had recoveredpletely, she remembered having woken up before with Raven in her arms, but now sheid in her house on a cold bed with nobody but a sense of loss by her side. Her mind was vacant, something was missing and it knew it well¨Chowever as she put on her slippers and got out of bed, the first thing on her mind was not her lost husband or her child but breakfast.


    Her stomach was rumbling, and she was more than a little hungry. Sleeping through an entire day without eating anything, her body had weakened and she could feel it in the sluggishness of her movements. Stumbling her way through the hall and heading towards the dining, she took support on the table which had now been scrubbed clean of blood and the fragments of ss her ex-husband had shattered.


    For a moment, she struggled to keep herself up, but then taking a deep breath, she picked herself up and began the preparations for a filling meal. Thankfully for her eggs, kneaded dough, and a basket of fruits were already lying on the counter¨Calmost as if someone had expected her to start making breakfast just moments after waking up.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ''Something feels off¡­'' Although confused as to what was happening, Tanya continued with the preparations. First, she turned on a runic stove and put on top a bronze pan, breaking the eggs after a drizzle ssh of butter, she turned her gaze to the dough and reached up on the kitchen counters to get some sugar to make hard doughnuts.


    It wasn''t her usual choice of a meal, but she was far from willing to put too much effort into making a nicer meal. So chomping on a green apple, she flipped the eggs on one side of the stove and ced a pot of water on the next. Once it came to a boil, she added the sugar¨Cturning the whole thing into a slurry that she wouldter use to knead into the dough.


    "Meat, that''s missing¡­" Finally putting the missing piece together, she wondered if she should head out and get a freshly butchered cut of a cow from the butcher or just make do with what little food she did have.


    Her dilemma, however, didn''tst long. Walking into the house with great chatter, the entire hero''s party was quite chirpy for the morning. In their hands, they carried morning treats sold by the locals as well as herbal juices mixed with fruits. Hearing their voice, Tanya turned around with a hint of confusion riding up on her eyebrows.


    "Who is that?" She wondered for a moment, but then as the party walked into her dining room the familiar voices began to make sense once more. "Oh geezzzz~"


    With a sigh she let down her shoulders, she was relieved that it wasn''t some rowdy burr or her pervert nephew who''d been visiting her far too often.


    "I don''t have enough room for you all, you know?" Chuckling to herself, she lifted her gaze and returned her smile with smiles of their own¨Conce again after many days, the entire party felt like a big family.


    Even Tanya wasn''t immune to the effect especially after she had to warn Maine not to leave half-eaten apples as they could easily poison the others. pping Mino''s hand off the other treats, she held a stern finger in warning.


    "We''ll eat together in a bit, wait up, you!" ncing the cow-girl up and down, for a moment she wanted to tug at Mino''s slightly protruding belly, but holding back from it, she returned to work.


    Deciding to help the human girl, Amelia and Ophelia decided to work alongside Tanya¨Ceven though the duo werepletely unaware of how to prepare even the simplest of meals. In the meantime, while they burned doughnuts in oil, Raven and the others moved the dining table to the side.


    Shoving it into a corner, they set a couple of towels and clothes on the ground for them to sit down together and enjoy the meal.


    ''This feels nice, at least after what I had to seest night it does¡­'' Raven thought reminded of the orc fucker and the horrific acts by her husband. But quickly shaking those thoughts off, he focused on the moment and so did the others.


    Although not a one-on-one; spending time with his party and girls and just doing something as mundane as having breakfast felt quite soothing to the heart. Thest time he remembered himself sitting on the ground having something to eat, something that wasn''t monster meat in the forest, he was still living in the orphanage with Mel and Aria.


    Erika was taken to the priestess''s dorms, and Amedith was adopted by a single woman who had no clue how to raise a child.


    ''Rose still tried her best I suppose?'' Looking at Amedith smiling as he chattered away with everyone, Raven couldn''t help but smile to himself as well. ''I guess we don''t have to visit the maze to destress anymore if having breakfast together continues to have this calming effect.''


    "Alrightyyy~ Here''s the sweats, now you guys can unpack the honeyed-ham and whatever else you''ve brought, ahaha!" Finally bringing the tes with doughnuts, eggs, and the juices poured out in sses, Tanya set it on the ground and sat down on the floor as well.


    Amelia and Ophelia quickly followed suit, they preferred sitting on the ground anyway so they had no issues getting down on tiled earth. And once everyone had settled, Aria whipped out the honeyed ham and began cutting a slice for everyone¨Cbut kept the bony end with a handle and the meatier parts to herself.


    "Oi, you!" However, Mino wouldn''t just let her have it, after all, she had plenty of assets to maintain in her body!


    The two wrestled for a while, but at the end, with a smack on their heads by Raven the two were forced back onto their spot and the drumstick meat handle went instead to Maine. Smirking ear to ear as she chomped on her meal, she kept ring sideways at the two as they were forced to surrender the best piece.


    But her teasing only went on for a few seconds as neither the barbarian nor the cowgirl had the patience to just take the teasing lying down on their ass. Throwing themselves on Maine, Mino and Aria pinned her to the ground, and while one bit her tail¨Cthe horned girl of course, the other unleashed a flurry of backhanded p to her face.


    "MOMMMMAA!!" Maine cried, having forgotten for a moment that her mother was long gone and she was amidst her new family.


    Too baffled by the whole ordeal, Raven as well as the rest of the group simply watched the conflict unfolding with a heartyugh. However, eventually when it was time to make it stop, Raven had to promise to buy them all an entire piece of honeyed ham leg.


    "This is so sweat!" And while the trio were fighting, the most aggressive of them all, Arche the Arachne queen was busy enjoying the first proper sweet of her life. Her eyes fluttered from the overdose of sugar, but the rush of energy through her system made even a monster like her beam like an angel. Looking right at Tanya with her many eyes, she snatched her by the arm and pulled her closer.


    "Ohhhh I need to taste these hands that made the¨CEKKK!"


    But much like the rowdy others, she got bonked on the head by Raven.


    ''I feel like I''m forgetting something, but¡­'' Looking around at the smiling faces, and feeling a smile spreading on her own lips, Tanya¨Cin that moment of absurdity, let her past slip through her fingers for a somewhat chaotic new family.

 Chapter 313: Milf Mommies Return!

    ''The Everspring'', a state of eternal bounty, where the crops grew healthy and the fruits ripened just right. Even the people were blessed with fertility, health, and all the joys of life. And if there was anyone who''d benefitted from such a blessing, it was Rosemary¨Cthe girl once adopted by an old farmer and now the owner of the same farm as her adoptive father.


    "Ho-how¡­much longer?" However, those blessings today felt like a curse.


    Making her way towards the city on foot, her clothes had turned near transparent. They stuck to her skin as if someone had poured cold water on top of her clothed body.


    Creased into her curvy folds from her breasts to her navel and even the crevice between her ass-cheeks, her clothes were making her movement even more difficult, especially since the wetness around her privates when brushed by the breeze, chilled her from her groin and sent a ripple of ecstasy up her spine.


    "AGHHHH!" Blushing red as she continued to walk, she was gravely thankful that nobody was around to see her in her vulnerable state.


    Shaking her head, she looked to the distant city gates beckoning her. Usually, she traveled on her trusted yak to the city, but the poor animal''s ankle was hurt while attempting to haul a load of harvest a few days back.


    Already a weekte to sell her goods with no signs of the animal recovering, Rose had decided to visit the city herself and get the animal some medicine as well as find another way to get the corn to the city.


    "At¡­this rate¡­" For once living so far from the gates, was proving to be quite a pain as it left her panting with a mild sense of lightheadedness. "The corn will be¡­fer-fermented before I get there!"


    Dragging herself along through the dusty road, her throat grew dry and her vision split in two. Like a zombie, she straggled forward. One foot dragged along by the other, she kept pressing onward not even realizing that a Coppalicon-drawn cart was slowly approaching her from behind.


    Only when it stopped right beside her, the tworge beaked birds croaking with their gr, did she even realize someone was right beside her.


    However, the moment her eyesid on the bulging yellow eyes of the featherless birds, her heart was seized with horror. Stumbling away from the creatures, her eyes glued to their upheld beaks, Rose fell on her butt often but kept dragging herself back through the dirt.


    "GET AWAY!" She screamed, covering her face.


    Expecting the up-arched birds to either peck at her eyes or swing the dark razor bones sticking from their tiny elbows, Rose kept her face covered to protect herself from being disfigured, but after a while as nothing happened and the cooing of the birds reverberated the ground, she let her hand down to see what was happening.


    "Easy~ Easy~" To her surprise a young girl was running her hand along the Coppalicon''s neck. Calming it with her touch, she looked at Rose with a finger pressed to her lips.


    "Here, let me help you," whispered another woman, standing right beside Rose.


    Turning to her voice, she found Brenna the renowned herbalist. But more importantly, she knew of her through her lover¨CRaven. One of his many lovers, and not particrly one who was shy about her affection to him, Brenna was already rumored to be dating the mage even though it hadn''t been even a year since her husband''s death.


    ''She''s beautiful¡­and smart.'' Thinking of Raven and Brenna for a moment, a smile crept up Rose''s face. Although he was now her lover as well, she still felt like he was a kid who needed her guidance, and if anyone was a good fit for him in her eyes, it was someone like Brenna¨Ca well-read herbalist.


    "T-thanks¡­" Taking her hand, Rose pulled herself up.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "No problem, just try not to scare the giant pelicans. They don''t like getting startled or being stared at for too long," Brenna exined but was quickly corrected by her daughter.


    "Not pelican, Coppalicon!" The creatures shrieked at her raised voice, but hurriedly brushing their naked necks, Aerin managed to calm them down quickly. "There~ There~ No need to stress, I''ll treat you two to a liver so just stay calm, okay?"


    Slowly backing away from the creature, Aerin motioned the other two to quickly get into the curtained carriage. Getting in without question since they seemed to be headed to the city as well, Rose did as instructed. Once inside the curtained and somewhat cushioned structure, she finally felt slightly at peace.


    "Your clothes, let me help you with them," knowing a lick of wind magic, Brenna cast a spell to her breath as Aerin got the carriage moving again. Breathing up and down Rose''s body, it took Brenna not more than ten seconds to get her from soaking wet topletely dry. "There, done¡­"


    Squinting with a hint of confusion, however, the herbalist couldn''t help but ask.


    "You''re the ex-hero''s mother, aren''t you? What were you doing walking the city on foot? I knew that you lived outside the walls like us, but don''t you have something to get you in there?" It was quite a loaded question, one that would bring more questions as Rose began exining and that''s exactly how the duo spent their time while traveling to the city.


    "Enough about me and my son, why are you using these beasts as tow for your carriage?" Rose asked after she was done exining the recent mess she''d been in.


    "These beaked bastards ate our horses so we''re getting them a ve cor to be more obedient," Brenna exined, but her exnation only confused Rose even more.


    "W-what? What do you m-mean they ate your horses?" She asked, a bead of nervous sweat trailing down her forehead.


    Brenna however seemed utterly unbothered, almost as if horse-devouring beasts were not just drawing their carriage.


    "Hmm? I don''t know where they came from but, they showed up one night and ate our horses," shrugging her shoulders, Brenna turned her gaze to a pot of herbs sitting just across from her. "But thankfully, I managed to drug them with these herbs and now I want them turned into ves so they can pay for the damage they''ve done!"


    ''I¡­may have been wrong about her being smart if she thinks keeping those monsters around is a good idea.'' Not as confident in Brenna''s n, Rose hoped that the herbalist''s drug wouldn''t wear off before they reached the ve trader. ''Wait, isn''t ve trade banned in Athenia?''


    She was right, but there was still someone in the city who could get Brenna exactly what she wanted.


    "We''re almost there, let''s hope these pelicans don''t eat the guards!" Brenna eximed looking through the slight gap between the curtains.


    "It''s not pelicans! It''s Coppalicon!" Her daughter yelled.


    Turning back around to look at Rose, Brenna chuckled at her daughter''s frustration.


    "That''s a made-up name I told her this morning, who the hells knows what these things are called?" Only the exotic animal breeder would''ve known but that man had already left the city after his animals were let out.

 Chapter 314: Locked Doors And Vacant Rooms - Part 1

    The Coppalicon shrieked, tussled and toiled at the city gates, but not too keen on trying to contain them, the guards let them pass once Aerin managed to calm them down. The creatures were a liability, but with the help of ve cors, they could easily be turned obedient or with a looser grip on their minds the birds could even be trained to better at behaving themselves.


    "So where are you getting the ve bands from exactly?" Rose asked Brenna, unable to hold her curiosity any longer.


    Looking out the curtains still¨Ctrying to spy a guard that had given them trouble before, Brenna couldn''t remember exactly who it was and so her eyes scanned through every face as they passed through the gates, but none of them felt like the man she was looking for.


    ''Did I imagine it?'' She thought, pondering if the event even happened. However, since shecked all recollection of the man, she decided to let the matter go and instead focus on Rose''s question.


    "The witch Linkle, she apparently stocks that kinda stuff. We''ve been doing business with her for a while so who knows maybe she can help give us a discount even?" Having heard of that name, Rose knew exactly whom Brenna was talking about, and although she hadn''t seen her yet, the frame of a wrinkly old woman came to her mind.


    ''A witch, huh? Old too so she must be experienced.'' Making a mental note to meet the witch herself soon, Rose looked out of the fluttering curtains. The market was where she needed to be and it wasn''t far away from the gates but before going there she had yet another task that needed to be taken care of.


    "Can you drop me by the Boartooth Inn? I need to rent a room for the night," after walking nearly all the way to the city, Rose didn''t want to make yet another trip on the same day.


    "Sure, why not?" Brenna responded, and not a few minutester the girls reached the Boartooth Inn.


    Unfortunately, for the mother and daughter duo, however, the bird would just not shut up and so they were forced to leave for the Lifeclover just seconds after dropping Rose. However, before leaving, they handed her a pouch of coin to rent them a room with as they wanted to rest up in the Inn for the night as well.


    Bidding their buys the two parties parted ways, one headed into the Inn and the other towards a shop that had been closed for days. In the meantime, at the Inn''s counter, Moxy was sitting on a chair since the afternoon was the least busy part of her day. Bncing a pencil above her lip, she kept ncing across the tables while holding off from cleaning them just yet.


    "I really wanna sleepppp~" Dropping the pencil with a yawn and a stretch of her hands, she lowered her head on the reception and tried to fall asleep, but then came the sounds of sandals approaching her rather quickly. "Who?"


    Lifting her head again, she found herself staring at Rose through blurred vision, but as her eyes focused once again, she straightened her body from surprise and even got up on her feet.


    "I need a room sweetheart," Rose requested, a gentle smile resting on her lips.


    "Y-yes, I think we have a room¡­" Albeit confused as to why Rose was staying at the inn, Moxy quickly opened the register and began noting down a new entry. In between writing, however, her eyes darted between Rose''s face and the pages, and finally, when she couldn''t help it she decided to ask. "Are you visiting your son?


    He''s not her right now, the entire party went over to the woman''s house that they rescued a few days ago."


    "What¡­do you mean?" Not even aware that her son was in town, much less about the whole ordeal with Tanya, Rose was beyond confused as to what the fox-girl was talking about. Leaning forward on the desk with squinted eyes, she enquired further. "Amedith is here? In Athenia? Why didn''t he tell me then?!"


    Visibly upset, the young mother was growing more pissed by the second. Realizing what she''d done, Moxy gulped with anxiety and decided to steer the conversation in an entirely different direction.


    "H-how about I show you your room? You can ask him yourself why he didn''t tell you when he arrived, I''ll let you know but you seem tired!" Moving around the table, Moxy grabbed Rose by her tired shoulders and gave them aforting squeeze. Feeling the tension being massaged out from the pressure, the expression on Rose eased for a few seconds.


    Taking advantage of that window, Moxy began moving her towards the stairs and kept massaging her shoulders. "By the goddess your shoulders are stiff. That farm work is really making your body age, but worry not! I give massages to the female customers from time to time, I''m sure I can ease the tension in your body while you wait for Amedith."


    "Hmm?" Her eyes fluttered with a sense of easing, Rose was already feeling rxed enough to fall asleep. "Okay, I think I''d like that massage¡­"


    Completely unaware that she was affected by Moxy''s fox charm, Rose did as she was asked and got to her room without furtherining. Once inside, Moxy gave her some time to rest and even take a bath soon, only after which she would provide the young mother with a soothing herbal oil massage.


    ''I''m pretty sure Raven mentioned her as being one of his girls once¡­I should take good care of her. Not to mention she''s also Amedith''s mum.''With that in mind, Moxy left for the counter. And although there wasn''t much to do in the afternoon, she had to write down another entry for Brenna and Aerin¨Csomething Rose had informed her of just before leaving.


    ''I''ll prepare the oil after that¡­'' Thinking back to Rose''s proportions for a moment, Moxy decided to make another note in her head. ''Those curves might need extra extra oil actually.''


    Almost a bit jealous, she wandered back over to her desk, wondering if she too could have those birthing hips looks once she had her own babies. Which led to another note¨Cnudging Raven to marry her and help her pop a few babies.

 Chapter 315: Locked Doors And Vacant Rooms - Part 2

    Arriving at the Lifeclover, Brenna and Aerin were met with disappointment and given how much time they''d spent trying to get to the city with those birds, their day was most certainly ruined. However, despite the locked door, the expert herbalist decided to knock. And to their surprise, the door opened swiftly with the head of a vampire waiting for them on the other side.


    "Where''s your master?" Brenna asked the floating head, it wasn''t her first time seeing d and so neither her nor Aerin were surprised by his unusual appearance.


    "Gone." Replied the floating head, its voice making its own skull shudder.


    Without another word it turned around and began moving towards the counter, following right behind Brenna got inside the shop while Aeringged behind to keep an eye on the creatures. Caressing their nape, the young herbalist was growing more and more curious about the animals.


    ''The Enchanted Wand¨Cthat shop probably has books on these birds. Maybe even more about such beasts?'' Ensnared by such thoughts, the girl was convincing herself to converge her career as a herbalist with being an exotic monster breeder. But before any of that was possible, she had to learn about the beasts she had on hand first.


    ''And if the ve cor works and they can be trained, then I train them for different tasks! Even fighting off the monsters around our forest!''


    Although she was aware of the dangers that came with dealing with beasts, the benefits that could be drawn from it clearly outweighed the cons in her head. She wanted to know these beasts and train them to be more obedient, however, unlike their breeder who had left the city, she wasn''t going to discipline them throughshes when a gentle caress did a better job.


    "I wish I knew Raven''s birthday, then maybe I could''ve gifted him a trained beast to help him through his adventure, and it would remind him of me wherever he goes~" Poisoned by that thought, she was finally convinced to be a breeder on top of her herbalist job.


    And while she was busy daydreaming about what she wanted to do, Brenna was talking to the head in Linkle''s shop as it wandered around looking for a stack of ves'' cors its master had left behind. Only a few people were allowed inside in the witch''s absence, Raven and his party, the Mistress''s collectors and Brenna and Aerin as they sold herbs directly to Linkle.


    Being one of those people, Brenna had to wait only a few minutes before the skull brought in charged ve cors. The pack of two had been left in the shop by underground merchants working for the Mistress, and Linkle''s shop was meant for them to peddle it to the public on the surface.


    Although not many were ever sold since openly owning ves was banned in Athenia, rules often only applied to the regr folks, thus royals and nobility were the prime group of customers for the item.


    Quickly bagging the item, Brenna instructed the vampire to follow her outside and help unload the herbs. They would pose as payment for the cors and if everything goes well, then the head should''ve been capable enough to make potions out of them before the herbs dried uppletely.


    Selling them with a closed shop was an entirely different matter but since it didn''t concern them Brenna simply unloaded the herbs and after quickly cing the cor on the birds began making their way back to the Inn.


    The eyes of the beasts have gone from a burning yellow to a tame silver, they were calmer while hauling the cart through the streets and their impulsive nature seemed to have subsided as well. Aerin wasn''t exactly sure if she liked theirplete obedience just yet, but since right now was no time for training she decided to let things be and experiment with the beasts and the corster.


    Arriving at the Inn not too long after, the two were also informed about the hero''s party being in town by Moxy as well as the fact that Rose was quite pissed so they shouldn''t disturb her for now. Shown to their own room, they decided toy down in bed and rest their spine after it had been rocked on the rough terrain while traveling to the city.


    In the meantime, Moxy was almost done with the herbal oil. Rose was done taking a bath as well and was resting in her room with nothing but a towel around her body. Laying on her belly just as Moxy had instructed she was waiting for her to arrive and get the massage going.


    But right as the fox girl was about to walk up the stairs with the oil in hand, the inn''s door swung open and Raven along with the rest of hispanions walked right in.


    "You guys don''t know the trouble you''re in¡­" Moxy breathed, quickly moving closer to the group.


    Setting the bottle of oil to the side, she nced over to Amedith first. Resting her hands on the hipsmandingly her nostrils red with a hint of anger simr to what she''d shown on Rose. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "Rose is here, and she''s angry that you didn''t tell her about being back in the city!" She yelled, making Amedith grit his teeth.


    "Shit¡­" He heaved, but Moxy very generously offered him an out.


    "Just go to your room and don''t leave until I''m done with her massage, she might be less mad once it''s over!" Turning her attention to Raven next, took a deep breath and heaved off her anger. Then with a smile, she informed him of Brenna and Aerin''s arrival.


    "The herbalist and her daughter are sleeping in your room by the way, I was gonna give them a different one, but I knew they''d prefer yours soooo, ahaha~"


    cing his hand on top of her head, Raven brushed her head as a quick reward, but then leaning closer to her ear¨Che offered her another treat.


    "Come to my roomter tonight," he whispered, and the smile on Moxy''s face widened some more.


    As he pulled himself away, the party was ready to head back to their rooms, but that''s when Liliyana who''d been a bit timid after hearing about Amedith''s mother, quickly spoke up.


    "Your mom is here¡­?" With a nervous gulp, she couldn''t help but wonder if Rose would even like her son dating a devil. "I-I''ll hide in our room!"


    Rushing off towards the stairs, the devil was the first to head upstairs. She was scared of rejection, especially since her appearance gave away her true self and lying by shifting her looks wasn''t something she feltfortable with, especially since Rose was Amedith''s mother.


    "W-wait! Don''t run, you''ll slip on the stairs!" Rushing right after her, Amedith disappeared as well, leaving behind the rest of the party.


    With the monster girls already resting in the bracelet, only Mel and Erika were still left with Raven. Aria had gone to Helga''s house for training, and so the trio wanted to rest as well, but grabbing Raven''s hand and motioning the other two to keep moving, Moxy held him off from going to his room just yet.


    Instead, once the girls were gone, she reached for the herbal oil and quickly handed it to Raven.


    "Rose is waiting for a massage, and I bet she''d like it even more if it''s you giving it to her instead of me," chuckling to herself, she nted a brief kiss on Raven''s chin before moving around and sitting on the receptionist chair. "Now go, I bet she''s been waiting far too long for you to help ease the tension in her body~"


    Smirking at the thought, Raven nodded at Moxy before making his way to the expecting milf''s room.

 Chapter 316: Oiling Every Crevice(18+)

    By the time Raven arrived in Rose''s room, she was on the verge of falling asleep. Having tossed and turned in wait for Moxy, her towel had fallen off and her bodyid nude with her curvaceous butt facing the ceiling.


    Like two mountains of marshmallows weighing on themselves, her buttocks were invitingly ripe with a rosy flush on their skin.


    As Raven began moving closer, ready toy his hand down on Rose''s body, the sleepy mother groaned and with her face buried against the pillow she muttered under her breath


    "Finally, you''re here. You can just do the massage while I nap, Moxy," learning about her confusion over her masseur, a devilish smile appeared on Raven''s face.


    Keeping the illusion up in Rose''s head, he climbed up the bed and began pouring the oil on her back.


    "Mhnm~ It''s tingling a little¡­" Rose muttered to herself, feeling the oil almost bubbling on her back. Then came a burning kick that made her muscles burn up a little.


    "T-that''s a bit¨C" Pursing her lips at the intense burning yet ticklish sensation, she heaved a heavy sigh as her fingers dug into the bedsheets. "Intense¡­Ahhh~ Haa~"


    Huffing and puffing with her lungs expanding, her heart racing and her skin rushed with a near orgasmic shiver, sheid face down against the pillow, just soaking it all in.


    But that was just the start of her troubles. cing his hands on her back Raven began spreading the oil over her back. Keeping his grip firm over her muscles, he helped Rose loosen up some tension. However, with the oil reaching more ces, her body began to arch her butt upwards while her face buried further.


    "These parts can use some oil too I guess?" Finally speaking up, Raven broke the illusion in Rose''s head, but before she could say a word he grabbed hold of her ass cheeks that were right in his face.


    Rubbing the oil from his hands to her booty curves he had her toes curling up and her eyes rolling up into her cranium.


    "F-fuckkk~" Rose whimpered as her pussy now began dripping.


    But before her pussy, Raven had something else he wanted to tease. And so dropping more oil right on her asshole, he let the tingling, the burns and the ripples of ecstasy assault her hole for a while.


    "Ahhh! Fuuuu~" Clenching her teeth while exhaling heavily, Rose subconsciously began wiggling her ass in Raven''s face.


    The rapturous mix of sensations assaulting not just her ass hole but the rest of her back as well, she was desperately trying to hold off from cumming right then and there. Her attempt, however, didn''tst long as Raven pooled more oil in his hand and quickly flipping Rose he pped her pussy with it.


    "Aghhhh!" Her legs quivered from the rippling joys and her mind wentpletely nk. Her waist held high in the air she was squirting cum like a fountain, all the while instead of letting her rest, Raven slipped his oiled fingers into that gushing entrance of hers.


    "I''m cumming! I''m cummingggg!" Getting fingered without rest by her man, Rose''s legs quivered some more before finally, her assnded on the bed. Even so, the sound of her pussy being gushing to Raven''s touch bounced around the walls of the room.


    From pping her clit to fingering in and out of her tight folds as if pumping for oil, Raven continued teasing her tired mind and body until the milf had wet the whole bed with her juices. Laying on top of a puddle of her sweat and cum, she stared at the ceiling, panting.


    But her rest was broken short as Raven moved up on top of her body. Looking into her teary eyes, he caressed her cheeks before locking his lips with her quivering lips.


    Feeling his fingers moving around inside her pussy as well as a popping sensation all over her folds, Rose was on the very edge of her sanity¨Cbut was soon taken away by a sweet rxing slumber.


    Falling asleep in the middle of the kiss, sheid there quite even though her thighs kept quivering from everything that had happened.


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Running his fingers on her inner thighs while drawing his hands to her breasts, Raven moved from her lips to her nipples next. Sucking on Rose''s massive milkers, he squeezed them hard, making her cloudy boobs slightly proud from between his fingers.


    Sucking and pulling on her nipples with his lips, Raven spent some time just ying with her body before deciding to fall asleep on top of Rose''s body. However, not without his dick all the way inside her pussy.


    Locked in each other''s arms, the two slept soundly. Rose could feel Raven''s dick knocking on her womb, and the mage could feel her pussy tighten around him. Yet with both of them tired, they simplyid in the pool of Rose''s cum while being locked with each other, deeply.


    Later in the night while the two were asleep, Moxy came to check on them both, but after seeing the duo fast asleep, she decided to leave without disturbing them. Raven had promised her a night earlier but she didn''t mind waiting a day or two more if it meant that she could have him to herself. As for now, it was time for her to sleep.


    The others were also somewhat aware of what must''ve happened in the room with Raven and Rose, but none of them disturbed the duo¨Cand instead decided to rest since the preparation for Roswalt''s execution at the wedding begins tomorrow. And as if fate itself couldn''t wait for the day, the night flitted by like a breeze.


    Waking up, Raven and the others had to still meet up with Aerin and Brenna, but since the two were still sleeping, they decided to meet with them after the preparations for the day were done. Not to mention, the meeting between Liliyana and Rose was held off by Amedith as well.


    ''Let''s just hope her anger has subsided by now.'' Thought the ex-hero, and after the night she''d had, he was right in thinking so.

 Chapter 317: Wet Panties And Boxers(18+)

    Robin and Tia, the two have been sharing the room for a few days at this point, and the tension between the duo had finally mellowed down. From taking baths together tobing each other''s hair, the couple that once was had now turned into perfect roommates.


    And sure from time to time the betrayal about Robin''s gender soured things for a minute or two, but given what was about to happen to her family, Tia didn''ttch on to it for too long.


    "It''s okay, I have kind ofe to terms with it," mid-way through their discussion, Robin decided to cut the topic short. Instead, grabbing ab herself, she got off the chair by the vanity and sat Tia down in it instead. "Forget that and instead why don''t we talk about your new fiance? The hero, I mean, you must be excited right?"


    Although it ached for her topare herself to Raven since theparison wasn''t exactly fair, Robin wanted to be happy for Tia despite the dire circumstances. The princess, however, wasn''t as enthusiastic about the shift in ns, especially since Raven was somehow far more intimidating to her than the previous hero.


    "I¡­don''t wanna talk about it," she whispered, her eyes nkly staring into the mirror.


    "Hmm?" Tilting her head to the side, Robin looked at Tia from the reflection. "Is something wrong? I thought you''d be excited to be married to the hero, didn''t you always want to meet him before?"


    Robin was right, but having lived most of her life as a guy she was ncing right past the worries of a girl in emotional turmoil. Not to mention, Maria¨CTia''s mother was part of Raven''s harem and to join her in the same, wasn''t something the princess was sure of just yet.


    "I did, but that was before, you know¡­" Thinking back to Raven''s time with Maria inside the queen''s room, a light blush appeared on Tia''s face. It even had her heart pounding in seconds and the thought of getting ass fucked also popped right up in her head. "Before we saw him and my mom¨Cdoing ''it''."


    Reminded of it as well, Robin''s hand stopped midway throughbing Tia''s hair. For her the experience had been even more intense as it was the very first time, her body had so strongly reacted to a man. It almost felt as if she had just turned into a woman and the years of acting like a boy were being shoved away by the intense sensations.


    "U-uh¡­yeah, I guess that does make it a bit weird," Robin replied, pushing past the awkwardness.


    But after a looming silence between the two, the girls couldn''t help but finally discuss what they''d seen in Maria''s room. The first to break the silence was Tia as it wasn''t her first time walking in on someone. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "I''ve used a spell or two before on the guards who were trying to be too rowdy in the castle, but when I saw him doing what he was doing¨Cmy heart just ceased up. It was so intense I feel like I can still hear mother moaning¡­" With a gulp, Tia moved her hand onto her chest and squeezed her fist to hold her racing heart, but the more she thought about the sight the more it kept pounding faster.


    Leaking a little at the memory alone, the girls kept thinking about Raven ravaging the queen. For a spell, the duo even reced her with themselves, for Tia it happened on its own but for Robin, it was her pulsing hole that made her consciously think about how it would feel to get fucked the same way.


    As the thought eventually subsided, the two looked at each other in the mirror, both blushing and panting through open lips. Before long they were both in bed, facing away from each other but touching themselves down there. It was almost a pact over not saying a word about what they were doing to each other or anyone.


    Caressing their folds along its length and then circling the clit with their fingers dipped in their slime, the two did their best not to make a sound, yet the voices of their moans slowly began echoing in each other''s ears. Eventually, as time went on and the two jerked off to the memories, their wet panties slid off of their legs slightly.


    Being virgins neither dug deep into their folds, but the thought alone of that massive cock plunging fast and hard inside their bodies had their insides quivering and their wombs aching for a hot and thick load.


    This wasn''t the first time they had done this, in fact, it wasn''t even the second. After all, the sight they''d witnessed was far too overwhelming for them to not seek sensual release.


    From the very night that they''d been forced to live in the same room, the girls have been jerking themselves off throughout the night and only ever stopped to eat or shower to get off the scent of sweat from their bodies.


    ''That was my favourite pink panties¡­'' Once she was done melting her mind with her fingers, Tia slipped her panties offpletely and her face instantly dropped upon seeing the slimy mess it had turned into.


    The same was true for Robin, but wearing shorts instead of panties, had a lot more room for clean up than the drilly panty-wearing princess. Changing their clothes under the nket itself, the two pretended as if nothing had happened as they began falling asleep. And even in their dreams, their pussies were aching for Raven for the past few days.


    He and his ravaging cock was all they could think about whileying down in bed.


    Waking up multiple times throughout the night, the duo went through yet another pair of undies until eventually their lower halves were left exposed with their juices trailing down their thighs and wetting the bedsheet as if they''d pissed themselves on it.


    ''Ughhhh, the maids are gonna make fun of me again!'' Thought Tia, embarrassed about what the maids might think when theye to collect her cum soaked mattress and bedsheet.


    However, that didn''t stop her from jerking off more and more, and eventually, the duo were moaning at the top of their lungs¨Ctheir eyes rolled up, and their tongue sticking out of their mouth while panting.


    Needless to say, although Tia was unsure about epting Raven as her fiance when the timees to be in bed, not just her but even Robin will dly ept him¨Cespecially if he would fuck their asses as he had fucked the queen.


    Note: No chapters on September 1st 2024, first holiday I''m taking in 4 months lol. Will be back on the 2nd of September with regr updates.

 Chapter 318: A Wedding To Remember - Part 1

    Cheers, cries, and the tter of heels¨Cechoed through the castle halls. The servants marched around corners attending to the guests'' needs; their temples draining beads of sweat. Even the gardeners rushed across the porcin, their hands full with trays of wine, refreshment and other fermented juices.


    Keeping an eye on everyone through her Yukis, Vi ensured everything flowed like clockwork. Seated by her vanity while her servants dolled her up to reflect her eventual title as the new queen, she focused only on the guests and especially the Ed'' Edne Rune Family.


    Decorated like a prince in a cobalt blue suit, Robin stood by her father¨Cher clothes pinned with golden badges of her aplishments. Silver threads hung from her shoulder, and a belt with her family crest of a tweety bird held up her deep orange-hued pants.


    ''Peculiar taste, but¡­'' Opening her eyes to look at herself being extensively worked on, Vi figured she was in no way qualified to criticize Robin. However, there was one thing she could judge her for and she would be more than justified.


    Brushing off the maids, Vi gestured to them to leave her alone, and although their work was left unfinished, they simply adhered to hermand without any questioning.


    Once the hoard was gone, Vi turned to face Milo who''d been sitting across from her in a chair¨Cfar too lost in thought to even realize that the maids were gone. Getting out of her own chair, Vi slowly moved towards him and feeling the cold getting closer along with her, Milo broke free of his thoughts and finally looked at her.


    "To think the two love the same man," caught off guard for a moment, Milo''s eyebrows squinted in confusion. He wasn''t sure what Vi meant but it quickly became clear with what she said next. "Fantasizing about the hero with the person whom you were supposed to be wedded to soon¡­I''m not too sure what to think, my king.


    Is your sister even ready to ept him or is this just a romanticization of her first time at intimacy?"


    Letting the words melt into his mind, Milo loosened his eyebrows before pulling Vi closer to him by her arms. Setting her down in hisp, he wrapped his hands around her body, and once the two were enveloped in a sense offort, he gave an answer to her question.


    "I''d rather it be him than one of the many nobles who''ve held back Athenia for as long as my father reigned. You saw his anger when I told him about my mother trying to ruin things in his home city¨Cour city. I prefer his anger to the greed of those dukes and duchess or even the indifference of theirpatriots while they drained the people of the lower city."


    With a sigh, Vi ced a hand on Milo''s chest and rested her head right next to his heart. Looking up at him with a smile, she took yet another deep breath and exhaled onto his neck, chilling him for a while.


    "I used to easily beat you at chess, and now look who''s always one step ahead of me?" Pinching his nose yfully, she lightly chuckled to herself before getting off of hisp. "Anyways, I should check on Tia, after all, I doubt you''ll put a pearl on my finger before she gets married."


    Waving her fingers in bye, Vi left the king''s room dressed in her snow-clear dress. Like glistering ice drawn in cryptic patterns and snowkes, her dome-shaped skirt carried a hint of her spiritual nature. Walking through the hallway in that dress, she left behind an afterimage made of spinning chilling smog that exuded from the dress.


    Every step of her icy sandals reverberated a sound that pierced the ears of any rxing servant. Her approaching footsteps were enough to straighten their spines and return them to work, not because they perceived her as cruel like the prior Queen, but because they didn''t want to be seen aszy by their just Queen.


    Keeping their heads low and their hands and legs moving the servants stayed busy, not realizing that the Yukis mingled in between their ranks acted as the spirit''s ears and eyes. However, not paying much mind to the servants as they already had a hard job, Vi let them slip a break here and there, and instead, she focused on the task at hand.


    Arriving by the princess''s room, she walked past the guards and into the bustling room. Giggles andughs echoed from the countless girls circling the bride. It seemed like the daughters of other nobles had gathered to help her get ready for her vows. But the moment one of them saw Vi approaching, she nudged the others and theirughter died at the sight of the queen.


    Bowing to her politely, the girls moved to the side¨Calready assuming that Vi was there to check on the bride.


    "No need to be so formal," fanning her hand by her lips, Vi let out a nervous chuckle. She wasn''t used to such treatment and would''ve preferred if she never gets used to it. "I''m no different than you girls, if anything I''m just a spirit, ahaha~"


    Baffled by the queen''s words, the girls lifted their heads and looked around at each other, visibly uncertain. However, ncing past them and marching right towards Tia, Vi kept herself focused on what she''de to do.


    "I would like some privacy for a moment if you will, honorable Madames''," looking at the girls one more time, Vi smiled at them until the girls nodded back and with lifted skirts saw themselves out.


    Seeing as they''d all left, she turned her attention to the anxious princess who just kept mindlessly staring into the mirror in front of her seat.


    "I''m sorry it has to be like this Tia," cing a hand on her shoulder, Vi squeezed her lightly. Looking up at the spirit, the princess breathed through her mouth¨Ctrying to ease her racing heart and anxiety. "An execution instead of vows, I doubt it''s what you wanted. Nobody deserves that, but you already know why this needs to happen."


    Moving behind Tia, her hand still on the princess'' shoulder, Vi looked at her through the mirror and the princess stared back.


    "Even so, I have to ask¡­" Squeezing her shoulders some more, Vi gave the princess onest chance to back out of the wedding. "Raven¨Cthe hero, you don''t have to get married to him if you don''t want to. So if you have another person you love or if you don''t wish to marry him for any reason at all, I want you to tell me and I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen no matter what your brother says to you."


    Tia''s gaze lowered to the question. For a spell, all she could do was wrestle with its implications. Robin was her friend, but she had no intentions of marrying another girl, and although she''d been told that the new goddess who would soon be taking over, wasxing the rules on same-sex lovers, she still didn''t want to entertain the idea.


    ''Not like anyone knows about this new goddess yet, I''d be hung just to even suggest it.'' Lifting her gaze once more, she looked at Vi in the mirror and replied.


    "I want to marry the hero, I''ve always dreamt of being a chosen''s wife, and what greater purpose can there be as a priestess than to birth the child of our savior?" Vi''s grip loosened up in an instant, she hadn''t expected such a profound answer from the whimsical princess.


    However, with her mind made, the spirit had no reason to dissuade her.


    "Well then, you have my blessing," she whispered, blowing a protective blessing on the nape of the bride.


    ''Many lovers yet more are drawn to him, I suppose great men do attract more wives to carry their genes.'' Thinking over that thought, Vi wondered if she would ever need to share Milo with another woman. However, since the time had yet toe, she shook her head and shrugged the thought right off.


    "I''ll send the girls back in, take your time in getting ready~" With a brief kiss on the back of Tia''s head, the soon-to-be queen was headed back to the king. There was much left to be done, many aspects of the n to put in motion, especially making sure that the dog named Roswalt wouldn''t even dare an attempt to leave.


    ''Speaking of him, I haven''t seen his wife anywhere¡­'' Thought Vi,pletely bewildered as to where that bitch was hiding. But it was only a matter of time before the veils of mystique fell down that question.

 Chapter 319: A Wedding To Remember - Part 2

    Standing by her father as masquerading men and women came to congratte her, Robin''s hands were being smeared with greed. Some whispered sweet lies, and some cackled their monstrous ploys, but the theme that wasmon through their hollow words, was their ns to undermine and eventually usurp more and more power from the king.


    ''They look at me like a tool for them to use, a proxy for their nasty plots¡­'' ncing across the smiling faces with a fake smile on her own lips, Robin for the first time was seeing the true nature of Athenian nobility.


    From shaking hands with other dukes to subtle attempts of seduction by the duchess and their daughters, she could see right through their actions and the false praise offered to her. ''Are they being more open to me because they think I must becent with my father''s ns?''


    Looking to her side at her balding father, her expression soured for a moment, but noticing his gaze turning to her, she quickly corrected it with a smile.


    "Is something wrong, Robin?" He asked, wiping her sweaty forehead with a sweat-drenched handkerchief.


    Watching his every action, Robin could see through his facade of happiness. He knew his death wasing in a few moments, and the dark knight re from a corner had him frozen still. With death breathing down his neck, her father knew his fate was sealed and there was nothing he could do about it.


    However, the one thing he was mistaken about was thinking he could plead, but Robin already knew that would lead him nowhere.


    "Nothing''s wrong, I''ve just been wondering where''s mother," she asked, keeping her voice lower pitched to hide the fact that she was a girl.


    "Rudeia, she¡­" Gulping at the question, Roswalt scratched the back of his head¨Cvisibly unsure what to say. "She''s said she''llete! But I''m sure she''ll be here any second now!"


    In reality, he had no clue, for she''d been missing sincest night. Moving her attention away from her father, Robin continued to greet the well-wishers. Some dragged along their ves with them¨Cthe only ones without a mask to hide their faces as they spewed poison to Robin.


    ''Do they think I can''t recognize their ves and who they belong to? And whose idea was it to make everyone wear masks to a wedding?'' The concept was far too strange for her, especially since only dukes and duchess were invited to the wedding in the castle. With a nce alone, their identities were bare, so why make a failed attempt to hide it?


    Deep in thought she kept shaking hands and ignored the sneaky touches to her hips and back as well as the yful hugs from duchess and daughters that might as well be considered sexual assault. Their hands squeezed her butt, caressed her thighs around the groin, and while hugging her from the side even led her fingers to their bellies and their own groins.


    A revolting chill ran up her spine, and her stomach churned with vomit being forced back down into her belly. The bystanders and even her father were no strangers to those desperate attempts, however, forced to bite her dignity and pride, Robin let those women do whatever they wanted.


    A few times as her heart rate rose, Tweety chirped angrily from her pocket scaring away the women. However, she had to quickly pretend a reprimand at her coined bird before letting another pair of duke and duchess approach her with malicious intent.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ''I wanna snatch their tongue as a cat¡­'' Almost wanting to shift into a ferocious feline, she dug her nail into her palm to hold herself back from giving in. ''Why are they so touchy?! Keep your hands to yourself you greedy goblins!''


    Shaking her head, she took a deep breath and looked back up. Ready to greet thest group, she faked yet another smile and held her hand forward. But her hand instantly fell down as she noticed a masked man and a handful of women behind him walking up to her with a ve woman being dragged along on all fours like a dog.


    Her knees and elbows staggered closed with leather, she was forced to walk on her joints. And as if that wasn''t bizarre enough, her entire face was covered with a leather mask with only her mouth held out in the open, albeit with a mouth gag.


    ''W-why does she have no clothes?!'' Wide-eyed like an owl, Robin''s eyes lifted back to the ve''s owner. But this time, she noticed something familiar behind that masquerade mask. Dead silver gaze and a dastardly smirk, it was none other than the hero that she''d been jerking off to every night.


    She wasn''t the only one surprised, but the sheer shock from seeing a ve in such an exposed state had everyone frozen still, and so nobody could utter a word much lessin.


    "Robin, right? I think you know what''s happening, don''t you?" Offering his hand, Raven waited for her to extend her own and begin the main event for the night.


    Before shaking his hand, however, Robin looked around at the women following right behind him. Having never met most of them, she couldn''t figure out who they were but Mel and the horned girl Liliyana were easily discernible. Even Amedith who was dressed in a glimmering slitted blue dress was picked out by her keen senses.


    Carrying a bejeweled purse with a featured hand band around his wrist, he looked the most radiant although his height dwarfed him in between the girls.


    ''Don''t stare¡­'' Thought the ex-hero, beyond embarrassed and yet going along with his lover''s request. The devil fae loved his feminine charm, and in a slitted dress that half exposed his legs, she was on the cusp of biting her lips or screaming from his charm.


    ''Why is he dressed like that?'' Robin wondered, obviously unaware of a lewd deal struck between Liliyana and Amedith.


    ''Just a few hours, and then¡­'' Thinking about what awaited him, helped the holy warrior deal with the embarrassment. Besides, although he wouldn''t admit it, he was slowly getting used to moving around in that dress.


    "Robin, I don''t have all day," Raven said, trying to get Robin''s attention back on himself.


    "O-Oh! S-sorry¡­'' Robin yelped, before subconsciously just shaking Raven''s hand.


    "Alright then," wasting no more time, Raven turned to her father and went from dastardly to a menacing, almost devilish smile. "Time to butcher the pig!"


    Heughed in the face of the man and all he could do was simply watch the monster mocking him in his face.


    ''NO! THIS CAN''T BE¨C'' Roswalt tried to run, finally, but to his horror, a little girl behind him tripped him on his face.


    Yelling out in pain as his nose broke into a bloody mess, he nced up at the girl¨Conly to find out it was none other than the princess, Tia. Expecting her to show him mercy, he grabbed onto her dress, but disgusted at her father touching Tia, Robin kicked his hands off her dress.


    A ripple of shocked gasps echoed through the ballroom, but before the duke and duchess could cause moremotion, the guards whipped out their des and brought them right to their necks.


    With their lips sealed, silence took over the ballroom, the servants and ves were quickly taken away by the castle staff and amidst that process, the sound of pping began approaching from the mezzanine that looked down onto the ballroom.


    "I''ve always hated extremes, but I suppose you can''t rid an infection without culling it at the source, can you?" The nobility looked in horror as Milo and Vi appeared at the mezzanine, and after everything that they''d discussed with Robin, they knew exactly what wasing at them.

 Chapter 320: A Wedding To Remember - Part 3

    "Let me go! I didn''t- I didn''t!" After seeing Milo and Vi, the inevitable came to be in Roswald''s eyes, and so began his pleading. "IT WAS ALL THE QUEEN''S IDEA! SHE WANTED ME TO DO THIS! SHE WANTS ME TO FOOL YOU AND SLOWLY TAKE CONTROL I NEVER WOULD''VE DONE IT OTHERW¨C"


    His words, however, were cut quickly short as Maria walked out from the very back of Raven''s group. Letting down her mask, she red at Roswald as if he were filth. She was partially responsible for what was happening, sure¨Cbut in no way were their ns, hers and hers alone.


    "You bastard!" Rushing up to him, Maria kicked Roswald right in his chin.


    "AUGGHH!" Feeling a few teeth chipping off as well as his jaw dislocating, he mmed his head against the ground and screeched like a pig rolling in the muck. "AAAAAGHH!"


    Left with a bloodied mouth, he could no longer form coherent words, and in the meantime, pulling up on the leash of the ve in his hand, Raven unveiled the mask and revealed it was nobody other than Rudeia, Roswald''s wife. Holding her up from the ground with just one hand, Raven kicked the fat bastard around to make him look at the sorry state of his wife.


    "W-waahs?! Na-ah!" The sight of his wife''s dead eyes struck the fear of the reaper in Roswald''s mind. Snarling and moving like a snake crawling on sand, she showed no signs of life or intelligence and her body simply writhed about.


    "What the fuck did you do to mother¡­" Robin murmured in the background, as shocked as Rowalt at the sight of her dead mother.


    Ignoring Robin, Raven threw Rudeia''s body to the side. The girl instantly leapt for her mother, but the moment she touched her she realized something horrific. The smell of a goblin¨Cnot one but plenty, was reeking from every corner of her body, especially her mouth and her lower side.


    ''Did they really?!'' The stench mixed with male pheromones, indicated one and one thing only. ncing up at Raven and his party, she looked around at their faces, the terror in her eyes hoping to find an answer that wasn''t what she was thinking.


    The girls looked at each other, unsure who should inform Robin of what had happened, and when nobody appeared to step up, Aria grunted to herself and decided to take charge of the situation.


    "She was fucked to death by a new goblin tribe we foundst night, they took turns on her, and their wolves did too¡­" Hearing those words, Robin jumped up to her feet with anger clearly reflected in her eyes, but before she could say anything Raven grabbed her by the cor and showed her just another way her parents had manipted her.


    "Before she died, I looked through her memories for something interesting, and maybe you''d like to see this particr one," for a moment Robin''s vision was taken by darkness, but then she saw a flicker of light.


    Crawling towards it, she found herself in the arms of a woman that she''d never seen¨Cit was her mother, but it wasn''t Rudeia rather Roswald''s one of many other wives. Then momentster she found herself in a forest, then came a sh and she was surrounded by her dead mother and siblings.


    As Raven pulled his hand away, everything finally made sense to Robin. She was no child of Rudeia and the woman was only unting her as her own since she couldn''t have her own children, thanks to the goddess''s curse.


    Although still in shock, Robin''s hands let go of Rudeia. She tried to get up and move, but only halfway through the attempt her body fell to the ground from the shock of the realization. Falling unconscious, all from a broken heart being broken further, she was spared what was toe and the true end of her father.


    "I''ll take her away from here," said Aria, walking closer to Robin and picking her up in her arms.


    As the girl was sessfully being carried away, Raven brought his attention back to Roswald. The bastard tried to crawl his way away, but with the use of darkness fibers, Raven stabbed him through the shoulder and began dragging him towards the decorated Aisle.


    "I can''t believe this is happening¡­"


    "Since when did themoner be so rowdy to do such a thing in the castle!"


    "I knew we shouldn''t have let them run wild!"


    "That''s my sister''s husband you''re talking about you goblins!" Milo''s voice thundered from above, breaking the conniving whispers of nobility. But his words didn''t stop their whimpers, instead, it only exalted it.


    "Husband?!"


    "A COMMONER WITH A PRINCESS!?"


    "HAVE YOU LOST YOUR DAMN MIND?!"


    "WHAT ABOUT THE BLOODLINE!"


    Theirints echoed through the ballroom, only ever punctuated by the painful groans from Roswald. As much as he wanted to scream, his jaw had been locked in ce after thest attempt to speak. Attempting to make it right with his hands failed as well, especially since his shattered teeth were locking with each other.


    "I''d rather him¨Ca man who''s been fighting for pigs like you, that marry''s my sister than one of your pigs using her as a tool to gain influence!" Right as Milo finished shutting down the mouths of the nobles, Raven threw Roswald against the podium where a priest or a priestess would''ve cited the rights.


    "AUghuU!" Grunting through his locked jaws, Roswald looked on in horror as Raven moved closer.


    ''I DON''T WANNA DIE! D-DON''T! DON''T DO THIS TO MEEEE!'' He wanted to plead again but hisst words, unfortunately for him, were locked behind his closed jaw. But his death itself wasn''t gonna be so quick, as Raven had just the right n to torture the duke.


    Once again grabbing him by the cor, Raven looked into his eyes and whispered to him with a smile best suited to a devil.


    "Those girls you raped and then had murdered, I bet their souls are enjoying this sight, but guess what? I don''t think just killing you is enough, so why don''t we give you a taste of the same medicine you gave them?" pping his face a few times with the back of his hand Raven popped one of his eyes right out of its socket. "Perhaps then their souls can finally rest." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    At first as Raven let go of him, a sense of relief took over Roswald, but as Raven let out an army of zombie goblins from his monster-holding gem, the bastard''s heart sank lower than an anchor in the deep sea.


    "Take him to the dungeon, no need to foul the taste in everyone''s mouth here, is there?" Turning to the crowd as the goblins began picking up not just Roswald but also his undead wife, Raven spread his hands wide, smiling all toothy. "Anyone else have a taste for goblins? Or perhaps wants to start a coup like this sorry old bastard?


    Step right up, I''m sure the zombies won''t tire if there are a few more people who need their innards infected with flesh-eating maggots. If anything it''ll spice up their meal once they start eating you alive! AhahaAHAHA!"


    His maniacalugh echoed inside the ballroom, however apart from him, even his party members were slightly concerned about his reaction¨Call but one, Arche the Arachne queen who''d conquered her monster just as Raven was doing as well.

 Chapter 321: The New Dukes And Duchess!

    The upset dukes and duchess were still scowling despite what they''d seen happen to one of them. Roswald was gone and his wife turned into a zombie. Even so, the greed of the already wealthy knew near no bounds. They didn''t care much for the fat bastard himself, after all, like everything else he was just a means to an end¨Cuntil they could get an upper hand.


    Having seen such a situation arising, however, Milo had nned ahead, far ahead than any of them could''ve.


    "Markus¡­" Standing above them all, Milo nced over to Markus. "Next time any of them lift so much as a finger, I give you full authority to take their hands."


    "As you wish my lord," hearing the grumbling voice of the dark knight, the nobles grew a bit more hesitant.


    But then Milo added something that made them more subservient.


    "As for those who remain loyal to me, you''ll be granted territory from any and all traitors, same goes for those who bring up any information about those same traitors!" Greed¨Cit drew them like moths, and although Milo would''ve preferred loyalty, for nownd was what he had to use to manipte them.


    Leaving the nobles to mummer amongst themselves about the offer, Milo turned his attention to Raven and his party next. Holding his hands forward, he cleared his throat with fake coughs to get everyone''s attention. Then finally as all eyes were on him again, he looked back at Raven and hispanions and granted the first caught traitor''s territory to their new owners.


    "Raven ''Phordite, Erika ''Phordite, Aria ''Phordite, Melicia ''Phordite, and Amedith ''Phordite, you''re the first dukes and duchess to received the traitor''s territory," gasps and roars of dissent chorused from the nobles'' side, however, ignoring their banter, Milo continued with his decree.


    "For now, you''re free of duty asndlords andndies, the work shall be split with the other nobility in exchange for a portion of yournd''s harvest and taxes."


    As soon as the nobles heard that they could leech off of the party, their whimpers stopped and their minds already began wondering how to get the greatest cut. The party themselves were not interested in the earnings, but since the mansion and the servants within might require the funds to self-sustain themselves while they were gone, the earnings were more than wee.


    "Now!" With a sp of his hands, Milo got everyone''s attention for onest announcement. He began by revealing Robin''s true gender and then came onto the main topic. The dukes and duchess had assumed the worst and had already heard half of it already, but hearing it in full had them fuming.


    "The new duke of the southeastern territory, Raven ''Phordite shall marry my sister, it is her will and mine as well. Going against it will be considered treason and treated the same way as a coup."


    And with those words, he turned around gracefully locked his arms with Vi and left the dukes, duchess, and the party to themselves. For a while, it felt like things weren''t really over, but once the nobility began rushing out of the ballroom, the entire thing finally set into everyone''s head.


    Heaving sighs, smiling at each other, and even using each other''s shoulders to lean on, they supported each other.


    It wasn''t the act itself that had tired them but the long preparation for it was the culprit behind their weariness. After spending days working on a n as well as buying clothes that helped them blend in, everyone in the party simply wanted to tire to bed. But they still had a few things to deal with, the first of which was dealing with Tia and Robin.


    One was struggling so much to ept her reality that her mind hadpletely shut down, as for the other, nobody had a clue as to what exactly was going on inside her head.


    "Let me drop you to your room," offering Tia a hand, Raven began guiding her upstairs, all the while, the others began making their way back to the inn.


    Rose, Brenna and Aerin had yet to see the party since the day they''d left for the preparations. And from what they''d heard, the girls were still staying at the inn¨Cwaiting for them to arrive so they could spend time together. The same was the case for Tanya, and the situation with Lana, Linkle, as well as the mistress had yet to be taken care of.


    ''Fucking hell, so much to do and it feels like I have so little time for some reason.'' Raven thought while trying to find a roadmap to streamline his schedule.


    "Agh!" But the sudden shrieking voice of Tia pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "What happened?" He asked, watching as she reached for her ankle.


    Checking the heel it appeared to be broken and since they were climbing a stair, her ankle had twisted leading her to pull a few nerves that were causing her pain.


    "Etetee¡­" Clicking her tongue with annoyance, Tia tried to set her foot back, but instead regretted it. "AGH! OUCHHH!"


    Lifting her feet back up from the pain, she held onto Raven''s arms before slowly looking up at him. With quivering eyes, she stared at him¨Cexpecting herself to be carried in his arms. Picking up on her wish from the look alone, Raven moved one hand under her thighs and picked her off her feet so he could carry her.


    A bit embarrassed now as they passed the servants and maids, Tia buried her face against Raven''s chest¨Choping deep in her heart that the moment woulde to an end real soon. However, that small journey to her room felt like an hour, especially with ears pressed right against Raven''s beating heat.


    ''Why does this feel so calming?'' She wondered, finally giving in and enjoying his warmth enveloping her body. Her hands moved onto his chest and feeling the outlines of his muscles underneath, she couldn''t help but want more than just a princess carry.


    Like a honeymoon or just a couple''s first night, she was slowlying to expect to be turned into a woman and leave her life as an innocent girl behind. And so, pressing her face even harder against his chest, she requested in a muffled whisper. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Be gentle¡­please~" Kissing her forehead in response, Raven decided to grant her that wish.

 Chapter 322: Innocence Deflowered - Part 1(18+)

    Shedding her clothes like a flower shedding its petals, Tia stood frozen embarrassed before Raven, her one hand covering her perky breasts and the other her silver bushy groin. Blushing red, her eyes darted back and forth between the ground and Raven, and the numb look from Robin lying in one corner of the bed¨Conly entuated her embarrassment.


    However, the moment Raven seized her wrist and pulled her closer, shock took over her mind and the red on her cheeks quickly disappeared. Feeling his hand moving onto her bare hip, Tia hissed as a sizzling sensation rushed from the spot he was touching. As his fingers squeezed into her flesh with a firm grip, she tried to look away but the mage turned her face back to himself.


    Rushed with a cold that had taken over her body, Tia breathed heavily through parted lips and the sweet scent of her breath kept brushing against Raven''s cheeks. Grabbing her face with one hand while sliding the other down onto her ass, the mage locked their lips, sealing the only way Tia was managing to keep breathing.


    Yet instead of panicking, the taste of Raven''s lips eased her pounding heart. It spiked again as his fingers squeezed her ass, but the moment their tongue began to coil around each other, she feltfortable enough to leave herself in Raven''s arms. Moving her own hands around him, she hugged him tightly¨Cher perked-up nipples now brushing against his shirt.


    The silky yet coarse fabric of his suit tickled her breasts for a bit, but then lifting her body from her ass, Raven picked up Tia and gentlyid her body down on her bed. Breaking the kiss and slipping away, he quickly took off his top while both the princess and Robin watched from the bed. Then as it came turn to undo his buckle, the intrusive thoughts on Robin took over her body.


    "Let me help¡­" She whispered, lifting herself up.


    Crawling on the bed towards Raven, she undid his buckle before quickly lowering his pants. Met with a bulging sight packed within his boxers, her eyes widened up and her mouth hung gaping open. But steeling her heart, she ran her finger across the steaming bulge.


    Running her fingers all over the fabric, she could feel its warmth against her body, and the veins across its lengths made her wonder, just how exactly it would feel when his cock began to pulse inside her pussy.


    "R-Robin?" Tia called out to her, seeing how the girl was too lost in the admiration of Raven''s cock.


    However, when Robin continued feeling the shape of Raven''s dick against her fingers, Tia got up close and began touching his dick beside her would-be fiance. Their fingers ran along his shaft, their palms rubbed against his tip, and as they grew more curious, their hands cupped his balls that were gushing with juices for breeding.


    Looking at each other after admiring its design, the two took a deep gulp before turning back to Raven''s dick. Slipping their fingers on the insides of his boxers, they slowly pulled it down, finally revealing the steaming cock with a trail of something slimy gliding down its tip. Staring at it for a moment, their hands retreated from Raven''s body.


    The fist-size girth, the steam rising from its base, and even the veins making the shaft throb like an exposed nerve¨Cthey''d never seen anything like it, and even though pretending to be a boy, Robin had identally seen plenty of cocks, none of them even came close to what he had.


    ncing sideways at each other again, the two, although hesitant, slowly began moving closer to his dick. Gripping the shaft on different lengths, they finally felt it raw on their fingers. Sniffing the strong stench of his manhood, the girls began salivating at the mouth, but having no experience about how to handle a cock, they had no clue what they were supposed to do next.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin


    That''s when Raven moved their faces closed and pressed their lips along the length of his cock, and the moment their lips hit his skin, he heaved a winded sigh. Their fingers had teased him long enough and so it was time to move forward. Rubbing their lips from his tip to his base, he showed them what to do before pulling his hands away.


    The girls, however, continued the motion with the added touch of their tongues licking his cock like a popsicle.


    Soon enough the saliva from their mouth formed a thick white coating on Raven''s cock, yet the duo continued sucking on him from the sides. Their tongues coiled around his length but failed to go all the way around, and in doing so, sometimes both Tia and Robin found themselves licking Raven on the same side.


    Their tongues collided and even licked each other off, especially as their mouths moved to lick the precum leaking out from the tip of his cock.


    Letting the duo get a good taste of his dick, Raven moved his hand behind Tia''s head and slowly began forcing his dick in through her lips. At first, she struggled to even get it in, but after a few tries, finally, she managed to at least get the entire tip into her mouth.


    However, with no more room to push it further, the most she could do was suckle on his cock to try and squeeze out his dick milk.


    In the meantime, Robin began rubbing her nose against Raven''s balls, something she''d wanted to do ever since she''d seen him fucking the queen. Flooding her lungs with his smell, she stuck out her tongue and began massaging his jewels with her lips.


    Moving his hand on the back of her head as well, Raven ran his fingers through her hair for a while before pulling the girls away from his groin and pushing them back down onto the bed.


    "Take off your clothes too," he said to Robin before moving over Tia''s body, his dick pulsing with the anticipation of fucking a fresh virgin pussy!

 Chapter 323: Innocence Deflowered - Part 2(18+)

    His dick towering over Tia''s body, Raven pressed its length against the princess''s belly. ncing down at herself, Tia''s heart seized with angst as the monster cock of her soon-to-be husband reached not just to her womb but went up so far as to touch the underside of her boobs.


    The weight of it alone had her intimated, but as Raven slowly led his tip to her entrance, Tia braced her heart further expecting a world of pain. But to her surprise, although she bled from Raven''s cock parting her virgin lips, what felt more than anything was a blissful state of clear-headedness.


    Just as she''d asked, the mage had used his charm to heighten the pleasure and lessen the pain for the princess¨Cthe effect of which came in the form of an instant orgasmic squirt of her juices gushing from her pussy and draining down his dick like rain.


    "Ahhhh! Wh¨Cahhh~" Cumming from her heightened senses, Tia''s insides were tingling with an orgasmic fervor. A touch alone was enough to make her squirt and yet Raven was already knocking up against her womb with the tip of his cock.


    Gripping his length tightly, Tia''s flesh bumps on the insides gripped Raven tight, and the snug fit on about one-third of his cock, had locked them together in an air-tight vacuum. As he tried to pull back, her walls clung onto him tightly, but thanks to the spray of her juices from before acting as a lubricant, Raven could easily begin thrusting into her body.


    "Mhmn! Mhnmm~ Ah! Ah! Ah! AH!" Wrapping her hand around him, Tia squeezed Raven against her body. All the while her legs locked around his waist almost as if to ensure that he could breed her just right.


    With every thrust, every push and pull of her walls, she toiled underneath him¨Cstruggling to keep up with the bridges of newfound sensations forming inside her mind. Pump and thrust, pump and thrust, like a machine drilling oil, Raven kept fucking the royal pussy slut made for nothing but to milk his dick.


    Squeezing on the visible bulge in her belly that emerged from him thrusting all the way in, he had the princess arching upwards with only the top of her head resting on the mattress. The rest of her body, especially her waist was held up by the cock rearranging her guts.


    Taking things a bit further, Raven picked up Tia''s body with only one hand wrapped around her, and the rest of her weight came crashing on the dick. Like an iron pipe being inside her belly, her stomach was bulging from Raven''s cock.


    "AhAnAHaa¡­" Speaking in gibbering while her mind was assaulted with jolts upon jolts of ecstasy, the princess was blinded by the pleasure of having Raven''s cock deep inside her pussy.


    ''I-I¡­I might g-get add-addicted to this! I want to get addicted to this!'' She screamed internally, and with Raven removing his hand from her back and thrusting just with his hips, she was on her way to bing his cock craving slut.


    Not far behind, Robin who''d simply been watching it all transpire, slipped under Tia. Sticking out her tongue, she rubbed her nose against Raven''s balls which were now dripping with a mix of his precum and Tia''s squirt. Licking his balls, even kissing and gliding her tongue up his shaft and over the portion joining Tia with Raven, Robin gobbled their juices like a cum sucking subus.


    Continuing on with flooding Tia''s tight pussy with his juices and draining her as well, Raven suckled on her breasts, spanked her ass until his hands were imprinted on it, and even came raw inside her womb until his semen was gushing down to Robin''s lips.


    Even so, not sated yet, he kept on pounding the young princess, and the smacking of his balls against her asscheeks had the servants and maids waiting outside blushing and horny beyond belief.


    Some pressed their ears to the door and listened to the cackle of moans. Closely following those sounds was the audible gushing of Tia''s pussy squirting on the ground. Even Robin''s slurping of the juices easily trickled out of the bedroom and into the ears of the maids and other servants listening closely to the happenings inside.


    A honeymoon of sorts the night had turned into, and the servants weren''t there just to eavesdrop, but rather to provide the princess'' fiance with anything that he may require to make the night even more memorable. But from the sounds of things, it didn''t seem like their help was needed, even so, that didn''t stop the curious maids from listening.


    "AughHH! AHHH! FU-FUCCKKK! M-MY PUS-PUSSY! IT''S BREAKINGG! MHNMM~ AAAHHH!" Hearing the animalistic moan of the princess, a muffled wave of chuckles ran amongst the female servants, while the men stood baffled¨Chaving never heard their women enjoying themselves so profoundly.


    "No wonder, every woman in Athenia lusts for him ahaha~" Whispered one such maid, hoping in her mind that one day, she would get a taste of the same as the princess.


    "The lower city women? As if they''re anything worthy to go by!" Comined one of the men, but he was instantly struck on the back of his head for yelling¨Cby the woman he was secretly dating.


    "Shush¡­" She whispered to him after the heavy strike. Her fist wasn''t just driven by anger, but also a wave of disappointment after hearing the princess howling like a slut.


    Mummers and whispers continued for a while longer, most of which revolved around the upper city woman finally being able to get a taste of themoner since he''d been ordained the duke of his own territory. However, the discussions were short-lived, as the voice leaving from the insides died for a moment.


    The men took the time to leave the spot, while their coworkers, and even lovers and wives, waited a bit longer. Right as the group was about to give up hope and return to other duties, a high-pitched yelp by Robin stopped them in their trackspletely.


    "Is that the girl? The one pretending to be a boy?"


    "Robin? Y-yeah¡­I think so¡­"


    And just like that, their night duty by the door was lengthened further by a few more hours.

 Chapter 324: Reward And Request(18+)

    While Raven was busy breaking the seals of two virgins in the castle, Liliyana and Amedith were busy with their own unique roley. Back in their room at the Boartooth, the duo had nothing left to do for the night¨Cespecially since Rose, whom Amedith still hadn''t met since she''d arrived, was fast asleep in her room, having waited all night for the party.


    Slipping underneath Amedith''s shimmering blue dress, Liliyana''s hands hungry moved across his legs. From his thighs to the region around his groin, even caressing his balls yfully, she kept him on his wits ends¨Call the while her lips brushed, kissed, and licked the tip of his cock.


    Holding his dress up lightly with a troubled look on his face, Amedith was struggling to hold back from painting Liliyana''s face. But that was only the start of tonight''s act and as a clone of Liliyana appeared behind him, his mouth gaped open as her fingers hugged him from the back. Crawling her way into her clothes with her fingers caressing his chest before making their way down to his belly.


    Mostly t with a few bumps to his abs, Amedith''s body was as frail looking as a young girl, and yet the cock hanging between his legs protested otherwise, especially when it began spurting cum on Liliyana''s face.


    Soon after his first orgasmic experience, the two along with one of Liliyana''s clones wereying on bed and exploring each other''s bodies. Connected with each other at the groin, the devil-fae was grinding her ass in circles, while the clones kept Amedith''s tongue busy.


    Lost in their own world the two were enjoying each other''spany, however, even with their hearts racing and their bodies pumping adrenaline, the devil couldn''t shake off the fear of rejection by Amedith''s mother, Rose. They hadn''t met yet, and it had been almost a week since Rose had begun staying at the Inn. That too was bound to draw her ire, potentially making things much worse.


    Drawing her angst with intimacy, she shrugged the worries out of her head and rode Amedith over and over again. Although struggling to keep up with the devil, helped by her charm, the ex-hero barely kept up. As the night grew deeper, the two were forced to retire despite the anxiety in Liliyana''s heart returning as quickly as it had fled away.


    ''We need to talk to her so I can be free from this stupid feeling! Tomorrow for sure!'' Were herst thoughts before she fell asleep with Amedith gripped between her hands.


    The others from the party were fast asleep in their bed as well, all but one¨Cand considering the demon inside her, the true count would''ve been two.


    "Take me to her," Erika asked, staring at Asmodia standing in front of her.


    "To see the goddess?" Squinting her eyes, the devil wasn''t really sure if it was a good idea. "I doubt she would like a randomte-night visit."


    "I need to see what she truly looks like for the idol, no more lying to the people¨CI want her true self to be seen by those who follow her, not a random version of herself that she likes to portray herself as!" Getting off the bed, Erika pushed further. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    She wanted to know for soon every man, woman, and child would abandon their previous god and worship her daughter¨Cand so the least she could demand was a visit to see with her eyes what Athenia truly looked like.


    "Seeing a god and visiting their church or temple isn''t exactly the same thing you know? Not to mention, Athenia isn''t exactly in afortable spot," the mind of a dead god wasn''t exactly a ce for humans¨Cespecially a pure bred one.


    "Nonsense, she met up with us before!" Erika retorted, swinging her hand to the side.


    Holding her hands in front of the priestess, Asmodia kept Erika at bay.


    ''She''s agitated, does the representation in an idol really matter that much?'' Wondered the devil before speaking up again.


    "Fine, but if she gets angry¨Cthe me lies on you, also prepare your mind before we go there. I don''t want you freaking out over the smallest thing in front of someone at the cusp of omnipotence," Concluding her side of things, Asmodia sat Erika back down onto the bed, then slipping back into her body she added some more.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''re gonna go there for now¨Cjust sleep and calm down before it''s time for our visit."


    Since things seemed to be going her way, Erika did as she was told and closed her eyes. Doing so to rx a bit, her body suddenly began to ache. Groaning as the stress of the day came crashing down on her body, she tossed and turned until finally, slumber took over her mind and body.


    The morning would bring many new things for her and her party. Them taking over Roswalt''s mansion, meeting with Rose, Brenna and Aerin, and even checking up on Linkle while also working on Lana''s request to visit the maze. Slowly but surely things were untangling, and once her visit to the goddess was over, Erika could knock another thing off the list of tasks that needed doing.


    But before any of that, that very night¨Cthe goddess herself would''ve known that Erika would soon be visiting. That is if she wasn''t busy looking at someone or rather someone else being tortured, raped, and eaten alive by goblin zombies.


    ''Loth''s children have surrounded him it seems¡­'' Watching as Roswalt was crawling on the dungeon floor, his body mangled beyond recognition by the goblins, a smile crept up Athenia''s lips as she noticed the spirits of the girls whom he''d killed, watching him suffer from beyond their graves.


    After their deaths, they''d attached themselves to the monsters. Followed him everywhere, hoping to see him struggle just as he''d made them in theirst moments. ''The children of Loth'' the goddess called them for they had no face but rather an elongated blob and a dark translucent body with fingers hanging like slime.


    The only other striking feature on them was the nightmarish wide smile. In blocks of many, they looked like stones arranged inside a jaw, but through them, the girls consumed the joys of torture of their abuser.


    "They say only the words of man can turn spirits into the children of Loth." The goddess whispered before brushing off the disturbing sight. "They won''t know peace even when he dies, and once he does, they''ll start spreading misery in someone else''s life."


    Like a disease that lurks inside the body, only toe out at the worst of times, the children would attach themselves to some unfortunate soul¨Cand suck out every joy in their life. They were the leeches of the spiritual realm, every present and yet invisible.


    ''They''ve suffered enough so it pains me to do this, but once Roswalt''s dead, I''ll have to extinguish the leftover ir in those poor souls as well.'' Deciding on what to do with them, Athenia waited a few more hours, until it was time for those girls to finally rest¨Cnever to be reborn and returned to the eternity of non-existence.

 Chapter 325: A Mask Of Light And Dark

    The morning came and Erika was standing before her goddess in her domain. A prison of darkness with a lone silver light illuminating her throne. It was a lonely ce, and the priestess could feel an ounce of Athenia''s struggle. To stay locked up in a prison, one from which others can walk in and walk right out, almost as if they were teasing her. In no way it could''ve been a pleasant experience.


    "What''s wrong with my current appearance that you want to see what I would truly look like?" Athenia asked, her eyes downcast at Erika.


    Dazzled as much as she was by Athenia''s already radiant skin and her counterparts standing behind her, Erika stepped forward, her hands outstretched for an answer. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "I wanna know who I''m worshiping only then can I in good conscience herald the lost under your wings!" Her mind poisoned with doubts about gods by Helga long ago, the priestess didn''t want what happened to the Valkyrie to happen to those who would soon be Athenia''s followers. "You want to draw their faith, essentially feed on it for your blessings!


    So why shouldn''t they at least get to know who you are?"


    Moving closer and closer, Erika squeezed her hands on her chest and closed her eyes for a moment. Thinking back to her time as a learning priestess, the first thing that came to her mind was the book of Aphrodite''s gospel.


    "You have no gospel, no holy book to lead your followers through," opening her eyes back up, she looked right into the goddess''s glowing silver eyes. "The least they''ll need is an idol, something they can worship without the fear of being misled!"


    "The girl''s right," Asmodia added, ncing up from the throne steps at Athenia as well.


    Getting the goddess'' attention on her, she lifted a finger and conjured an image of Aphrodite''s book of gospel through her crimson mist.


    "That book, as redundant as it was, helped her gain her followers and retain them throughout the years, but now that we want them to direct their faith to you¨Cwe''re bound to need a recement." Unable to find any faults in their assessment, Athenia turned her gaze to the front and peered into the darkness.


    Pondering what to do for a while, she closed her eyes and the different versions of her melted and spiraled back into her spine. Opening her eyes the moment the different versions disappeared, Athenia got off of her throne and directed her gaze to Erika.


    "Unlike mortals, gods live long enough to evolve by themselves; so, this might not be what I look like in a day, a week, maybe even a month or a year, but if this is what you want then¡­have a taste of a goddess'' true splendor." Following her words, a sh of light and darkness emerged through her body.


    Like conscious threads brimming with life, they twisted and turned and reached in every possible direction. As radiant as it was abysmal, the goddess of life and death held only a spectral form¨Cone within whichid a core of light dark and gold; so enchanting that despite being nearly blinded by the threads, Erika couldn''t look away from the goddess''s true body.


    Spiraling around each other like twisted iron, the light and the darkness created a frame half dead half alive. Brimming with her mother''s blissful bounty on one side and with her father''s necrotic emerald on the other, she held scious curves with supple flesh as well as a bony exterior with nothing but her golden blood surfing through the veins.


    Despite theck of flesh on one side, the veins remained¨Ccreating an illusion of half body made of pure gold.


    As for her flesh itself, it was fused with light and dark in a perfect bnce. Her blood still seamed within its gaps, and a sh of silver glowed in one and in the other her father''s resemnce glowed.


    "The goddess of Life and Death¡­" Asmodia was the first to break the silence with a chuckle. She was fascinated by the new appearance even if it wasn''t something any sculpture could replicate. "Never thought I would see a god''s true nature so up close again."


    Turning to Erika to see her reaction as well, Asmodia found the priestess ck jawed on her knees, weeping. She couldn''t believe her own eyes and the sight she was witnessing felt too surreal to be true. And yet it was, and she could feel it in the amalgam of light and dark embracing her from every direction, even seeping through her skin to touch her very soul resting deep within.


    "That should be enough," just as quickly as her being had unfolded into the cosmic flower of light and dark, it folded right back, leaving only a whiff of what it meant to be a god; still lingering in the air.


    Erika, still down on her knees, could feel that phantom touch, but as soon as it retreated¨Calmost plucked forcefully out of her soul and heart, she gasped before lifting herself on her feet and chasing after that touch all the way to her goddess.


    But as she came face to face with that radiant being, towering at six and a half feet, the priestess felt herselfing back to her senses and slowly began retreating.


    However, with her eyes still glued to the silver radiant in Athenia''s gaze, she felt that same draw. It made her wanna chase after it, even jump into her gaze, into those silver eyes to find that divine embrace.


    "You should return now before this ce alters you, your mind, or the perception of time," but the goddess''s decree shattered that hope, and the next thing Erika knew, she was lying in the nun''s chambers at the church''s dormitory.


    Moments after she woke up on those tiles, Erika heard the crying of Tanya''s baby in another room. She quickly got up to attend to it, but before she could even move a step, her eyes caught Rowen rushing towards the nursery through the open dorm room door.


    ''Finally being a good father, isn''t he?'' Said Asmodia, but the priestess was still lost in thought about Athenia''s true appearance, and the only reason she even responded to the crying child was because of pure instincts.


    "We should go talk to Darius, I''m sure he''ll know who can make that idol." starting to walk towards the door, the only thing on her mind was to get that idol as close to what she saw, even though deep down she knew that wasn''t possible.


    ''She has started to believe, huh? I supposed it was about time.'' Thought Asmodia chuckling as her task of leading Erika into being Athenia''s loyal became a lot easier.

 Chapter 326: Love And Jealousy

    Arriving at the Boartooth in a newly decorated carriage, Raven gathered up hispanions as well as Rose, Brenna and Aerin and headed for their mansion. However, before going straight there, Aria had to be picked up from Helga''s house where she''d been staying most nights since the start of her training.


    "A d-devil¡­" Breaking the silence inside the carriage, Rose''s voice quivered with uncertainty. Looking at Liliyana, her hands reluctantly reached for her coarse horns to ensure she wasn''t lying. "A real devil? I¡­don''t know what to say."


    Feeling the roughness of the horns on her fingers while Liliyana flinched with her eyes shut, Rose confirmed her doubts and turned her gaze to Amedith.


    "W-where did you find her?" She asked, her lips awkwardly stuck between a fearful grimace and franticughs from the absurdity of the situation.


    "A dark dungeon underneath a Lamia colony, we had to fight the queen while he was being guided by the goddess to get her out of that ce," Raven interjected since Ameidth was too hesitant to respond.


    "You did what?!" Even more baffled as she heard what they had to go through, Rose turned her gaze to Raven, however, as soon as she saw him, she was reminded of her night with him from a while back. Blushing in an instant, she shook her head before looking away.


    "I knew this wouldn''t work¡­" Meanwhile, moving into a corner, Liliyana moped to herself, her arms and legs squeezed tightly towards her chest. Rocking back and forth while sniffling, she created a cocoon from conjured wings around her body. Isting herself from everyone else, the devil fae shrieked with her voice muffled against her knees.


    Even so, it didn''t mask her criespletely. But then she felt it, a warm touch on her spine that spreadfort like a wave washing over her body. Her wings unfolded to the touch on their own, and her mind stopped racing. Halting her sniffling as well, she reluctantly turned, her eyes already bloodshot with worry.


    "Devil or not, if you two love each other, who am I to stop you?" Rose whispered as soon as their eyes met.


    Dating Raven openly at this point, she had no right to hold her son from dating whom he wanted as well. Recognizing that above anything else, she beamed Liliyana a smile before grabbing her by the arm and pulling her into a warm embrace.


    "You''re both cry babies, so let''s hold off the wedding for a few more years, alright?" Hurling some humor to ease the tension, Rose began caressing Liliyana''s hair while squeezing her tight. "I''m sorry about how I reacted, it was¡­a bit of a surprise you know? Ahaha~"


    Hearing her say those words, followed by her actions, Liliyana couldn''t believe how quickly things had shifted, thus her mind struggled to catch up to what had happened. But eventually, as she did, her face buried itself against Rose''s shoulder, all the while, her lover''s mother caressed her hair tofort her.


    Letting the momentst for a while, Raven allowed the trio to mingle for a bit. The carriage hade to a stop a while ago, but amidst their discussion, they hadn''t caught up with that fact at all. However, finally, as Liliyana was seen smiling and Rose teased Amedith about having a granddaughter, Raven interjected to get everyone out of the carriage.


    "Whose house is this?" Asked Brenna, the moment her foot touched the ground.


    "Helga the barbarian, Raven already told you, remember? We saw her a few times walking her daughter to school," Aerin responded, her eyes darting across the structure beforending on a furry white dog standing guard.


    Its tail held high in rm from seeing so many unfamiliar faces, Cerberus growled at the group, his teeth shing with biting intent. Aerin tried to walk closer, but as the dog continued to growl she was forced to stand still on her spot.


    "Want me to tie him up with vines?" Melicia suggested, ncing sideways at Raven, her fingers already tingling to turn the beast upside down.


    It had been a while since she''d had a chance to shine, and despite subduing a dog wouldn''t be much of an aplishment, she wanted to take the chance and show off in front of her man. Unfortunately for her, however, Erika decided to take action while she was held hanging for an answer.


    "Water ssh," casting a water spell on the dog, Erika sshed it with a pool of cold water. Squealing like a pup, the beast pounced around frantically in an attempt to quickly dry itself off.


    "Now, to disarm you¡­" Taking the chance to move closer, the priestess stretched her hand forward and turned the water on its body to warm steam. The sudden change in its temperature made the dog sink to the ground with a long toothy yawn.


    "That was effective," Raven muttered, a bit impressed by the sight.


    Instantly thatpliment fueled jealousy in Melicia, but keeping that anger to herself for now, she only puffed up her cheeks and red at the priestess.


    ''Why don''t you show these party tricks at the church!'' Halfway through the insult, her eyes lowered to the priestess''s plentiful bosom.


    "You big-titted bimbo!" Speaking out loud unintentionally, Mel quickly covered her mouth as everyone''s head turned in her direction.


    "B-big?!" Scowling Erika folded her hands to cover up her breasts, then shifting her eyes to Mel''s chest, she retorted. "Grow yours instead ofining!"


    "Amen, ahaha~" Chuckled Asmodia through Erika''s lips, inevitably making things worse for everyone involved.


    Moving up close to each other, the two girls pit their foreheads together. Pushing each other back while grinding their teeth in anger, they tried to make the other fall, but the moment their breasts pressed tightly against each other, Erika''s right hand subconsciously pped Melicia.


    "BLASPHEMY!" She screamed, not even knowing what for. Her instincts had taken over as they''d been religiously in overdrive since seeing Athenia''s true form.


    "YOU BITCH!" Caressing her face where Erika had struck, Mel was about to throw a p of her own, and although Raven and the others were about to interject, the fight between the girls broke up before then.


    "STOP CAUSING A SCENE IN FRONT OF MY HOUSE!" Appearing out of nowhere, bonked the quarreling two on their heads with her fist.


    "EPP!"


    "AHHHH! OUCHH!"


    Needless to say, the fight came to an end after that.

 Chapter 327: Onto Bigger And Better Things!

    After a quick beating on their heads, both Erika and Mel fell quiet. So much so that they urged Raven to keep the stop at Helga''s house shorter than even five minutes. Getting Aria in a rush, who surprisingly wasn''t even in sparring gear, they quickly got back into the carriage and made their way to the mansion.


    "I didn''t say it!" Erika protested, trying to prove that it was Asmodia who said those words.


    And even though the devil wasn''t physically present inside but rather was helping Rowen at the church, Mel refused to believe Erika. But making the most out of the situation, she pretended to be downed and got to snuggle up in Raven''s arms as they continued their journey.


    "You''re mean, Erika~" Teased the elf, pretending to be hurt yet shing a smile at the priestess. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Squeezing her fist, Erika looked over at Raven''s face, and that''s when he decided to connect his mind with hers and conclude their fight.


    ''I know she''s pretending, but just bear with it and I''ll n us a nice date soon.'' He told her, and her expression instantly lightened.


    Shaking her head, Erika looked back at Mel smiling. The sudden change in her expression felt off to the elf, but since she was getting what she wanted, she didn''tin. Yet her action did bring the ire of the neglected girls, from Brenna and Aerin to the monster girls.


    Moxy wasn''t present or else she would''ve felt the same¨Call because the tension was rising between the girls since Raven barely had time to spend with them.


    ''Moving everyone to the mansion might be a good idea, doubt Rose and Brenna would agree to leave their livelihoods behind but¡­'' Touching his chest to feel around the teleportation ne, Raven wondered if more of those could be made so he could help them travel instantly between the mansion and their houses. ''Linkle, I''ll have to ask her that once we''ve settled in for today.''


    Unsure if the witch was back from her trip to Elenaria, Raven decided to give her shop a visitter that day. Even if she wasn''t there, he could teleport right to her in Elenaria.


    ''I can get Lana for the visit to the Maze too that way, the mistress deserves a visit for what she has done after all.'' Thinking the matter through, Raven was reminded of Linkle''s ims about the Mistress being a devil. She often talked about the matter as conspiracy, but if it were true he wanted to bring a few devils with him as well. ''Asmodia would be of great help if things go south.''


    Reminding himself of the other devils he knew, next on line came Liliyana and even Darius''s fiance, Aelin.


    "Erika, didn''t you visit Darius for the Idol recently?" Raven asked, curious about how Aelin and Darius were doing.


    "Hmm? I did," tilting her head with a hint of confusion, the priestess added. "He told me to give Reina the job, apparently she knows her way around stone and chisel too."


    "That reminds me¡­" Speaking up as soon as Erika was done, Aria leaned forward from the carriage wall and sat upright. "She has been working on my gloves from that dark metal, can you pick them up if she''s done working on them? I don''t really wanna go to her shop after what happenedst time."


    "The smander scared you?" Erika asked, making Aria flinch at the mere mention of that dainty lizard.


    Awkwardly smiling and scratching the back of her head, Aria leaned back against the wall without saying much else.


    "Reina wasughing every second she told me about you jumping like a little girl," smiling as she continued to unveil what she''d told to everyone else, Erika forced Aria back up and she even attempted to cover the priestess mouth so she couldn''t tell the story further. "Water ssh~"


    Sshing water by Aria''s groin, Erika sent a cold chill up the barbarian''s spine and even made her fall face first. From there on, she continued to retell everything that had happened between Aria and Sally the smander, and although it embarrassed the barbarian a little, everyone else shared a heartyugh and even teased her about it.


    "We foughtmias and you''re scared of a small lizard?" Teased Mel, smirking with a snarky look in her eyes.


    "I''m more surprised that you didn''t punch it!" Amedith said,ughing before a corrective nudge from Liliyana made him cover his mouth.


    Seeing that interaction between the two Rose smiled as well, and as Liliyana noticed that Rose was looking at them while she did so, she covered her face in embarrassment. Moving a hand on her mouth, even Rose began tough.


    However, theirughs came to an end as the carriage finally arrived at the destination. The Rune Mansion was now named after the ''Phordites. A name given to orphans of Athenian origin.


    As the party walked out the carriage, the gates were opened to them by many maids, all bowing their heads to them in a long line. Walking through the garden path with a tweety fountain at the end of their sight, the party followed a young demi-racoon butler. Hopping as he went, the boy seemed enthusiastic about the new owners taking over.


    "What''s your name?" Raven asked the young boy.


    Looking back at from over his shoulder, he shed a toothy grin with a rosy blush across his cheek.


    "Miss Rudeia named me when she bought me from the ve trader, you can name me something new if you''d like!" The boy''s enthusiasm and the spark in his voice struck Raven odd, and so before giving him a name, he decided to touch his shoulder and have a look through his past.


    Blood, gore, and humiliation over cutting off his male body parts¡­Just a sh of the boy''s memories made Raven d that the monsters that had done it to him were raped and tortured to their deaths.


    "Is something wrong?" The boy asked when Raven took too long to respond.


    However, forcing a smile on his face, the mage replied with a question of his own.


    "What would you like to be called?" The boy was shocked to be offered a choice.


    "I-I don''t know," he replied, his eyes downcast and his legs fidgeting nervously.


    "How about Tan?" Moving to the front, Rose ced a hand on the boy''s head and gave his hair a yful ruffle. Smiling at him, she leaned forward, and seeing such a prettydy treating him nicely, a hearty smile flit across the boy''s lips. "Cause of your Tanned fur on those cute ears and tail."


    "Y-yes!" He agreed instantly, his tanned tail wagging with joy.


    Seeing the boy''s enthusiasm, a wave ofughs took over the party. Tan was far too innocent to understand what was happening, but that didn''t stop him from hopping as he led the group forward once again.


    Once inside, Raven stopped to admire the amount of space they now had.


    ''Time to tick off the mansion from the checklist, I''m one step closer to having the best harem in this world after all!'' Beaming a bright smile for once in a long time, Raven felt happy without having to worry about anything¡­at least not for now.

 Chapter 328: Horrors Upon Horrors

    A single step into the Rune mansion and the entire party felt a cold chill. Some even sense a spectre passing by their shoulders while others caught a whiff of something rotting. Raven who''d been there before,,, continued carrying the group forward.


    Led by Tan at the very front, they were shown to the ballroom, the man halls, and the other facilities all decorated with oil paintings of the goddess and the family as well.


    But that wasn''t everything the mansion had to offer. While passing by a candle-lit chandelier, the party froze the spot as the ss structure suddenly began to shake above them. Quickly moving out of its way, they expected it to fall, however, surprisingly enough it stopped in an instant¨Ceven frozen in the air slightly tilted to the right.


    "That can''t be normal, right?" Raven asked Tan, but to his surprise it was.


    "Stuff like this happens all the time here," shifting his eyes to the demi-girls who''d been let out not moments ago, the roon boy added further. "I''m sure anyone with a good sense of smell can already smell something rotting in some corner too."


    For a moment none of the monster girls had a clue what he meant, but upon focusing on the sense of smell, a foul taste burned their throats.


    "UGhh!" Covering her mouth, Mino folded her hand on her belly and held back the urge to throw up into her mouth.


    "W-wh-what is¡­t-that?!" Ophelia asked, being one of the few who''d been spared the worst of the smell.


    "A mouse, a cat, maybe even a dog in some corner, we don''t know exactly miss Rudeia was far too fond of animals and adopted exotic breeds every other night," Tan exined before taking the group into a spot where the smell wasn''t as rancid.


    The smell, however, wasn''t the only peculiarity as both Erika and Amedith were suffering from an intense cold gripping their holy hearts. Even Mel wasn''t free from such suffering as within those wooden painting frames, the columns, and underneath that carpeted wood floor, she could feel something warping around. But what was it exactly? She couldn''t be any more unsure.


    "Are we really gonna live here?" Somehow, even though she couldn''t sense anything as strongly as the others, even Aria knew something was wrong about the ce.


    "Here''s the living quarters, finally!" Tan announced, his hand theatrically outstretched toward the line of rooms down the decorated hallway.


    Walking down the red carpet behind the demi-human, the group could''ve sworn they felt the goldced design on the fabric moving underneath their feet like a conscious structure of veins. Death and terror roamed the mansion but to the extent of even altering the real world? None of them had expected that.


    ''How do the servants not notice this?'' Thought Raven, but then his eyes fell on the smiling maids lining the hallway. They weren''t unaware of those terrors but rather had gotten used to them, it felt so ingrained in their service that the peculiarities escaped their heads. ''Getting used to a ce like this? I don''t know if that''s a blessing or a curse...''


    Moments after those thoughts crossed Raven''s head, he was led into his room that once belonged to thete owner. The moment his eyesid on it, however, he couldn''t help but think of the horrific actions that had taken ce inside that room. The bed, the blood-painted walls then coated with paint, and the echoes of screams long dead still rang in Raven''s head.


    Only one step inside a rush of electricity ran up his spine.


    Something was terribly wrong and he knew it. The ce itself was hostile towards him even though hisst visit had been just fine. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "It''s agitated, this ce..." He whispered, walking deeper into the room.


    The others followed right behind him and were struck with the same feeling for a moment. Powering through the sensation, they walked inside the room to look around. Drapes on bed with an intense smell of perfume to mask what had happened inside their room every night, the maids have embellished the room well and yet somehow its haunting spirit wouldn''t go away.


    Looking around with a foul expression, Raven could no longer hide his scorn and decided to upturn the ce.


    "I want everything in this room, everything in this mansion except the walls burnt," surprised by the request, Tan turned wide-eyed at Raven to question his decision, but upon facing his new master, he was reminded of his ce as a servant and not an advisor.


    "A-as you wish, my lord!" He answered before rushing out to the room to begin the preparation for the burning.


    In the meantime, Raven turned to Erika with a request. Still appearing to struggle from a phantom force squeezing heart, she forced a smile on her face as soon as her eyes met Raven''s.


    "A purification?" Raven suggested, the priestess nodded in response.


    The ce was haunted beyond reason, and not just by phantoms, but by something far sinister. It was almost as if a horror had created its nest inside the ce, yet with no signs of corruption, the only exnation that remained.


    "These people were worse than monsters," whispered Liliyana, hiding the fact that she could see the lingering terror of the deceased emanating from every object, and every pir around her.


    ''There''s people trapped in these walls¡­'' She was the only one who could see it, writhing within each brick were the limbs of Roswalt''s victims. Their hands still moving, their eyes still quivering, their minds shattered to mince and yet their consciousness intact still. Their souls had never left them even when they poured into moulds andid down as bricks into the mansion''s walls.


    ''Should I tell them?'' Liliyana wondered, unsure if it would ruin any semnce of joy moving into the castle had left.


    Before making her choice, she decided to follow the strongest trail of torment oozing from the ground. It was leaking from underneath the ground floor, and whatever it was Liliyana wanted to know before causing unrest.


    ''Our party might be fine if I reveal this but¡­'' Shifting her gaze to Rose, Maria, and Aerin''s family, Liliyana knew she couldn''t do the reveal in front of those four. ''Maybeter tonight I''ll tell everyone, but for now.''


    Locking her arms with Amedith while the others prepared for the cleansing, the devil fae began looking for a room where the lovers could quietly stay together until night arrives. Left in the dark about the morbid secret, the others did much the same and began settling into their new roomspletely unaware that the walls confining them were living and breathing just like them.

 Chapter 329: A Bloody Death Trap

    Deep at night when everyone had fallen asleep, Liliyana was following the strange aura oozing from the ground. Following for a while, she was led towards a cramped hall with a lone rusty door at the end. The maids warned her not to go inside as anyone who''d gone inside except their previous master had never returned. Even so, the devil fae listened only to her instincts.


    "Alright..." Taking a deep breath with the door''s hand gripped tight, she readied herself to get in, only to be stopped by a familiar voice from behind.


    "I wouldn''t advise going in there alone," turning around to Maria''s voice, Liliayana let go of the handle and stared at her with squinted eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, watching her slowly getting closer.


    "Stopping you from getting a glimpse of a past you''re better off not knowing," Maria answered.


    Her hands folded on her side, the ex-queen kept her gaze glued to the door instead of the girl talking. Through that look alone, Liliyana knew that Maria was aware of something sinister lurking behind the door. But exactly what it could be? And why hadn''t she shared it yet? Those questions were haunting in themselves. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "What are you talking about?" Moving her body in front of the handle, Liliyana gripped the handle with her tail. She didn''t want to stop, not after being on the cusp of knowing the morbid secret of the mansion.


    Stopping in front of the fae devil, Maria stared at her for a while.


    "If you want to see what''s down there I won''t stop you beyond a warning, but I don''t want you to tell the others," closing her eyes, Maria pondered over her past for a moment before opening them back up and revealing whaty behind that door.


    "A vampire had cursed me when I was young, Raven and his friends killed him, but I suspect the Edne Runes were more involved with him voluntarily than I was."


    "What vampire?" Liliyana asked, frowning.


    "d, the floating head in the witch''s shop, remember? He used to be a vampire lord forcing me and many other royals to do as he pleased," Maria exined, moving Liliyana to the side to show whaty beyond herself.


    Letting go of the handle, Liliyana let Maria take charge of the situation.


    "d used to offer me blood so I could drink it to stay alive, but these two wanted toys for their sick pleasures," she said, twisting open the door''s handle.


    "And you offered them your daughters?" Liliyana asked, genuinely surprised that a mother could be so blinded by her hunger for power.


    As the door creaked open, Maria turned her head sideways to look at Liliyana. There was but a flicker of pain and doubt in her gaze, but beyond that she knew what kind of mother she was.


    "That is why I told you not to tell the others, for all I know Raven will kill me and my blood will be on your hands," she was no stranger to her crimes, but after the punishment she''d been subjected to and even made to watch Rudeia and Roswalt''s fate, she had no intentions of returning to that degenerate life.


    "I''m a devil and a fae, do you expect me to feel bad about a situation you created for yourself?? I don''t much care what you did before, Maria, but if you keep hiding stuff like this then nobody will ever trust you, even less than they do right now!"


    "Then why didn''t you tell them already?" Shutting the door momentarily, Maria decided to confront Liliyana after all. "I knew it from those darting eyes of yours that you saw this ce for what it is! Then why didn''t you tell the rest of them?!"


    Pressing a finger against Liliyana''s chest, Maria brought her face closer to fae. Both angry at each other had their teeth gritted shut to back curses.


    "I didn''t wanna rm them!" Liliyana retorted, gripping the doorknob over Maria''s hand.


    Shifting her gaze to the handle, Maria moved her other hand on top of Liliyana''s and tried to get it off forcefully, but the devil refused to let go, which only made the ex-queen angrier at the situation.


    "Fucking fine! Do what you want but since we''re here, you''re not gonna twist this to make me look worse than what my contribution actually were in this whole mess!" Fearing Liliyana might attribute too much of the horrific acts to her, Maria decided to let go and finally led her into the basement.


    The first thing was the vile scent of rot, it was pungent enough to make them wonder if their own lungs had been filled with maggots. But powering through the rancid entrance, they dragged their feet along a muck of flesh and blood. Worms swam along their strides as their steps disturbed the maggot infestation on the ground.


    Neither of them wanted to be there, but at least once they were past the blood puddles, their feetnded on solid ground. Before themy the harrowing sight of a hallway''; entombed with humans reaching towards each other from both sides. Wives reaching for their husbands, mothers to their children, and every possible rtion, they were all trapped within those mummies of y.


    "Do you hear that?" Maria asked, moving her hand in front of Liliyana''s chest.


    "Hear what¨C" Right as she was about to ask, the devil heard it as well.


    The voice of a crying child¨Cno! Not just one! It wasing from every direction, from the front, the back, and even the ground and the ceiling above. And as the two were done trying to discern the source of the sound, their eyes turned to the front and their bodies froze then and there.


    ''They moved!'' Inches from her face, the hand of an entombed woman right in front of her eyes. ncing sideways at Liliayana with quivering lips and eyes, she saw the devil quivering with a man standing inches away from her face.


    It was time to leave, but how could they? Without at least one of them not looking away¡­

 Chapter 330: I Wished Upon A Devil(Psychological Horror Warning)

    Maria¡­I don''t know what happened to her¨Cat least to the real one. Thest time I saw her, she was sitting on the side of the road, scratching her blistered skin while begging for money. That sight still haunts me to this day, I never wanna be that weak again. No influence, no power, it''s a gue I tell you! A damned gue!


    Had I still been that little girl at the side of the road, the vampire curse would''ve consumed me long before the hero and his party killed d in hisir. I hope she died, the past me, it would be a mercy if she did or else she must be suffering through the worst of life.


    How did any of this happen you ask? Well, one day in my gued body, I wished upon a devil and the next morning when as I awakened, I found myself in the promised princess'' bed. Maria, she was called and so I downed that name. From a diseased child of a harlot to the cradle of luxury away from that ursed body.


    And it held not just bad memories, but scars of those men who''d raped me as¡­well, with a harlot mother willing to do anything for a nickel, its obvious as to what profession she would push her young daughter into. But her ambition only led her to demise, as one day those very men that used every night came in drunk and shed her throat with a broken beer bottle.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    And then...they did to me what they always did, one of them even spread a disease into my body from which I could never escape.


    Nobody desired a broken toy so I never made money from my body again. Resorting to begging at the side of the road, I knew I wouldn''tst long on the streets especially when generosity in Athenian city was running low.


    ''What did I do wrong to deserve this?'' I wondered, my hand caressing my pregnant belly.


    I wanted to murder that child but he died in my belly before being born. It was better that way for neither he nor me deserved that wretched life. And as if fate had it in its quill to ink something better, I found myself looking at the passing daughter of a duke turned fiance to the old king.


    Her parade was raining with seeds of sunflower and roses, we gathered them through the stress to put something into our empty bellies. But then for the first time, I felt great jealousy.


    For while we were gathering seeds and flowers covered in people''s footprints, the princess held a golden chalice of clean water and her servants offered her fresh meals even on a damned grand chariot and her servants held trays full ofvish meals.


    That night, with a heart filled with malice I wished upon a loathsome devil. I wanted that life and to bask in the mour of luxury! Who wouldn''t? I wanted it and there was nothing I won''t do to stop myself from getting it! Even if it meant selling my soul to a devil, and I did...but never would I have guessed that it would turn me into irredeemable evil.


    The morning that came after, I woke up in the princess'' bed, surrounded by the luxuries of the world brought to me in thefort of my own bed. I was at first unsure if I was dreaming, yet I hoped that it wouldn''t ever end. Sweets, nice dresses, clean warm water and most importantly a family that loved me.


    However, that illusion that I was truly Maria onlysted for a few days. When the true princess arrived at the mansion''s gate to my doorstep, I was haunted for days, months and even years. She turned away, of course, even beaten by the guards or iming to be the true princess. Only in her agonizing screams did I realize the consequence of my actions.


    On my carriage strolls through the streets, I often looked for her through the curtains. Shivering in a corner, rotting away with broken limbs, I wanted to stake my own heart out to her misery.


    One night I even wished that the devil would revert the wish, but with no soul to entice him, he never answered and I was left agonizing over a choice for as long as I could remember. Eventually, however, when I no longer could find her, I tried to ept my new fate and acted out as the princess. Even then I couldn''t help but ponder how my life would''ve turned out if I was left on the streets.


    Icked wealth, power, and so much more and I struggled because of it. The gue of poverty, of an unhealthy upbringing, fueled my desire to secure myself a brighter future. No longer will Ick wealth or power, I want it for me, for my children and for every child I bring into this world!


    I wanna secure the best genes for them so they wouldn''t be diseased like me, I want them to grow healthy so I¨CI lost sight, didn''t I? It all became about me.


    That need for security quickly turned into greed. I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised, after all, I am a soulless irredeemable evil.


    "W-what do we do?" The voice of the fae-devil broke the shing of memories before my eyes.


    Standing in front of me was the y statue of the same woman as before, but somehow, I no longer felt afraid. I knew gue, I knew poverty, I knew so much and struggled through it, and if that makes me a monster to desire better and better, then so be it!


    "I''m not fucking dying here!" Yelling into the face of the monster, I moved my head as close to it as possible. Staring right into its eyes, I couldn''t help but cackle at its misery while possessing the freedom to move on my own. "You think you''re in the worst possible situation you could be? That this is the end of your torment?


    Then go ahead, touch me and stay locked in here forever as we never get to set you dimwits free!"


    "Ma-Maria, shut up¡­" Masking my surprise behind a facade of courage, I watched as both the mummies retreated into the walls and the devil fae beside me ate her own words. "How in the hell did you do that?"


    ''False promise like any other monarch.'' Were the words I wanted to say, but even the walls around us had ears, quite literally.

 Chapter 331: Burn It All Down(18+ Gore Warning)

    Past the mummies that faced each other, Maria and Liliyana came to a room lined with blood-soaked cells. Rotten limbsy on the ground, their flesh infested with maggots and eerie-looking eyes poking through the exposed flesh like pimples.


    Carefully avoiding the viscera the two looked through the cells. Most of them had piles of dead bodies¨Ctheir skin, organs, and limbs now a nest for rats that squeaked from within the pile. Nothing but deathy before them, that is until they checked thest seemingly empty cell.


    On the ground was a woman barely clinging to life. Her eyes bloodshot and her body was painted red with a thick coating of dried blood. As she lifted her head to look at the duo, maggots fell through her lower jaw like a sludge.


    She couldn''t speak nor make sense of what was happening, but even she crawled close to the bar and tried to w at the woman in front. A fine young woman turned cannibal, she was on the verge of dying when a fresh pile of walking meat showed up on her doorstep. Why wouldn''t she want a taste, but before her thoughts could be finished, Maria picked up her foot and stomped in her sluggish head.


    "You¡­" Turning her head to Maria, Liliyana wanted to say that she didn''t have to do that, but after thinking about the woman''s state just once, she stopped herself frompleting the sentence.


    "You might be right," taking her heels out of the dead woman''s head, Maria looked sideways at Liliayana. "We should just fucking burn this ce."


    For once, the two were in agreement since they''d wandered into the basement. Horrors upon horrors lived in this mansion, and living in such a ce they would have no hopes of building new happy memories with anyone.


    "Let''s just leave and talk to the others tomorrow morning¡­" Liliyana suggested and they did just that.


    That night neither could fall asleep as one was fearful of theing day and the other ashamed of not letting everyone else know what she''d felt about the mansion yet. Turning in bed to face Amedith in their bed, Liliyana reached for his cheek and ced a gentle hand on it.


    Admiring his longshes, and his pale pearly lips, she tried to forget what she''d seen but there was no escaping the ooze of emotions raining from the wall.


    Feeling it pitter-patter down on her from the ceiling, she almost tried to wash it with her hands thinking it was real. Even more haunting were the groaning soundsing from all around her, each a reminder of the agony the very walls of the mansion were in.


    ''I don''t wanna stay here.'' She said to herself, fully determined to tell the others all about what she''d found. But for now, she needed a distraction¨Cone that came in the form of some skin-to-skin intimacy.


    Unbuttoning Amedith''s shirt, she ced her hands on his pale white skin. Running it across his chest before undoing her own clothes with shifting, she pressed closer onto his body. Still asleep, the ex-hero barely felt the brush of Liliyana''s nips brushing against his chest. But as her warm and supple breasts pressed against his chest, his eyes opened to the warmth with a surprisingly alert boner.


    "Lily? Wha¨C" The moment Amedith noticed Liliyana looking at him, he tried to ask if something was wrong, but the devil sealed their lips with a sweet kiss.


    Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelBin


    But the thought of the eyes watching them through the walls, jolted Liliyana''s lips away. Scared almost, she gulped and shut her eyes tight for a moment. The sudden change confused her lover, and so locking their fingers, he pulled her close and asked.


    "What''s wrong?" But she didn''t say.


    For a moment the truth almost came out of Liliyana''s mouth, but holding it back, she faked a smile.


    "Nothing¡­I just," pausing for a moment, she tried toe up with a quick excuse. "I think I forgot to brush, ahaha¡­"


    At first, Amedith looked at her with a hint of doubt, but then shing a smile; he seized her lips with his, himself. Led further into thefort of each other''s bodies by him, Liliyana brushed every thought out of her head and instead focused only on each other''s warmth.


    Her fingers trailed the edges of his ribs to his back, and then they glided down his spine and onto his bottom where they rested for a while.


    Making more hands from her thighs and shoulders, she quickly began taking off his clothes while slowly encasing each other into a cocoon of sorts made from her wings. Hiding away from the eyes, the screams and the smell, she grew feathers on the wings to further elevate theirfort inside.


    Before long, Amedith was biting his way to her breasts, meanwhile, Liliyana''s hand had grown a mouth on its end that sucked his dick, all the way to his tiny cute balls. Her many hands roamed across every inch of his skin, every portion, every crevice until his lips parted in quivering orgasm. Even so, the big baby continued to suckle on Liliyana''s tits as if he wanted to drink her milk.


    But much like Lamias, devils breastfed blood to their young, and knowing full well Amedith wouldn''t like that Liliayana decided against pampering him too much.


    An hour after the first orgasm, Amedith was still being flooded with Liliyana''s pheromones to make him produce more and more cum in his balls. However, after constantly cumming for an hour with Liliyana''s hand mouth that was lubed with liters of his cum, he couldn''t move a finger and had almost shrunk everywhere but his balls.


    Finally, by the time the fae devil stopped, a pool of her sweat had gathered over Amedith''s belly. Not only that, being trapped within those feathered wings, their body heat had flooded the space with steam that now reeked of sweat, saliva, and most importantly cum.


    Letting herself down on Amedith, Liliayana finally feltfortable enough to fall asleep, even though their bodies were covered in liters of cum.


    While the devil slept soundly after that point, Maria was still angst about the morning; and whatever might happen to her once the news became public, she wasn''t in the least, looking forward to it.

 Chapter 332: KILL ME!

    Secrets unveiled, the two women adventurers stood before Raven in the morning. Gathered in a council room of sorts, Raven sat on the cushioned head chair while the two revealed everything they knew about the mansion. Maria''s past was no longer a secret either, as she expected execution and didn''t want her spirit to linger because of a damned secret she couldn''t get out while alive.


    Once the duo were finally done talking, a nket of silence befell that hall. Nobody knew what to say, what to think or even whether they shouldin or get mad at either of the girls, especially Maria.


    However, as everything began to settle in Raven''s head, he turned to Tan¨Cthe racoon boy instead of the girls.


    "Did you know about the people in the walls?" He asked, and the boy nodded as if there was nothing wrong with the question he was asked.


    ''The servants here, their perception of normal has altered too much.'' Raven deduced, not holding anything against the boy or the rest of the servants working on the mansion. Instead, shifting his attention to another topic, he decided to conclude something first before moving on to Maria''s punishment.


    "How long will it take to demolish this mansion and rebuild it?" Raven asked Tan.


    The boy rolled his eyes up and his tail began to wave as he thought the implications over. After just a few seconds, he looked back down, but instead of an answer, he had a suggestion of his own.


    "Taking down the mansion will take too much time and tax money, and since master is currently sharing the tax collection with other dukes and duchess, we might run out of avable funds,"pressing a finger against his chin, he mused for a moment more before lifting a finger in the air and adding. "If we really wanna do this, why don''t we rece one wall at a time?


    It would be far more feasible and potentially cheaper too if the construction is spread over time!"


    The idea was as perfect as it could''ve been, Raven was amused by the boy''s ability toe up with it so quickly. But he had no time for so, instead nodding back he sent Tan away to start making the preparations. Finally turning back to the others, he heaved a sigh wondering what to do with them.


    Liliyana wasn''t going to catch much me as she hadn''t done much wrong, but Maria, on the other hand, had a lot of me to be ced on her shoulders.


    "I don''t even know what to do with you, it''s like you''re a ma for trouble¡­" Raven told Maria, unsure what to make of her anymore.


    "Just get this over with please¡­" She whispered, her eyes downcast as she folded her hands together.


    Squeezing herself on herself, she wanted things to end as quickly as possible. She had no interest in redemption nor trying to make any excuses any longer. Thus leaving her no choice but to ept what was about to happen.


    "I doubt Milo and Tia know about this past of yours?" Even though he knew the answer, Raven wanted to make sure that he was right.


    "As if I can tell them. I gave birth to them, yes, but not through my body¨Cfor all, I know they''ll hate me even more than they already do, stop listening to what I tell them, they already have but¡­" Cutting short her own train of thought, Maria realized that nobody in her life cared for her anymore.


    Not her children, not even the people who''d taken her in, and the only reason she was alive was because Milo wanted to at least stay alive even if they never met again. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "I lost influence and power and the very next moment everything crumbled¡­ahaha," awkwardlyughing at herself, looking around the hall trying to find something in particr.


    In the meantime, watching her closely it didn''t take Raven and the others too long to realize that the woman standing in front of them wanted to die and it won''t be much of a punishment to grant her that wish.


    ''Milo wants her to stay alive, that was the deal so it''s not like I can kill her.'' Raven reminded himself, even though he wasn''t exactly nning to kill just yet.


    "Maria¡­" Calling out her name, he got her attention to turn in his direction. Then looking deep into her eyes he whispered. "Another lie, another secret, anything thatpromises our journey or paints you in a not-so-fond light, that will be thest straw and don''t bet on your son to save your life if that happens."


    "What?" She uttered in confusion.


    Staring at him wide-eyed, she couldn''t believe she was being let off the hook.


    "NO!" Moving forward with amanding stop, she squeezed her fists in anger by her chest. "I don''t want pity! KILL ME!


    Moving closer and closer, she tried to snatch Raven''s hand and pull him up from his seat, but easily evading her grasp, the mage pushed her a few steps away from him. Even so, that didn''t stop the crazed woman''s ranting.


    "I SOLD MYSELF TO A DEVIL, YOU THINK I CAN STILL CHANGE? THAT I EVEN WANNA CHANGE?! NO! I DON''T! I''M AN IRREDEEMABLE EVIL WHAT DON''T YOU GET THAT?!" Her words were a pleading, a pleading to end the suffering of life. She had no intentions to change, especially since her life had been upturned after losing influence just as she''d expected, but at the same time, she wanted it to end.


    The misery caused by her repeated actions, and that too not for the other but for herself.


    "Asmodia!" Tired of her yelling at him, Raven called out to Maria''s trainer. Like a shadow the devil leaned out of Erika''s body from the side, smiling and waving at Raven. "Just take her to the garden and make her useful with some training."


    But before the devil could even slippletely out of Erika, the ex-queen grabbed hold of a candbra from the walls. Stabbing herself with the pikes that stuck into the candle''s bottom, she punctured her throats in multiple regions and the flood of blood gushing out soaked her clothes red.


    "This idiot!" Getting out of his seat, Raven grabbed Maria''s falling body from behind. Quickly securing her, he turned his gaze to Erika andmanded. "Quickly! Heal her!"


    And although the priestess tried and tried, somehow the wounds on Maria''s refused to heal up with holy magic. Her deal with the devil had cut that bridge for her, and the only one who could help her was Liliyana''s peculiar mana that easily managed to close her wounds.


    ''We need to keep an eye on her.'' With how quickly things had escted, Raven knew that leaving Maria alone any more might as well be her death sentence.

 Chapter 333: To Redeem The Irredeemable

    Waving at Rose, Brenna and Aerin as they were returning to their homes for the time being, Raven sent them off far away from that horrific mansion they were living in.


    The girls were supposed toe back soon and even Tia and Robin had been pestering him to move in with him, but for now, until every wall was taken down and reconstructed properly, he didn''t want any of his girls who knew nothing of the horror to stay in such a ce.


    ''Moxy too, I don''t know how I''ll convince her toe live with me even after the construction is done.'' Considering she and her father ran an inn together, Raven wasn''t exactly sure how to get her to eventually stay with him as well. But for now, he had to let that thought go.


    Wandering into the garden with the other girls strolling around trying to clear their heads as well, Raven took Erika under a gazebo so he could have a lone conversation with her and Asmodia.


    "You''re still worried about her?" Splitting apart from Erika like a conjoined twin, Asmodia took a chair of her own and settled down. For a spell, Arche who''d been let out loomed overhead¨Cher body was still in the process of growing back to her original size so she wasn''t yet big enough to crush the mansion under her pincer-like feet.


    "Arche, leave us alone for a bit, okay?" Raven requested, and although the Arachne queen seemed reluctant, she joined the rest of the monster girls in strolling the garden.


    Once the Arachne queen was gone, Raven shifted his attention back to Asmodia. Just looking at her devilishly smirking, he knew that she was already aware of what he was about to say. Yet with a sigh, he continued.


    "We can''t always have someone like Liliyana looking after her, is there any way to help that idiot so she will change her mind about dying?" Raven asked while Asmodia fiddled with her mist-formed hair.


    "Well, a soulless human with nothing left for her to cling onto, maybe this was her punishment for dealing with a devil. She got what she wanted at first, but then it was stripped away because of her own greed that had originally led her to make that wish in the first ce,"leaning forward with a manic smile, Asmodia yfully flicked Raven on the nose.


    "It''s a little trick of the trade I''m not allowed to tell, but since I doubt you''re making any deals with another devil, let me tell you that only the gods can make deals with devils without losing what they wished for¡­eventually."


    Sitting back in her chair, the devil gave the mage some time to digest what she''d just said. And once he was done thinking, Raven posed her another question.


    "So no matter what, she was bound to lose the luxury that she had?" ncing from Asmodia to Erika, Raven further built up on his line of questioning. "What about you two? Will that happen to Erika as well? Will she lose her powers?"


    ncing sideways at Erika, Asmodia smiled once again, although this time itcked the hysteric hint behind it.


    "Athenia made a deal, not Erika. I''m supposed to help her," looking at Raven again, Asmodia pointed at his face. "And by extension you and your party as well. So no, none of you have a price to pay. I''m just ying my part in the heavenly order¨Cbut that''s not something you should concern yourself with."


    "I would like to know more if it is about heaven," Erika obviously wasn''t gonna let such information slip, but swiftly ignoring her, Asmodia kept her eyes fixed on Raven.


    No stranger to what Asmodia just did, Erika squinted her eyes in anger with slightly puffed-up cheeks.


    "But again, is there any way to get her out of that mentality?" Moving past Erika''s untimely question as well, Raven pressed on the matter of healing Maria out of her peculiar illness.


    Even Asmodia had to take a break and think for a while over their avable options. The very first thing she coulde up with was not to pester Maria about her past or her wrongdoings since it would only lead to more suicide attempts. But then, she stumbled on an answer while sipping on somevender teas served to her by one of the many maids of the mansion.


    "You intend to venture to hell for Linkle''s promise, right?" She asked, and although still unsure if he was going to make good on that promise, Raven decided to nod and see where Asmodia was going to lead the conversation.


    "She thinks she''s hopeless, irredeemable or whatever all because shecks a soul, then why don''t we, while we''re down there try to sneak into a devil''s hidy hole and see if we can snatch her soul out of its pantry if it''s still there?"


    "Don''t devils consume the souls as soon as they get their hands on it?" Although her suggestion had his interest, Raven wasn''t willing to bet on something that could easily be dismissed.


    "I mean that''s a possibility unless we know which devil took her soul," fanning her hand carelessly to the side, Asmodia lifted three of her fingers each of which held an illusion of different levels of ferocity amongst demons. "Not all of them eat souls as theye, only the low-ranking demons that are starving do that."


    Folding two of her fingers, she focused on the singr impish face atop her finger.


    "Those are called imps and are often servants to greater demons. These are also the same demons that can be called through runes or as Amedith had done once, through holy magic," folding that finger next, she raised the middle one and drew it back to her face before resting it on her chin.


    "Then there''s me, a named demon¨Cknown for specific, like a notorious act that goes down in the darkest pages of history."


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "And how did you be a named demon?" Raven couldn''t help but ask.


    But not exactly in the mood to air her love life, Asmodia smirked at Raven before swiftly moving on to thest.


    "Thene the primordials. I was on the cusp of being one long ago when I controlled all of the subus, but unfortunately it never happened¡­" Intentionally letting the air hang in silence, Asmodia waited for someone to enquire further about thest kind.


    "Are you gonna tell us more or¨C"


    "Oh well since you asked nicely~" Asmodia interjected before Erika could finish her sentence.


    But before anything, she enquired for another cup ofvender tea.


    ''This feels like it will take a while.'' Thought Raven, and given the joy Asmodia was squeezing out of this, it sure was about to drag on for a while.

 Chapter 334: The Primordials

    Like a gaping mouth that devours all, the primordial''s hunger for more than just souls. Their minds work as a nexus of the underworld, ruling over a domain that''s theirs and theirs alone. Not even gods¨Cat least the newer generation dared to intrude on their authority, even though in the grand scheme of the heavenly order, the demons were servants of divinity.


    "Unlike me, however, not every demon wants to serve the gods. They want freedom, and autonomy of decision-making, but at the end of the day, we''re a means to an end, creatures of the wishful and the supposed all-knowings," resting her empty cup on the table, Asmodia crossed her legs and leaned forward.


    Resting her head on the back of her hands, she smiled at Raven and Erika as she concluded her hourlong bber.


    "Much like humans and other humanoids y their part, so are we supposed to, or in due time the bnce will be toppled¨Cand when that happens, the heavens will crumble with the clouds, the hell''s mes will be quenched by the marina and the glistening river of Steris consumed by Andromeda''s great expanse."


    Half of what she''d said had been in riddles, even so, her points have been perfectly illustrated. In essence, the primordials were god-like demons with powers that were otherwise reserved for heaven''s citizens. And those powers kept the gods distant as well as the named demons and the imps working under their strings.


    With those facts established, the matter of their treasury came next. To which, what Asmodia had to say, inspired more confidence in her n than it did before.


    "They hoard souls, the bigger their pantry the more their underlings lust after it," leaning back into her chair, Asmodia wiped her tea-wetted lips and turned her gaze sideways at Erika. "And given the nature of Maria''s wish, it''s not impossible that her soul has been kept amongst a stackof millions in some powerful devil''s hoard."


    The n still hinged on a lot of assumptions, but since it was just as possible for it to be true as it was impossible for Maria''s soul to survive for so long, Raven didn''t yet dismiss the idea and instead ced the decision-making for once they ventured into the hells.


    The tea party past that point ended rather quickly. Asmodia slipped back into Erika''s body and Raven decided to talk with Arche and then the other monster girls. It was his way of calming himself since they were the least affected by the revtions. Arche was even saddened by the fact that what she thought to be an excellent nest was about to be taken down, one wall at a time.


    Amelia on the other hand was still somewhat perturbed, but being surrounded by what was essentially a support system at this point, her anxiety was quite easily lowered. Mino, Maine as well as Ophelia were unbothered either way since they''d lived in bloody tyranny or were tyrants themselves.


    "It''s a shame really, having to take down such a beautifully constructed piece of art," said Arche with Mino nodding along to her side.


    "I wouldn''t mind keeping it as if the people in those bricks weren''t alive," Raven responded, trying not to give them any hope that the mansion would remain the way that it was.


    Parting with the girls with that response, he made his way back into the mansion and to the room where Liliyana and Amedith were both looking after Maria. Upon getting there, he noticed Mel in the room as well.


    "Where''s Aria?" Raven asked, having not seen her throughout the day.


    Noticing him walking into the room with that question, Mel looked up at him and quickly responded.


    "Helga''s house, she''s apparently gone to train. Knucklehead doesn''t even have a clue what''s happening here I bet," ignoring thest part of her sentence, Raven instead focused on Maria who was lying in bed and being watched by Amedith and Liliyana.


    Her eyes were wide open and she didn''t seem to be in any more pain. Even so, somehow there lingered in the air a hint of her anger, all because she wasn''t allowed to kill herself.


    "How is she now?" Moving closer beside Liliyana, Raven tried to get an update, but before the devil could say anything, Maria spoke up herself.


    "Why are you doing this?" Staring sideways at Raven with her limbs bound by Amedith''s holy chains, Maria struggled to unshackle herself, but all her attempts failed. "I told you I wanna die! You think you can change me but I don''t want to! I won''t! Don''t you desire power too? Isn''t that why that dark elf is training?


    To get stronger and increase her chances of survival! I was doing the same and will continue if left alive!"


    For a moment Raven wondered if he should use his gift to pluck the suicidal thoughts out of Maria''s head. It would be brief and easy, a solution to a lot of their problems. Moving forward, he ced his hand on her feet to peer into her mind¨Cbut like a jolt of lightning, his attempt to cull her misery was met with a charged zap.


    "Tch¡­" Clicking his tongue, he drew his hand back to look at his palm.


    It was burning with a dark spot in the middle of his hand.


    "I can smell a demon¡­" Liliyana muttered, her eyes glued to Raven''s injury.


    "I suspected as much," feeling a strange presence looming over him, Raven figured that the devil with whom Maria had made the deal was interfering with his attempts to cure her artificially. But even in that failed attempt, something became clear.


    ''If Athenia''s gift isn''t working then the demon must be a primordial.'' The knowledge was both a curse and a blessing, as now Raven was left to determine whether to pursue the deadly heist that Asmodia was talking about.


    The devil herself had no reason to worry, after all, her species lived to cause chaos. And in this proposed n of her, she was obviously looking for thrills beyond what would be considered normal for mortals.


    "Put her to sleep, I''ll talk to her againter," Raven ordered Liliyana, and although the devil didn''t like his tone, she did as he asked and put Maria to sleep with her peculiar magic.


    Hoping to talk to Maria more once she was more mentally sound, Raven dismissed the others and sat down at the edge of her bed. Watching over her sleeping, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted, after all, she was a woman deserving of sympathy but somehow at the same time, she deserved none.


    ''Not everything can be ck and white I guess¡­'' Thought Raven, still struggling with what to feel about this strange ex-queen lying in front of him.

 Chapter 335: I Won’t Beg Forgiveness

    Late at night when the walls were the loudest, Maria awoke to the sight of Raven sitting by her feet with his body half-shadowed under the creeping moonlight. Turning her head to the window, she could see the moon princess, as radiant as ever and shining bright on her body. She reminded her of a time when her true mother wasn''t as addicted to the drugs running on the streets.


    She told her stories about the princess shining just as brightly on the poor as she did the wealthy. Her hand reached for the princess, a smile visible to Maria on her shimmering face, but never reaching her with her hand, it wasn''t long before it fell tired onto the bed.


    The sound of her hand flopping on the bed alerted Raven. Looking over to Maria, her face half basking in the moonlight; a smile flitted over his life and he wasn''t sure why. For a spell, their eyes met, but Maria quickly looked away to the side. She didn''t wanna look at him or anyone for that matter as she knew what she''d done was beyond unforgivable.


    "I won''t beg forgiveness, you know?" Shifting her gaze back to the princess, she pulled herself up and sat on the bed. Squeezing her legs close with her arms, Maria rested her head on her knees and kept staring out of the bright window. "I didn''t do anything wrong, anyone in my situation would''ve done the same¡­"


    A wretched life of a harlot''s child, then a princess who''d been cursed by a vampire, even married to a man with whom she never wished to bear a child, leading her to find greater men so that her children would be healthy rather than gued and dying like she once was.


    "Everyone in the castle thinks of me as an whore. A whore who sleeps with any man who can swing a sword.


    If only they knew what I''ve been through they''ll realize why I did what I did and why I thought I might as well try to enjoy it¡­" There was no remorse in Maria''s voice, she truly believed that she''d done what was required of her, only the bare minimum for survival even if it meant staking the lives of thousands through the hands of a vampire.


    Done saying her piece, she expected Raven to criticize her further. But instead, she felt a gentle hand wrapping around her fingers. Looking at it to the side, she noticed Raven squeezing her hand, it wasn''t too hard so it wasn''t a punishment, which to her was beyond surprising.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "You keep saying that you don''t regret it and that you won''t change," looking into her eyes, Raven took a deep breath and heaved with a smile. "I''ve been thinking about what you''ve said so far all afternoon, and I can''t figure out why someone who ims they don''t regret a thing would want death as punishment."


    As Raven''s words lingered in the air, Maria''s eyes squinted sharply with a hint of annoyance behind them. She didn''t like what she was hearing, but she didn''t know how to respond. Feeling another hand of Raven''s moving on top of hers, she looked down and tried to pull back, but the mage held her firm.


    ncing back up, she stared at him, unsure of his intentions and not willing to be persuaded by his words.


    "Tell me, Maria. If you don''t regret a thing, why do you want to be punished? Why did you try to kill yourself? Why if you don''t think you''ve done anything wrong, do you feel the need to exin yourself?"


    "I Just¨C" Not even letting the words register in her head, Maria tried tosh out, but just couldn''te up with anything. Gritting her teeth shut, she continued to re at Raven for a while before turning her head back to the window on the side. "Whatever, who cares? Just leave me and let me die."


    Suddenly, she felt Raven''s thumb rest on her chin and the next thing she knew, her head was turned to face him again. Inches from her face, he had her frozen in both mind and body and the stuck state only shattered when she felt him caressing her cheek.


    "You''re mine Maria, and you don''t get to suddenly decide what happens to you, not if it''s something so serious," moving even closer, the mage pped her face but not too hard and neither too gently. "Repent first if you''re so stuck on dying, I won''t allow it to happen until you''ve made up for all the crimes you''vemitted on Atris."


    pping his hand away, she tried to get off the bed, but grabbing her by the arm Raven pulled her back onto the bed. Maria continued to struggle and get his hands off of her, but his tight grip around her refused to loosen up even when she tried to bite his fingers.


    "You''re a pain in the ass!" Sheined, scowling.


    "Well so are you, but I''d rather you stay than waste your life with some stupid mistake," Raven shot back.


    "You wanted me dead anyway! What the fuck changed?!" Maria continued on struggling, but Raven''s hand just wouldn''t let her slip away.


    "You act tough and arrogant but I think there''s a part of you that sees through it and wants to change."


    "You need sses then! I said I don''t wanna change already!"


    "Who said you have to?" Hearing those words, Maria''s struggles abruptly halted. She didn''t expect him to say that, especially since he was the one who brought up the talk about changing herself.


    Letting her hands loose while in thought, she felt Raven''s grip loosen up on her hand before eventually, the back of her palm hit the bed.


    "I thought you wanted me to change¡­" She muttered, a bit curious about where things were headed.


    "No," closing his eyes for a moment, Raven leaned away. "I don''t, I just want you to unleash that monster in you in other ways or at people who deserve it. Usurping their power, their influence, I want you to hone that edge in you rather than abandoning it as if it''s a curse and not a blessing that makes you unique like every dysfunctional member of this party."


    It was time for a talk, one that Raven had had with Arche not too long ago. And just like him, the ex-queen needed to hear it.

 Chapter 336: A Sensual Horror(18+)

    After a much-needed talk with Maria, Raven and hery on the bed beside each other. Their fingers intertwined, she could see a shadow with the face of a razor tooth monster looming behind Raven. It was his fairy beast form, one that he hadn''t used in a while, and seeing it in front of her like a night terror, her heart was gripped with a chilling grasp.


    Yet as her lips brushed against him, her eyes melted shut and her worries disappeared. It had been a while since she was greeted with a gentle touch and his hands trailing down her curves provided just that. Squeezing her closer until their bodies were tightly pressed together, Raven moved his hands over to Maria''s ass decorated with a pair ofted dark panties.


    Squeezing her down there as well, he wrapped their bodies in a sensual grip.


    Unable to help herself either, Maria''s hands traveled down his spine until they reached between his legs. Slipping her fingers in between from behind, she curled up her fingers around his pair of hefty balls. Cupping them in her palm while he kneaded her ass like dough, she fell victim to the pleasure that had them licking saliva off of each other''s tongues.


    Soon enough their fingers slipped into each other''s clothes, and Raven continued to tease Maria''s ass and eventually her asshole. On the other hand, Maria caressed the length of Raven''s dick as well as running her thumb on the tip of his dick. Gently caressing each other sensually, their longing grew with every passing second.


    Sliding her off of her shoulders, Maria broke the kiss and instead led Raven to her full motherly breasts. Still cased in herted dark bra, they held a firm shape but as soon as Raven slipped it off, her tits poured out onto his face.


    Moving his hand onto them both, he squeezed them tight enough to make Maria groan, and once she was left biting her lips expectantly, he circled his tongue around her perky nips.


    "Ssshh~" Her lips parted with a sizzle as her hardened nipples were wrapped and being suckled on by Raven''s lips. "Mhnmm! Haaa¡­"


    Feeling him pulling at her nipples with the force of his lips trying to suck her milk out, Maria tossed under his body and her hands tightly around his dick. The sensation only ever intensified as he moved his hand back down to her panties and slipped them further down her hips.


    Leaving her ass hanging in the air, he dug tightly into her flesh before slipping his finger between her legs and moving them onto her dripping pussy.


    "Aghh!" Maria sighed as Raven pped her on her aching hole.


    The next thing she knew, her body turned to the side with her legs wide open, ready to ept the monster of cock that she''d been passionately stroking for half an hour. Moving on top of her without wasting any more time, Raven grabbed hold of the chain that connected her nipples and her clit together.


    Tugging on it as he positioned his tips right at her entrance, he looked into her quivering eyes, expecting at any moment for his dick to part her insides.


    And as it slowly began to dig in, her fingers dug into the bedsheets and her lips quivered with a hiss. However, her struggles didn''tst long as halfway through her pussy, her insides opened with a pop and epted Raven''s dick all the way inside.


    "FkkK!" She groaned, her eyes shut and her body writhing.


    Feeling ripples of ecstasy rush up her spine, she took a deep gulp while Raven''s hips began shing against her ass. Like a ripple of water, as ass rippled to his touch and with each consecutive thrust, the sounds of her asscheeks being mmed into grew louder and louder.


    And eventually, with her entire body bouncing with his dick thrusting balls deep into her pussy, Maria dug her fingers onto his back while squirting down his cock like as if she was peeing.


    Their lips locked soon after her first orgasm, but that wasn''t the end of neither the night nor their intimacy. Picking up one of her legs over his shoulder, Raven turned Maria to the side and moved his dick between her thick asscheeks.


    Feeling her flesh hugging his cock from both sides, Raven pressed his tip against her burning asshole and simply brushed with his cock for a while, but eventually Maria herself pushed her ass back on his dick¨Cinviting his cock to fuck her ass from behind.


    Laying on their sides, the two kept their lips locked while their hips pped against each other''s, especially Maria who''d already been turned into an anal-loving slut. But for this night alone, Raven kept things slow and sensual as a means to show his care for the woman behind that tough mask of hers.


    Even so, the passion was no less intense. The closing of her fleshy walls around him, the throbbing of her holes as he pushed in and out and the pulsing of his dick deep inside her, all the while their lips were locked and their tongues intertwined.


    Somehow that moment under the moonlight felt more intense than anything they''d ever tried, not because of the intensity but rather the emotion behind their movements.


    For Raven, it was the suction of her back sucking him right in, and for Maria, it was the throbbing of his cock pushing against her walls. But more than that, the kiss had her toes curling and their minds melding together into a singr slob of sensual thoughts.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    The night continued with their bodies locked tightly together, and the sounds of their hips shing as well as their smacking lips echoed through the room until the light of the sun illuminated the room. Laying side by side, Maria felt Raven finally slip out of her to head out of the room. He thought she''d fallen asleep, but the ex-queen had only been pretending.


    Despite him being gone, however, the trail of cum drooling out of her ass, as well as, the lingering feeling of his body shing against hers, help her stay warm. Falling asleep to that feeling, she left yesterday behind as just a bad memory, and upon walking upter that day, she no longer wished to end her own life.


    ''Be the monster and hone it¡­'' Somehow those were far moreforting than lines that she could change herself overnight.

 Chapter 337: An Alternative Answer

    The afternoon after the night between Raven and Maria, the mansion''s deconstruction had already begun under Tan''s watchful eyes. But before the walls could be taken down, Erika had to purify the entire ce, ensuring the safety of workers from the mummified humanoids.


    Taking the workers with her to the basement as it was infested with the worst of the horrors, Erika was busy with Amedith as well as Liliyana, all the while, the rest of the party was hanging out in the mansion''s garden. Not merely because it was a nice ce to spend a sunny day, but instead because of something peculiar that nobody had expected.


    Watching the Asmodia training Maria from under the gazebos, the benches, and even sitting on the grassy ground, everyone curiously stalked the ex-queen''s every movement. She was being taught to cast magic¨Csomething she had never been good at and was even now continuously failing.


    However, the spells and casting weren''t the cause of their interest, instead, it was the sudden shift in Maria''s actions that had everyone''s full interest.


    "What changed?" Turning back to the front in her chair, Mel quickly reached Raven for answers. "How did you convince her to stop moping in one night?"


    Hearing that question, Raven''s eyes darted to Arche for a moment. Mel noticed the shift in his and followed it to the queen, but knowing nothing of the conversation between them, she quickly repeated the same question.


    "I found an alternative answer to our problem," his eyes shifting from Arche to Asmodia, Raven exined further. "Even if we didn''t find the soul in the demon''s den, it would''ve only worsened the situation for Maria as her hopes would once again have been shattered, but¡­"


    Taking a deep breath as he turned to Mel, Raven ced his hand on top of hers.


    "I found another answer, something that wouldn''t shatter her even if we don''t find her soul down under." Going silent for a bit couldn''t find any ws in Raven''s logic, not that she wanted to, but the suffering of Maria being culled entirely wasn''t something she waspletely happy about.


    "Whatever, at least we don''t have to snoop around if we don''t need to now," Mel responded, getting off of her seat.


    Picking up the trays of snacks, cups, and fruity drinks, she decided to take it all back since the maids had been far too busy helping Erika and the others. In the meantime, while she was busy cleaning up, Raven watched the monster girls who were in turn watching Maria struggle with magic.


    Although a bit neglected in recent days, having each other aspany none of them seemed all that bothered as of yet. But how long will thatst, especially with Ophelia and Amelia still fitting in, Raven wasn''t exactly sure.


    "This quiet is killing me¡­" Arche yawned at the monotony of daily life at the mansion.


    Looming above the other girls with her humanoid region draped in a silk-woven dress that she had made herself, she provided the others with shade as they sat on the grass watching the devil training the ex-queen.


    ncing up at the Arachne, Mino caught a glimpse of her sapphire nipples from under her dress, but quickly ncing past them, she let out a yawn before responding to the queen.


    "I miss the chaos we had out in the wilds now, never expected I would while we were there but now¡­I kinda wanna go back and hunt some monsters," only she and Arche agreed with that sentiment as the rest squinted at that suggestion for none of them had ever been in an actually battle.


    "A spirit mage who talks like a barbarian never thought I would see such a thing," Ophelia sighed, not at all looking forward to going back to the chaos of the battlefield. She''d seen guts and blood flying throughout her life, and this vacation from that violence was almost therapeutic.


    "I''d rather this than conspiracies and the likes, I''d been through a lifetime''s worth of them already¡­" Amelia added, d that the mess with the queen was finally over.


    With everyone done saying their piece, everyone''s eyes turned to Maine who was simply chomping down on a paper-wrapped piece of fried turkey. Ignoring them all, her eyes were more focused than ever as she nommed on it like a hound biting into its meal. However as the force of the gazesy heavy on her, her eyes lifted from the paper and she nced around at everyone, wide-eyed with confusion.


    "What?" She asked, content with things as they were and not against going back to the chaos either.


    "I thought a Lamia¨Ca creature of malice and cannibalism would be more ferocious, but she mostly acts like a kid," said Arche before flicking Maine''s head yfully.


    "Ow!" Squeaked themia before covering the spot that Arche had hit, however, as soon as she realized that her meal was now missing from her hand, she nced down at it lying on the grass and quickly lunged back for it.


    "Pfft~" Amelia let out before quickly covering her mouth to muffle herughs.


    Joining her right after, Ophelia and Mino began tough as well, but seeing how everyone was making fun of her, the Lamia red at them in anger and for a moment the girls felt their bodies, even their hearts freezing up from her sight.


    "AGHH!" Clenching a fist over her heart, Ophelia struggled through the pain coursing through her chest.


    "THAT HURTS! WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!" Amelia cried, her eyes already teary.


    "BITCH! YOU NEARLY STOPPED MY HEART!!!" Oveing the pain, Mino lifted herself to her feet and rushed to grab Maine by her tail.


    "EY! EY! YOU STARTED IT!" Making use of her hereditary talent, Maine grew a pair of wings like the turkey she''d been eating. Flying back from the minotaur girl, she lifted up in the air with a smile, but that didn''tst long as Arche easily grabbed her by the wings. "EH? WH-WHAT?!"


    Being turned upside down, the Lamia was utterly disorientated and by the time she regained proper vision, she was met with the ring eyes of the Arachne.


    "Try that again and I''ll be eating turkeys in my belly¡­" Even though she never used any talent like Maine, her words froze everyone around her, especially the upside-down and winged Lamia.


    "Y-yes!" She replied, nodding frantically up and down.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    However, that didn''t stop Maine''s punishment as a massive spirit minotaur flicked Maine off Arche''s fingers like a fly.


    Crashing into a bed of flowers, she didn''t incur much injury but from the sight of her circling eyes, it was clear that she''d been punished severely.


    "Bitch almost gave us a heart attack over a turkey leg¡­" Said Mino, her chest puffed out angrily.


    Once their conflict was over, however, Raven who''d been watching afar had to order the maids to get Maine some extra turkey that night.

 Chapter 338: Hoping For Reunion - Part 1

    The same day as Maria began her training, Raven left for Linkle''s shop to potentially meet up with her. But upon arriving he was met with the floating head of d¨Cseeing whom he was reminded of the horrors that he''dmitted when alive.


    "I''d kill you again if you weren''t dead," Raven said to the floating head as he ventured deeper inside the Lifeclover. But of course, Linkle wasn''t there, and so wasting no time, he clutched onto his teleportation ne and concentrated on getting to her in Elenaris.


    He expected tond in some room inside Mono''s dark castle, a ce where the witch was in charge of nning while the workers and the ve centauriansbored away in the cave. Unbeknownst to him, however, just hours ago the witch had stepped foot into the cave for the very first time. And just a few minutes before he teleported something strange began to transpire horror infested mine.


    "What the hell was that?!" It was only the start of their mining and dark water collection and something peculiar trailed through the air and into the ears of the witch. A melody being sung by something distant yet its essence wrapped its arms around her shoulders.


    "W-we don''t know!" Yelped the leader of the excavation, a demi-human beaver d in straw hide patched with centaurian leather in ces.


    Looking around at the ves, the servants, and even the automaton machinery, Linkle was shocked to find them following the singing like mindless drones running into walls. shing their heads against the mineral-dense walls of the cave, they drew their blood and with enough tries the dark matter from their craniums.


    "Fucking hells, and to think they were trained for weeks!" Stretching her arms forward, Linkle flung a line of threadsing out from between her fingers, Binding themselves around the bodies of those who hadn''t died yet; she pulled them back until they were forced to plug their own ears. "Take these idiots out now, I''ll see what the problem is."


    Having caught the singing long before the rest, the contractor beaver had his ears covered already, but even so, the shoutingmand from Linkle right next to him was loud enough to pierce his ears.


    "Ughhh¡­Another day wasted," heined before taking the ends of the threads out of Linkle''s hand and leading the work out from the cave.


    "Be thankful your brain isn''t sttered on these walls you bastard," Linkle said, ring him down as he dragged the remaining servants behind him.


    Watching over until the whole group was far away from the singing, Linkle decided to investigate herself exactly what was happening. Unaffected by the luring charm of the melody, she traced the mana in the air that led to the deaths of plenty in just a matter of few seconds.


    ''Damn it, why did it have to happen after that queen''s help finally became useful?'' Tired of waiting around doing nothing with a goldmine full of riches, it was needless to say getting on Linkle''s nerves. And since a council ran Elenaris, she had to lobby through countless meetings and pitch her ns to demis, who knew nothing about magic-dense resources just sitting in the Arachne cave.


    Mono, of course, was more than willing to help, but that didn''t mean the council didn''t at least try to make things hell for Linkle.


    "Even that beaver wants a cut of what I make, this damned city is full of scoundrels..." Heaving a sigh, she washed away those distracting thoughts and instead focused on the singing again. But upon getting to its source thaty around a corner it disappeared suddenly.


    A cluster of luminous blue water liliesid before the witch. Floating over a small pond, they drifted along the water with their own reflection cast beneath them. Cautiously moving closer, Linkle noticed a pair of burning red eyes peering from deep within the pond.


    For a moment it appeared like a fish and in the next, she saw a bustling city of gems infested by demons chipping away at what appeared to be a spire but was instead¡­


    "My dress?" She muttered, but then as she shook her head before looking again, the dress was gone and so was the fish.


    The lilies, however, began to chuckle. Shocking Linkle out of her trance, the floating flowers chuckled some more at the witch''s misery.


    "Fira..." Conjuring a ball of me atop her finger, she stared at the flower, daring them to continue their mischief, but after a quick shriek of terror, they went quiet like children caught doing something devious by their parents. Leaning closer to the lilies, Linkle continued to stare at them for a while before giving them a warning.


    "If you try anything like this again, if even one more of my men or women working here died, I''ll not just pluck you or burn you, but also stick you up an orc''s ass."


    Taking their silence as agreement, Linkle stepped away from the pond. But right as she was about to leave, the wish decided to push further with something that had just popped up in her mind.


    "Why don''t you idiots draw the other horrors away from my group while we work? Do that and you''ll keep that mermaid hiding in the pond satisfied and also prevent yourself from being burnt to a crisp." Although the lilies stayed quiet, the grumbling from underneath the pond at which they rested, ensured theirpliance. "Good, now don''t get in my way."


    Done talking to the flowers and the mermaid lurking underneath, Linkle turned in the direction from which she''de. Before she could even step one foot forward, the light from Raven teleporting near her nearly blinded her eyes.


    ''Why is he here?'' Thought Linkle, covering her eyes with her hand. As the light eventually disappeared she moved them quickly but instead of Raven, she was met with something far more peculiar than the hero dropping on her from nowhere.


    ''What in the worlds?'' Pounding on the ss-like surface of the pond, she felt the dark water crushing her from all around her. The light in her eyes and the air in her lungs, both were fleeing as the pressure continued to squish her organs. "UGHHHH! LET ME OUTT! BREEAK! BREAK DAMNN ITTTT!!"


    As she continued to pound away, her mouth opened for a moment and the water flooded right like a parasite that had been looking for that very opportunity. Before long the elemental witchid lifeless on the floor among many others, but even the mermaids, the lilies and even the dark water itself knew that that wasn''t the end of her.

 Chapter 339: Hoping For Reunion - Part 2

    As the teleportation spell dimmed Raven felt a sudden pull at his core as was flung out of the cave. Like a disease ailing the body, the cave itself cast him out like a living orgasm trying to incinerate infection through healthy cells.


    The vtility of magic inside the cave even flung him hard enough to hit his head against a tree trunk, causing a small crack to appear on the back of Raven''s skull.


    Thankfully for him, the beaver who was leading the ves out witnessed it alongside the others behind him. And since many of the centaurian women were charmed by him, they rushed to his aid without caring for anything else. Once they were rushing towards him in full force, the suited beaver was left flying behind them with their leashes now tangled all over his body.


    "AGhAhgAhgH!'' He screamed in bber, but with the girls too focused on tending to Raven and the rest of the ves simply not caring, the demi-human was dragged through the mud until finally, the leashes spannedpletely.


    As for Raven, he''d fallen unconscious from the sudden hit to the skull that was now making his cranium internally bleed. The girls tried to heal him, some with the little magic they knew and the others looking for any medicine they''d brought or the herbs that could help.


    But when none of it led them anywhere, the machina''s watching the whole thing sent a distress signal back to their iron queen¨Csomething they hadn''t been able to do thanks to the vtility of the cave to mess up their flow of magic.


    In the meantime, while they waited for a response, the girls picked Raven from the spot andid him out on even ground. Resting his headfortably on a stack of clothes that they''d ripped from their bodies, they at least managed to stop his condition from getting much worse.


    Unbeknownst to them, the mana-fused eye was already healing the unconscious mage¨Cbut also meant that if left untreated by apetent healer, he would live for sure but lose his eye once again.


    "Did we not bring a single potion?!" Screamed one of the distressed girls.


    Hearing her plea everyone''s eyes turned to the contractor still tangled in the broken leashes. With their ring sights set on him, the contractor''s heart was seized with fear. He knew he''d cut corners, he knew that at least a few would die in that cave, and yet for sheer greed of saving a few pouches of gold, he was willing to y with the lives of his ves.


    "I-ITS NOT MY FAULT THIS PLACE IS A DEATH TRAP!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, his hands steadily making their way through to slip into his pocket and clutch the pendant that turned hismodity obedient once again.


    Before his fingers clutched that cold iron, however, a sh of blue light blinded everyone for a moment. Then as it slowly diminished, they saw the Elenarian''s genius Shamisha, scantily d in a dark robe with only a belt holding the fabric together.


    Revealing in every manner from the hefty amount of cleavage to the trace of her butt barely hanging out of the robe, she appeared like she''d been in a sauna of sorts before being sent to take care of the mess at the excavation.


    "Where is he?" She asked, grabbing hold of her belt and tying it tighter.


    For a moment none of her words registered to anyone, but with a confident stride from the inventor towards the ves, one of the girls quickly directed her to Raven. Wasting no time, the bunny girl knelt next to Raven and quickly checked his pulse.


    Surprisingly, everything seemed fine thanks to the depleting magic of the eye, but even so, pressing a button on her right arm, Shamisha unlocked atch of emergency meds.


    With a puff of cold mist thetch popped open, revealing multiple syringes with already drawn liquid. Grabbing the one with an enhanced potion, she searched for Raven''s nerves on the neck before quickly injecting the liquid. Even so, she wasn''t done.


    "Internal bleeding from trauma, we need to drain the blood in his skull before it gets infe¨C" But to her surprise, Raven''s eyes fluttered open.


    ncing around as if nothing at all had happened to him, the hero rose up to his feet in just a matter of a few seconds. Stepping a few steps away, Shamisha washed with a curious look wondering if one day she could find a fae specimen''s heart to make an automaton with.


    "Care to tell me what happened to you? Also you have that automaton of mine to thank for informing me and Mono that you were dying," Shamisha taunted, her hand pointing back to a dog-like automaton barking right back at her.


    Still a bit disoriented, Raven couldn''t quite form words even though his body was nearly back to a perfectly healthy state. His eyes were also giving him trouble, but since the mana inside it hadn''t depletedpletely, its power had already slowly begun to rejuvenate.


    "So?" Shamisha asked again, leaning to the side with hand on her wide hips.


    Looking at the sorceress, Raven wanted to respond but was somewhat taken back by the mechanical augmentations on Shamisha. Last time he''d met her, only a portion of her had been mechanized with seams of electricity visible at a nce.


    But now, she had those seams of blue running all over, from down her eyes to the middle of her arms, and even her curvaceous assets that now appeared to be more full than before, had the same sort of energy coursing through them.


    "I¡­I don''t know what happened, I was teleporting to Linkle, but somehow¡­"


    "Younded here? Is that right?" Shamisha deduced, easily. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Nodding back to her, Raven covered his eyes for a moment and tried to remember what had happened. And in that moment he saw Linkle standing in front of him, but as he hones his mind on the image, he noticed something sinister creeping behind her like a shade.


    "Shit¡­" He breathed turning to the cave''s entrance, knowing full well that even in his disoriented state, he had to go back in and get her the hell out of that ce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 340: Hoping For Reunion - Part 3

    "By the nine hells, what''s going on there?" Losing the vision through the automaton hound the moment it entered the cave, the Iron Queen, clicked her tongue and squeezed her fingers into the armrest of the ivory throne. Opening her eyes, she was met with an empty council room, with nobody but Grace standing by her side.


    "First, Apeiron started malfunctioning and now this¡­" Heaving a tired sigh, she turned to the only person in that hall.


    Looking down at her face, Grace offered not sympathy but constructive criticism.


    "I already warned you the constant upgrades without proper testing was doomed to break that junk of tubes and wires," shifting her gaze to the front, she didn''t let her master''s scowling dissuade her from continuing. "Compared to you Shamisha is far more proficient in that aspect than you. Albeit, I''ll admit, her genius is held back by her excessive caution at times.


    No true battle models or automaton children that can match your fluidity, so you still have that I suppose¡­"


    ncing back down at her master, Grace found Mono back in musing. She was thinking over what she''d been told, and sure enough, in parts Grace was right. However, shifting her attention back to the first doll she''d created, Mono drew a harsher line between her and her student.


    "I create art because I''m an artist while Shamisha is a pragmatic inventor too obsessed with efficiency and profit to try anything risky," seeing no w in that deduction, Grace remained quiet. "But in terms of efficiency and caution posed by her creations, she clearly has me beat."


    "Well of course, you''d be tasked with creating an army while she a product for every home in Elenaris," Grace''s sudden shift from downying her master''s abilities to defending them caught Mono off guard for a few seconds, but quickly shrugging it off, she focused instead on the situation at hand.


    Turning her head to the front, an instinctive scoff left her mouth. The nobles, royalty, and the rest of the councilmen and women had attended the meeting well while discussing their cut for agreeing to help Linkle, but ever since then, none of them ever showed up¨Cleaving all the heavy lifting in the end on Mono''s shoulders.


    ''Sometimes, I wonder why we even have a council.'' Mono couldn''t help but wonder, especially since she was forced to break her promise to Linkle about her monopoly over the resources drawn from the Arachne cave. Thankfully, however, the witch agreed in the end without changing their agreement, except for sharing the resources with the council pigs.


    ''Either way, I hope Shamisha can handle the situation¡­'' Closing her eyes once more, Mono tried to see through the hound''s eyes, but once she was reminded that her connection with it had been lost the moment it had entered the cave.


    But that wasn''t the end of the peculiarity of the situation, as the moment Raven had entered the cave with Shamisha and the hound, a portal to the hells appeared in front of them. Emerging through its burning mes was a winged servant of Tariyaan¨Cthe collector.


    Spreading her bat-like wings still burning with hell''s mes, the demon wearing no attire other than her own red skin, smiled at Raven. Her eyes did for a moment meet with Shamisha, but seeing her as no threat, especially with the look of caution and fear in her eyes, the girls moved closer to the mage while the portal beneath her sewed its mouth shut.


    "So you''re that hero¡­" Moving closer and closer with a supple bounce to her breasts and a bewitching allure to her gyrating hips, the demon ced a finger on Raven''s chest and it instantly burned through his leather armor. "The one to bring bnce and save us all from an unshaken tyrant."


    With a chuckle, she drew her finger back away. Staring at him still, she was surprised how little her presence had affected him, while in contrast, Shamisha was on the verge of either running away ornding a hasty assault.


    "D-do you know her?" Asked the bunny girl, her eyes darting back and forth between the two.


    Raising her hands in front, she attempted to be intimidating but the nervous jitter of her legs gave her true feeling away in an instant. She may have been a grand inventor butbat was never her strong suit¨Ca partial reason as to why she never managed to manufacture any true battle model version of her creations.


    "Who are you?" Raven asked the demon, dismissing Shamisha''s doubts about them knowing each other already.


    "Hmm?" mouring over Raven''s somewhat disoriented yet dastardly charm, the demon peered through his clothes until she reached his groin¨Cwhich left her biting her lips before eventually her mind caught up with Raven''s question. "I''m a messenger from Lord Tariyaan, the honoured collector of exceptional souls."


    Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    Looking back up at Raven''s body, she nced over not over his clothes but whaty underneath. Smiling with lust for his heart, his meat, his soul, and the passion that can be drawn from his body.


    "You would make an excellent addition to his locker¡­" Her words rang as warning, but then with a shrug of the shoulders, she quickly spouted the true reason for her visit. "But too bad, I''m here to help that witch out of a horror''s grasp and not hunt for my master''s locker."


    "What horror?" Raven asked, but the demon didn''t answer rather beckoned him to follow her.


    The mage let her lead the way even though hispanion bunny girl wasn''t as confident in trusting a hellspawn. Had it not been for the automaton hound, Shamisha would''ve rushed right out, but she had a duty to some extent to look after Raven in his injured state, she followed without question until they reached the ursed pond.


    "There she is¡­" Muttered the demon, nameless yet noteworthy.


    Gyrating her hips like a pendulum with a sh of her fleshy violet puffy teasing from between her legs, she moved closer to the lilies. All the while her heart-tipped tail stretched her bouncy cheeks to the sides to give a good look at her asshole to the two standing behind her.


    "I-is it a sin to get aroused by a demon?" Asked Shamisha, gulping her angst away.

 Chapter 341: Rescuing Of The Angered Witch

    The mermaids, an inferior species of mermen, lived on a diet of rotten corpses in oceans and riverbeds. Even so, their curiosity about the witch drew them all around her. They sniffed her from afar as the mana in her body forming into a bubble of air around her¨Cwas burning their gills as well as their nostrils.


    Laying atop a mountain of half-eaten corpses, the witches'' eyes eventually fluttered open. The mermaids rushed away from the waking flesh, its eyes casually ncing across their faces as if it didn''t fear them in the least.


    ''Fucking hell, I''m still here? Where''s bitch demon? Why hasn''t shee yet?'' Wondered the witch as she slowly brought herself back up on her feet. Seeing how the mermaids were staying away from her, she heaved a sigh of relief inside that air bubble. ''At least my body knows how to adapt to danger as deemed necessary.''


    Although she thought it was her own doing, the demon down under was the one who was truly pulling the strings. This human body of hers was a vessel connected directly to him, and since he''d felt it going into distress he''d ordered it to adapt while Linkle''s usual rescuer arrived to her help.


    The nameless demon, this wasn''t her first time pulling the witch out of a pickle, and knowing that Linkle nced up at the ssy surface of the and found that horned bitched looking down at her with a massive smirk on her face.


    ''This bitch¡­'' Thought Linkle, watching as the devil burned the flowers in an instant and even melted the ss with the same hell mes that she''d burned a hole in Raven''s cloth with. The water bubbled for a moment as the molten ss simmered down to the surface, but the heat from the fire agitated the mermaids.


    Stay updated with mvl


    pping their tails with their ws outstretched, they began rushing towards Linkle, but the demon shot holes through their bodies with burning steel that had been burning in hell mes.


    "UGGHH!" Feeling the heat rising around her, Linkle covered her face to prevent the hot sshes of dark water from burning her entire face. Even so, in parts, she burned heavily, so much that her skin ked off in ces like charred fish scales.


    As soon as the fishes stopped their struggle and sumbed to the eversting sleep, Linkle red up at the demon still smirking down at her.


    "I CAN''T USE HOLY MAGIC YOU FUCKING MORON!" She yelled at the top of her lungs, and even though she was underwater, her voice could be heard outside by Raven as well as Shamisha.


    "Just swim up already if you have the energy to st our ears off!" The demon mocked some more, although this time, she decided to step back and not test her luck too much.


    ''Our?'' The word stuck out to Linkle for a moment, but the mystery wasn''t for long as the moment she swam up, she was met with Raven as well as Shamisha.


    Walking out of the pond, she dragged herself along in drenched clothes that stuck closely to her bottom-heavy frame and even entuated the rest of her curves somewhat. The cold made her nipples perk up just enough to give a poking bump to her breasts, and had it not been for her burns, she would have easily been mistaken for a subus visiting a wet dream.


    "Which one of you knows healing magic?" She asked, her entire face red with anger.


    For a moment, neither of them said a thing, but as Raven bumped Shamisha on the side, she was pulled out of her trance with a jolt and finally realized what was happening.


    "Oh! Y-yeah¡­lemme check," reaching for her medicine cab in her hand again, she picked out another enhanced potion and readied it to inject it near Linkle''s injured spot.


    Ignoring the demon while she was being healed, Linkle tried to hold back her rage, but then as she noticed the demon smirking still, she couldn''t help but throw a punch at her face. This time unlike thest, the winged savior wasn''t caught off guard and so stopping the punch halfway, she shoved Linkle back before opening a hell''s portal by her feet.


    "Show your anger to me some other time witch, I have matters to attend to¡­" Her eyes glued on the disgruntled witch, the demon walked backwards toward the portal and stretched her wings wide. "Likeshing the imps that mine your dress~"


    Disappearing into the mes emerging through the ground, she cackled her way to the hells. Herugh only died when the portal died when the portal was sewn shut¨Cleaving Linkle full of rage with nothing or rather nobody at all to take it out on.


    "I can''t wait to kill that bitch once I have my body back¡­" Linkle heaved, taking deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Once she felt slightly better and the burns had healed, she let the two guide her to the exit as she waspletely drained for the day. After just a few steps, however, Raven even had to carry her wet body in his arms since her legs decided to give in all of a sudden.


    By the time, they finally made it out, the witch had fallen asleep from the sheer stress of everything that had happened crashing down at her at once.


    After stepping into the open, Raven couldn''t hold onto her much longer either since the injury on his head was still making him feel dizzy. Watching him getting on his knees, tired, Shamisha''s eyes darted between the two and the ves who were still stationed outside the cave.


    She had to make a decision, whether to call off the excavation or let the ves stay behind next to a cave infested with horrors beyond their wildest imaginations.


    "Aghh shit¡­" Beckoning the contractor and his ves closer, she decided to take everyone back to Elenaris to figure out what to do next. "Who would''ve thunk that a ce that was a breeding ground for monsters would be full of monsters?"


    Her mockery fell on deaf ears as neither Linkle nor Raven were in a state to understand her squealing.


    ''I told Mono to clean this ce up first, but if this witch wasn''t so paranoid about someone else stealing her goods none of this would''ve happened.'' With her eyes staring at Linkle angrily, the bunny girl sorceress took the entire group back to the kingdom of absurdity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 342: Revered Are The Risk Takers

    "How are they doing?" Walking into the royal infirmary wearing her pink pajamas, the iron queen let out a yawn while fanning the servants to leave her alone with Shamisha and the patients. Heeding their queen''smand, the machina and the flesh servants both took their leave in a matter of a few seconds.


    Walking up beside Shamisha-dressed in just as ill-suited clothes; she stared down at the two patients lying in front of her. Raven who appeared to have some work done on his skull by Grace.


    "They seem fine, the hero had to have some clotted blood removed from his skull, but otherwise he''s doing surprisingly well," Shamisha assured.


    Folding her hands together, she nced over the duo once again. Both of them were a peculiarity, one for not dying instantly from the injury on his skull and the other for dealing with devils and not drowning in a puddle of dark water for hours.


    "You know Grace isn''t meant to do surgery, right?" Mono recalled, sharply ring atShamisha from the edge of her eyes.


    Fanning her right hand, the bunny girl heaved a sigh before exining her rationale.


    "Your surgeon is dead. I thought you would''ve noticed the missing skull of a giant living in some corner of your rooms," her answer felt more like a backhandedment, but given the severity of the situation, Mono decided not to let it get to her.


    Instead, focusing her mind on the two lying in front, she began inspecting their bodies herself for any signs of an injury. But at the end of her inspection, she was almost disappointed that there was no reason for her to meddle with them. Grace had done an excellent job, and even if she barely touched Linkle, whatever liquid they were pumping in her was helping the witch''s body glow up once again.


    "A demon came to help, huh?" Muttered the queen stepping away from the unconscious duo.


    "Yeahhh¡­" A bit hesitant to speak too much of her, Shamisha stared at Mono''s back and reminded herself of her master''s superiority. Not only skills but battle experience and nning, she was such a beacon that her spire of a building was easily outshined by her radiance.


    "Were you scared?" Asked Mono, her eyes still fixed on the front.


    "What?" Even though she had a bunny''s scaredy heart, Shamisha didn''t want to admit how easily she''d been terrified by the demon. Scrunching up her nose, scoffed at Mono and looked away. "It was just a bit surprising, nothing else¡­"


    "You know you can''t grow if you lie to yourself, right?"


    "Master¡­" Shamisha wanted to yell, but taking a deep breath she decided to calm her mind. "Will you just leave it? Everyone''s a coward in this city, in this kingdom, I don''t wanna be shamed for being molded by my surroundings."


    "If you say so sure," turning around with a smile on her face, Mono ced her hand on Shamisha''s shoulder and squeezed it lightly. Staring into her eyes next, she got herplete attention on her before she broke the smile.


    "Murdok wanted me dead by living my natural lifespan, and Elenaria tried to kill me with a star, but they failed because I''m not a coward to not take measures that need to be taken to achieve desired results. I was raised in this kingdom too, my bunny, but I didn''t use it as an excuse to sheltered myself from dangers¨Cbe they potential or realized."


    Patting her shoulders a few times, Mono smiled once more and began walking towards the exit¨Cleaving Shamisha with much to mull over, but most importantly if she was holding herself back by her excessive caution.


    "Let me know when they wake up, I bet the others from their group are already worried about them!" Mono announced as she was walking away and her voice echoed throughout the halls.


    ''I doubt they know what''s happening, but sure I guess?'' Rolling her eyes to Mono''s orders, Shamisha turned back to the front to look at the duo again. Watching over them until they get up, she had plenty of time to ponder over what Mono had said to her. Her master had as her aid and adversary, and she? A mere inventor living in the shadows of her master.


    Even to this day, a decade past since her death, the dolls made by Mono were still considered superior. ''They''re inefficient, guzzle fuel, electricity and mana like they have an endless supply, but the people don''t care about that, do they? They just wanna see something shy!''


    In the middle of her ranting with herself, Raven woke and even rose up on the table. Shamisha at first didn''t even realize, but as his hand tapped her on the arm, she was pulled right out of her ranting trance.


    "What took you so long? I''ve been stationed guard over you two like someone was gonna snatch you away. Even wasted my precious sauna time too so you already owe me big time," already having wasted enough time with Raven and Linkle, Shamisha poked against Raven''s arms and pushed herself away from the table. "Now you look after her, I''ll go and get some sleep finally."


    Having forgotten about Mono''s order already, Shamisha wasted no time in slipping away from the room, hoping for a good night''s sleep inside the tallest ss room in the spire. The richest person in Elenaris, secretly even more so than the queen, her being in the castle''s infirmary was humbling enough, she didn''t wanna babysit them any longer now that one of them was awake.


    ''Not like it me being there matter, I''m an inventor not a mid-wife to Master''s adopted children¡­'' Still a bit mad about the conversation between her and Mono, Shamisha deep in her heart¨Cat least in some way, wanted to prove her master wrong as well as those who thought of her as a coward.


    "You want something shy? I''ll give you something shy!" She yelled at the top of her lungs, scaring the automation maids making room for her to pass down the hallway.


    ''Now to figure out where the fuck to start? What gets the most attention in Elenaris? Battle, blood, work?'' By the time she had exited the castle, the answer became clear. ''Ughhh¡­it''s sex isn''t it?''


    Reminded of the rocketing sess of the bricks and cobbles thanks to her new automaton that she''d created for them, she decided to add the same protocols as that model in her new creation as well¨Cjust to ensure nothing noteworthy was left out of this ''shy model''.

 Chapter 343: Like Sand Slipping Through Fingers

    Late at night Linkle finally awakened. She wasn''t happy with what happened at the cave, after all, just setting everything for the excavation had taken her two weeks of quarrel with the council members.


    Greed had driven them mad as they lusted for something they didn''t even understand, and while they and their families rested leisurely at their mansions, the ones left to do everything were Linkle and the ves and the servants.


    The contractor was there only to collect payment and to act as eyes for the councilmen so Linkle couldn''t falsify the records about the extracted items.


    "I wanna poke his eyes in¡­" She muttered, sitting upright on the patient''s table.


    "Won''t help," Raven responded from his chair in the corner.


    Their faces flickering under the light of the open ss-lessmps, the two stared at each other for half a minute. Neither could fault the other for wanting to do something about the situation, but going back into the cave underprepared again¨Cwas obviously out of the question.


    "We''re gonna need a demon''s help," skipping greetings and pleasantries, Linkle began addressing the crux of their problem. "I need those magical items inside that cave, Raven, I need them!"


    Squeezing her fist tight enough to make it quiver, Linkle stared at him, her face contorted with anger. However, knowing what she was insinuating, the mage moved his head from left to right to convey his disagreement.


    "You already made a deal with one and lost your true body, and now you wanna rely on the same monster who has taken it away from you?" He couldn''t make sense of why she would even consider such an option. Getting off the chair, Raven shut his eyes, took a deep breath and then addressed the witch again.


    "There has to be an alternative answer, Linkle, or do you wanna give more to this devil than you already have?"


    Chewing angrily on the inside of her mouth, the witch huffed and puffed, teetering at her wit''s end. She had waited long enough but now she had a chance to correct everything, but again a problem descended in front of her like an iron wall.


    "I wanna kill this bastard so badly if only I had her¡­" Staring into nothing at all, Linkle kept talking to herself through whispered words.


    Raven couldn''t make much of what she was saying, that is until he moved closer and she nced up to match up his eyes.


    "Help me get my body back and I''ll help you with whatever free of charge," that offer had already been made, but Raven didn''t wanna remind Linkle of that as her disgruntled state led him to believe that she could do something stupid if he didn''t stop her.


    "Halfway through the ocean between Elenaris and thend over, that''s where we need to be right?" He asked, trying to confirm where his deal with Linkle was supposed to take ce.


    Nodding back at him, the witch slipped off the table, her body still bare since her clothes were far too wet and nothing would fit on her thanks to her girthy hips. Even so, unbothered by Raven getting a look at her assets, she heaved a relieved sigh when her feetnded on solid ground and not some muddy interior of a pond.


    "Once there I can open a portal to the safer parts of hells, otherwise we''d be burnt to a crisp before we even step a foot in there without dying first," raising her hand and stretching her upper body backwards away from Raven''s eyes, she felt her ribs crack and her skin properly stretching underneath her breasts.


    "Mhnmm¡­" Letting go of the stretch with a sigh, she turned around and looked back into Raven''s eyes. For a moment she noticed his eyes focused on her lower end, possibly admiring her butt squeezing together stretch before she turned to face him. "Eyes up here."


    With those words, she snapped her fingers and conjured a new pair of clothes that had no glimmer, no glister, just in fabric that hugged her body tight. And although she''d tried to hide her assets, the magic worked in such a way that every inch of skin, muscles, and curves were further entuated. Especially a slight bump over her womb with a sudden dip between her thigh over the fabric.


    A perfect match for her body, easily executable but far too exposing.


    But for now, she didn''t care to seem proper.


    "Do we have a deal then?" She asked, holding her hand forward.


    "Obviously," Raven responded before shaking her hand.


    Time was slipping like sand between Linkle''s fingers, but she didn''t want to lose hope, not aftering this far. However, the n to extract the items from the cave had to be put on hold, and in the meantime, she could figure out how to clean it up while also nning to kill the demon who was holding her real body captive.


    "Now care to tell me why you''re in this mess? And what exactly is this body of yours and why does that demon want to keep it captive?" Linkle''s grip on Raven''s hand loosened to his questions, she knew there was no longer an escape, and if she wanted to keep his trust she had to exin to him everything that she''d been through.


    From the stars of Steris to Ariannd, and even the hells where she eventually ventured, it musty bare or she would risk losing his trust.


    "Fine¡­I''ll tell you everything, but first get me to the ocean and we''ll talk and you can make up your mind," stretching her luck onest time, she wanted to exin everything to him but not now as her mind was far from clear. Even so, she didn''t leave himpletely hanging, and the moment her hand and his parted, she showed him a brief vision of infernal and her body.


    "There, that''s why he wants my body as his prisoner."


    Like a tower of ss, gems, minerals and iron, Raven witnessed a colony living under the spiraling seams of a giantess'' dress. Too blinding to look up and too majestic to look away from, it left him in a state of awe, and by the time that vision fled him, Linkle was already gone.


    ''Damn it, where did she go?'' He wondered, but that night she didn''t wanna be found, nothing could change that, not even the hero''s rampant curiosity.

 Chapter 344: Sex And Violence - Part 1

    The day Raven was supposed to meet with Lana, another guest had decided to visit before him. Booking the entire inn for herself, Shamisha waited for Regalia toe and join her after their brief talk from yesterday.


    While heading out of the castle, the bunny girl stumbled into her, and since violence was what Regalia excelled at, Shamisha wanted to talk to her and possibly even study her so she could incorporate a battle module in her new creation.


    But she wasn''t the only one the sorceress was there to visit, as the moment she''d walked in, she showed great interest in investing in the inn''s future.


    "Y-you want to invest in that business? N-not the food or lodging side of it?" Beyond shocked to hear that Shamisha wanted to fund what essentially would be a sex dungeon, Lana was left aghast unsure if this was some sort of test from royal authority.


    "That''s right, I hate to admit but since you''ve started, well¡­" Taking a quick sip of tea, Shamisha pursed her teeth before unfolding them with a sigh. "The sex relief business I guess you can call it. Anyways, I believe it has the potential to be the second most profitable business in our city, given you pay taxes to the queen or else she''ll squash this operation any time now."


    Hearing the warning, Lana leaned forward on the table and asked in a whisper.


    "She knows about our business?" With the cup right by her lips, Shamisha rolled her eyes and then nodded.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, I think as soon as we can spread your business further and get some dirt on the councilmen and women, I doubt she''ll think of it as dirty work."


    "You mean to turn my ce into a hub for criminals?"


    "No¡­" Resting the cup back on the table, Shamisha looked into Lana''s eyes and revealed her true intentions. "All that is just the byproduct of what I wanna do. My main focus is to get the attention of the people and to set myself off as someone more than just my master''s student.


    I wanna learn how to take risks, how to create a doll that can pleasure men and women but also snap their necks when necessary."


    "And what better way to experiment than in a den of depravity and on people you don''t care about dying?" Digging her nails into the table, Lana wasn''t sure how to feel about Shamisha''s ns. She wasn''t threatening and yet somehow it felt like she was. "What do I get out of it?"


    "More funds, more automatons made from the hearts of criminals that deserve nothing but the worst."


    "What if someone learns that the high and mighty Shamisha that lives inside that spire is doing such sketchy stuff?"


    "They will, I don''t doubt it, but that''s just free marketing for me to create better models with the same modules that I can sell at a marked-up price that only the nobility can afford. That way we won''t be hurting your business, and I''ll gather intel on the council runts with the higher-quality models.


    Not to mention, I can take more risks with the girls and boys I send her without running my brand''s image with experimental features on my dolls."


    The back and forth came to an end for a moment as the entrance door flung right open. Looking in that direction, Shamisha and Lana saw Regalia ncing around, seemingly bewildered by just how empty the inn was.


    "Look I''m bound to make mistakes when trying something new, and I don''t want to drag my name through the mud when something does go wrong," grabbing Lana''s hand, Shamisha quickly turned the elf''s attention back to the front.


    "The only reason I''m even doing this is to stand out from my master''s shadow, and it won''t just be sex or violence that I wanna train, I wanna experiment just how much I can push my creativity, so just give me a chance and you''ll be rewarded with a lot more than you can put in a single locker."


    The offer was tempting, but what bothered Lana wasn''t just the sex, the violence or the vtility of the experimental dolls, but rather the grey area left by Shamisha¨Cthe part where she mentioned her creativity. She wants to take risk, and step out of her master''s shadow, but what kind of boundaries did she have as of yet? The elf had no idea.


    "One doll, that''s it. We''ll start with one doll," Lana offered, getting up from the table right as Regalia was walking closer.


    "Great~" Replied Shamisha, a wide smile stered over her lips.


    ''While not an ideal way to start, at least I can have some freedom without having to worry about my consumer dolls being treated as failure.'' Thought the sorceress, just happy that she can at least start going in a different direction than pure efficiency in her models. ''Now to focus on the wolf-girl.''


    Shifting her attention to Regalia, Shamisha shook her head to drive away any distracting thoughts. Even so, as the demi-girl sat across her, her cheeks flushed up for a moment from the sight of her rugged charm.


    Cuts and marks of bruises from a weathered body, that too on a feral woman, made her stomach flutter with butterflies, but squeezing on her belly, she drowned those sensations with pinching pain.


    ''Stop being horny for a second and focus, you damned rabbit!'' Being a rabbit, it took little to turn her on, but that also had led to some embarrassing moments in the past that made her shy away from any rtionship altogether.


    "This better be good, sorceress, I heard Raven''s in the castle but they didn''t let me meet himst night and I wanted to meet him today, but apparently you couldn''t wait untilthat meeting was over¡­" Reaching into her pocket, Regalia took out the shattered remains of a bug-like automaton that had been bothering her since this morning.


    Annoyed by it buzzing into her ears with the same words over and over again, Regalia leaned forward on the table and growled in Shamisha''s face. "Next time you send a nker like that to me, I''ll shove damned pike through your ears¡­"


    ''Shit¡­'' She heaved, feeling her chest burning up from the abusive image. And it only worsened as Regalia reached for her ears, grabbed them tight and then pulled her closer. Looking right at the bunny''s face, the wolf growled some more.


    "You heard that or you are still daydreaming?!" Regalia barked in Shamisha''s face.


    Instinctively terrified of her scream, Shamisha''s body iled around for a moment before she slowly calmed herself down.


    "Y-yeahh..I won''t do that¡­" She said, pulling herself back.


    ''Did I just¨C'' Feeling her way down between her legs, the greatest inventor in Elenaris found out that she had peed herself from fear.


    "Kill me¡­" She whispered, embarrassed beyond embarrassed.

 Chapter 345: Sex And Violence - Part 2

    Moments after Regalia sat down with Shamisha, Raven walked into the bricks and cobbles. It came as a surprise even to the sorceress. She was expecting him to be looking after the witch, not knowing that the two had struck a dealst night and hadn''t seen each other since.


    And while Linkle was busy nning a way to both clear the cave without a demon''s help and getting her body back, Raven had decided to get Lana from the Inn to take her to the subus maze.


    "Where the hells have you been?" Getting off the chair, Regalia was the first to rush over him. Throwing her arms around his shoulders, the wolf washed away her fowl mood and instead bit Raven on the side of his neck. Leaving a mark of her teeth on him as he groaned a little, she slightly pulled back and looked him in the eye. "Next time at least tell me you''re in town!"


    Waiting for no one, she pressed her lips against his. Even grabbing his hand, she led it to her tail for him to tug on, and once her ass was being picked up from her tail alone, she slipped her tongue into his mouth while rubbing his groin with her fingers.


    "Ey! Ey! Ey!" Caught off guard by how quickly everything progressed, Shamisha rose up to her feet with a look of pure terror. "W-we still have something to talk about and you can do this in a room not in the open you idiots!"


    "Ugh¡­this bitch," pulling away from Raven with a bridge of their saliva in between, Regalia grabbed his hand and began leading him back to the table where Shamisha was sitting. "Then talk, I don''t have much time, I wanna fuck!"


    Bashfully looking between the duo, Shamisha felt a surge of anger bubbling to her head, but then shaking her head she sat down on her chair. Taking a seat right after her as well, Raven and Regalia got ready to listen to what she had to say, all the while, both Lana and Diane stood behind the counter unsure whether to disturb Raven just yet.


    As for Zoey, being in the kitchen, she had no clue that the man of the house was finally back, but since it didn''t seem like the best time to talk to him yet, both her mothers refrained from telling her just yet.


    "What were you two talking about?" Raven asked Shamisha while resting his hand around Regalia''s hips. Pulling her closer and squeezing her sides, he kept his eyes focused on Shamisha while also giving his girl a feel of his warmth again.


    Experience tales with mvl


    Shamisha''s lips parted to answer but they shut themselves close just as quickly. The sorceress wasn''t sure whether to tell Raven anything as of yet, however, her attempt to hide her ns from him didn''tst even more than a few seconds.


    "I''ll tell you if she''s too shy," Lana announced, walking closer to the table once again.


    "Hmm?" ncing to his side at the elf, Raven listened to her closely and she revealed everything that Shamisha had told her. All the while the sorceress kept sinking into her chair feeling embarrassed about the thing for some strange reason.


    By the time Lana was done Regalia''s hands were roaming all over Raven''s chest and her fangs lightly dug into the mage''s neck, leaving behind marks everywhere. Lifting her gaze to catch a glimpse of that sight, Shamisha''s embarrassment grew even further, but the moment Raven addressed her her shame turned into fear.


    "You do one thing wrong to screw up my girls'' business and I''ll make sure that you''ll pay even if it means pissing Mono off," Raven warned, his gaze sharp as an eagle and glued at Shamisha''s face.


    "Oh fuck off¡­" Her head hung low, she tried to act as if she had the upper hand in the conversation. "But fine! I''ll make sure nothing wrong happens here because of my dolls, you people justept the damaged mary funding as well as the experimental dolls!"


    For a moment silence lingered, only broken by Raven when he decided to move on Shamisha and refer to Lana instead.


    "You should go get ready, we''re leaving for the Subus maze in half an hour maybe," hearing that, Lana''s eyes lit up as if she''d been waiting to hear those words.


    "What?! You''re already leaving?!" Regalia on the other hand wasn''t as happy about the development.


    However, her mind instantly changed as Raven leaned into her ears to whisper something private.


    "I''ll eat you out for days once I''m done handling something in Athenia, till then keep an eye on everything that happens in the castle and maybe I''ll reward you sooner thanter?" The thought of getting tongued for days by her man already had her pussy itching for a touch, but since Raven had promised to eat her out for days if she simply waits a while, she decided to hold off and let her body ripe up so that it would orgasm again and again inside his mouth.


    "Subus Maze? What is that?" As Raven pulled away from Regalia''s ears, Shamisha couldn''t help her curiosity and asked. Her eyes squinted and her ears perked up, she wanted to know more since it sounded like a ce where she could gather essential information.


    "It''s a¡­" Unsure exactly how to describe the ce, Raven thought it over for a moment before giving Shamisha an answer. "Treat it like a blueprint for what we want to establish under this Inn."


    The mystique in Raven''s words only further fueled Shamisha''s curiosity, and even though she wasn''t exactly sure if she should, she decided that she wanted to see for herself just what kind of ce that would be.


    "I''lle too then!" She demanded, leaning forward on the table with a look of pure determination.


    Unsure what to say to her or if to even allow her to tag along, Raven turned his head sideways to hand that decision over to Lana.


    "Hmm?" Seeing Raven nodding at her, the elf realized that the choicey with her, and so after a bit of thinking, she nced at Shamisha and answered. "Alright, you shoulde too, after all, you''d be the one to make those dolls."


    "Great!" mming her hand on the table as she got up, Shamisha slipped out of her chair and began heading for the entrance door. "I''ll get ready and be back in half an hour!"


    Her voice echoed in the empty inn hall even after she''d already left, but those voices soon turned to the slobber of tongues as Diane, Regalia and even Zoey decided to share some love with Raven while Lana got ready for her trip.


    This trip to the maze was bound to be eventful, from taking inspiration from such a ce for a sex dungeon of their own to confronting the mistress about the children she''d sent to Roswalt¨Cnobody knew what would happen¡­nobody but the Mistress herself.

 Chapter 346: The Long Awaited Visit?

    While Linkle was jumping between two possibilities, Raven had taken a more steadfast approach. He wished she would do the same as he''d done for Maria and instead of trying to fight the devil head-on, would rather figure out an alternative method to solve her problems.


    But for now, as he teleported back to the ''Phordite mansion with Lana and Shamisha both in tow, he decided to get to the maze as soon as possible first.


    However, the curious others wanted to know what he was nning to do, and his guests from a different kingdom were also suffering in an unexpected manner. Bringing Shamisha and Lana into the shade, Raven ordered some of the maids to bring out ice packs to cover the eyes of the two women. Neither of them had seen the sun being so bright in Elenaris, causing the duo to suffer a sensory overload.


    Sneezing with their hands covering their heads, the girls stayed under the gazebo trying to get used to the sudden change in their environment. The pollen in the garden didn''t help much either as the city of Elenaris knew no greenery and pastures.


    "Why is it so bright?!" Screamed Shamisha, sneezing right after.


    "Athenia teaus over Elenaris, so your kingdom''s mostly in its shade, maybe that''s why¡­" Exined Melicia, although not entirely sure herself either.


    "Ughhh¡­" With a nose as red as a rose, Lana leaned back into her chair and looked to the ceiling of the gazebo. She''d never been too far from Elenaris, and since even the forest surrounding it was mostly shaded by Athenia, she felt like she was in a ce where that wasn''t for elven living.


    "The air¡­It''s heavy¡­" Athenia''s bounty was too much for her fume-poisoned lungs. Every breath she took felt like a stab in the gut. "I''m di-dizzy~"


    The very next moment the left lost consciousness and as everyone''s attention turned to Shamisha, it turned out she too had fallen asleep due to the heightened level of oxygen in the air.


    "What happened to these two?" Walking under the gazebo as well, Erika looked around bewildered.


    Much like how the party had been overwhelmed by Elenaris the first time they''d visited, the duo have had a simr experience. However, in their case, the purity and brightness weighed so heavily on their bodies that they''d lost consciousness.


    "And I thought this would be an easy go and get out kind of deal¡­" A bit disappointed by the hurdle thrown into his n, Raven heaved a tired sigh but quickly decided to help treat the girls instead of bringing himself down.


    Watching everything unfold so far, Maria and the monster girls drew closer to the group. Asmodia also followed right behind but her mist-like form was easy to miss under the sun. Taking a quick nce across their faces, Raven noticed that Aria was still gone and there were no signs of Amedith or Liliyana either.


    ''Probably in the mansion¡­'' Speaking of the mansion, his attention turned to the front. Heaps of debris from the broken walls had been piled into a corner outside. Amidst that pile were stters of blood, guts and even some vile maggot-infested limbs. They were to be separated and burnt but not until everything had been taken out from the basement. ''I should take these two to the Boartooth instead.''


    Nursing the duo in a living horror of a building was obviously not the brightest idea, and so quickly preparing a carriage to take the girls and even Mel and Erika with him, the mage was off on his way to the Boartooth.


    Hoping Moxy could help the girls with a nice meal to regain their strength, Raven wanted them to get better by the night; so he could finally make the trip to the maze with them. Halfway through their way to the Inn, the girls twisted and turned on the carriage floor before eventually waking up with a stabbing headache still ringing in their skulls.


    However, their eyes now sheltered from the sun by the curtains, they managed to pick themselves up with a little bit of help. Continue your journey at mvl


    "Why is it so bright outside?!" Shamishained, her hand pressed against her forehead.


    "Y-yeah¡­" Lana added, shaking her head around.


    "It''s not too bright, you''re just too used to the dark," Raven responded before giving them a brief exnation of why they were feeling sick, and then even informed them of the change of ns to visit the maze at night.


    In the meantime, as the carriage arrived at the Inn, the Elenarian girls had to cover their eyes and put their trust in Raven to lead them inside. Once they were in, their eyes opened up to a fox-girl curiously staring at them on the counter.


    "Did you get dirt in your eye or something?" Asked Moxy.


    But before the two could say anything, Raven jumped in and told the fox-girl of everything that was happening. They needed a ce to stay until the night and what better ce than a familiar inn? It also gaveRaven a chance to talk to Moxy and convince her to join in the mansion once it was done rebuilding.


    Taking Shamisha and Lana up the stairs, Raven helped them settle into a room. The windows closed shut, and the door as well, he stayed inside with them both while Mel and Erika were downstairs¨Cready to bring up food the moment Moxy was done preparing it.


    "So many humanoids but no pure demis¡­" Baffled by theck of animalistic faces in the city, Shamisha truly felt like she was in an unknown territory. "We were nning to trade with this kingdom soon, but I don''t know if our messengers can handle going back and forth."


    "Just rest up, worry about everything elseter!" Raven advised, a bit ticked off that his n to visit had to shift over to the night.


    ''It''s not their fault but still, I don''t want to give another moment of peace to the Mistress without answering some question¡­'' His anger was directed not at the girls, but at the Mistress who''d sold young girls to Rowalt, Raven sat rocking in a chair¨Cwaiting for the night to arrive and for his confrontation with the subus to begin.


    Before any of that, however, he shared a warm and hearty stew made of fresh ingredients with the visitors¨Cneither of whom knew what even the word fresh meant when it came to vegetables. Beaming a bright smile and their eyes twinkling with gastral joy, Lana muffled a moan after the first spoonful all the while Shamisha tried to pretend she wasn''t enjoying the meal as much as she was.


    Looking over the girls and their smiles, Raven couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to bring the rest of them to Athenia and show them the best his hometown had to offer.


    ''Maybe another time¡­'' He promised to himself.

 Chapter 347: The Long Awaited Visit

    Thentern-lit streets, the hustle and bustle passing families, and the hearty sounds of children giggling; the streets of Athenia were a charm at night, and with the hint of seasoned meat, freshly made candy, and the sizzling of otherwise unsavory veggies, was unlike anything in from the kingdom of Elenaris.


    It was homely, warm, and carried a sense of simplicity, and yet it provided something to Shamisha that she''d never felt living in the spire,fort.


    ''Everyone''s¡­so healthy, how?'' Moving through the crowd her hand brushed against the other, and the bounce from their skin reminded her of the cold touch of automatons as well as the animalistic demis. Some pumped oil, the others cold blood, one had no use of riches and the other shower in them at the council. ''Yet these people, what do they have that''s making them smile?''


    Sure there were parts unsavory, but to the visiting bunny girl, everything was as bright as fireworks. She hadn''t seen a family walking their children through a bazaar at night in Elenaris, nor had she seen fresh food being prepared in front of her eyes.


    Most of her kingdom was filled with criminals, and that may have changed with Mono as queen, but they haven''t and were only waiting for a chance to go feral once again.


    "Is nobody worried about getting robbed?" Unable to help herself, Shamisha stopped the moment the group came out on the other end of the bazaar. Looking back, she almost felt a longing for that cramped space filled with haggling,ughs, and the smell of something delicious every step. "I wish Elenaris was like this, at least a little bit."


    "Hey! You wannae or not?" Raven called from far up ahead.


    Her words had fallen on deaf ears, but the sight of something warm had set inside her heart. Two kingdoms, two cities, two different forms of upbringing, she wasn''t sure if she could fault one more than the other, her city or the people themselves, however, that contrast itself reminded her of Mono''s words that she molded herself instead of letting her surrounding distract what she became.


    "Y-yeahhh¡­I''ming, wait!" Shaking away those thoughts, Shamisha turned around and once again followed Raven''s lead towards the subus''s maze.


    Walking beside Mel, Erika, as well as Amedith and Liliyana, both the bunny girl and Lana were feeling a bit intimidated about visiting this ce. After all, Raven had warned them multiple times not to wander even for a second. But wasn''t this an establishment meant to be explored?


    Such were their thoughts, but those questions didn''tst long as the moment they stepped in through the shimmering beads their eyesid on an eerily empty dance hall.


    "Shit¡­" Hearing Raven breathe that word, the two knew that this wasn''t normal and instantly went into a state of rm. For Lana, it was much easier as she''d been an adventurer before, but Shamisha had no choice but to skirt her way into the middle of the group.


    "I don''t suppose they''re having a bad week?" Lana jokingly asked, her voice nervously cracking up a bit.


    "Nahhh, the maze is almost always full," Raven responded, his eyes still wandering throughout the room. Using his mana-fused eye, he tried to spy out anyone hiding in the shadows, but no matter where he looked he just couldn''t find anyone. "Erika, take Lana and Shamisha out, the rest of us will continue forward."


    Nodding at Raven, Erika closed her eyes and parted bodies with Asmodia. Grabbing the hands of the other two, she left the demon with the party moving forward while taking the visitors out of the establishment.


    "I can smell a demon not too far from here," Asmodia cackled, smiling at the thought of facing another demon for the first time since her imprisonment.


    "Get your weapons ready, we don''t know what kind of tricks she might have nned for us," conjuring himself a pair of dark dagger in his hands, Raven gestured to Amedith to lead the group behind his holy shield.


    Your journey continues on mvl


    Holding his shield forward with one hand and holding the sword of light in the other, Amedith cautiously advanced. For a moment his eyes struggled to see through the darkness, no candles had been lit and nomps were burning with a violet me, but taking note of that difficulty, Raven shared his vision through his eyes to everyone else.


    "Should I summon a wolf pack?" Acting as the second scout after Raven for the limited party, Mel felt her fingers tingling to summon some woond creature for help.


    "Not yet," however, seeing how narrow some of the passages were, Raven didn''t wanna block their exit with too many people. "Asmodia, keep an eye out for any illusions, I doubt the mistress can fool you."


    Floating right behind the group as if she was sitting on a chair, the demoness shed a smile at thepliments and kept an eye out for any illusions nearby. But to her surprise and the surprise of everyone else, the establishment was as free of people as well as traps. Nobody was there, except for the only person who mattered.


    "Mistress¡­" Looking at her sitting at the edge of the bed, Raven lowered his guard somewhat yet his eyes remained glued to her mask. He hadn''t seen her without it, much less without those drapes around her bed, but tonight those drapes were shoved to the side, leaving only a mask hiding her true face.


    "Get that thing off!" Hemanded, and surprisingly enough she did.


    Pulling the mask off of her face, she revealed a face painted with the goddess'' finest brush. Fair as an elf with the seductive look of a subus, not to mention those painted violet lips like Aria but with a lustrous finish on them. Not to her body¨Csupple and plentiful, a dream of many men, yet only ever touched by the finest of virgins.


    "Now then, shall we begin this interrogation?" Leaning forward on her knees, the Mistress shes even more of her cleavage than was already apparent. Then with a smirk befitting a devil, she swirled a finger in the air and pulled a chair underneath all of them. "Settle down, I know this is about to be a long night."


    "Not if I don''t like your answers," holding firm on his weapon, the mage was still ready to slit her throat if her answers were not satisfactory.


    "So¡­start talking." He ordered and the Mistress shed yet another smile.

 Chapter 348: The Secret Of The Maze(Experimental First Person)

    A visitor? Atst. I''ve been getting far too tired of waiting for those clowns. Now, you wanna poke around in my head, find out what kind of tortured soul I am? Or maybe you simply wish to know more about me? Either way¡­darling~ Take a chair, get some tea, getfortable, let me massage you even; because otherwise, this would be a disappointing visit.


    Why, you ask? I''m a demon and a devil, why the fuck would you expect mercy?


    Were you searching for a damsel? A soul beyond repair? You''d be right to assume the second but it''sughable if you thought I was the first. Why again you ask? Isn''t that getting a bit desperate? Because I''m damned demon you moron and I do whatever the fuck I want!


    Ahaha~


    However, how about we make a deal so this visit of yours isn''t aplete waste of time? Hmm? You sit there and rx, maybe even start sipping some of that tea, and if you wish for better entertainment, let me spread my legs wide and sh more of my big shy tits! Whatever you choose rests entirely up to you, so why don''t we begin unfolding the centuries-long secrets behind the maze?


    Thest holy war, a time of conflict past the death of the demon lord, the champion had died fighting the cmity, but it hadn''t put an end to the conflict like the gods and goddesses had promised. Faith ran thinner than the blood of soldiers on every inch of Arian soil¨Call but one, the edge of the world and thend of the human king.


    Nobody dared touch his castle, no man who wasn''t already inside dared to crawl toward his city walls, even if it was thest thing that could save their life.


    Why, you ask¡­again? Because he sted a god to death with a canon, and a single foot soldier killed and devoured the god of time. But I digress, as what mattered more than some castle, some secluded patch ofnd was faith, and few gods could still hold it in their dire state.


    Murdok boosted eternal loyalty with a promise of heaven beyond the grave, the goddess of war knighted her loyal and reserved them a crown at the heaven''s golden gates, many others bribed their faithful the same, but as the god of death marched towards their armies, his eyes burning and his skeletal horse breathing mes, no man and no woman could stand in his way until their very god fell to the undead''s de.


    He killed everyst one of them, beyond every stretch of time, in the present past and in the future, his glowing eyes still haunts the immortality of the gods beyond the limits of time. But, two of them still remained the goddesses, one the goddess of life and the other of war.


    Aphrodite''s blessings were far too potent for her faithful to lose their way, and the goddess of war couldn''t lose a battle even if she tried.


    Then what happened? Well, when the undead and the war goddess finally faced off, instead of a victor we gained two draws. Their des sh through flesh bone and soul, leaving behind the only elder god that would be preached as the birth giver to the world.


    Now, you might be wondering what the maze has to do with such a fairy tale. Well, being the goddess of life, harvest, and sex, she needed all three to be in bnce with each other. Faith was dwindling even for her, and being as weak as she''d be her magic had waned beyond repair. She knew she was dying, for the war goddess had shed her soul with her eternal de.


    It stabbed her every night and carved away at her very presence. Murdok had tried to save her, but even his best attempts had failed.


    Her time was limited and she knew it well, thus using the help of demons¨Cor rather one particr primordial she ensured that her name lives eternally. Giving away her damaged yet godly soul for such a wish, she died with a legacy that would live even with her daughter taking over.


    Still confused, where do Ie in? Think sweetheart, think, think and think and think and think because I''m tired of exining everything. But how about I give you some hints? Some hint that would help you uncover this mystery for yourself?


    The dark knight never came to end me, and neither did the radiant Valkyrie. I hold the secrets of all those who''ve lived here, and I''ve lived longer than anyone living in this city.


    Even the champions of thesends had been babies when I had first set foot in this soil, and sure the maze hadn''t yet been built, but I''ve always been here even during the war doing as Aphdoritemanded with my numerous subus to help her warriors relieve themselves a little.


    Demonic blood potions in bulk, how do you think they got it so easily? Pfft! Demonic gauntlets that suck up the wearer''s blood for power, demonic leather, metal, fuel, liquids, and the whole goddamn arsenal! Enjoy more content from mvl


    WHY DO YOU THINK THOSE WHO''VE LIVED THROUGH THOSE TIMES HATE THEIR GODDESS?! IS IT MERE DISSATISFACTION OR THE KNOWLEDGE THAT SHE WAS DESPERATE TO KEEP HER NAME LIVING NO MATTER THE TIME?! DO YOU¨Chaa¡­Allow me a second.


    She sold their humanity for herself, for her insatiable hunger for faith, and sure thend lives as the most lush on Aria, but it''s built on the sacrifice of some very dissatisfied soldiers, and my subus army.


    I am Athenia, visitor, without me the city crumbles and so will its pirs. Thends will lose their harvest, the people will be diseased, but most importantly, all those blessings they''ve enjoyed will be revealed for what they are¡­the work of a devil.


    As for the goddess who rules thisnd, she cannotmand without me secretly allowing it. Why can''t she? For the same reason, Raven couldn''t alter or even see Maria''s true memories. Do you get it now? Finally? Either way, it''s time, I''ve enjoyed yourpany enough, but maybe on your next visit, let''s enjoy it another way shall we?


    Ahaha~ AHAhAhAHA!


    Note: Please do let me know how you feel about this chapter''s narrative direction. I think it was well suited for the character to reply back to someone looking into their mind, so I chose a different experimental approach.

 Chapter 349: Neither An Ally Nor An Enemy

    The truthy bare in front of them, the Mistress had told them everything they needed to know for now. The reason the maze was established, the goddess''s desperation, and the undead god''sst-ditch attempt to save the mother of his child. Leaving parts that she knew would serve no purpose, the Mistress kept smiling¨Cwaiting for their leader to decide what they nned to do next.


    "Kill me and the Kingdom of Athenia will crumble to bits~" She said, showing no signs of remorse, regret or even fear. Instead, smirking at their helplessness, she leaned back with her chest puffed with arrogance.


    "As if Athenia will let that happen!" Squeezing the handles of the dagger, Raven wished to dash forward and just slit her throat clean, but deep down the question ate at him; ''what if what she was telling was the truth?''.


    Leaning forward once more, the Mistress chuckled behind sealed lips. Watching the whole party struggling to contain their anger, their fists clenched, their lips ready to cast spells, she enjoyed every moment of it.


    "She can try but just like your attempt to peer into Maria''s mind failed¨C" Halting herself, the Mistress covered her mouth with her hand and began to giggle. "And yes, I felt your desperate attempt to do so when you tried. How did that work for you by the way? Not at all is my guess so why would you think this time would be any different?"


    "How do you know¡­about that?" Eyes wide with horror, Raven''s mind raced for an answer, and although the Mistress didn''t reply, the more he thought of it, the more he grew closer to a singr answer. With a gulp, he shook his head, let the daggers disappear into the dark, and then finally looking into her eyes he asked, hesitantly. "You granted her that wish?"


    The demoness nodded, still smirking at the party.


    "The poor girl would''ve died on the streets, what else was I supposed to do?


    Besides, watching her struggle was far more chaotic than just letting the cycle of torment continue until she died." Her remarks made the blood of them all boil with rage, but knowing their attempts would be futile and only result in drawing the ire of an enemy they can''t possibly beat; they kept their anger sheathed even though it was ready to rain on aggressively like burning oil.


    While the mortals struggled to ept the situation, the only other pure demon decided to step forward. Looking down at the Mistress, an unsure look over Asmodia.


    "So you took over the subus''s after they imprisoned me?" She asked and the Mistress replied by making her smile grow wider.


    The two continued to stare at each other for a whole minute almost as ifmunicating something through their eyes, but then breaking the silence once more, Asmodia spat at the demoness.


    "That throne''s mine you whore¡­" She said in a deceptively calm manner.


    "Ughh! What the fuck?!" Grabbing the bed sheets to clean up her face, the Mistress kept scornfully staring at Asmodia from the edge of her eyes. "You bitch! It''s not my fault the devils were up for the taking! If not me then someone else would''ve taken advantage of that opportunity!"


    Letting the demoness clean herself off, Asmodia kept staring her down until a haunting feeling took over the Mistress''s heart. With a gulp, she tried to speak up but was instantly shot down when Asmodia began talking.


    "We''re killing this one the first chance we can," she told the other with not a flicker of emotion reflected in her eyes.


    "S-shut up, as if you can do anything to me!" Yelped the Mistress, but her arrogance was quickly cut short as Asmodia ced one foot on the bed beside her and leaned closer to whisper into her face.


    "If immortal gods can die, so can you." Grabbing her face from the side, Asmodia smiled for once. Staring into the eyes of the demoness, she chuckled behind her lips just as she had before whispering some more. "And unless you wanna expedite that n, you better behave and do as these kids say. Do we have an agreement, you opportunistic slut?"


    "Get away from me!" Gathering her courage to shove away Asmodia, the Mistress''s face distorted in anger.


    ring at each other, the demons were having a duel of their own, not with fists, weapons or tact, but rather their intimidation factor alone. Although terrifying in her own right, the Mistress was forced to look away. Asmodia had looked gods in their faces and spat at them for killing her lover, and the Mistress knew there was no way she could intimidate the devil of seduction.


    "I''ll do what I want! But fine! No more ve trading! No more tormenting children!" Slowly lifting her head, she nced over to Raven and the others. "That''s all that you want, right? I''ll give it to you, just stop bothering me now!"


    With the loss of intimidation, she looked like a defeated wolf scurrying away from the victor''s territory. Even so, being outed as a primordial, everyone but Asmodia saw her in a different light. They couldn''t defeat her, nor wanted to as of yet, so better way to end the conflict than an agreement that she would stop her torments.


    "Don''t think we''re not gonna watch you." Taking a step closer despite feeling a grip of uncertainty over his entire being, Raven looked the Mistress in the eye as he warned her with his parting words. "This stalemate, it doesn''t make you an ally but also not yet an enemy as long as you abide by what you''ve promised."


    Holding her bitter gaze for a while, Raven could feel his fingers still quivering for a sh. However, holding himself back from doing something stupid, he quickly turned around and led the group outdoors.


    "By the way¡­" Staying behind for a while longer while the party left, Asmodia had something else to say to the demoness.


    "What?!" She growled, ring at Asmodia with a scrunched nose.


    Smirking at her frustration, the demoness rubbed even more salt to the demon''s wounds.


    "We have two visitors from Elenaris, they''ll be back here tomorrow to check out this ce. Keep it open to the public so they can spread more chaos to feed our people down there." Even though the Mistress couldn''t stand Asmodia any more, if the girls visiting would lead to more chaos for the demons to exploit, then she had no choice but to agree to her request.


    "I''ll show them the basics, now fuck off!"


    "Ooo~ Such a foul mouth, your mother will be disappointed when I tell meet her tonight, ahaha~"


    Experience more on mvl


    Disappearing with those words and an echoing cackle, the devil of seduction had sessfully managed to piss off a primordial.

 Chapter 350: Not An Angel Neither A Saint

    That night when Aria arrived back at the mansion, she was left aghast by everything that had transpired. Being away from everyone and training with Helga, the dark elf had no clue that the situation had gotten so serious. She tried to inquire more and more to snub out her anxiety, but with everyone beyond tired, the dark elf was left troubled throughout the night.


    But when morning came, she tried to ease herself into the information she was given, however, when it didn¡¯t seem to work, she decided to head off to Helga¡¯s and distract herself with training.


    "So they find out about the Mistress, huh?" In the middle of changing their clothes in Helga¡¯s room, Aria had been lost in thought and the Valkyrie had read through her expression. Turning her head around at the bruised and marked back of the Valkyrie, the dark elf stared at her confused, not knowing how she even managed to figure out what she was thinking.


    "Don¡¯t be so shocked, I heard the party raided the mazest night, hence it was shut¨Csomething like that was bound to make news."


    "You know everything?" Aria asked, turning aroundpletely.


    "I do, and since the Mistress is still alive and so are your friends I can only imagine that they struck a deal or that the demoness revealed everything and they knew they couldn¡¯t do anything," her eyes ring at Aria from over her shoulder, Helga noticed a slight look of surprise taking over Aria at the second part of her statement. "They retreated then, I assumed as much to be honest."


    "Wait wait wait¡­" Taking a step back with her hands firmly held between them, Aria red into the Valkyrie¡¯s eyes and asked her the burning question. "You knew what the Mistress has been doing? Selling children as ves? No way that¡¯s true!"


    Just uttering those words, Aria wanted to w her own throat out, but when Helga¡¯s stern gaze refused to budge, that feeling of disgust quickly turned to anger. Squinting her eyes in rage, her hands moved on their own and grabbed the bruised back of the Valkyrie. Digging her nails into her skin, she tried to hold herself back, but something in her refused to just let that matter go.


    Even so, biting the inside of her mouth she nced down to the ground and drew long deep breaths, and as her eyes lifted up Helga¡¯s body, they stopped at the names carved into the back of her flesh. The next moment, however, a film of new skin rippled over the wounds, covering the names and the bruises entirely.


    "I told you to stop staring before!" Helgained, shoving Aria away with a nudge from her shoulder.


    Mostly unbothered by it, the dark elf looked back into the Valkyrie¡¯s eyes and pressed her further, demanding an answer.


    "What are those wounds exactly? Why don¡¯t you just heal them away?" At first, she¡¯d wanted to ask about her inaction towards the Mistress, but the marks had taken over her mind and thus the questions slipped through. But as soon as she was done letting them out, she didn¡¯t wait for Helga to answer before piling more on top.


    "And why didn¡¯t you do anything about the Mistress if you knew she was trading children as ves!"


    Ignoring the elf for a while, the Valkyrie simply put on her sundress before turning around to face her. Staring into Aria¡¯s eyes, Helga moved close enough until their chests were bumping each other. ring down at Aria with her nose all scrunched up in anger, Helga gave the dark elf her answer.


    "Between the entirety of Athenia falling and a couple of children that aren¡¯t my own, I think the choice was pretty clear," being the one to ce her hand on her shoulder this time, the Valkyrie squeezed until Aria could hear her shoulder snap. But clenching her teeth, she tried drowning her hurt and continued to stand her ground in the Valkyrie¡¯s face.


    "As for those bruises, you don¡¯t need to know everything about me, so kindly fuck off and just focus on the training¡­"


    "If they were your children would you have stayed quiet still? Tell them to fuck off too?!" Bashing her head onto Helga¡¯s chest, Aria forced her to step off and to her surprise it worked, and she even managed to heal her own shoulders.


    "I¡¯m not their mother and I won¡¯t pretend to be, so stop screaming in my house before you alert my daughter¡­" Her fists clenched tight, Helga held back from punching Aria right back. She wasn¡¯t hurt¨Cnot in the least, but if her daughter heard a word of what she was saying, the Valkyrie wouldn¡¯t hold back on smashing the elf¡¯s teeth in.


    "Look¡­Someone dies every other second, you¡¯d be a fool to try and prevent it. And tragedies like the ones that take ce in Athenia are even more abundant and far less feasible to contain any of it."


    Taking yet another step back, Aria stared at Helga¨Cher head shaking side to side with visible disappointment.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to justify this¨C"


    "I¡¯M NOT TRYING TO JUSTIFY IT YOU MORON!" Losing her calm, the Valkyrie screamed at the top of her lungs, but quickly darting her eyes to the shut door, she covered her mouth from running off on its own again. "We¡¯re done talking about this, you can go back to that mansion of yours for now¡­"


    Lifting her head, Helga stared at Aria for a while before walking closer to her and shoving her to the ground with one hand. Stay updated through §Þ??


    "What the hell?!" Comined the dark elf, more offended than hurt.


    As their eyes met again, the Valkyrie said to her in parting words.


    "Get off your high horse and just ept that you can¡¯t fight everything. I never imed to be an angel so stop treating me like I am some saint¡­" Walking towards the door, Helga gripped the door handle tight. "Besides what do you think, how would a fight with that devil end with? Trust me, every parent in Athenia¨Cif they knew what that would be like, they¡¯d beg me to let the Mistress do her thing."


    And with those words, the Valkyrie walked away¨Cleaving Aria sitting bare on the hard floor and thinking to herself.


    ¡¯What the fuck are we fighting for if we¡¯re allowing shit like this?¡¯ But for now, she could do nothing¨Cnothing but return to the mansion ande back another day to train with Helga while pretending as if they never had this conversation.

 Chapter 351: Tear Me Up From The Insides!(BDSM Warning 18+)

    Note: Heavy bdsm with abuse elements as a kink - You can skip this chapter if you¡¯re sensitive to those topics!


    Troubled sincest night, the elf soughtfort in the arms of her man. Ensuring nobody would disturb the two, she followed Raven around until he was alone and headed for the restroom. And as soon as he came out, she stood before him wrapped in a towel with her hand motioning over to the door right next to the restroom.


    "Can you please join me? I¡­" With a heavy heart, she drew a deep breath and sighed. Then shifting her gaze to his hand, she grabbed hold of him and instead of asking anymore, she simply led him inside.


    Curious as to what was wrong, Raven didn¡¯t wait for an exnation and instead peered into her mind to figure out what was troubling her. The scars on Helga, her knowledge of the Mistress¡¯s crime, her crude words about the children, as well as their conversation about the whole matter, became apparent to him in a matter of seconds.


    Being probed so deeply, Aria knew Raven had seen through her memories, but she didn¡¯t mind as if it only made things easier for the time being.


    "Please don¡¯t do that again without asking," she requested, leaving his hand as she began descending into the steaming bath zed with a te of gold. Steam from the hot water muffled the elf¡¯s frame in Raven¡¯s eyes as she descended. And leaving the towel to float about, she let herself down until only her head hovered on the surface.


    Deciding to join her as well, Raven began undressing his clothes, giving Aria just enough to admire thevish new lifestyle they were living. Statues of lions and peacocks cascaded hot water into the bath at all times, ensuring that the bathhouse was ready no matter when the nobles decided to visit.


    Then came the chandeliers, casting a golden glow to the water¡¯s surface¨Cpainting it such it almost appeared as if Aria was taking a bath dipped in liquid gold.


    ¡¯If only they didn¡¯t drain it as much¡­¡¯ Following the drains that led out of the room, the dark elf¡¯s mind shifted to how the water they used was drained off to the lower city to use. The people had no idea, and if it weren¡¯t for hand pumps being as essible as they were, there was no doubt in her mind that diseases would be rampant.


    ¡¯Especially since the women in these ces fucks orcs and animals¡­¡¯


    Sinking half her face into the water, she made it bubble with an exhale. Watching them pop while Raven finally got in, the elf managed to get the worst of her thoughts out of her mind. Wearing a weak smile, she finally looked at Raven and even moved into his arms. Leaning her head on his chest, she desired nothing more than to be heard.


    "What are we fighting for again?" Her eyes a bit numb, she closed them shut and began snuggling up to Raven¡¯s neck. "We¡¯re allowing a monster to do as she pleases in our own home while venturing out to save the world¡­or so they say."


    "I¡­" Going through simr frustrations, Raven ced his hand onto Aria¡¯s head. Caressing her lightly, he leaned closer and nted a brief kiss on her forehead. "I don¡¯t know at this point, but I doubt stopping now would be any better." Stay updated through §Þ??


    "I know¡­" Rubbing her face against his neck some more, she looked up into his eyes. Staring at his charming face, she let out a light chuckle before grabbing his hand and moved it onto her neck. "I know this isn¡¯t more than seasonal depression, so help me get through it, will you?"


    With a gentle caress, she reeled him in. It didn¡¯t take a spell to bind them into a bittersweet yet passionate kiss. And knowing what she loved, Raven moved his hand around her body while also squeezing her neck tightly. Digging his fingers deep into his flesh, he gripped her like a piece of meat meant for fucking.


    Yet being a dark elf, it proved not to be a sign of his lust but rather his passion and love for her and her body.


    ¡¯p me~¡¯ Feeling connected by the mind, Aria desired the roughest form of Raven¡¯s love. ps, spanks, and even spitting, those were but the start of beginning of her urge¨Cfor what she wanted from him was far more degrading. ¡¯Break me and leave me used like a rag, bite me with your teeth, and sh my skin with your w-like nails.¡¯


    Her desires grew more and more, and finally Raven decided to give her what she wanted after a quick break of their kiss. Grabbing her face, he looked into her eyes with pure disgust¨Calmost as if he was looking at an abhorrent criminal. But then came a p¨Cthe echo of which rippled through the bathhouse, and even rang inside their heads.


    "More¡­" Whispered the elf as she slowly turned her head to face Raven.


    A trickle of blood had already painted her violet lips a crimson hue, despite that the elf wanted more abuse, more roughness¨Chells! She wanted to feel like she was being raped by a raging bull! And so, trailing her fingers down Raven¡¯s belly and resting it on the tip of his breeder, she caressed it with her palm in a hasty attempt to excite him.


    "Rough me up and make me forget who we are, I just wanna be your woman for the night." Moving her fingers further down his throbbing shaft, the elf lifted herself on her toes and shared the taste of her blood through yet another kiss.


    While otherwise immune to all forms of charms and hex, the rugged desires of the elf drew out his fae and slowly inched him toward being feral. All limits were to be broken, all desires unchanged, and their bodies would sh together until they were chained as one until their desires were sated.


    Knowing full well that he felt the same urge for each other, the dark elf smiled¨Cbut to her surprise, she was pped like a slut right after. However, instead of feeling pain and anger, her excitement grew further. Thus with a smile on her face once more, she looked up at him and whispered.


    "Leave me bruised and torn from the insides!" And that¡¯s exactly what Raven had nned.

 Chapter 352: A Crimson Love - Part 1(18+)

    Bites, ws, and groans paired with pleasure, were quite abundant in the bathhouse as Raven and Aria made love to each other. The once golden bath had gained a crimson hue thanks to their blood dripping from all over. And yet, her one leg on top of his shoulder while being pinned to the edge of the bath, both ached for more as their mind was consumed by the most rugged form of pleasure.


    Every sway of Raven''s hip made the elf''s entrance stretch to his sizes along the length of his shaft before closing up a little as her pussy was kissing its end and pinned by his balls. With a sizzling groan, she dug her nails deeper.


    Looking into his eyes, their kissing now a contest of who could hold their breath longer, she began swaying her hips side to side to rub his cock against every small corner of her fleshy walls.


    With the taste of silver on their tongues and their bodies enveloped in a warm hug from the blood and steaming water, the duo continued to grind against each other''s bodies, until the first load of cum came gushing out of Aria''s pussy. Even so, not pulling out at all, they stayed locked with one another while her insides tightened from the slimy liquid plugged by Raven''s rock-hard cock.


    Sitting back into the pool, Raven let Aria get on top while his hand squeezed her neck tight enough to barely allow just enough air for her to keep bouncing on his dick with not another thought running through her mind.


    Squeezing her budding breasts from the other hand, she watched the toned back of the dark elf and that sweet rounded¨Cass built from countless hours of exercises, he enjoyed the moment with the asional p to her face, tits, and even her pussy and her ass.


    Squatting on Raven''s cock and bouncing like a bunny, Aria felt her flesh being pulled in and out¨Cmaking her pussy and stomach ripple in excitement. Every hop she tried to get to the base of his dick and sit for a moment on those gushing full balls. Feeling them bubbling something on the inside against her ass, she wanted to milk it all out and feed it to her pussy.


    And so, after a while of hopping with restraint, she began mming her big booty against his cock so hard the sound of the cheeks pping against his thighs echoed through the bathhouse and made the ripples of waves that pushed the water out of the bath.


    Picking up her pace as well, she kept mming her ass against him, all the while the mage pulled her close by the neck and choked her further with a forced kiss that he wouldn''t let her escape from. Losing her mind as the air grew sparse in her lungs, her body continued to grease his cock with her juices despite her mind already being shut.


    Drooling like a drugged-out slut at a whore house, she slurped on the mix of their saliva while grinding her ass on his dick like a pendulum.


    Before long with most of the water having washed out at a greater rate than the fountains can rece, Aria came and came again and again and again, leaving behind a trail of her frothy love juice mixed with Rave''s cum drip down his ball and eventually be washed away as she mindlessly mmed her ass against his dick.


    Eventually, however, as the two grew tired of the same thing over and over again, the elf moved around to face the mage¨Cbut as she pulled herself off his dick, a flood of his cum and a frothy mess of their juices came bubbling out of her pussy.


    Draining down his shaft the mix was about to be washed away, but in her dazed state of mind, Aria wasted not a spell before bringing her lips to his cock and slurping it up like melted candy. Once she''d devoured it, her lips continued to trace the mage''s shaft and with great care, she handled his balls with one hand while the other pumped his dick to spread the salvia from Aria''s kisses everywhere.


    Wriggling her ass around in the water, the elf nced up and held a dreamy gaze with Raven, but as the mage broke away and looked down her spine and onto her swaying ass, he moved his hand down her body and pulled her closer¨Cfingers deep into her ass.


    For once the elf groaned in pain, but that only brought her more joy which was further elevated when Raven spread her glutenous cheeks and forced her body down on him in one go.


    "GAHHHH!" She screamed, her hands wrapped around his head and hugging him tightly.


    Slowly sitting down on his thigh as the pain eased a little, she could once again feel those gushing balls ready to tear up her asshole and fill up her belly. Biting her lips at the thought, she squeezed Raven''s head against her chest and begged him to¡­


    Find adventures on §Þ??


    "R-rape me like a brute~" She wanted to be forced to do things that caused her pain¨Cfor that was the only true way for a dark elf to feel love and pleasure.


    Wasting no time, Raven wrapped his hands around her ass well. Lifting her up next, she got her entire body weighing on his cock and began ramming into her asshole while her legs dangled off from his sides.


    "AghaAHaHAH!" Like a fuck doll with no control over its body, Aria''s limbs flopped around from the pounding assault. She could feel herself being ravaged from the deepest part as even her belly was being stretched as Raven held her body up by his dick.


    She tried to wrap her legs around him, but he instantly shot her off. Even letting go of her back, Raven let her body hang on his dick while he gripped her hips and fucked her like a floating doll. Barely holding herself up with her nails dug into his shoulder, Aria''s clenched her teeth as her mind itself felt like it was being raped by the constant balls-deep and flesh-tearing assault.


    Like a fountain herself she kept squirting into the bath, all the while her pussy as well as her womb was being squished from the back and her walls rubbed together by the animalistic shing of their flesh. With no intention to stop just yet, Raven continued on fucking her body like a toy and the elf loved every second of it.


    If anything, she wanted more and more of his rugged side to bruise her up, even p her until her skin went purple. But for now, she knew that''d be too far both for her and him.


    "D-don''t stop¡­" She begged while Raven stopped for a moment as her body kept shaking as if it was having a seizure. Heeding her demand¨Ceven improving on it, Raven grabbed her by the waist again and squeezed on her belly right where his cock poked her skin out. Seeing how it made her eyes turnpletely white, the mage began ramming into her ass and continued to destroy it for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 353: A Crimson Love - Part 2

    The sun was barely on the horizon when Aria woke up in Raven''s arms. A bit confused about how she got in bed, she looked around and found herself in Raven''s room. ncing over to the other side, she found Mel hugging Raven''s arm while whistling a snore.


    She assumed the fair elf had probably thrown a tantrum when Raven had brought her to his bedroom and so the mage had allowed her to share the bed that night as well.


    ''We might need a bigger bed.'' She thought like every single one of Raven''s girls did at one point since starting to live at the mansion. But for now, she didn''t let that thought consume her too much. Looking out of the window at the sunlight sneaking in, she pondered whether to get up and ready herself for yet another day of training or stay in and enjoy the fae''s warmth a little.


    ncing back up to the dastardly yet charismatic face of the bastard she was in love with, a smile flit over her lips and her decision was made. A day of rest couldn''t hurt, she thought, especially since it would give Helga time to forget about their quarrel as well.


    Moving her body further onto Raven''s chest, Aria could feel his heart beating against hers. Nuzzling up against his neck, she smiled unknowingly and let herself be lulled to sleep once again. Moving his hand around her back and resting it on her ass, she nketed herself withfort.


    Before long she had drifted deep into the darkness and even while inside it, the sound of Raven''s heartbeat kept her smiling.


    A few hours passed and the fair elf woke up to the sight, feeling a bit jealous, she moved onto Raven''s chest as well and nuzzled up on the other side of his neck. However, as shey there, her eyes darted down to Aria''s ass. The countless hours of exercise to sculpt herself had helped the dark elf build a massive tight rounded booty.


    And although her breasts were stunted by her training and had less weight to them than Mel, the fair elf felt her heart burn with jealousy as she desired an ass like hers as well.


    ''First Erika with her big tits and now this bitch with her ass! What the hell am I supposed to do?!'' The first thought that urred to her was training with squats every night, even drinking fresh milk and massaging her breasts to make them pop out. ''I bet I can have a curvy body like those elves in picture books they used to read us in the orphanage!''


    Being of a somewhat rare race, she had little way of knowing that fair elves grew curvy, big breasted and plump only after they''ve given birth; Mel was in for many years of disappointments¨Cat least until their journey was over. In the meantime, all she could do was gain the favor of her man in other ways.


    ''Ughh¡­I''ll just get ready for the day I guess?'' Unable to get her eyes off the fat ass of the dark elf, Mel decided to leave the room and work on her body before Aria gets too up ahead.


    There was potential for her to grow to some degree with training and diet alone, but even in the picture books telling stories of Aphrodite''s blessings, the elves were only blessed by her once their baby begins cooing.


    While she was off to the garden to hide in a corner and squat for hours restlessly, Raven finally awakened followed shortly by the dark elf. Staring at each other through dreamy eyes, they shared a brief kiss before slipping off the bed. The confrontation with the Mistress might have ended, but that didn''t mean they could stay in bed all day.


    After all, it was finally time for those dates Raven had promised everyone, and since Aria and he had already sharedst night, he decided to start with her first.


    "A date?" Hearing those words, Aria''s eyebrows squinted with visible confusion. She''d never been to one, at least not one that she had to share with multiple girls. "Are you sure? Won''t the others give you a hard time if you go with me? I can handle waiting for my turn, you know? Besides, we sharedst night together."


    Although she acted tough like always, her cheeks were blushing red while she wished deep in her heart for Raven to take her still. Barely keeping herself from smiling with her hands sped together, she kept staring at Raven''s back as he got himself dressed. Roses? Flowers? Something romantic?


    None of the sort had excited her so much before, but somehow now as she stood behind her man, her body bruised at every corner and her legs shaking from her gaping assault at her holesst night, she wanted it to happen more than anything.


    ''I-it just a date right? A stupid date! That''s it! Calm your tits, you idiot! Don''t smillee!!!'' And yet she couldn''t help but smile, her excitement more than visible in her reflection in the mirror before Raven.


    "I promised everyone I''ll spend time with them," turning around with a smile as well, he walked closer to Aria and grabbed her hands before pulling her close. "They''ll have their turn and I''m sure when it''s their turn they''ll realize why it had to be a one-on-one¡­"


    With her eyes nervously jittering and her legs still feeling wobbly, Aria tried to hold herself back from hugging him, but obviously couldn''t. Wrapping her hands around his body, she buried her face against his chest, and since his shirt was yet unbuttoned, she could smell traces of her own sweating off of his body.


    Taking a long breath with her lips pressed against his peck, she began kissing him all over before heaving into his chest.


    "I-if you say so¡­" She muttered her face as red as a cherry.


    Brushing her hair with his hand, Raven could sense Aria''s hesitance¨Cit almost made him feel that she thought that she didn''t deserve his love before the other girls got at least a taste of it. Trying to wash those thoughts out of her head, he kissed her on the head and then whispered closer to her ears.


    "I love you just as much as everyone else," her eyes opened wide with shock as she''d had never expected him to utter those words. But knowing how she would still beat herself up, Raven moved his hand down her spine and got a hold of her tight curvy cheeks. "And don''t tell anyone else, but you''ve had the best glow-up." Experience tales with §Þ??


    Squeezing her ass as he said so, a moment of silence took over before the two ended upughing away their worries.


    "You cheeky fucker~" She teased slowly pulling away and look up at him.


    "Considering howst night went, I''d say cheeks fucker is more appropriate but¡­"


    "Oh fuck off! Ahaha!" Pushing him away, the dark elf shared yet anotherugh.

 Chapter 354: Jealousy And Joys

    As the sun luminated the cobble paths, a raven crest carriage rushed through the city. To the cksmith it was headed with two lovers nestled inside¨Ctheir hands locked with each other. Raven had already questioned the elf''s choice, but as he decided to ask once again, Aria''s response remained unchanging.


    "It''s okay, I had to go there to pick up my gloves anyways," hiding her anxiety about going to meet both Reina and her smander Sally behind a smile, Aria hugged Raven''s arm even tighter.


    His eyebrows raised in suspicion, the mage wondered if it was she was still worried about that lizardtching onto her again, but since she didn''t seem like she wanted to talk about it, he let the matter go and instead tangled his fingers with hers.


    "If you say so, but let''s go to some other shopster too, alright?" He suggested, looking at her with a smile.


    Her eyes lit up at the thought, but quickly reeling herself in Aria faked a few coughs and wore a face of indifference¨Cand not a particrly convincing one at that.


    "I don''t see any harm in it, so why not?" Giving off a nervousugh, she held the urge to scream like a little girl being hit on by her first-ever crush. Although, with her eyes shut and a massive smile painted on her lips, it wasn''t hard to figure out that she was hiding behind a mask of toughness.


    Despite her effort to hide her true feeling, being in vain; Raven let her think she was being an exceptional actress. But she had not to pretend for long as the carriage arrived at the cksmithy sooner than they''d expected. Getting off the carriage and leaving it to wait outside, the duo noticed curious gaze of the bystanders with whom they once shared the lower city.


    ''Can''t be good if someone takes up jealousy because of us getting a royal title¡­'' Though Raven, already feeling the sizzling of many hearts through hushed and groaning whispers.


    Having unlocked their arms as she''d gotten out, Aria tried not to let anyone else see them being too close, but in doing she had to turn around at the smithy''s door and wait for Raven. Noticing his curious gaze darting all over, she nced across the squinting faces.


    At first, she feared it might''ve been because she was a dark elf roaming around with the hero by herself, but catching a hint of what they were talking about, she figured it was just jealousy.


    "unting their wealth now that they''re royalty¡­" Spat a vicious-looking woman, her hand dragging along her young child. The kid seemed curious about the redwood carriage, but the mother was far too furious to even take a look at him.


    "Our taxes paid for these bastard growing up, and now look at them, all high and might!" Growled a disgruntled adventurer, seemingly unfettered about whether he was heard or not.


    "Why don''t they pay it back then now that they''re rich!" The voices continued to grow even though the hero and his lover were about to move.


    "And what the hell did you do at the maze, you bastard?! The fucking owner''s racking prices for everything! EVEN ESSENTIAL MEDICINE!"


    "OH SHUT IT!" Her mood ruined and her anger having taken over, the barbarian moved towards the young man who''d just growled at them both. Seeing her approaching with a raging look in her eyes, his body froze in fear halfway to his attempt to step back. Stumbling on his ass instead, he looked up at the elf as she move closer and closer. "What fucking essential medicine?!


    If your dick doesn''t work it''s not our fucking problem! Go be a fucking cuck like you were meant to¨C"


    As Aria''s feet raised from the ground to stomp the man''s face in, Raven quickly pulled back with a jolt and stepped forward himself. Staring down at the horrified man still lying on the ground, he offered him a hand and eventually as his fear subsided Raven helped him up to his feet.


    To Aria''s surprise and the surprise of everyone else, the hero smiled at the man and even patted him on the side of his shoulder. But then as he leaned into his ears, his words turned the man a ghostly pale shade.


    "S-sorry! I-I''m s-SORRY!" Without wasting another second, he hastily turned around and rushed his way out of the crowd that had been watching Raven and Aria get out of the carriage.


    The other stood there baffled, even perplexed as to what had happened, but then a voice came from within that very crowd that said something not even Raven had expected.


    "Crabs in a fucking bucket, one person tries to get out and you wanna drag them back into the pit!" It was the voice of a young man¨Cwhom Raven faintly remembered drinking with before their journey had started. Moving through the grow, he amongst many other familiar faces popped out of the crowd and smiled at him like toothy idiots. "Oi! You don''t listen to these idiots! They live for the gossip!"


    The crowd grew disgruntled at the criticism even though they knew that''s exactly what they were doing.


    "Yeah! Oh¨Cand don''t forget you owe us some drinks! The expensive shit! Ahahaha!" Added another orphan girl turned adventurer, Aria remembered her face more than Raven.


    A smile crossed the lover''s lips hearing old pals cheering them on. And although there were barely times when they met anymore, those nights at the inn drinking their minds shut together¨Chad formed a bond that couldn''t be rattled.


    "Fuck it!" Grabbing Aria''s hand with his, Raven held them high and enthusiastically announced. "We''re leaving for the next corruptednd soon, but before we head out, expect a fucking buffet at that bastard''s mansion!"


    Hearing the announcement Raven''s friends being cheering their hearts out with whistling, a bit of dancing, and a clutter ofugh. However, those who''d been mocking the couple weren''t as excited, but they weren''t still mad either, instead, they wanted to join in and see what it was like in the upper city, maybe even get a taste of clean water, food, and the luxuries it has to offer.


    Yet how could they join in the cheer? After viciously mocking the hero and hispanion.


    Noticing just that, Raven didn''t say it at that time as he wanted their hearts to simmer with sadness¨Cbut eventually, when the timees, he would sent them invites to join him at the mansion with their families.


    "We''re gonna have a budgeting issue¡­" Aria heaved, still trying to hide how excited she was deep within.


    "OI, YOU RUNTS FECK OFF WITH THIS NOISE!" The celebration outside the smithy was quickly cut short as the owner came out charging with a burning piece of iron in her hands.


    "ANYONE STILL WANNA YELL?!" She asked, but nobody even dared to answer.

 Chapter 355: A Date At A Blacksmith’s?

    After being championed with cheers and then abruptly interrupted, Raven and Aria finally made their way into Reina''s shop. Still fuming from the screaming, the redhead was dripping with anger as well as sweat because of the heat from the forge. Moving around her workstation, mumbling something to herself in her anger, she began burning iron once more and ignored the couple in her store.


    "I don''t see the smander¡­" Aria sighed as she tried to spy the little lizard out throughout the store. But to her horror, as she looked to the other side, she found the sticky legge lizard jumping from a shelf and aiming right for her head. "NOOOO!"


    Before it couldtch onto the elf, Raven grabbed it in mid-air and quickly brought it to the table with its tail. Setting it down, she watched the lizard camouging against the wooden desk and disappeared right in front of his eyes¨Cexcept for her bright burning yellow eyes.


    "Isn''t she too hostile for a pet?" He asked, ncing up at the sweat-drenched smith.


    "Th-thanks for that." Moving up behind him, Aria hid behind the mage with her eyes glued to the faintly visible smander.


    In the meantime, iron nked against Reina''s hammer with a pounding rhythm. Grunting with every hit, she scrunched her nose, squinted her eyebrows and ttened the metal with an increasingly strenuous strike.


    "You here for the gloves?" She asked,nding thest strike that rang piercingly sharp into everyone''s ears.


    Clenching their teeth at the ringing, the duo let the pain subside before looking up and answering Reina''s question.


    "Are they done? Also, how are you not deaf with that constantly ringing in your ears?" Raven asked,ining.


    Letting go of the hammer atst, Reina ignored the question for a moment and instead moved away from the anvil, squatted down on the other side of her workbench and began looking through her cabs. Moving up front with her hand still gripping Raven''s arm tightly, Aria too wanted to see up close exactly what the girl had to present to them.


    Getting back up on her feet with the gauntlets covered in cloth, Reina shooed the smander away so she could rest the weapons on the desk instead. Once they were down on the desk, she took a step back and motioned Aria to unveil them herself.


    "The barbarian came with additional material for me to use," she muttered, folding her hands.


    "Helga did?" Aria asked, her left eye twitching from confusion.


    "What other barbarian do you know?" There weren''t many, and so Reina''s point had sufficiently been made.


    Turning her attention back to the gloves, Aria quickly grabbed the cloth and unveiled them both. A contrast of white and darky before them, one holding white dragon scales whiter than any snow and the other dark one that was darker than any night they''d experienced.


    Picking them up, the elf turned around to find the dark metal joined still visible underneath, but most of it was hidden behind the rough as steel twin-edged dragon scales.


    "How she got her hands on perfectly preserved dragon scales is beyond me, but fkkk if I don''t wanna know¡­" Moving closer to the desk again, she took the gauntlets from Aria and quickly began fitting them on her hands. "My guess is she kept some shed dragon scales while she was still in the army, but only the goddess knows the truth."


    Strapping the gauntlets tight on Aria''s hands, she stepped back again and gestured with her hand for the elf to mimic her hand movements. Growing ever more curious as well, Raven moved right closer to the elf to get a closer look at what would happen.


    "Speaking of the goddess, the new idol is a bitch. I haven''t started working on them yet so don''t annoy me by asking," opening and closing her hands for Aria to mimic, the cksmith helped her loosen up a bit before the gauntlets themselves shrunk a little. "There, a snug fit, but not like thest pair that gets stuck on your hands.


    I can only imagine going to the shitter and having to use those hands to clean up¡­God, how did you not burn a hole through your back?"


    "SHUT UP!" Red at the crude words of the ex-pirate, Aria yelled at her at the top of her lungs.


    Fanning her hands, the cksmith turned her attention to Raven. Moving close to the desk again, she gestured for him to lean closer so she could ask him about something. And once he did, she grabbed him by the cor and whispered into his ears.


    "First, I hear you''re nning to chart the devil''s sea, what''s that about? And second, how the fuck are you and that knucklehead a thing?" Quickly separated by Aria, Reina was forced to wait for an answer¨Cat least for the second one. "Calm yer tits will ya? I''m not sucking his dick, just asking how the heck you''re gonna chart the ocean without a captain?


    Hells, I bet none of you have even seen a ship much less steer one!"


    "Just say what you''re suggesting Reina," having just the slightest clue as to why she''d decided to suddenly bring this matter up, Raven demanded that she inlyy down her intentions.


    For a moment, however, the girl simply stood there staring at the duo with her hands folded tight. But as the iron on the side began growing cold again, she decided to speak her mind.


    "I need a break from this ce, I wanna go out there and blow some steam and not the sweat-inducing kind."


    "You wanna be the captain of our ship?" Raven asked, shrugging her shoulders Reina quickly replied.


    "You know another sailer?" And with those words from her, it was settled.


    Leaving the shop not long after being told some mighty tasks that needed taken care of, both Raven and Aria looked at each other with a knowing gaze. No more dates at the smithy, nodding on that¨Cthey made their way to their next destination, a shop forvish dresses.

 Chapter 356: The Red Madam

    Wearing a maroon maxi dress that hugged her body tight, Aria stood before a mirror- with the brightest of the brightest blush turning her body red as an apple. ncing up and down her own body, her gaze climbed up her legs¨Cone of which slightly protruded outward from a slit in the dress.


    The silken cloth had a shimmer like no other and with it squeezed so tight, her thighs left muscr lines on the surface and so did her abs. As for the more squishier sides of things like her breasts and her ass, the dress pressed them down creating a slightly tter appearance from the front and back.


    "Ohhhh, who needs a sword when her looks can kill ya~" Moving up beside the elf, the gray-haired woman, further helped Aria to fit the dress better. Shifting the shoulder straps, pulling the folds out of her inverted regions, she then grabbed the elf by both hands and turned her around to give a better look to Raven who''d been sitting in a cushioned chair behind them.


    "Try not to parade her through the city, young duke. They might charge you with a thousand murder."


    Laughing at her own joke, the woman moved away from Aria. And while Raven was left to admire her beauty, she slipped beside the young duke and leaning into his ears she whispered.


    "If you wish we can arrange something more exciting for those lovely nights too, my lord¡­" Being a madam of business, a rather seasoned one at that, the woman called the Red Maiden, was surprisingly willing to ept the change in the party''s social status. Where many saw conflict through increasedpetition, she saw even more profit by fanning a different kind of jealousy in the noble''s hearts.


    Correcting her red ribbon as she pulled herself back up, the Red Madam lifted her crimsonced skirt and bowed before leaving the two to discuss their likeness for the dress further. She already knew that the hero wasn''t there looking for something lecherous, but putting the possibility of more business in his mind, she came out of the curtained dressing room with a massive smile.


    In the meantime, Raven pulled the dark elf into hisp to admire her even more closely. Making her lean into his arms, he caressed her body from up the face to down until her feet.


    "I¡­I don''t know about these clothes, they don''t suit me." Her heart had grown anxious just by wearing such luxury on her bare skin. It was the Madam''s idea¨Ca way to take away a customer''s ability to refuse the fabric that has already brushed against their bare skins. But the elf didn''t much care, after all, her heart was racing more and more the longer the dress stayed on her body.


    Grabbing Raven''s hand as it brushed against her cheek, Aria pressed it against her face and shut her eyes to his warmth to calm her heart a little. But to her surprise, instead of stopping, her heart raced further¨Cnot because of the dress, but from the touch of Raven''s lips against her angst-dried lips.


    With a jolt, her eyes popped open, yet as her eyes met his and she allowed herself to enjoy the change, her heart finally mellowed. Wrapping her hands around him while lying in hisp, she shared a kiss of passion, one full of warmth.


    Their kisssted so long that all concepts of time escaped the lovers. Enveloped in each other''s arms, the only thing they could focus on were each other''s lips, and the tug of their tongues. However, eventually, when the kiss broke with a bridge of love dangling between them, Raven caressed Aria''s face once again and asked her with a smile.


    "Did that help?" Hearing those words, Aria realized that her anxiety had been no mystery to Raven. He knew from just a look that she was struggling internally even if she hadn''t said a word.


    "How did you know?" She asked, her hand reaching for his face.


    Leaning into her palm, Raven took a deep breath and smiled before responding.


    "We''ve been together throughout our lives, did you really think I wouldn''t notice?" A smile crept onto Aria''s face as well, although it quickly turned to a yful smirk with what Raven said next. "Besides, when you''re angry you swear a lot and when you''re ufortable you get timid and talk all skittish and almost like you''re afraid."


    Rolling her eyes, she chuckled before getting off of Raven''sp.


    "I would''ve preferred if you said you looked into my mind, knowing I''m so easy to read kinda hurts you know?" Raven''s lips parted for a quick reply, but before he could say a thing, the Red Madam came walking through the curtain holding a ck bikini with red flower patterns all over.


    She''d decided to test her luck after all, but seeing how Aria''s eyes went wide with shock just looking at that scanty article of clothing, she didn''t ask the girl anything but rather turned to her lover.


    "I heard you''re headed for the ocean my lord, won''t you wanna try some swimwear? I can have them enchanted with sewn thread that won''t allow for drowning!" She announced with her wrinkled face lifting with joy.


    "D-don''t you have something more decent?" Having never worn any girly underwear¨Cmuch less a bikini, Aria''s angst grew once more as she stared at the scanty pair whose fabric was sure to sink between her ass cheeks¨Cgiving everyone a clear look at her buttocks.


    Smiling still as she made her way closer to the hero, the Red Madam, covered her mouth with one hand and chuckled to herself.


    "Decency is amon folk''s virtue mydy, nobility like you should be proud of your skin, your breed, and bloodline~" Fanning one hand in front of her face, she chuckled some more before taking a deep breath and looking right into Aria''s eyes. "Besides, it doesn''t hurt to grow a lick for fashion. In fact, I advise you to, or else the others might look down on you."


    Her words at thest part rang a bit condescending, but the Red Madam meant it with nothing but care. She wanted something new, something fresh¨Cafter all, designing clothes for uptight nobility for as long as she''d lived, she hated them more than anything and the hero''s party was a way for her to burn them with jealousy.


    ''An elf, a dark elf, even monsters, and faes, so much potential for creativity¡­much better than those whore in high castle that have the same fucking faces and care only about the number of gems in their dresses!'' Keeping those thoughts to herself, she tried to sell the bikinis further, but with much time already having passed, the mage told her that they''d be back with the other girls for the swimwear.


    "So how much for the dress?" Raven asked at the counter.


    The desk worker''s eyes squinted with confusion, she seemed beyond surprised that Raven wanted to pay them upfront.


    "My lord, our businesses in your territory¡­we can''t ep¨C"


    "I don''t wanna hear it," grabbing a handful of gold coins from his purse, Raven ced them on the table and took his leave before the girl could even say anything.


    Having witnessed the small interaction from the corner, the owner, Red Madam appeared quite pleased.


    ''That dress probably cost us a thousand gold for the maroon dye alone, but I suppose it''s all worth it since we managed to make a connection with the new lord.'' Despite suffering a loss, the Red Madam looked to the future¨Ca future where she could create a greater bond with the new dukes and duchess and get out of the hellish grip that was the greedy cost-cutting tactics of the other nobles.


    And she wasn''t the only one who was happy with how things had turned out. While walking out of the shop named after its owner''s title, a smile remained stuck on Aria''s face as she finally grewfortable in her dress.


    "Where to next?" Looking up at Raven offering his hand to help her up the carriage, Aria moved her hand on top of his and was quickly pulled into his arms and inside the carriage.


    "Something to eat and then we''ll see¡­" Replied Raven, and being so close to him Aria couldn''t help but kiss him once again.

 Chapter 357: Spar Me!

    Fancy lights and red carpet were never Aria''s thing. She didn''t like them one bit, thus while walking into a fancy restaurant where only the finest of Athenian citizens dined, she felt a repulsion deep in her heart.


    The tter of real silver, the conversation in polite hush whispers, and the hint ofvender in the air, the jumble of it all had her cringing at the lips and a bit anxious in the heart.


    ''I don''t belong here¡­'' She thought, and she spared no time to let her lover know.


    Grabbing Raven''s hand just as a waitress was about to show them to a table, Aria urged him to follow her outside. Although perplexed, Raven did as she demanded and followed her out. But even as they sat back inside the carriage, Aria refused to speak for a while.


    She''d been struggling to adjust to their newvish lifestyle¨Cone of the many reasons why she''d spent nearly all of her time at Helga''s house ever since moving into the mansion as well.


    "What happened?" Finally as Raven asked, she leaned back into the padded seat and while looking up heaved a heavy sigh and answered.


    "I don''t like this¡­not one bit," turning her head towards Raven, she wore a bittersweet smile. "I''m sorry, it''s just not what I expected. I thought a date would feel much better, yet somehow visiting these ces, especially that restaurant, makes my skin crawl as if a million rats are running under it."


    Even though he''d already sensed her hesitance, Raven assumed that Aria was willing to try something new. But with that proven false, he rested a hand on her shoulder and decided tofort for a moment.


    "Alright, what do you wanna do? Something that would help you calm that anxious heart of yours," he asked, feeling her heart pounding just from cing a hand on her shoulder.


    "Hmm? What do I wanna do huh¡­" Unsure herself, she turned her head around with a chuckle. On the other side of her seat, however, her eyesid on the gauntlets that had yet to be tested. For a while, she simply stared at them, but slowly reaching for the cloth and unveiling them both, she picked them up with a light smirk on her face. "How about a spar?"


    "What?" A bit perplexed, Raven drew his hand back.


    Turning around with the gloves in her hand, Aria stared at him with a smile brighter than any she''d had all day.


    "Spar me, I wanna have a dance with these puppies," being a barbarian and a dark elf, Raven couldn''t even fault her for wanting to spar on their date.


    "Fine, ahaha¡­" Heughed, still unsure if she was kidding.


    But his doubts were washed away as she instructed the coachman to take them to Helga''s house. The Valkyrie had a wide enough backyard for a fight and Aria was much familiar with it at this point. Days in and out she''d been training with the Valkyrie, and although she hadn''t taught her anything too grand, it had definitely helped her keep up without using the demonic gloves or her dubious necromancy.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at Helga''s house, and when they did, surprisingly enough the Valkyrie was standing outside waiting for the elf.


    "The hell took you so long? And what''s with the dress, we can''t have you practicing with me in that thing!" Sheined, still visibly upset about their conversation from before.


    Getting off the carriage, the duo moved up closer to the Valkyrie before Aria decided to exin why they were there.


    "A spar with a mage?" She was beyond confused as to what Aria wanted to get out of their battle, mostly since barbarians excelled at short-range and mages atrge. "If it was someone else, someone less experienced, it would make sense but I doubt you can fight with him and win as of yet."


    "It''s just a friendly spar, we''re not fighting to win or anything. Besides, I wanna test these gloves too," showing off the dragon-scaled gloves to Helga, Aria had her even more curious. "And thanks for the scales by the way, Reina told us that you brought them to her."


    Facepalming herself, Helga ran her hand down her face before looking back at the elf.


    "I told that idiot to make up an excuse as to where she got them, but¡­" With a sigh she straightened her back, let down her hands, and finally opened her front door for them to get in. "My daughter''s aren''t home from school, so you better get it done quickly, I don''t want them to recognize their scales on that gauntlet."


    "They belong to them?" Raven asked, only just realizing that both the girls were half dragons.


    "Just get in, I already have a guest!" She announced, motioning them to get in quickly.


    Walking right in, the two wanted to ask more about this guest, but with Markus clearly visible inside the living room, they didn''t have to ask. Sitting on the couch with his helmet set on the coffee table, the man turned spirit was holding a mug full of steaming coffee.


    "Didn''t expect morepany," he said, staring at the duo with his necrotic green eyes.


    "I didn''t either, until I sensed her nearby¡­" Quickly shutting the door behind them, Helga moved up from behind the duo and took a seat on the opposite section of the couch from Markus. "Anyways, you two can have the yard for a while, go ahead and y while us adults talk."


    Curiosity bubbled between the two, yet they remained quiet for now. Walking through the house to reach the backyard, however, Aria couldn''t help but ask.


    "What is he doing here?" She said in a whisper.


    "Maybe we can find outter?" Raven replied before grabbing her hand and taking her for a strange date that included sparring with each other.


    In the meantime, Helga and Markus sat facing each other. Both had many things going inside their heads, after all, the dark knight was there to discuss something Helga would''ve never expected in a million years.


    "You wanna retire as a king''s guard?" She asked again, but his answer remained unchanged.


    "I wanna retire as a knight altogether¡­" Both knew that was a lie, yet their conversation continued.

 Chapter 358: A Dance Of Sweat and Passion

    Tearing the side of her new dress for better movement, Aria stretched her body with the gloves already on her hands. Cracking her fingers and stretching forward and back, her fickle frame resembled ascivious dancer in that shining maroon dress. Furtherplementing her attire were the contrasting colors of the gloves, one a nightly dark and the other a snowy white.


    "That dress will be distracting, you know?" Raven said, his eyes already darting from one edge of her body to the other as she did her stretches.


    Clenching her fists and holding them in front of herself, Aria looked him in the eyes, smiling.


    "Beat me and take it off then!" Instantly getting into her usual low-body fighting stance, she got to knock some hits, but still waited for Raven to get ready as well.


    "Oh, I will." With a dastardly smile, Raven conjured a blunt rod in one hand and a dark flesh shield that protruded from his arm in the other. Lowering himself into a fighting stance as well, he kept his eyes glued on Aria while slowly circling the wide yard.


    Doing much the same, the elf looked for an opportunity to close in on Raven. Knowing full well that a dark mage excels at medium and short range but weren¡¯t as professed in long-range as other mages, she kept her distance for the time being and continued to search for an opening.


    Half a minute passed with the duo simply staring at each other, but then in their impotence, they noticed ack of awareness and charged forward at the very same time. Twirling the rod in his hand, Raven tried to ram Aria with the shield, but quickly winding a punch, the elf smashed right through it with the dark gauntlet.


    For just a moment as the gauntlet touched Raven, he felt his strength draining, cautioning him to use heightened senses and retreat with hasted agility.


    "Sh¡¯yaa¡­that thing burns," he said, looking at his hand still stinging from its touch.


    "Seems like it was draining your energy." Shifting her eyes from one gauntlet to the other, Aria ced the white one on her chest and felt the stolen strength from Raven slowly seeping into her body. "Now this feels like cheating."


    With a chuckle, she turned to look back at the mage. However, instead of standing back, he was right in front of her face. Before her mind and body could catch up with what was happening, he touched her on her shoulder and nted a ball of dark slime. Stretching from behind her, it connected her body to the brick boundary wall.


    "Wha¨CAHHH!" Right as Aria realized what was happening, the slime jerked her body back towards the wall. Yet right as she was about to hit her head against it, the monster of darkness stretched to her size and cushioned her from getting hurt.


    "That¡¯s cheeky!" Sheined, ring at Raven as she struggled to get herself unstuck from the slime¡¯s body.


    "Thanks for noticing," Raven teased as he slowly made his way towards her. His eyes focused on Aria, he couldn¡¯t help smirking, but that quickly changed as he saw a clone emerging from her front and charging him. "SHIT!"


    Trying to get away Raven used hastened senses again, but right as he was about to move, he felt stuck to the ground. ncing down quickly, he saw a collection of dead weeds holding him to the ground.


    "Necromancy?" He muttered as he looked back up.


    Flicking him in the nose, Aria¡¯s clone chuckled and disappeared. Stuck in their own ways, one by the slime and the other by necrotic nts, the duo looked at each other beforeughing it off and letting each other go.


    "What the fuck was that?" Asked Raven, holding his stomach as heughed.


    "Me not wanting to punch a hole through you? Cause that¡¯s how I fight," moving closer to him with a smile, Aria grabbed him by the cor and kissed him for the millionth time today. However, keeping it short, she looked him in the eye and whispered. "I won¡¯t hold back when we¡¯re back at the mansion like I did just now."


    Alluding to something scious, the elf grabbed hold of his hand and began leading him into the house again. Through there, they noticed Helga and Markus conversing still, but being shooed off by the Valkyrie they didn¡¯t stay there long. Not like they intended to, it only helped them skip the pleasantries and byes.


    Getting into the carriage the couple were off to theirst stop, which was the mansion¨Calthough halfway through their journey, they decided to change their destination. The grassy ins outside the city gates were a far greater destination to end a date than a breathing mansion made of living flesh.


    Leaving the carriage at the gates and sending the coachman back to the mansion, the two made their way on foot with the light of the full moon guiding their path forward. Following the dirt path with the cold breeze brushing against their skin, the two walked hand in hand and Aria even snuggled her face against Raven¡¯s hand.


    "I never thought you could be so clingy." He said, smiling with his eyes looking down at her to his side.


    "Just enjoy it and shut up," she responded with a yful bang of her head against his arm.


    Nudging her right back, the two steered away from the path. Walking in through the grass, Aria took off her sandals after a while andid down on the pastures. Following her lead, Raven did much the same, and in each other¡¯s arms, the two gazed into the skies of Steris.


    Find your next read on NovelBin.C?m


    "I heard only humans go up there," said Aria, trailing a shooting star with her finger.


    "We can change that when we¡¯re demi-gods beside the goddess¡­" Raven replied before turning his head to face her. "But for now, why don¡¯t we focus on each other?"


    Sharing a smile, the duo¡¯s lips parted for a kiss. Before long the priceless dress was in tatters and the rest of their clothes and essories were all scattered through the field. Her legs held high with Raven thrusting balls deep, the elf wrapped her hands around him to pull him in for a kiss. And as he did, a groan escaped her lips from the tip of his cock pinning her deepest parts.


    Cascaded with boundless ecstasy, the duo continued making love under the moonlight with the cold night breeze.

 Chapter 359: A Knight’s New Vows

    Once they were finally left alone, Helga and Markus finally had a chance to talk without the fear of being overheard. Even so, with the Valkyrie¡¯s daughter possibly arriving any time soon, Helga wanted their conversation to be as brief as possible. Yet betraying her own rationale, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity as Markus brought the cup of coffee to his burning lips.


    "Can you still taste it?" She asked, her eyes glued at his lips.


    "What?" Mumbling in confusion he nced over to the Valkyrie before following her gaze and figuring out what she meant. "Faintly yes, but like most of my bodily function, this little joy is also being taken away from me."


    "I can¡¯t imagine what it must be like living in that prison of a body¡­" Leaning forward, Helga set her cup aside as it pained her to drink in front of him.


    "However," ncing back up, she folded her hands over her knees and red into his burning eyes. "You¡¯ve always been a knight¨C"


    "Not a knight but a servant, passed from one master to the other," putting his cup down at the handrest, Markus took a deep breath and let the weight on his shoulder fall. "I will serve the current king of Athenia until his mortal time is over, but then I will serve no king. Past that, I simply wish to die."


    A grim silence descended on the two. Helga wanted to fault him for seeking his own death, but she couldn¡¯t. How could she? After all, the only reason she was alive was to raise her daughters, and after that? Perhaps she would wish for the same.


    "I doubt there¡¯s anyone who can kill us around though¨C" Halfway through her sentence, Helga saw a grim longing in Markus¡¯s eyes. It was a request, one she couldn¡¯t grant; not without killing herself alongside him. Holding a stern, quivering finger at his face, she barked at him in anger. "Don¡¯t you fucking dare put that on me!


    I-I¡¯ve already enough people in my life, and there¡¯s no way in the nine hells you¡¯ll manage to convince me to kill you in battle!"


    "No need to get so worked up," Markus responded, seemingly unbothered by Helga¡¯sints.


    "What the fuck, Markus? Why would you even bring that up¡­" Following herint, silence took over the room once more.


    They¡¯d both lost just as much as the other, none of them desired to live forever and knew that they were simply biding time until one day someone kills them. But it couldn¡¯t be an intentional death or a suicide for the blessing of Aphrodite would bring back Helga and the same would be the case for Markus, but instead of the goddess of life, he was bound to the lord of undying, Murdok.


    "Forget I mentioned it then," breaking the ice, the dark knight picked up his helmet and put it on. Getting up from the spot, he nced at Helga onest time. "Milo is still young so we probably won¡¯t have to worry about it until at least half a century. Maybe then we can have this conversation again because I don¡¯t n to serve this world indefinitely."


    "You don¡¯t have to serve!" Helga eximed, bouncing out of her seat as well.


    Turning around, however, Markus had but a few words more to say before leaving.


    "And yet that¡¯s all I¨Cno, we have done. That¡¯s all we¡¯ve done, just different shackles binding our feet." Leaving her house with those words, the knight left a haunting hole deep within Helga¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t know what to feel, how to persuade Markus from doing what he nned to, but after a few minutes passed, she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡¯What got into him all of a sudden? After countless centuries living withoutining, now he wants to die? Are you fucking kidding me?¡¯ Feeling a jumble of emotions bubbling inside of her, Helga made her to her bedroom lie down and rest her burning head. She didn¡¯t wanna think about what she¡¯d just discussed with Markus, especially since it involved killing him herself.


    "I¡¯ve seen enough of them die, and you wanna make me a murderer too?" She mumbled to herself standing in front of the mirror. Staring at nothing at all, she was reminded of the countless people that she¡¯d lost throughout the ages. Some to diseases, some to old age, but most of them in battle.


    Taking off her clothes, she turned in front of the mirror to get a look at her scarred back. Carved with the names of her friends, her lovers, even those who¡¯d tried to enve her, they were all there with her as a mix of good and bad. Yet itcked the name of her husband, the only one whom she carried not on her skin but in her heart.


    "I don¡¯t want to carve your name on my body, you idiot. Enough people have treated me like a canvas including myself, but that has to stop, right?" Unsure for the first time in the longest time, Helga sat down on the bed; her body still bare.


    She tried to think of ways to get her conversation with Markus out of her head, and eventually, shended on one, but it wasn¡¯t exactly something she was fond of trying just yet.


    ¡¯The portrait of that boy and the elf should still be in my bathroom¡­¡¯ ncing through the open door to her bathroom, she picked herself up and decided to take a warm bath before indulging into anything that would numb her mind. However, for her that didn¡¯t include not touching the stashed bottles of wine hiding in the toppartment of her kitchen. Find more adventures on NovelBin.C?m


    Right as she got one of them in her hand, she could hear her daughters arriving at the door. In a rush, she quickly slipped into the bathroom, both to hide the fact that she was walking around naked as well as the bottle of wine in her hand.


    "MOMMM!" The girls cried as they entered, their voices all cheery.


    "I¡¯m in the bathroom! You two don¡¯t make a ruckus, and go get changed in your rooms!" Announcing that order, she let her body fall to the floor. Once down on her butt, she stared at the bottle before uncorking it. After just a few gulps, she could feel her chest burning. To herself and let the feeling simmer, she moved under the shower and let the water rain down on her body.


    ¡¯Speaking of death, I wonder how long I¡¯ll have to live for my daughter too¡­¡¯ The thought was grim, but her drunken state didn¡¯t stop her from exploring it.


    Deep in thought wondering when she should die, the Valkyrie drank and drank until she fell asleep in the cramped bathtub. By the time she would awake, her daughters would¡¯ve already gone out ying, giving her the freedom to get a change of clothes without having to walk nude in front of them. But before that, the paintings, she would move them to her bedroom for better ess at nights.

 Chapter 360: The Desires Of The Valkyrie(Lewds And Lore)

    All alone in her drunken state, Helga threw herself on the bed after an hour-long struggle to put her daughters to sleep. Burying her face into the pillow, she could feel the weight of a thousand years making her body sink into the mattress. Her fingers, her legs, and even the muscles on her face were strained with enough tension to nearly make her nearly go insane.


    ''Razor should feel lucky he doesn''t have to deal with mental aging¡­'' To conquer time was in some sense conquering himself, which in turn helped the mortal immortal realize that boredom was the healthiest state for any mortal.


    Helga on the other hand was very aware of her mortality, she could be killed at any moment, and the only thing that kept it from happening was theck of an enemy that was bound to destroy the rest of Athenia, including her daughters.


    "Shut up you stupid winged fuck," she said to herself.


    Only a momentter, did she finally begin to feel calm, and yet at the cusp of falling asleep, her blurred gazeid on the portrait of Raven and Mel fucking each other''s minds out. An ember of passion sparked in her heart. Reminded of her time as a tyrannical general of the holy war, she saw visions of herself crushing the skulls of her enemies while fucking their sons and daughters.


    The vision often served as a warning to never be defeated until her daughters could defend themselves. But tonight the memories of her conquest, of her bringing the mightiest warriors to their knees to beg, was just a tantalizing tease. She watched her army rape women and men of all ages to spread the blood that was blessed by the goddess Aphrodite.


    The victims were forced to renounce their gods or suffer degradation only a devil could conjure in its mind.


    ''That fucking mistress, she was behind the scenes puppetering us around longer than we could''ve ever thought.'' At that time she didn''t know that the woman that she made love along with their shared lover could turn out to be a disguised devil serving under themand of their corrupt god.


    "I should''ve never taken up that sword and just allowed my mother''s honor as warrior blood die¡­" She hoped and wished to never subject her daughters to the same grim fate of which she''d been a victim of. At the same time, however, she didn''t think of herself as meless.


    ''Why the hell am I even thinking about all this?'' Ramming her head against the pillow a few times, she screamed into it before justying there lifeless. But when that didn''t help calm her head, she finally crawled into her panties with her tense fingers.


    To numb her mind from the start, her fingers caressed her clit and even circled around it. Her heart raced at the gentle teasing and it further intensified as she continued to tease her clit with her index and split her steaming pussy folds with her fingers. Stretching them wide before letting them go so they would sh against each other, the Valkyrie turned around with a hefty sigh.


    Using her free hand she took off her top and began squeezing her breasts. Pushing them together, even rubbing their nips with a bit of struggle, she continued to hiss and groan and before long her fingers were pumping in and out of her pussy and her lips sucking her own breasts.


    Turning her sights to the portrait as she teased her own body, Helga was reminded of her time with Raven and the way he''d fucked her body. The massive girth of his cock pumping in and out of her ever-tight pussy, made her pussy tighten up around her fingers almost instantaneously.


    Now struggling to pump as fast, she instead sucked on her tits as hard as possible, even circling her tongue around her nipples, she kept herself at the edge of squirting cum.


    ''W-wha-what? Already!?'' She''d never experienced just an intense sensation rushing over her skin, and the rate at which she''d inched to orgasm, not even the greatest of men hade even halfway close to her just jerking off to the thought of Raven and her fucking.


    But to her misfortune, like all motherste at night, she grew far too tired to even fuck her own body. Instead, she wished it was the young hero pushing her legs apart and fucking her until his balls were emptied deep inside her pussy.


    ''Ughhh¡­What''s wrong with this body? I can fight horrors all day, but being a mother is what tires me?'' Still getting used to handling children¨Cat this point a pair of teens, Helga couldn''t believe how tiring it had turned out to be. ''Fuck it, I''ll just sleep for now.''


    Deciding to just sleep her worries away, she tossed and turned and ever so often returned to the memories of her riding Raven. Fucking her pussy with her fingers every other hour, she grew more and more sweaty as well as tired. At one point, she wished she was stillctating so she could drink her own juices from her tits.


    The sight of the veins visible over her breasts even now, was enough to tempt the best of saints, but long ago when she''d been breastfeeding, her tits being full of milk appeared even more heavenly.


    However, despite her many lovers, masters, and victims, none had the opportunity to suckle on herctating tits. Not simply because she didn''t allow herself to get pregnant before her daughter, but rather due to her heavenly curse of a blessing.


    ''If only Fedrick wasn''t so uptight, maybe he would''ve been the first¡­'' With a dreamy chuckle, the Valkyrie; finally after hours of pleasing herself, fell asleep.


    Even in her sleep, she couldn''t escape her haunting past. From the death of her husband while he was away from home and leading a battalion, to her own resignation shortly after; such thoughts gued her still.


    And despite her horrific crimes of the past, not tagging along with him, and letting countless of her own soldiers die thest time she led a battalion for the city of Athenia were some of her biggest regrets in life, right after ever following themand of the goddess of life.

 Chapter 361: A Knight’s Resignation(Lore-Skippable)

    A long time ago, I was but a farmer''s child. My mornings began with therk and my nights ended with a bath in the river to wash off the field''s muck. My father with a giant''s heart, he raised many children, some his own, and some orphans. I was amongst those many, not his blood, but would''veid my life down to save the gray hair on that old man''s skull.


    I wish I had, for past his death to a gue that festered from an undead''s flesh, all that he had garnered through his life was turned to cinder by the servants of the demon lord. Hisnd was poisoned, his children all dead, and the gue left me alone as a sick child¨Cas well as the only living proof that the farmer ever lived.


    An orphan once more, the church of a goddess dragged me to be their servant. I trained amongst the best, the prodigies and the hardest of workers. But I? I was no warrior, much less an enemy that could strike fear in the eyes of the corrupted army. That is until one day, I saw the lord of death, in his ineffable grandeur arrive at the war theatre where the young were being trained against goblins.


    We bowed, some kissed his heels, and most fell helpless to the haunting spirit of the undying lord. His hand and des caressed many bowing heads, yet he stopped at none and continued to pass. Hundreds of us felt his soul-chilling touch on their head, but only as he arrived at the very end of our battalion, did he stop and turn to face Helga, me, and a dozen others.


    "Say, my children," countless bony hands emerged from nowhere and pulled her head up so we could look him in the eyes. "Do you wish your enemies quiver at your name as they do mine?"


    Through parched throats we struggled to get a single word out, even Helga who''d already be quite renowned couldn''t dare speak with death incarnate standing right before her. And so he asked once more, the very same question but the impatient stomp of his sword on the ground reaped the words right out of our mouths.


    "YES! MY LORD!" And from that day forward, we were granted the strength to fell the lesser gods. Under the undead lord''s banner, we marched, we plundered thends and faith of the enemy. Each conquest, a celebration of our strengths and a disy of our loyalty towards the undying king.


    Even so, I struggled, more than the rest. My body crumbled to the weight of my own powers, and eventually, it couldn''t contain the blessing. Taking note of my weakness, Murdok called me to his council. There he offered me life eternal or toy down my arms and retreat from battle. Blinded by my zeal, I begged him for a chance to prove myself.


    He granted it, only for my body to fall under the weight of a giant''s de.


    "Enough you have suffered, but your soul refuses to leave this world of mortals. Say my child, do you wish to make thine enemy quiver at your name as they do mine?" He didn''t have to wait for me to answer, as he already knew the answer. Revived in an armor made of metal infernal, I was reborn as a spirit that only knew how to serve.


    Once a farmer''s child whose left hand was taken and one of his eyes, now a monster of murderous passion, that ughtered the very giant who''d killed him in but a blink of an eye. How I did so? By swinging a sword through his belly that was twice as tall as his body. But that was just the start of our journey as the holy war was centuries from concluding.


    Through those years, our master and Aphrodite separated from each other, for what reason exactly? The only one I could think of was the birth of a half-skeletal daughter.


    None saw Athenia after their separation. Rumors had it that she was held captive in a spell of time. Even to this day, I wonder, howe the war ended a millennia ago, and yet the goddess of mockery was active for only a hundred and maybe a half.


    Perhaps, it was the death of time god that slowly broke the spell keeping her captive, but then again, did it really take a thousand years for her to be unshackled from the spell?


    In the end, however, that matters none. Where she is and what she does still remains a mystery to me and many curious others. All the while the rest of the popce praises her to be the goddess of life. Yet again, I digress from the matter. Where was I? Oh yes¡­the birth of the dark knight.


    With my new vessel, no weapon dared refuse mymand, no undead defied me, and no amount of strikes could take me down! I was the herald of death''s army, the doom of monster kind! The demis suffered at my de for their sphemous bestiality with monsters and those born corrupted quivered at my emerald sight.


    I had achieved what my master had promised, what else could I have desired? And so, I fought and fought, and fought again and again and over and over! I ripped through the bellies of dragons with my bare hands and chewed my way through infinitely imp swarms. No de could pierce me, no magic could blow my head off, I thought myself invincible, until one day I saw the death of the time god.


    A single foot soldier¡­a servant of his dead master, he''d ne a god¨Csomething we thought impossible for mere mortals. Razor was his name, and the orders came from Murdok. What deal they''d made, none had a clue, and the only reason for his suddensh-out was said to be him being tired of serving a selfish and ipetent god.


    Thuses the conclusion of my ramblings. A herald of god''s army, the dark knight, and the dragon yer looking back on those titles and what all unraveled as the war progressed further, I wish I had remained¡­a farmer''s child.

 Chapter 362: An Amalgamation Of Problems

    It had been quiet in Athenia''s prison for a few weeks. She had nothing to do but watch as her chosen slogged through their mundane lives. What was entertainment for mortals was boredom to a god. Hence when the fairy messenger of Elenaria arrived, she put out a buffet of sweets and watched her for hours the way children watch any form of construction.


    "Why were you here again?" She asked, covering her mouth as she yawned.


    With numb and tired eyes, she turned her gaze back to the fairy, still devouring every sweet from the massive dining like it would disappear the moment she stopped. Hugging a marshmallow, Cassiopeia twirled through the air and drifted close to Athenia''s eyes. Taking a quick bite from the treat before pinching her own cheeks, she giggled with a mouthful before giving the goddess a reply.


    "Nothing, mydy simply wanted me to check on you since we hadn''t heard from you in a while," pulling her closer to her chest, the fairy turned her body sideways andid down in the air. Holding the marshmallow between her legs and her mouth, she floated in the air with her body in a U-shape. "But you seem okay so no worries. Even so, mydy, you should visit your followers in Elenaris someday."


    Pushing the fairy back with a gentle touch of her finger, Athenia stared at her all dreamy with her mind thinking of nothing in particr.


    "I will, for now, it''s only the desperate and the sick, but if I act too directly, it would take away from Elenaria''s influence too much and too quickly," even in her weary state, the goddess knew not to meddle too much with the faith of another goddess. The people who''d gathered at her churchcked any understanding of what she stood for and yet their desperation had brought them there.


    "Not to mention, I haven''t finished my book of gospels yet. Theck of a head priest is one thing, but no gospel for the people would lead to heresy calls from those who are overzealous for my blessings."


    "Like a witch hunt?" Asked Cassiopeia, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Precisely," though she wasn''t against the existence of witches, if her peoplecked gospel, they were bound to set them aze. "Moreover, I have enough issues in Athenia as is¡­"


    "Why''s that?" Cassiopea enquired further.


    Shifting her gaze to the side, Athenia crossed her legs and leaned back into her throne. Taking a deep breath, she readied her heart to remind herself of the tiring problems that she''d been facing all week.


    "Pathfinder''s been trying to invade Milo''s dreams to convince him not to establish my religion."


    "Who''s Milo?" Squinting her eyes, Athenia nced back at Cassiopeia from the edge of her eyes.


    "The new king of my city, a requisite soul for my expanse. Still, a mystery how he''s born of an whore paroozing as queen."


    "Uhmmm¡­I don''t think he would like for his mother to be called a whore."


    Turning back around to face the fairy, rested her hand on her knees and leaned closer to the feathered bulb of pink.


    "I don''t think he much cares, but that''s to be expected from a bright king." That conversation ended with a smile on Athenia''s face and a hint of anxiety bubbling in the fairy''s head. In the face of countless treats, however, her anxiety melted like butter¨Cespecially as she began nomming on a freshly baked piece of bread with a generous spread of, well, butter.


    "The fairy likes to interrogate, huh?" Said Athenia''s clone as the goddess made her way into a sauna that she''d conjured.


    Wrapping a towel tight around her body, the goddess walked into the steaming room and was instantly washed with a soothing sensation all over her body.


    "She just likes to talk, it''s a fairy''s nature to do so," Athenia responded, not at all interested in conspiring.


    "I never said it''s unusual, but is it wise to tell her everything? Don''t we want as much faith and power as possible? Then why hold back from taking from Elenaria''s flock?" Walking into the sauna with the goddess, the clone followed Athenia and even sat down beside her on one of the wooden nks.


    "Because it is shortsighted and would betray any prospect of negotiation with other gods," taking a look at the clone, Athenia''s eyes red at it for a while. Almost as if questioning if it was truly her who was having such idiotic thoughts.


    "You need to grow with me, gain better insight into what must be done for the grand scheme of things and not just a temporary measure to get what''s desired in any given situation."


    The clone went quiet, she''d been separated from her master since before the meeting with her father. Ever since then, the goddess'' perspective has shifted immensely, thus requiring what could be considered a rest by getting back into her master''s body.


    "Which clone are you anyways?" Asked Athenia, remembering how she once did reset her clones after the meeting.


    "The one in charge of your brother''s torture¡­before he killed himself," her words were concerning, but Athenia already knew that her half-brother Thalos had been dead for a while, but how exactly did it happen? She had no right clue.


    "How did he do that?" Chapter Find:


    "He ate himself until nothing of his body was left¡­" The clone''s response made Athenia''s skin crawl with an eerie feeling, but with the shut of her eyes, the clone fused back into Athenia and directly shared her memories instead of just telling her what happened.


    Broken beyond repair from the persistent mockery of the clone, the shapeshifting wolf god had torn his chest open. Reaching for his heart and then his very soul¨Cthe fool did no other god could do to him, that is touch his soul and crush it to bits.


    However, even then, like a hound, his body growled and groaned, and before long¨Cstaring from his own genitals, the dogs had eaten his ways until nothing remained.


    ''So gods can undo their own immortality?'' Ponding over the thought, she wondered exactly how she could use that information, but since no immortal can touch the other''s soul, the only way she could make use of the information was¡­''Force a god to kill themselves?''


    A window of opportunity had appeared in Athenia''s eyes, but like many things, it had to wait for it was her sauna time.

 Chapter 363: Yet Another Peculiar Date - Part 1

    A day had passed after Raven''s date with Aria, and he''d tried to take out Mel, but the elf demanded he take herst. The rationale behind it was as simple as she said herself ''I wanna go out with youst so there''s nobody else in your head but me''.


    Ideally, she wanted to be first, but since that was now out of the question, she desired to have Raven only when he was done with the other and she could have him all to herself, both in mind and body as well.


    "A church, Erika? Really?" Sitting at the edge of the steps that lead to the church''s podium, Raven couldn''t believe that his next date was just as peculiar as the one prior. "We spent our entire childhood in this building, I think we''ve already done enough of praying."


    "Will you help me or not?" Holding a pile of dusty books in her hands, she red at Raven as if she were her big sister trying to make her young brother do his chores. "I need to stock the shelves with these books about our kingdom''s religious history before the goddess finishes her tome so we can add it to the top of the shelf!"


    "Why not just use magic to put them up then?" Raven sighed, seeing visibly tired already.


    "No! Work is worship! Did you even pay attention during our prayers?!" Erikained some more as she ced the books on a bench and began dusting them off. "Plus Rowen is taking care of the baby and also repairing the orphan building so why don''t you help me with what little we have to do ourselves?"


    Shaking his head, Raven reluctantly got up and looked into the priestess''s eyes.


    "Between your nagging and hard work¡­you drive a hard bargain." Rolling her eyes at the mage, Erika showed him how to clean the inner pages before setting them on the shelves in an alphabetical or numeric manner.


    Dusting the books, then sorting them to put them away, one after batch after the other, the two continued to work until the sun was at the church''s head. No longer illuminated by the sun but rather shaded by it, the windows went dim and the hall grew colder. Finally feeling the sweat on their bodies cooling them down, the two settled on the benches for a brief period of rest.


    "You know¡­" Taking a deep breath and throwing his hand behind the back of the bench, Raven looked to his side at Erika and continued. "Sometimes I feel like the kids are better off on the streets than a damned church."


    "Tell that to Maria, maybe she should''ve stayed on the streets and died?" Not exactly fond of him demeaning the holy ce, Erika looked at him in the eyes. But upon noticing a scowl on his face because of her words, she thought back on what she''d just said and decided to correct herself. "Sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    Turning his sights to the front Raven shook his head with the slightest hint of disappointment.


    "You sure Athenia hasn''t brainwashed you or something? You''ve been acting like she has to be honest," drawing a finger under her chin, Erika mulled over his words for a spell before leaning onto his body and responding.


    "For now, she''s my goddess so I shall devote myself to her, but if she does something to undermine our efforts, then she would not just lose me but my faith in her as well," turning her head towards Raven, Erika moved her hand on his face. Bringing her face up to match his, her breasts were squished against his shoulder as she nted a brief kiss on his lips.


    "Where did thate from?" He asked the moment she broke the kiss.


    Letting go of his face and sitting back on the bench, the priestess huffed a smile before responding to his question.


    "Free will, from the same ce I know that the goddess doesn''t control me but rather has to earn my faith just as much I must earn her blessings," a give and take, a mutual rtionship when put that way, even Raven had to agree that as long as it''s fair, there was no fault in serving a god or goddess.


    "Now then!" Abruptly pulling herself up, Erika offered Raven a hand. "We have much work to do, so why don''t you help me, and I''ll reward youter?"


    "A reward?" Taking her hand, Raven got up as well, although a bit confused as to what exactly she could''ve meant.


    "We''re in a church so I can''t say what it is, just wait and you''ll realize that you''re not the only one who can surprise us girls~" nting yet another kiss, although on his cheeks this time, Erika led him to the church''s cer library from where countless books had to be cleaned and shelved upstairs.


    Carrying as much of them as possible over every trip, the two kept on cleaning and stoking them to fill the shelves. Afternoon passed and night drew near, and only then was their task nearingption. While Erika went downstairs to bring out thest batch, Raven stepped back from the podium and admired the new decor that they''d put up.


    Chapter Find:


    Surrounding the empty idol''s spot were rows of three tall shelves, each filled to the brim with the history of the kingdom of Athenia. Only the very middle¨Cor rather the heart of the shelf was left empty, and once the tome was finished that''s where it was to be ced.


    Much like the kingdom with the king''s castle at the center of a kaleidoscoping pattern of cascading streets, the tome of the goddess would be seen as the emergence of Athenian history.


    "Quite beautiful already isn''t it?" Erika whispered as she slowly walked up beside Raven.


    "It is, now we just need Reina to finish that idol," Raven responded before turning around and taking thest batch from Erika''s hand.


    Once done with them too, it would be time for his surprise, but holding her secrets tight, Erika refused to peep a word until everything was done.


    ''Quite the gentle priestess aren''t you? When the need arises at least.'' Hearing the devil talking in the head, Erika rolled her eyes and returned to work.

 Chapter 364: Yet Another Peculiar Date - Part 2(18+)

    "Now,e~" Sitting down on one of the church''s benches, Erika patted her thighs for Raven to rest his head on. "Take off your shirt andy, okay?"


    Although a bit confused as to where this was going, Raven did as shemanded and took off his top. Then sitting right beside her, heid his head down on her thighs with his eyes looking upwards. Her face masked behind her protruding breasts, Raven could feel her warmth as her belly and the undersides of her tits brushed against his face.


    "Raise your arm for me," turning his body toward herself, Erika picked Raven''s hand upward while also burying his face against her belly. The scent of her sweat and the gentle caress of her body nearly had Raven intoxicated, but that quickly changed when he felt the priestess writing a rune on his body.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, ncing up to see her face but instead getting his head vached under her breast as she leaned forward.


    "I was reading one of these books yesterday and found a rune that can be used to undo scars from childhood," his face being mushed under her breasts, Raven heard not a single word of her reply.


    The cloudy softness, the soothing warmth, and even the scent of her body as well as the rampant movement of those mountains over his face¨CIt had him in a world of his own, all the while, the priestess cured a brand that had been seared into Raven''s skin by Aphrodite''s priestesses.


    It had been a punishment for his wonder, for the questioning nature of his faith, but no longer was that a crime, at least not under their new goddess''s gaze.


    "There¡­ it''s done, I just need to¨C-" Right as she was done inking his skin with runes, Erika finally realized that she was choking the air out of Raven''s lungs with her hefty flesh mountains. Lifting her body slightly, she saw the mage''s eyes fluttering a little, almost as if the scent of her smell that now filled his lungs had shut his mindpletely.


    "Uhmm¡­Let me finish this and then I''ll help you¡­"


    Having not expected such a turn, Erika tried to work on the brand once again, however, when Raven''s hands quickly grabbed her breasts and tugged on them in the direction of his face, the priestess let out a chuckle and decided to get it done but just not in the church.


    Slipping a hand over to his neck, she grabbed the teleportation ne and thought of her own ring that she''d left in her room at the mansion.


    A light emerged underneath their feet and before long the priestess and Raven were both sitting on top of the ring that was lying on Erika''s bed. Letting go of the ne and taking the ring out from under her, Erika reached for her back and began ucing the top of her robe. Raising her hands and taking it off, she revealed a pair of heavenly pairs that rested heavily on Raven''s face.


    "I was gonna wait a bit more before we started this, but I suppose if you like them so much you can suck on them while I finish the rest of the work¡­" Guiding Raven''s lips to one of her nipples, she slipped it into his mouth while her other hand unbuttoned his pants.


    Conjuring crimson hands for help, Erika took everything off of Raven''s body while he continued to suck on her breasts with his mouth and massaged her breasts with both of his hands.


    "Look at you~ I bet the weight of everyone''s expectation must trouble you every second," moving one of her hands to his dick while looking dearly into his eyes, Erika began stroking his dick. Like a loving mother, she fed herfort through her breasts, and only jerked his cock with a gentle touch of her hands. "No need to rush, these breasts belong to you, you know?


    No man ever touched me before you and no one else ever will so enjoy them while I take care of this brand."


    Moving her only free hand back to his punishment seal, Erika poured her mana into it for the rune''s activation. The more she poured the deeper her connection with Raven. Even the hastened throbbing of his cock syncing with her heartbeat was but one of many things that was binding them together.


    Soon enough she could hear his thoughts, and he could do the same, and so, once the brand burned a blue me and disappeared, the two found themselves locking their lips together. Laying on top of Erika''s supple body Raven continued to cycle between tasting her lips, her breasts, and even her bushy pussy.


    The priestess responded in kind the moment she got the upper hand on Raven. Pinning him to the bed, she licked her way down his belly but stopped near his waist. Instead of tasting his throbbing cock directly, she nestled it between her breasts and began rubbing them against its pulsing flesh.


    Keeping her lips pure for him to kiss her some more, she used not just her tits, but also used her ass by slipping it between her cheeks. Wiggling her butt like a peacock trying to ensnare a mate, she danced on his dick with her ass until a steaming load painted the back of her hips.


    Even so, not intending to stop just yet, the priestess continued rubbing juices all over his groin with her ass, before finally lifting her body to ride his cock reverse cowgirl style.


    Making sure to give him a good show of her fat ass as well as her sideboobs pping together as she bounced, Erika leaned slightly forward and ced her hands on the bed sheets as she lowered her pussy down onto his cock.


    "Aghhh~ Fu-fuckk! It''s been so longggg¡­Mhnmm!" Biting her lips, she kept dropping her body lower and lower but slightly more than halfway through his dick, she could feel it pushing against her womb already. However, pinning it further by letting gravity do its thing, she felt it stabbing her belly when she finally managed to wiggle a way to fit his entire cock. "S-shit!


    T-that''s so tight I feel like I''m holding pee!"


    Feeling the girth of his cock pulsing against her walls after such a long time, Erika''s body fell face forward while her ass remained in full view. Eventually, getting slightly morefortable with the burning sensation inside her pussy thanks to Raven''s cock, she raised her ass¨Crevealing the sight of her pussy having creamed all over the length of Raven''s dick already.


    "You should say thanks when you receive a gift," ncing back at Raven from above her shoulders, Erika held her pussy drooling with only the tip of Raven''s cock inside it. "Say thanks to big sis and I''ll make sure you enjoy your treat well~"


    Still acting as a guiding figure, Erika held more of sex hostage until she received at least some appreciation for her efforts. Without wasting a moment, Raven ran his hands across her fair and cushion¨Clike ass before giving her what she wanted.


    "Thanks for the treat," Raven said with a smile, his eyes still captivated by her fluffy ass and his mind still consumed by the thought of it bouncing up and down the length of his shaft.


    "Good boy~ Now here''s your treat!" Just as Raven wasted no time to thank her for the gift, Erika didn''t wait either to drop her heavy buttocks on his pussy hungry cock.


    "F-fuck!" She cursed as it pierced her belly once more, and having forgotten how deep it went before, she had to take a light rest before bouncing more and more.

 Chapter 365: Yet Another Peculiar Date - Part 3(18+)

    With a muddy poll of their juices covering their groins as Erika continued to m her ass down on Raven''s dick. Her body arched upwards and having already spanked her ass until every inch of it was covered in his fingerprints, Raven pulled her body onto him so he could squeeze her tits and taste the plump lips of the priestess.


    Their bodies now connected at an arching angle, Raven''s cock slithered in and out of her body like a snake with every movement of their hips. Salvation mouths, coiled tongues, as well as squeezed breasts that were only missing a nice spray of milk, the duo enjoyed every single moment of these ecstatically depraved sensations.


    Burning deep with each other''s warmth, feeling each other''s flesh warping around or inside their bodies, and the flow of their juices mixing with each other before eventually turning into a frothy foam that only further fueled their lust, Erika''s pussy squeezed around Raven while his cock throbbed against her walls and forced them to expand.


    The pumping of their hips and the rubbing of their genitals, had their minds constantly teetering towards an orgasm and when it came they experienced it together like a warm spray of a frothy shower.


    Even as they grew tired andid beside each other, their bodies stayed connected and their hips casually rubbed against each other. Simmering in each other''s juices, the most sensual of their parts kept filling up inside Erika, until her body was so tightly packed that nothing could go in and neither could Raven take out his cock.


    The pressure of being squeezed made him wanna blow anotherid in her pussy, but instead of letting his passion run hot, Erika soothed his mind with a gentle hug from her sweat-chilled body.


    "To think you used to be someone I had to look after¡­" Brushing Raven''s hair to the side, she smiled with the girth of his cock still stretching her body. "And now look at you, all grown up and doing such naughty things with big sister. Well, I''m not exactly your sister, but that''s what I felt like my role was in our chaotic family."


    Brushing his nose against hers, Raven cupped her face between his fingers. Squeezing her cheeks a little, he smiled before pressing their foreheads together.


    "Thanks for always getting us out of trouble, I doubt we could''ve survived without you covering up our shenanigans." Muffling augh behind closed lips, he wrapped his hands around her body and pulled Erika into an even tighter hug.


    "I couldn''t do everything though¡­" Looking over to the spot under Raven''s arms where the brand used to be, Erika caressed the region gently before bringing her gaze back up to him. "It must''ve hurt being branded like an animal, I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?" He asked, his eyes squinted slightly.


    Erika gaze dejected at his question, but taking a deep breath to gather her courage she looked him in the eye and responded.


    "For allowing them to do it to you like you were cattle. I should''ve¨C" Sealing her lips with a shushing finger, Raven forbade her frompleting her thoughts.


    "We were children, and you didn''t cause it, the monsters in veils did." Moving his face closer while his eyes continued to peer into hers, Raven could feel his lips brushing against hers, however, instead of a kiss, he just wanted their bodies to be as close as possible. "It''s not your fault so stop beating yourself up for it. Besides, you already healed it, didn''t you?"


    For once in ever, Erika''s eyes went numb with a storm of emotions. Through quivering lips, she attempted to speak, and even though the weight on her shoulder felt like it had been lips, no words came out. Thus, instead of speaking, she buried her face against Raven''s neck and squeezed his body tight.


    Locking his arms around her as well, the mage nketed her infort. Tightly joined in more ways than one, the two submitted to the night and in the warmth of each other''s bodies slipped into slumber.


    ''I suppose even I should grow a heart¡­'' Sitting in the corner of a room, Asmodia had watched it all transpire. Neither Raven nor Erika knew that she was out, and the devil would have it no other way as she often enjoyed watching passion take its natural course without the adulterants of a peeping gaze.


    However, despite her mind telling her to sympathize with the two and their hearbound connection, she could feel nothing towards the kind of rtionship the two had.


    "I wonder if the Creator intentionally created us with an inability to sympathize with humans and humanoids?" Questioning things beyond her reach, the devil sent the rest of her watching the lovers cuddling all night. It reminded her of her own time with Asvaam, the goddess of good and evil who wielded the heavenly gavel.


    ''What would I not give to spend one more night with her?'' For weeks and months she would make love to the goddess, and being a heavenly deity, there was no need for any breaks for either. To slip under her transparent nightgown and drink from her fountain of boundless pleasure, the thought alone had Asmodia feel a tingling sensation in her groin.


    Four times as tall as the demon she loved, Asvaa would often get off the bed between their sessions to walk around, even take a shower, and yet like a leech sucking blood, the demoness would be stuck to her belly and devouring her nectar even as she walked around.


    ''I suppose that''s what has killed my drive for sex with humans, after all, toy with a god can''t be matched by the likes of mortals.'' Bringing her attention back to the lovers, Asmodia stared at them for a while and as she saw in them a flicker of what she had with Asvaa, the smallest ember of care did spark inside her heart. ''Not so different, huh?


    Love does make us all stupid and blind, after all.''


    Before the night was over, the devil was made to wonder by the sight in front of her eyes. ''I wonder if I can change my title from the devil of seduction to the devil of passion?'' Although a master of seductive tactics in her prime and even now, much like the goddess, Asmodia could feel herself changing from the inside.


    But whether this change would make her go soft or strengthen her further only time could tell and theck of an answer kept the devil on the fence.

 Chapter 366: Progress And Mishaps

    Tan¨Cthe young racoon demi-human, busy with his daily life around the mansion had finallye to know some good news. The basement''s construction was near about done and the viscera they''d recovered was also burnt and then the ashes were buried in the ground. Keeping notes about everything as pristine as his suit, the racoon boy sniffed his way to the garden in search of his new masters.


    ''Hmm¡­'' However, as he stepped outside the mansion''s gate, he scanned the garden for Raven¨Cthe leader of the hero''s group, but just couldn''t find him anywhere. Maria and Asmodia were both busy with training and the monster girls were far too scary for him to even attempt a question.


    Instead, wandering over to an opening in the garden that had now been turned into a spot for mping since nobody wanted to sleep inside the mansion just yet.


    "Can Ie in?" Knocking at the zipped tent with a faint shadow of a person inside, Tan assumed it to be either Mel, Amedith or Liliyana¨Cthe only other who couldprehend his report andter ry it to their leader.


    "Wait a second, I''m getting changed!" The voice was Mel''s, and just as she''d requested, Tan turned around to face away from the tent to give the elf some time to get herself changed without being leered at from the outside.


    His eyes, however, knew no rest. Instead of simply darting around not entirely focused on anything, Tan stared at the ex-queen struggling to draw even an ounce of magic. At times she did better while the other, she seemed utterly hopeless, but something in her eyes still told him that she wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    Her conniving nature, her greed, and even her desire to do anything and everything to get what she wanted¨Cnone of it had stripped from her, which only made her seem more ferocious.


    ''She seems focused. I hope she doesn''t burn up from holding herself back too much though¡­'' Worrying that he might have to arrange a healer to remain present in the mansion at all times, Tan brought up his notepad and wrote it down amongst one of the many tasks that he had to doter. ''Miss Brenna and Miss Aerin sell herbs, maybe I should ask them to sell us some for a stockpile of medicine?''


    Looking around once more, he hoped to find Erika. But once again he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    ''The priestess and Miss Liliyana are both healers too, but they''re not always present so we might really need another person.'' ncing over to the monster girls¨Cthe only ones he hadn''t looked through as of yet, Tan couldn''t help but wonder if one of them could fill the shoes of a healer. ''Hmm, nope.


    Doesn''t seem like any of them can heal, and the priestess is usually off to the church so we will need another person.''


    Hearing the tent''s zipper being opened behind him, Tan put his thoughts away and stepped further away from the entrance. Turning around, he found Mel in a slightly dreamy state even though she was wearing her adventuring clothes.


    "You needed something?" She asked, barely holding a yawn.


    "I just wanted to know where Master Raven is, do you know Madam Melicia?" Hearing herself being addressed so formally, Mel''s eyes squinted with a hint of disgust. But quickly shaking her head, she looked the racoon boy up and down before responding to his questions.


    "Yeah, Raven is off to Tanya''s house to check up on her. I think everyone but me is gone, no?" Looking around the garden, Mel tried to find someone from their original group but with Erika off to the church, Aria to her training and Raven to Tanya''s house, she couldn''t find anyone. "Shit¡­did Amedith already leave with Liliyana?"


    However, seemingly more concerned about the lovers being gone, she looked down at Tan and grabbed him by the shoulders in a hysterical manner.


    "When did they leave!?" She asked, shaking him violently.


    "W-where?! Wha-what do you m-mean!?" Having no clue what she was talking about, Tan brushed Mel''s hands off his body and hopped a few steps away from her. Visibly terrified as a vision of him being handled even rougher shed before him, the racoon boy hid behind one of the gazebo''s poles and yelled back at the elf. "I-I don''t know where they went!"


    "Fuck! I wanted to go to the farmhouse for a few days too¡­" On the verge of tears for having missed her ride to Rose''s house while Raven handles his other dates, Mel dropped her shoulder with disappointment before turning her head to look back at the terrified Tan. "Can you arrange a carriage for me to go to Rose''s house?


    Those two are gonna stay there for a while, and I don''t wanna sleep with crickets until the mansion''s renovation is over."


    "F-fine! J-just promise not to touch me!" His eyes squinted in anger, the boy growled at the fair elf. He was afraid yet his feral nature made him stand his ground while the trauma of his past and his humanity made him want to run away as fast as possible.


    "What¡­" For a moment, Mel was left confused. She didn''t realize what she''d done, but as her mind slowly caught up to it, her eyes widened with shock and she quickly decided to apologize. "Oh! I''m sorry, I didn''t¨C"


    "I''ll just get the carriage!" More than slightly upset, Tan folded his hand with the notepad hugged tight. Squeezing his arms as he turned around, he hugged him while making his way to get a carriage ready. "Please don''t touch me again¡­"


    His words of parting stung Mel like a ho''s sting. She knew she''d messed up, especially since Raven had already advised not just her but everyone from the party to treat the boy gently. Same went for the rest of the staff, although since they enjoyed having sex with Raven, Mel figured that they weren''t as broken as the racoon-boy butler.


    ''I messed up again¡­'' She thought, already trying to think of ways to make up for what she''d done. But her atonement had to wait as the carriage that she''d requested arrived before she could stumble on an answer.


    Feeling horrible about what happened, Mel nearly cried inside the carriage. But given that there was still some time before her date with Raven, she swore to make amends with Tan or else she could neither enjoy the date nor feelfortable returning to the mansion.

 Chapter 367: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 1(18+)

    Things have settled for Tanya. She was free of the curse that was her husband as well as the son that had been borne of his seed. Not even a trace of that man had been left in her house, and with the help of Athenia''s spell, everyone except the hero''s party had forgotten about that man''s existence before joining the church.


    That should''ve marked the end of Tanya''s trouble, but as it turned out the monster that she''d created in her sister''s son had finallye to bite her.


    "Ughh, his room smells like fish and he just stays there¡­" Crossing her legs, Aura hade to discuss delicate matters of her son with the only person who would hear her.


    "Ohe on, he''s young so it''s normal for him to do those things," although a bit ufortable talking about the matter, Tanya brought a tray of cookies and some milk tea to share while their conversation went on. "And so what if he likes his mother? You''re a good standard for any future girlfriends that he can have."


    "Tanya! Don''t joke around!" Right as her sister settled in the chair, Aura howled at her for even suggesting that she let things be as they were. "What kind of a son thinks about his mother that way?! No way in the nine hells is that normal!"


    ''I was just trying to get you to calm down, you bitch! Stoping here toin every time you catch your son jerking off in his room!'' Those were the words she wished to tell her sister, but since Aura was the only living family she had, Tanya didn''t wanna burn the bridge of their rtionship beyond possible repair.


    "Okay fine, what did he do this time?" Picking up a cup, Tanya turned to the side with her elbow resting on the table, her eyes still focused on her sister, she took a quick sip while she waited to hear what Ray had done now.


    Shaking her head as she picked up a cup, Aura leaned her body onto the table and heaved a sigh reflecting her utter defeat.


    "I saw him sneaking my undergarments into his room¡­" Cupping the warm cup between her hands, she looked at Tanya with her head resting on the table. "Then I heard him¡ªjeez, it feels so disgusting just saying this."


    "Why not beat some sense into him if it''s such a big issue?" Tanya questioned but with a wave of her hand, Aura quickly brushed it off.


    "I tried to, but¡­I guess just touching him now makes him," searching for a sanitary word, Aura''s eyes fluttered with deep thought. The memories of her spanking her son shed in her mind but then came the disgusting part where he jizzed inside his pants by the punishment. "Forget it, just know that it''s getting too much at this point!"


    Not exactly sure whether she wanted to keep the conversation teetering or shut it where it was, Tanya simply sipped on her tea while allowing Aura to bber inints about her degenerate son.


    ''If I knew I''d have to listen to herining all the time, I would''ve kept the door shut when Raven and I did it while he was peeking.'' Getting more and more annoyed as her sister kept talking, Tanya decided to make it a little more interesting to at least garner some interest in her bickering.


    "Take the boy to the maze or something, let him fuck a whore¨Ccalm down those shitty hormones," staring at Tanya in utter shock, Aura couldn''t believe that her sister would suggest such a thing. She tried to retort but before she could, Tanya spoke once again¨Cbut this time more reasonably.


    "Or get yourself a new man, show him that you''re taken so that he might try to get another girl instead of jerk off to his own mother all the time."


    "As if that will fix it¡­" Setting the cup down and leaning back on her chair, Aura squeezed her fist around her anxious heart as she gave Tanya''s suggestion a quick thought. "Besides, I''m a widow, Tanya. Unlike you, people won''t flock to used goods like me. Especially with a degenerate kid like Ray included in that package."


    ''Calling her own son, degenerate? That''s a first.'' Finally seeing some cracks opening in Aura''s mind, Tanya decided to hone in not just to entertain herself, but also to pour some more misery for the young boy.


    "Look, I''m sorry that he saw me and the hero in bed," grabbing Aura''s hand, Tanya drew her sister''s attention in. Once their eyes were locked, she smiled and caressed her hands to help drill the words that she was about to spill right into her mind. "But let''s be honest, do you still have hopes for that boy?


    I know I teased you about it not being a big deal or to take him to the maze, it was just to lighten the mood. What you should do, instead, is show him that you''re not his imaginary property for him to jerk off to all day and night."


    For once, Tanya''s words rang true in Aura''s head. She knew her son had to be stopped and this obsession of his with her body was getting far too unhealthy.


    "But how do I do that?" She asked, her hands squeezing Tanya.


    A look of desperation took over her eyes, and as devilish as it was, it excited Tanya. Despite theck of memory about her own husband and son, she felt an innatepulsion to breed the good and chastise the inferior men. Even if that man was her own degenerate nephew, she wanted to see him cry, beg even, all the while the better man fucks every woman in his life.


    "How about we start by stopping that kid from touching his dick all the time?" Smiling like a sadistic subus on the inside, Tanya nned to make the boy''s life hell. For now that included getting a belt of chastity for his puny cock, however, soon once Raven was free she would show that boy how pathetic and pussy-free his life was gonna be.


    ''Raven said it''d be my turn for a date once a few of the girls are done¡­so that should be in a few days maybe?'' It was still the night when Raven was pulled into the bath by Aria, leaving Tanya four full days to make her preparations. The very first of which happened to be¡­


    "So are you ready to head to the maze and get a chastity cage for your son?" She asked Aura, doing her best to hold back her smile.


    Although reluctant at first, after a little more convincing the young mother agreed and ventured into a ce where she''d never been before, to do something to her son from which she could never return from.


    Note: The making of a cuck can be 3-5 chapters(short version) or 8-10 chapters with a conclusion included that involves Raven. I''ll leave it up to you guys to decide which version you prefer. Detailed cuck training or a short one. Comment down.

 Chapter 368: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 2(18+)

    Arriving just in time for Ray to leave to meet his friends, Aura had the house to herself as she weed her sister in. The door to the boy''s room was left wide open, butcking hte courage to venture inside just yet, the widow sat on a couch and decided to just ready herself for a moment.


    "I don''t even wanna go inside¡­" She mumbled, fearing what kind of hell her son had unleashed on her underwear.


    Being slightly more understanding than before, Tanya sat down beside her sister and gave her aforting squeeze on her shoulder. They''d just talked about the maze and chastity not too long ago, and pushing Aura too far too quickly had the potential to ruin everything. With that in mind, Tanya let her sister sit in the living room while she went ahead to explore the young boy''s room.


    Covering her mouth and nose the moment she walked into Ray''s room, Tanya shut the door behind her so that Aura couldn''t spy on her from the living room.


    ''Ughh, this ce smells like rotten fish and eggs¡­'' Cringing at the horrid smell, Tanya nced around at the chaos spread across every inch of the ce. Clothedy scattered everywhere and a myriad of booksy tumbled off his shelf. ncing over to his bed, Tanya noticed a bag that should''ve been Ray''s carry to school.


    However, as she moved closer to it, she saw through its open mouth a crusted collection of panties and bras¨Cand not just Aura''s but also hers. ''This little shit has been stealing my clothes too?!''


    Wondering what else he was hiding, Tanya moved the nket off his bed. To her surprise, therey a mug with even more stuffed clothes with a wet gap in the middle¨Calmost as if¡­


    "Geez, has he been fucking this cup all day?" Not sure whether she wanted to touch it or not, Tanya memorized its appearance to ask Aura about itter. Her worst fear was that the boy was slipping the mug back into the rest of the utensils from time to time so that his mother wouldn''t notice that it was missing.


    Next came the inspection of his closet as well as whaty underneath his bed. Tanya had already spied a rather peculiar-looking painting the moment she''d entered the room underneath, but only now did she try to take it out for a better look.


    "Isn''t that?!" The portrait of Raven making love with Mel, the most sold inventory of the maze for the unsated women of the city. But what was it doing under Ray''s bed? The answer was simple, but Tanya was more concerned about the boy visiting the maze by himself. "I hope he got it from one of his friends or something¡­Whatever, I guess, I''ll just put it back for now."


    Putting the painting just as it was before she''d taken it from under the bed, Tanya walked over to his closet and began ransacking through it. Inside she found yet more feminine clothes, although they weren''t hers or even Aura''s but rather a girl with much wider hips.


    For a moment the thought of Ray crossdressing crossed Tanya''s mind, but the hint of period blood on the panties quickly shot down that possibility.


    ''He''s stealing from his female friends? I should ask where he''s gone to Aura¡­'' Hoping it wasn''t someone random and at least someone Ray knew, Tanya shoved everything back in the same spot that it had been and quickly went out of the room.


    The sound of the door opening turned Aura''s attention to her sister, but knowing that what she''d learned might be too much, Tanya held back on the details and instead slowly moving closer she inquired more about where Ray had gone.


    "You said he''s out with friends, which friend?" The sudden line of questioning left Aura puzzled and although she held a doubtful squint, she simply decided to answer without questioning Tanya just yet.


    "Monty, I think he went to his house, they''ve been friends since they started school. Wh-why do you ask?" However, instead of an answer, Aura was met with yet another question.


    "This Monty doesn''t have a sister by any chance right?"


    Aura''s eyes frowned further with doubt, she had no clue what Tanya was insinuating, but it was clear to her that something was wrong.


    "H-he does¡­have an older sister. Again¨Cwhy?" Putting pieces together, Tanya began to exin what she''d found. Making sure not to push Aura too far, she held back on the more graphic stuff like him fucking a cup full of his mother''s panties. "Tha¨Cthat''s fucking gross¡­"


    Her disgust turned anger, Aura''s eyes were set aze. She knew the hammer of punishment had to be brought down on her son, and now more than ever, she believed her sister''s n to chastise her son.


    Explore stories on M-V-L


    "That girl already has it hard enough raising her brother, to think this idiot goes there to steal her underwear!" This time as Aura screamed in anger, Tanya was the one who got a little curious.


    "Raising her brother why? Is the mother not in the picture?" Nodding back as the mes dimmed in Aura''s eyes, she took a deep breath to calm herself down for now.


    "She died giving birth to that boy so his sister''s been raising him apparently. No father either, her mother was in the same boat as me, the widow of a soldier¡­" Hearing the exnation, Tanya wondered if they should visit Monty and catch Ray in the act.


    From the look in Aura''s eyes, she was certain that the mother would agree to punish him, and if she were to catch him red-handed it would further help her seed resentment for her pathetic kid.


    "You''re so right, maybe before heading to the maze this evening, we should go and get that idiot son of yours from that ce?" Tanya suggested and though Aura was left slightly bewildered by the sudden change in topic, she did just as Tanya had expected and agreed to tag along and punish that naughty boy of hers.

 Chapter 369: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 3(18+)

    Lincy, once a demi-human pup now a full-grown woman. Burdened with the responsibility of her human half-brother, she spent most of her time doing chores around the house or knitting clothes for the winter. Selling her creations at the only free region of the bazaar, she was an obscure winter clothes merchant who barely saw the light of the sun.


    Even now as her brother''s friend hade over, she was busy chopping carrots with heavy eyebags. Through the years her lush green hair has lost much of its color, and turned from a lush green bush to the withering leaves of autumn.


    Her skin had gone pale from being indoors all the time, and the joys of her life stripped dry from taking care of a brother who refused to pull his own weight despite being a young adult.


    ''This kid¡­'' Skillfully chopping the vegetables, she nced back from the edge of her eyes to catch that horny bastard staring at her ass. ''This is why I don''t go out, everyone''s a fucking perv¡­''


    Grown bitter from ack of warmth, she wanted to gouge out the boy''s eye and feed them to him through a spoon, but remember that she would have to clean up the mess, Lincy turned her gaze back to the front and continued cutting the veggies.


    ''Besides, what''s the fascination with my ass anyways?'' Sheined to herself, unable to understand just what boys liked so much about her tailed ass. Covering her butt by curling her bushy green tail, she tried to give Ray a hint, but the moron refused to look away. ''Where is Monty?! Take this creep out you jobless runt I wanna read my novels not stand here and be your maid!''


    Her button dog ears downed in defeat, she wanted to m the knife on the counter and just leave things as they were. From the age of two, she had to raise her own brother.


    Being a demi-human pup, she was the size of a ten-year-old human child, but her mind was far behind still, but that didn''t stop her from ensuring they didn''t fall into the orphanage''s hand, especially since it would mean Monty would be enlisted in the army while she turned into a nun.


    ''But enough''s enough! I''m twenty now but I look like I''m thirty! This stress is killing me you moron why don''t you just¨C'' On the verge of crying, Lincy set the knife down and held a hand tightly to her heart. ''I don''t wanna make you leave my house, but I can''t keep knitting anymore, I''ve been doing it since I was two¡­''


    Tired beyond reason, she crossed her hands on the counter and leaned her head over it. Resting with her mind with her back pushed back, she could still feel the bastard''s gaze which only made her feel worse.


    ''Get yourself together, Lincy. You can do this, you can do this¡­'' Taking long deep breaths, she pulled herself up and once again returned to what she felt was her duty. In her eyes, her brother was still the same kid who would cry all night until she brought him milk with the scarce money that she got from helping an old street vendor. ''Be a good bitch and do what you have to, okay?


    I''m sure Monty will bring me loads of novels when he finally starts to earn! Keep doing your best, you''re a good girl, good girl¡­''


    Just the ring of those words inside her head made her smile angelically. Taking hold of the knife again, Lincy began chopping the veggies again while thinking about what would happen in the current story that she was reading. Would the dragon knight finally kiss the princess that he was supposed to guard through a treacherous journey? Will the princess make the first move instead?


    Or will that nasty girl Caroline try to seduce the honourable knight that cares for nothing else but his duty?


    ''If that bitch gets with the dragon knight I''m gonna write a letter to that demonic author with the most vile curses known to pup-kind! I hope she burns in hell!


    With her family if that happens!'' Smiling still, even humming to herself, all the while, many such thoughts popped into her head, Lincy continued to prepare the meal for her brother and the perv watching her ass dancing side to side with her humming. ''Wouldn''t be too much though¡­Maybe?''


    Upon thinking further, however, she concluded that hell was the only ce Caroline and the author were meant to be.


    "Hmm?" A sudden knock on the door broke Lincy''s chain of thought. Turning around to the noise, her eyes met with Ray, but the boy quickly looked away.


    ''I almost forgot about this little devil.'' Her mood once again fouled, she gestured the boy to go look who it was on the door in her ce. A bit shy after being nearly caught head-on, Ray wasted no time to get up and turn towards the door. As he did, Lincy noticed the most pathetic boner in his shorts and with a look of visceral disgust nced away.


    ''This might be harsh, but maybe Caroline should take him to the hells while she''s at it.'' Continue your journey at M-V-L


    Her thoughts, once again interrupted by a sound from the doorway, Lincy flinched as she heard a tight p echoing into her house from that direction. She wanted to rush over and see what had happened, but then she heard Ray''s mother yelling.


    "I''m taking my son with me! Sorry for the trouble!" Following those words, the door mmed shut¨Cleaving Lincy confused as to what exactly had happened.


    The whistle of the kettle brought her back to her senses eventually, but by that time, the mother, son and aunt had left, and there was still no signs of Monty anywhere.


    "This boy is gonna drive me nuts," quickly shutting off the runic stove, she rushed over to the doorway to go out and look for Monty herself. But the mere sight of the sunlight beaming through the gaps in the doorframe made her reconsider her decision.


    ''Maybe at night when not many people are around?'' Promising herself that she would go look for her brother if he didn''t return untilte at night, Lincy returned to the kitchen and continued with both the meal preparations and formting ways to murder the author if the dragon knight didn''t end up with the princess.


    Note: Who should the dragon knight end up with? Vote now before Lincy Comments on this chapter!!(A fun pup-girl, I think she''s interesting~ More potential but again, no rushing!)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 370: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 4(18+)

    After being pped in his friend''s house and then dragged through the streets by his ears, Ray was red in the face with embarrassment but the moment his mother took him into their house, that embarrassment quickly turned to resentment and anger.


    "LET GO OF ME!" He screamed, shoving her away.


    "Ahhh!" Aura screamed, about to crash into a wall. However, catching her sister before she could hit her head, Tanya prevented her from falling, all the while Ray rushed into his room to escape punishment. "Where did that¨C"


    Getting back on her feet with Tanya''s help, Aura watched her son mming the door shut followed by the sound of something heavy being moved on the other side. Baffled that he would do such a thing, Aura stood frozen in ce¨Cunsure whether to force her way into his room to beat some sense into him or just let him be an idiot¨Clike he already was.


    "I HOPE YOU''D JOINED THE ARMY LIKE YOUR FATHER AND DIED THAN DOING THESE THINGS!" In her anger, she yelled those words at the top of her lungs, but just a second after she''d spoken she instantly regretted them.


    Even Tanya was shocked by her sister''s crudeness. To some degree, she didn''t want to see a lesser man around her sister, even if it was her own son, but on the other hand, it was obvious that she''d gone too far too quickly.


    "I DON''T CARE! LEAVE ME ALONE!" Knowing exactly what he had been dragged through the streets for, Ray didn''t want to face his mother and simply wished to be left alone in his room with his collection of stolen underwear.


    "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that!" Rushing over to the door, Aura began mming her hands against it, demanding that it be opened. But even as she rattled the doorknob, her son refused to unlock the door. "I''m sorry! You know I love you, sweetheart. It''s just that I don''t know what''s gotten into you these days. You know what you''re doing is wrong!"


    Her words fell on deaf ears as Ray was huddled up in his bed with his ears covered. Shielding himself from the banging on the door, he nced around the room, already hoping that Aura would go away so he could scramble his mind some more with masturbation.


    ''All this in one day, huh?'' The day wasn''t even over and things have escted far more than Tanya had expected. It gave her courage to push some more, but not before pulling Aura away from the door and sitting her on the living room couch. Letting the mother collect her thoughts for a bit, she tried to speak up, but a sharp re from Aura shut her mouth.


    "We need to go get that thing from the maze tonight¡­" Arua mumbled, her hands sped in prayer.


    Burning in a mix of anger and frustration, the mother wanted to end this madness as soon as possible. She wanted her son to focus on his studies or if he wanted to quit then at least try to get into the royal army. Either way, his depraved thoughts had to be shackled with an iron-linked chain¨Cor rather a cage of chastity that pushed his dick down until itid t as a button at its base.


    "Alright, if you say so¡­" Pretending as if she wasn''t excited for this development, Tanya got off the couch with a pat on her knees. "Get ready, I haven''t directly been there before so, I think it''s best if we get there early and leave before the weirdos show up down there."


    "Yeah fine, whatever¡­" Resting her head against her hand, Aura seemed utterly defeated by her circumstances. She wanted things to improve, but before they could, her situation was bound to get worse.


    While Tanya was off to her house to prepare for the night, the thought of what would soon transpire rushed through Aura''s mind. From the tension between her and her son to the fact that she would be putting on chastity on her own son''s cock. The thought revolted her, having to go anywhere near that thing.


    She''d seen it often before and something in recent memory as well, however, touching it wasn''t something she was looking forward to.


    ''I should get some gloves while I do it¡­'' Deciding on using gloves, she unknowingly stole perhaps the first andst touch of a woman her son''s dick was ever gonna get. But being his mother, she wasn''t interested in his perverse indulgence. Instead, wondering if she could get something more to control her son, she kept her mind racing for more objects that she could buy in the maze.


    ''Maybe some sort of medicine to help him control his libido better?''


    Unaware of the numerous side effects of medicines from the maze, she decided on grabbing a handful of bottles that may or may not worsen her son''s sorry excuse of a dick. Tanya had simr ns, although hers were intentional.


    She had been a woman who preferred superior men since meeting Raven, but the spell of forgetfulness seemed to have elevated her desire for the strong, and not just for her but everyone she knew and loved, even if a little.


    Much like her sister, Tanya couldn''t help but wonder exactly how this mess would end. At points she desired unhinged pain in her nephew''s eyes, at the other, she wished for a rather slow gentle bleeding of his heart.


    ''If he wanna see her getting fucked by another man, then there''s no need for him to have ess to his dick, isn''t that right?'' Her hands reached forward in the air, thinking of herself tearing off her nephew''s cock and balls. The spell and the circumstances surrounding it had affected her much, but this desire to ruin Ray was drawn out of her newfound freedom of will and thought.


    "Seems like the fae-kid rubbed off on this woman a bit more than I would''ve expected," said the goddess Athenia, watching over Tanya since everyone else was either chilling in the mansion garden or on a date with Raven. "That or she''s letting out her true self, which doesn''t seem unlikely, but the violent tendencies would serve her better if they remained in her heart."


    Freedom, it was a liberating thing, but not everyone experienced it the same. For a regr person exploring their own desires would''ve been their first priority after having lived under an abusive man''s hand.


    But Tanya on the other hand was drawn to the nefarious, perhaps it was the spell after all, or maybe her subconscious way of taking out her anger on loser cucks that even faintly resembled her husband.


    ''Tonight, we''ll see how it goes then¡­'' Thought the woman, smiling sinisterly at her own image in the mirror.

 Chapter 371: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 5(18+)

    The Subus Maze, an ever-hungry establishment that dealt with the oldest profession known to men, prostitution, sex, and anything that gets pussies wet and dicks rock hard. No matter what had happened a few days prior, the den of decadence was already filled with pervs trying to get their rocks off.


    "T-this¡­umm¡­" Right as Aura walked in through the beads, she was met with a sight that she would''ve expected to see before. Dancing on stage were numerous girls dressed in glistering waist belts and transparent veils as clothing that hid practically nothing.


    Both men and women watched the girls shaking their hips, and even touching themselves on stage, all the while their own hands kept rubbing inside their underwear. "This is worse than my son''s room¡­"


    "I don''t know Aura, this ce doesn''t smell at all," Tanya responded, not as affected by the depraved nature of the customers and the service.


    Seeing how Aura was frozen by the whole thing, however, Tanya grabbed her sister by the hand and began leading her deeper into the maze. At first the girls¨Cmostly Ray''s mother were both shocked to hear the moans of countless men and women from numerous rooms that lined the corridor leading further in.


    Monsters and humanoids, demi-humans and ve goblins, even strange voices calling out to their mothers, sisters, even fathers and sons, echoed in the corridors flooding with degeneracy.


    ''N-no way this is normal right?! Mothers calling out for their sons, and sons and fathers calling out to¡­.'' Her heart ceased with horror as she realized just how romanticized the incestuous rtions were.


    Those fucking in the room may not share the same blood and yet hoped that they did¡­It reminded her of her own situation, but no way in the nine hells would she ever consider doing the same with her son. ''I''d rather shove a burning iron rod down there than do somethinglike that!''


    "Hey! Hurry up, I found where we can buy the stuff we need!" Breaking her chain of thoughts, Tanya emerged from up ahead after having enquired for direction from a working girl in the maze.


    Grabbing Aura''s hand once more, she led her further and further, until they ran into a much cruder construction¨Calmost akin to a cave. There d in many cloaks were men and women all selling different items of depravity.


    Terrified of approaching them, the two stood at the entrance for a whole minute, and only after one man approached them himself did they gather the courage to at least move away from the entrance.


    "What do you need?" he asked, his eyes shadowed under the hood.


    "T-Tanya, you tell h-him¡­" Pushing his sister to the front, Aura let her handle it.


    Although a bit shaken as well, Tanya stepped forward and ryed what they wanted. The man leered at the two for a bit as she was done, but then directed them to a woman who had everything they could need for Ray''s rehabilitation.


    Much like everyone, the woman wore a cloak with a red mask covering her eyes. Her gaze shifted from one to the other as Tanya and Aura walked up to her. Without saying a word, she knew what kind of items they must be looking for.


    "Which one of you will be the master of this guy you''re trying to control?" She asked, her voice melodic with a hint of forced roughness.


    Looking at each other, it took a moment for Tanya and Aura to figure out what she meant. But once they had a clue what she was talking about, they turned their gaze back to her and replied to her quickly.


    "I guess, me?" Said Aura, gulping her uncertainty.


    Humming in response, the girl kicked herself off the wall and began reaching into a pouch that had been dangling from her hips.


    "And how much do you want to control him? Just his orgasms or in general everything?" The girl asked, her hand still rummaging through her pouch.


    Beads of sweat trailed down Aura''s face when faced with such ambiguous questions. She had no clue exactly what any of it would entail, but terrified of enquiring too much, she took a deep breath and just said the first thing that came to her mind.


    "I want to punish him, he''s been masturbating all day in his room, and I want him to stop and just¡­never do it I guess?" Nodding at Aura, the girl produced a small box from her pouch and presented it to her. cing it in her hand, the merchant began rummaging once again but this time her attention had turned to Tanya.


    "And what do you want?" She asked, making her wonder.


    And while Tanya was deep in thought, Aura opened the small box and within it was revealed the smallest cage of steel chastity that was adorned with a dark gem. The base of where the dick was meant to go was t as a nail and would definitely push Ray''s cock inwards¨Ceventually leading his already pathetic dick to shorten in length further.


    ''Fuck¡­I''m really doing this?'' Thought Aura as she took out a chain on the same box with a singr key dangling in the middle. Adorned with the same gem as well, the key reacted with the cage and opened the lock as soon as it nicked it lightly.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you¡­" Turning to Aura once again, the merchant took the ne in her hand for a quick exnation. "Whoever is the object of this guy''s desires¨Cor rather whoever is his master, needs to keep this key nestled close to their heart to control his orgasms and basically everything else."


    Pointing a finger towards Aura, the girl handed the ne back to her.


    "But try not to lose it or break it because once it''s lost, nothing else can open that cage." Aura''s eyes widened with shock, the fact that she could end up locking her son forever was more haunting than anything she''d expected to get out of this visit.


    "Also, it helps if the key is in in view of the ve, especially just shing between at the start of the cleavage¨Ckeeps the guys naturally on edge."


    The more she heard the more terrified Aura grew, while on the other hand, Tanya was looking forward to seeing the lock in action.


    "I figure out what else," getting the merchant''s attention back to her while Aura was still staring at the key in her hand, Tanya leaned into her ears to whisper while her sister was still upied with fear. "I want an aphrodisiac that will make that boy wanna fuck even a rock but he can''t thanks to that wonderful cage of yours~"


    Pulling away from Tanya, a smile shed on the merchant''s lips. Being a sadistic woman herself, she admired the devious thought especially since it would leave the boy thrashing in bed with no means to let out his cum.


    "Here you go~" She replied, reaching into her pouch and giving Tanya a vial of aphrodisiac that would ruin the boy''s mind until he could let out his jizz. However, just from a look in Tanya''s eyes, the merchant knew that this woman had no intention of letting the boy feel the pleasure of orgasms ever again. "Keep it, free of charge, you''ve entertained me enough, ahahaha~"


    That was the end of their trip to the maze, yet not the end of how Ray was about to be rehabilitated.

 Chapter 372: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 6(18+)

    The Night had passed and so had another day. And yet Aura remained anxious just thinking about what she had to do as time passed like a snail. Also present in her house, Tanya was already looking forward to what was about to happen, but the two were still waiting until Aura''s son tired himself to sleep.


    "Last night, hmm¡­" Trying to distract herself, Aura thought back to their escape from the subus maze. Her eyes dejected to the ground shes of the ce kept popping up inside her head, even so, it wasn''t the ce itself that bothered her but the person she''d seen walking amongst the many pervs inside the establishment. "I think I saw Monty while we were leaving."


    Lifting her head to look at Tanya standing on the other side of the dining, Aura took a deep breath in an attempt to control her racing heart. Tanya on the other hand, squinted in confusion, she had never seen Monty, but if the boy was wandering in there then that could exin a lot about Ray''s behaviour.


    "You think he''s responsible for your son acting like a dog in heat?" She asked, taking a light sip of some coffee and leaning against the head of a chair.


    "I mean, you told me there''s his sister''s underwear in Ray''s room and if that boy is wandering in the maze then, maybe he got him that picture too?" Aura wasn''t too off the mark, but the extent of Monty''s involvement in scrambling Ray''s mind was yet a mystery.


    "Who knows, sis? But we have to end it either way," Standing straight again, Tanya turned around and began walking to the kitchen counter. Picking up a jar of sugar as well as a rock salt, she began measuring them in a spoon before adding them to her coffee. "Maybe put a curfew on the boy, and don''t let him visit this friend of his since you''re so worried."


    Watching Tanya''s hands working on the counter, Aura heaved a tired sigh. She knew Tanya was right in her suggestion, especially since she''d spotted Monty in the maze. The thought of informing his sister popped into her head, but unsure how she would react or if she would believe her over her brother¨Cshe decided not to risk spewing any drama.


    ''Maybe once I''m done dealing with my own mess I''ll tell her.'' Having known the girl ever since her own son started school, she didn''t want Lincy to be left in the dark about her brother''s actionspletely.


    "Now back to the task at hand¡­" Drawn back to reality with Tanya''s words, Aura looked to the front as her sister settled into the chair opposite hers. sping her mug between her hands, she took a soothing sip before resting it down and continuing with what she had to say.


    "You have the gloves, the cage, and we''re gonna start putting the libido-shortening medicine in his food from tomorrow, so what do you say you wanna finally do it? Or are you chickening out on punishing your son at thest moments?"


    A moment of hesitance shed in Aura''s eyes, but forcing herself to look down at the cage as well as the rubber gloves lying on the table, she reached out for both to get herself ready to chastise her son.


    Putting on the gloves one after the other, she could feel her heart pounding with angst, all the while Tanya walked over to Ray''s room¨Cseemingly ready to unlock the door for her sister to go inside.


    "You sure he won''t wake up?" Aura asked as she raised herself off the chair with the cage in her hand and the key nestled between her breasts. Feeling it''s cold touch near her heart, it almost felt to her like a sizzle, and the thought that she had to sh her cleavage from tomorrow so that the key lies in in view, only further agonized her heart.


    "We measured the sleeping drug together, remember? He''s gonna be out for a while, especially if he did the deed in there already," Tanya assured, finally opening the door to what felt like a goblin''s den.


    Clenching a fist over her heart, Aura gazed through the open door. The sight of her son sleeping in bed, was already visible to her from a slight reflection in the mirror. Marching forward, every step felt like a mile, and yet somehow before she knew it, Aura was already inside the room.


    Shutting the door as her sister was inside, Tanya left Aura to do the deed as she had no intention of watching Ray''s pathetic excuse of a cock.


    Aura, on the other hand, had to force herself to move closer. She had unclothed her son a million times before, and yet she uncovered his body from under the nket, her body flushed red at the sight of him still pinching his dick while snoring out loud. For a whole minute, she simply watched the pitiful thing flopped to the side.


    It reminded her of her husband somewhat, but her son was far shorter than she remembered.


    ''Did it shrink or something?'' She couldn''t be more uncertain. Moving even closer, she got to her knees and hesitantly reached to move his hands off his own cock. ''Thank god, I have these gloves¡­''


    The fishy smell alone was making her wanna vomit, but the act of moving his hand and even grabbing hold of his dick, had her feeling a visceral revulsion. The size of her pinky and just as slim, Ray was far from well-endowed and given his action, an unfortunate man born to be a disappointment. Even his mother, as she kept staring at it, felt disgust and disappointment.


    ''There''s no way this is normal, right?'' Gulping her anxiety, Aura moved her hand around and pinched his cock around many corners-trying to find a spot that was at least girthier than a damned pinky finger. Subconsciouslyparing her finger with his cock, she couldn''t help but wonder what use was his cock if a pair of two fingers could spread a pussy wider and plunge deeper? ''Stop!


    Don''t think like this! Just put the damned thing on!''


    Shaking those thoughts out of her head, Aura quickly took out the cage and key. Tapping the key against the cage, she opened it to be ced. Adjusting a strap that went underneath his balls, she tightened it to lock the cage firmly to his cock. Then slipping his dick inside the t cage, she pushed on it with a thumb until her son''s cockid t as a button on the base of his dick.


    Finally pushing the lock-in, she could see yet anothertch dangling at the tip. Pressing down on it, she inserted a hollow rod that went down his dick''s opening.


    ''Wa-wait?! What is that for?!'' Staring at it for a while, she kept wondering why it had to be pushed into the tip. But then out of nowhere, the cage began to glow and so did the key dangling between her breasts. A magic circle appeared on both ends and a sizzling burn on her chest made Aura groan.


    Marked as ve and master by the instruments, the hollow rod in the cage was nowpletely sealed¨Conly ever to open up again when Aura deemed it necessary.


    ''Fuckfuckfuck¡­I hope I didn''t mess up¡­'' She thought, still worried sick as to what the morning would bring.

 Chapter 373: The Making Of A Cuck Son - Part 7(18+)

    The night Aura ced the cage on Ray''s cock, she tossed and turned in bed the devilish grip of anxiety gripped her heart. She knew her son, as soon as he wakes up, would be fuming in anger and it would fall on her to discipline him. She can''t falter, budge or allow him to yell, she has to take control and turn him back into the good boy that he used to be once.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!? NOOO!" That scream from Ray''s room as Tanya and Aura were busy in the kitchen, marked the start of the mother''s act as her son''s master. Even so, turning to Tanya¨Cwho''d been with her all night and hoped to see things to their end, she searched for motivation of any kind.


    "Don''t let him push you around, you''re not his girl¨Cyou''re his mother," grabbing Aura''s hand with her heart filled with Malice, Tanya smiled at her sister and continued whispering words of encouragement. "He can''t use you, not even in his imagination, so be brave and show him who''s the fucking boss of this house, okay?"


    Gathering her courage, Aura headed right for Ray''s room, the key to his cage hanging over her breasts in in view. Dressed in a sundress with a long v-neck exposing her chest more than she had since her husband''s death, she barged into her son''s room while he was still desperately trying to get the cage off his dick.


    "W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN HERE!? GET OUT!" He screamed quickly grabbing his nket to cover up his nude body.


    "No! You listen to me!" Moving closer with her hands resting on the hips, Aura red down at her son before snatching the nket off of his hands.


    "Gi-give me that!" He begged, pushing his legs together to hide his cock in embarrassment.


    However, with just a thought Auramanded him to stand upright with a sharp pain shooting down his cock and balls. Wide-eyed in pain yet unable to scream, Ray stood in front of his mom, staring at her in utter shock. He had no clue what was happening, how the cage got on his dick or even the cause of the pain in his groin, as well as the fact that he had no control over his body.


    "Look at me!" Leaning forward, Aura grabbed her son''s face and brought it closer to hers. In that moment before she spoke again, the key dangled in front of Ray''s eyes, and the dark gem on top of it made him rte it to the cage on his dick. "I said look at me!"


    pping his face, Aura forcefully moved his head towards herself. For a spell, his eyes gravitated towards her exposed chest, which in turn only led to more anger for Aura, making the strap squeeze his balls even harder.


    "AGHHH!" Finally, as a painful groin left his lips, Aura''s heart bled a little, but seeing how the boy''s gaze refused to move from her chest, her empathy was quickly overshadowed by hatred.


    "You''re gonna fool around in my house like you''ve been doing so far," pping him once more while holding his face in ce, she made him flinch in pain before he finally met his mother''s gaze. "I''m gonna keep that cage on you until you''ve learned self-control, and don''t even dare look at me like an object for you to masturbate to, I may be your mother but I don''t belong to you¡­"


    Letting go of him, she took a step back and nced right back to his cage again. Hiding her angst as well as sympathy, she made his balls tighten up more as a warning. Already seeming like they would bulge out of his sack with how red they''d gotten, Aura decided to not push anymore, and instead left her son in that condition for as long as he doesn''t learn to control himself.


    "You will listen to me from now on, you understand?" Bringing her gaze back up to her son''s face, she saw his entire face being red and the veins on the side of his skulls had all popped up from the intense pain. "Nod if you understand!"


    ''Is this too much?'' She thought, but then something happened that made her reconsider.


    An orgasmic quiver made Ray''s legs jittered as his hips began thrusting in thin air. Blinded by both the intense pain and the sight of his mother''s sadistic deeds, he broke through themand for a spell and tried lunging onto Aura''s breasts.


    "WHAT THE FUCK!?" Stepping away just in time, however, the boy only managed to grab her legs. And even so, like a dog, he began humping his own mother like a mindless animal. Utterly shattered, Aura watched him trying to rub himself off on her legs. Her body froze at the sight, her heart dropped to the tiles, and the restraints in her mind shatteredpletely.


    Bubbling with rage, she picked her other leg up and with a thundering voice screamed in Ray''s face.


    "GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME YOU ANIMAL!" Kicking him in the face, Aura shoved him a few steps away from her body. Watching in fury as he struggled on the ground, his balls throbbing and his hips still shaking like he was humping her legs.


    ''What the fuck happened to him?!'' She wondered, but her worries quickly diluted once again. Right as she saw him, trying to get up with nothing but lust in his gaze. ''No fucking way I''m letting you do that again!''


    Pinning his head to the tile with her feet, she kept him from moving and began to wonder if locking him up in a cage would serve her best.


    "One more misstep and I''ll destroy this and you''ll stay in that cage forever!" She thundered, but knowing little of what breaking the key would entail, Ray wasn''t gonna stop just yet.


    In the boy''s mind, he had the right to masturbate¨Cnot only while alone in his room, but whenever he wanted. And his mother being the only woman close to him, she became the object of his desires, the one he made love to all night, at least in his many fantasies while fucking a cup.


    As far as he was concerned she was his, and no longer he only wished to see her get fucked, but wanted to hump her ass himself.


    ''Is that really what he thinks of me?'' Seeing every single one of his depraved thoughts, Aura''s rage no longer knew any bound, and thus making the strap tighter and tighter, she wished to neuter her sonpletely. But then, once again, she saw a vision of him watching Tanya and Raven through the gap in the door. ''What the¡­''


    It wasn''t the memory alone that stopped her, but the monstrous size of the dick she saw dangling between Raven''s legs. To her, the absurdity seemed exaggerated, which in turn helped her calm.


    "Stay in your room and study! If I so much as see you eyeing your willy, I''m gonna cut it off for good!" Walking away with those words, Aura still had many questions. The first, that she actually disciplined her son like an animal and the second¡­


    ''What the hell did he see Tanya doing with that boy?'' Already in dubious territory, she wanted to know more, thanks to raging curiosity. ''I know, Ray''s dick is tiny, but that big? Is that normal?!''


    Unsure what exactly normal was, Aura''s gaze met Tanya for an answer since she''d already experienced that monstrous dick. However, after the screams and yelling inside the room, Tanya too had her own question that took precedence.


    ''I don''t even know if I wanna know to be honest¡­'' Still unsure if she should ask, the mother told Tanya everything, all the while, she couldn''t shake off the memory of a monstrous dick-pumping squirt out of her sister like a hand pump.

 Chapter 374: Monty ‘Phordite (18+)

    ''The fuck he''s been at?!'' The word anger could not justify what Monty had been feeling since Ray left the house without giving him his pay. The boys had made a deal, a deal that should not have been broken for the merchant in the maze were not doing charity. ''I''m gonna beat the ever living shit outof this bastard¡­''


    Standing in front of Ray''s house cloaked like a merchant of the maze himself, his dark eyes nced aroundte at night trying to find some way to slip into the house without being caught instantly. Moving through the shadows, he slipped closer to the building. Keeping himself hidden in the house''s shade, he moved around without a sound until he noticed a window by what should''ve been Ray''s room.


    ''There, I should be able to unlock it and get in.'' Reaching into his pocket, he took out a small hairpin and extended it to be straight. Slipping the pin in between the shutters of the window panels, he moved it up and down until he felt atch on the other end. ''Put it under and pull it up, that should do it¡­''


    Doing just as he''d told himself, the young boy managed to undo thetch holding the window closed. Putting the pin back into his pocket, he looked around the dark streets, ensuring nobody was watching him as he pulled himself in through the window. Once inside, his eyes instantlyid on Ray¨Cfast asleep with beads on beads of sweat trailing down his face and the rest of his body.


    ''Is he sick?'' Smelling the sweat and grime in the air, Monty covered his nose and began snooping through Ray''s room. He was looking for the money he was owed by his ''so-called'' friend. He''d bought the portrait from him after all, and it''s been way past the due date for his payment.


    ncing over to him again as he slept, Monty let down his hood and pondered just why the idiot ran away from giving him his payment. Unaware that Ray was dragged away by his mother before he could give Monty anything, the boy wanted to spit on his face.


    ''You wanna jerk off to your mom, fucking fine, but pay me you motherfucker.'' Still holding his anger, Monty kept looking around for the money that he was owed for peddling the painting. ''I should beat the shit out of him next time hees begging me for that dream drug.''


    Speaking of the drug, Monty''s eyes opened wide as he realized that he still had a ss tube full of that stuff in his pouch. Reaching inside, he took out the greenish liquid encased in a vial of ss. Staring at it, he wondered if he should use it to exact revenge on Ray by torturing him in his dream.


    A medicine of no name, it was capable of showing dreams so surreal you could feel everything as if it was taking ce in reality. Ray often used to either watch his mother being fucked or attempt to fuck her himself, however, even in his dreams he couldn''t escape his natural inclination to be a cuck.


    But Monty had another idea, with just a spill in Ray''s mouth and a pinch on his shoulder, he could simte a dream of torture¨Cwhat kind? He wouldn''t know, but whatever it turns out to be, would be one hell of an experience for a pay-dodger.


    ''Nahhh¡­I need to sell this, sister''s funds must be running dry since winter''s far gone at this point.'' Putting the vial back into his pocket, the aspiring merchant of the underworld, cut his losses short and bagged the money that he''d just managed to find. ''It''s short by a few coins, but¨C''


    Ready to leave, Monty was headed right for the window again, but his body froze at the sight of something familiar sticking out of Ray''s unzipped bag. It was a pair of female underwear, one he''d seen before in his householdundry. Although reluctant to touch it at first, upon realizing who it belonged to, he picked it out of the bag and turned his gaze to the sleeping beauty.


    ''Are you fucking serious¡­'' He thought, his fists clenched and his eyes burning with anger. Putting the clothes into his pocket, he tried to keep his calm while looking around for more clothes that belonged to his sister. One after the other, he found plenty¨Cnot all of them salvageable since they appeared to have been used for the gnarliest of activity.


    "Okay, that''s fucking enough!" Instead of running away after getting his money, Monty moved up the bed and grabbed Ray by the cor. Jolted away in shock, the degenerate boy was far too disoriented to talk. But that didn''t stop Monty from carrying out his punishment "You can keep those fucking clothes, you bastard."


    Summoning a dark astral hand with his thief abilities, the boy stuffed the used clothes down Ray''s throat with the dark hand. Choking him as he stared wide-eyed at him, Monty spat on Ray''s face and began punching him while he struggled to scream with the many pairs of panties down stuffing his mouth.


    Unsure if he was dreaming or if this was real life, Ray''s mind was shattered more than it already was, thanks to the drugs that made him jerk off all day, night and even in his dreams.


    By the time he realized what was happening to him, blood covered every inch of his face, his eyes were swollen from the beating and his mouth and throat cut in ces from the crust clothes shoved down inside him forcefully.


    Leaving him in a bloody mess, his own knuckles now scrapped of skin, Monty stood by the window ring Ray down. For half an hour, the boy bounced between wanting to beat Ray some more or simply leaving the house. Finally, as he made the decision to let him live, he didn''t wanna go without at least a word of warning.


    "Youe to my house next time and so much as look at my sister¡­" Clenching his fist with narrowed eyebrows, the boy let his anger be known in his temperate tone. "I''ll kill you, Ray. You might be a friend, but I don''t love ya more than my sister loves knitting."


    Afortable house, a horde of customers every winter even though the folks of the lower city couldn''t afford to buy new clothes every year, a good standard of education for himself, and enough money to feed themselves until the next winter¡­In that moment, everything became clear to the tortured boy.


    His friend was nothing like the sorry excuse of a man that he was, but rather a brother who innocently loved and secretly helped his sister.


    Yet, his mind scrambled by his depravity and the drug to make him dream surreally, all Ray could think was how he could get the cage off of his cock¨Csomething that he wouldn''t have to worry about as the next morning woulde, but not in ways he could''ve expected, instead as an man whose fate would be ''locked'' forever.

 Chapter 375: From A Mother To A Wh*re - Part 1(18+)

    Upon his arrival at Tanya''s house, Raven was met with a jolly kiss. The forgetful mother seemed to be in high spirits, however, her rush to get to her sister''s house was far more potent than a mere date. She couldn''t wait to introduce her man to her sister ever since Aura herself had asked to talk to Raven about a few things.


    "I thought she didn''t like us being together?" Raven asked, a bit skeptical of the sudden change.


    "Hmm? What do you mean? Isn''t this your first time meeting her?" Tanya responded, a bit confused by herck of memory.


    Just as confused by her words, Raven was reminded of the fact that all memories of Rowen had been removed from everyone''s memory. Which logically led to the conclusion that Aura and Tanya had forgotten about their meeting since Rowen eventually showed up.


    ''Still, I feel like this is murky territory. Better for me to go along than risk triggering repressed memories.'' Deciding not to push further, Raven followed Tanya into Aura''s house. The moment he stepped in, he was surprised at how simr it looked to Tanya''s home, but that illusion quickly broke upon seeing the owner rushing to the door to greet them.


    Dressed in an apron with a rather exposing top, Aura shed a key ne with the key tightly hugged between her breasts. However, having gotten used to walking around with half her breasts hanging in the open, she noticed neither Raven''s quick gaze at her tits nor the fact that the key was still visible.


    "Oh¡­It''s you," she whimpered as her eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    Aura seemed to have forgotten theirst meeting, yet the sharp look of a woman still reflected in her gaze. ncing up and down his body, she wondered what her sister saw in her man¨Cafter all, being a single woman of ripe age, she wanted Tanya to get engaged, but not to someone she couldn''t approve of as family.


    ''Why does he have to be so darned good-looking?'' She cursed in her head before turning around and leading the duo to the kitchen. Offering them seats, Aura returned to kneading dough. Unaware that imprints of her hands in dough were visible on her ass to the duo, she busied herself with work while also readying some tea on the empty stove.


    "Give me a second, I wanna talk to you about something¡­" She said, not realizing the kind of show she was giving the duo.


    Not only were her hands imprinted on her butt, but the sweat from kitchen work made her clothes stick to her body. Although dark in color, the curves of her ass were wrapped by her clothes like a birthday present for a teen turned eighteen.


    The show of her ass dancing side to side, however, didn''tst long as the moment she was done with the dough, Aura put it aside to set and turned to the dining table. Pulling herself a chair, she settled down across Raven and took a deep breath. Looking at him with no expression at all, she seemed beyond long before finally opening her mouth.


    Revealing everything that has happened ever since Ray watched Tanya and him having sex, Aura wanted his help in understanding exactly what was wrong with her son. Talking to her sister had proved fruitful so far, especially since her son was no longer disobedient most of the time.


    And even when he broke the shell to jerk off or try to assert himself on his mother, all she had to do was shock him into obedience like a dog.


    "I¡­I have no clue what the hell to do with him anymore, it almost feels like he''s a zombie that doesn''t think and just acts on his lust," telling him everything in hopes that the man her sister trusted with her body waspetent enough to help her, Aura revealed every single detail even the fact that she was shocked by how small her son''s dick had been. "Um¡­Is that size normal?


    You know, like this?"


    Showing him her pink inparison, she almost made Ravenugh. However, keeping in the humor, the mage decided to help the mother. But before he could, a flush of red took over Aura''s cheeks. Reminded of theparison between her son and Raven, she wondered if what she saw was truly real.


    "A-also, there''s no way what I saw was real right?" She asked with an anxious gulp, her eyes nervously darting between her sister and Raven.


    Leaning forward, hiding a smile, Tanya grabbed hold of Aura''s hand and pulled her closer.


    "I told you it''s really that big, you wanna see it with your own eyes?" Her words shocked both Aura and Raven, but neither said a word ofint. Raven because he didn''t care either way and Aura because she was most definitely curious about whaty between Raven''s legs.


    Feeling a further tug towards her sister, Aura''s mind was yanked out of thought, only to plunge deeper into fantasy as her sister whispered into her ears. "Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone, you''re not married anymore, remember?"


    Her words were alluring, enough to make Aura truly consider how it would feel to touch such a massive cock. Racing with thoughts, she wanted to see, yet her lips quivered with angst and her eyes turned to her son''s room. The door wide open, Aura wanted to take Raven into the room and help her son with some magic or at least the goddess'' blessing through her chosen.


    ''H-he can wait, right? I just wanna make sure his size is normal first after all¡­'' nning to prove that her son''s size was in the range of normal and the memories that she''d seen were nothing but exaggeration, Aura got off the chair and turned her head around, hesitant yet determined.


    "He''s sleeping, I think, we should have some time to inspect that he''s normal¡­" Shifting her eyes from Raven to her room''s door, Aura gestured the two to follow. She wanted not just Raven, but also Tanya to be present, Raven for the obvious reason, and Tanya for courage and encouragement.


    ''Just a look, nothing else! I swear this will help set my worries to ease and I can get his help to fix my son afterwards too, so it''s all okay, nothing out of n¡­Right?'' Unsure still, she let the duo in and shut the door behind, however, in her worries, she forgot to close the door entirely¨Cleaving room for theing voices to easily make it throughout the house.


    "Alright then, let''s help her see what''s an actual dick shall we?" Tanya announced, proudly standing beside Raven and seemingly ready to undo his pants herself.


    With a gulp the mother readied her heart, her eyes glued to the spot which would soon turn to show her the true wonders of being a woman.

 Chapter 376: From A Mother To A Wh*re - Part 2(18+)

    ''There''s no way it''s¨C'' At a loss for words as Tanya uncovered Raven''s dick, Aura stared at it with a look of pure shock reflected in her eyes. With a gulp, she stepped away only for her subconscious to push her closer to that marvel. Her eyes remained lowered as she knew her bashfulness would take over once her eyes met the duo again.


    Thus, looking across every inch of the dick, she couldn''t help but wonder if what lies before her was fiction or reality.


    For a spell, her hand reached further, buting to her senses, Aura stopped herself from touching it. However, to her surprise, moving up beside her, Tanya helped her sister finally wrap her hands around her lover''s dick.


    "Don''t be shy, you need to touch it everywhere to ensure no more doubts linger in your head," with a smile on her face, Tanya helped Aura run her soft fingers all over Raven''s dick. From the tip of his cock to down his veiny shaft and even those balls the size of Aura''s fists.


    Feeling it all up even as Tanya moved her hand away, Aura was left entranced by every aspect of Raven''s dick. Pressing her fingers against the veins, she could feel the blood pumping through them, and unlike her son whose cock was barely thicker than her pinky, she couldn''t fit the entirety of the shaft within her grip.


    As the thought of such a thing between her legs crossed her mind, she gulped yet again as her eyes slowly lifted to face Raven.


    His gaze sharp as ever, looked at her curiously. Admiring her as much as she''d admired him, the two into the entrancing spell of a man and a woman''s body touching each other. Hesitant still, Aura moved closer until her belly was pushing against Raven''s cock, and with his dick pressed in between their groins, she could feel just how deep that monster could split her apart.


    "What am I doing?" She muttered, unsure what was happening to her.


    She wanted to pull away yet something kept her drawn to Raven''s body. It wasn''t just his charm or her many years of frustration as a single woman, but also the fact that there was no other person in her life that she could call a real man. Thus, desperate for attention at a deeper level than she realized, her biological instinct for security drew her towards Raven.


    "I won''t tell anyone if you go ahead with what''s happening, you know?" Squeezing Aura''s shoulders from the side, Tanya encouraged her sister to forget about everything and try to enjoy a brief moment of pleasure.


    ncing sideways with a heavy heart, Aura''s eyes gravitated toward a portrait of herself and her husband. It tugged on her heart despite him being dead for longer than they had been together.


    "I''ll take care of that~" Said Tanya, taking note of her sister''s angst.


    Moving over to the portrait, Tanya snatched it off the table while Raven turned Aura''s attention back to his body. And while the mother was busy feeling up the burning cock against her belly, the portrait of her husband was headed out of the room and was chucked into the bin. Watching the portrait in the bin for a moment, a smile fluttered across Tanya''s lips.


    She was beyond ecstasy about her sister finally leaving her past failure of a choice for someone far superior.


    ''Dying to a pack of goblins¡­No wonder his son''s such a failure as well.'' Chuckling to herself, Tanya was on her way to return to the room, but halFways through she noticed Ray still sleeping in his room. ''Speak of the devil, this shit isn''t awake yet?''


    Moving into the room, she noticed the boy''s swollen face and the panties stuffed down his mouth. For a second she grew worried, but seeing him cough out one of the clothing, her concerned expression quickly turned to a devious smile.


    ''Got beat up by someone and still couldn''t help your messed up mind, could you?'' Assuming that he himself had stuffed the panties in his mouth as some strange form of masturbation, Tanya grabbed Ray by the shoulder and began shaking him around.


    With a jolt, the boy''s eyes opened wide and he nearly screamed at the top of his lungs, but thanks to the panties still choking him, not a word came out of his mouth. iling around in bed, terrified that Monty was still trying to beat him, he didn''t notice his aunt for a full minute until she finally decided to p his mind straight.


    "Shut up and stop struggling, you little shit!" She yelled, freezing him in ce.


    ring into his eyes, she squeezed his mouth with a smile painted on her face. Already she could hear the voice of her sister escaping in huffs and puffs as things escted in Aura''s room, and that''s exactly what she wanted to show the young boy¨Cthe fact that his mother was no longer a toy for him to y with.


    "Couldn''t keep the only woman in your life who wanted the best for you," with a chuckle, she stepped away from the loser. "Now stay there or watch through the gaps in the door again as your mother''s being taken away from you. I bet that would make you wanna tug that little clitty of yours more than any medicine."


    Turning around, Tanya left the room to join her sister in the heavenly experience. Leaving Ray to tussle between watching through the door or staying in his room and listening to the voices. Either way, his fate was sealed, especially since his mother had already taken off her wedding ring.


    In Raven''s arms, she''d abandoned not just her husband''s memories, but what had remained of him in this world as his son.


    Half dreaming and half away with her tongue tussling with Raven''s tongue, she couldn''t help herself from feeling up the man that her sister had already felt ball deep. Her fingers ran every inch of Raven''s body and her nostrils were flooded with his scent. A rush of pheromones assaulted her mind, just as her body''s scent had assaulted his.


    No longer a couple of strangers but rather a man and a woman listening only to their carnal instincts, it took but a few seconds for Aura to kneel between Raven''s legs and suck on the tip of his dick.


    Watching it by the door, Tanya just like Ray who was looking through the gap in the doorframe, couldn''t get their eyes off the sight of dough-brushed ass and the bobbing head of a woman sucking a phantom dick that neither could see from behind Aura''s head.


    To Tanya, it was nothing more than a way to build up her own excitement before she partakes in this unexpected dual date, but in the teary eyes of Ray, it felt like utter defeat as a man and a son, as his mother chose a stranger''s cock over his.


    ''I-I wanna be there! I-I wanna b-be her man!'' Struggling to ept his new reality, he raged at the door but fearing punishment did nothing more than tug at his own pathetic caged dick. But with his dick caged and even pushed into his skin, all he could feel was rushing pain through his hardened shaft that couldn''t dream of touching, ever again. ''LET ME TOUCH IT! PLEASE! I WANNA JERK OFF!


    I WANNA FUCK!''


    Crying more and more as Aura seemingly began to enjoy the taste of Raven''s dick, Ray could do nothing more than sit on the floor and curse himself for his misery.

 Chapter 377: From A Mother To A Wh*re - Part 3(18+)

    Her mind consumed by the taste of a real cock for once in her life, Aura''s gaze remained locked on its base as she struggled to suck it deeper into her mouth. Failing to even get it halfway through, the mother of one slobbered on a mix of her saliva and Raven''s precum zed all over his shaft.


    With a pop she pulled the dick out of her mouth andid on her knees huffing and puffing, trying to catch her breath while still choking on the viscous slime trailing gliding down her throat.


    Dripping a drop at a time into her belly, the mix of their juice filled her chest with warmth. Peering up with a long gaze, Aura grabbed Raven''s thighs and pressed her chest against his cock. With the dick snuggled between her breasts, she began trying something that she''d always wanted to but couldn''t thanks to her husband''s dainty cock.


    "Fuck¡­I can''t believe I''m doing this, but¡­" With a gulp, she pressed her breasts together and began rubbing them against Raven''s cock while simultaneously moving them up and down his shaft. "Does this feel good?"


    Her eyes bleeding anger, not towards Raven but herself, Aura couldn''t believe what she was doing and yet her body just refused to stop.


    "S-say something!" She demanded her face cherry red in embarrassment.


    Before Raven could say a word, however, she noticed Tanya kneeling down beside her. Her head turned to her sister for a moment, but it was instantly turned back to the front and her mouth gaping with shock was forcefully stuffed full of Raven''s cock.


    "Stop wasting time and use your body like a good slut~" Smiling at her sister, Tanya began stroking Aura''s head to ease her into both choking on the monstrous dick and using her breasts to better please her man. Slowly but surely as Aura''s shock dissipated, she did as her sister told and began moving those tits up and down while sucking on that tip like the sweetest nectar would shoot out of it.


    "There~ There~ Good girl, now keep doing that while I take care of things upstairs, okay?"


    Leaving Aura to service Raven''s cock, Tanya''s fingers crawled up Raven''s legs and eventually made their way to his chest. Resting her weight against him, she spread her legs wide for her sister to suck his dick from between her legs, all the while, she keeps her man busy with her lips.


    Unbuttoning her top as her lips touched his, she moved his hand inside her top for him to y around with her tits.


    Their tongues locked together and lips dripping from each other''s lust, Raven''s right hand squeezed Tanya''s breasts together while the other slipped into her skirt and caressed her pussy'' slit. His touch alone was enough to make her petals drip down Raven''s shaft.


    Feeling the juices flowing right above her, Aura nced up at Tanya''s body and noticed that those drops that she''d been licking off Raven''s cock, were none other than her sister''s being drained by Raven''s touch.


    With the sight of Raven''s fingers pumping in and out of Tanya, Aura couldn''t help but desire the same. However, stuck with sucking cock and lubing it with the dripping juices, she squeezed her breasts harder and stuck her tongue out all the way. Pushing the veiny monster deeper down her mouth, she hopped up and down¨Calmost mming her breasts on the only man in her life at this point.


    A whimper from her son had already reached her ear, but she no longer cared for any other man than the one she was servicing. Squeezing harder, mmer her breasts more and more, and even sucking his cock while it was deep in her throat, Aura could think of nothing else but getting fucked by that monster even if her son watched through the door.


    Before her wish coulde true, however, she watched the ne on her breast snap in two, and as the key hanging by it hit the ground, the gemstone on it popped off with a deep crack on its surface. Staring at it for a moment, her head turned to look at her son.


    Watching what he thought was his woman sucking another man''s cock, he was sniffling with tears and his eyes were locked to the key in horror.


    His fate was sealed, and as he looked into his mother''s eyes, the disgust on her face showed how little she cared for him now that he''d been reced so easily. ring for a while longer, Aura rolled her eyes before turning back to Raven.


    "Let''s get this done already, shall we?" Getting up from her knees, Aura wasted not a second before reaching between her legs and pulling down her panties. Throwing it towards the door, she threw onest bone to her son beforeying her body on the bed for Raven to use, however, he pleased.


    Not wanting to wait any more either, Raven moved on top of the bed after Aura. Before he could position himself above her, however, Tanya also slipped beside her sister and quickly began undoing her button. Finally, with the girls both lying nude in front of him, Raven tapped his cock on their bellies for a few seconds before moving on to caressing their entrances with his tip one at a time.


    Lubing himself up with the mix of their juices, he wanted to fuck the sisters as one, or at least give a taste one to the other. Thus, moving on top of Aura, he positioned his dick at the edge entrance to her pussy and washed as she groaned with her tightly shut.


    Already feeling a strange tingling in her folds as well as her belly, Aura took long deep breaths to ready her heart for the massive length of her first real man. At the same time, with tears in his eyes, Ray watched through the gap in the door, hoping and praying that his mother would shy away and give him a chance.


    His hopes, however, much like his depraved heart shattered as Raven split his mother''s pussy with his monstrous cock.


    "AGHH!" Groaned Aura, her eyes popping open as the very tip of Raven''s cock began stretching her pussy and moulding it to be a perfect fit for her new man. "AHHH¡­Fu-fu-fuc-fuckkk! To-too tight! W-wai-waaAIT! MHNMM~ GAHH!"


    Unable to hold her climax, the mother of one sprayed Raven''s cock before it was even halfway through¨Cand yet deeper than her husband had ever been.


    Having never felt something so deep inside her body, Aura''s insides tensed around Raven, hugging him so tight that he could neither pull out nor move deeper inside, that is until the mother felt herself stretching from the inside until the shape of his had finally perfected her into his personal fuckhole.


    "W-where did you get that th-thing?!" Aura whimpered, still struggling to breathe, even so, an unintended smile curved up on her lips.


    She was in pain and yet it felt freeing. No longer a mere object for her son to jerk off to, she was a woman of her desires, and that desire, for now, was being pounded until her pussy was full of a real man''s babies!

 Chapter 378: From A Mother To A Wh*re - Part 4(18+)

    Not forced to watch and yet watching, Ray couldn''t get his eyes off his mother as her body twitched under Raven''s body. Her legs wrapped around his hips burned Ray with jealousy, he was supposed to be him, or so he thought, but upon looking at his caged dick, even he couldn''t help but acknowledge why his mother abandoned him for this man.


    Squeezing his fist to his heart, he leaned closer to the doorway and pressed his face until his eye was protruding between the door and doorframe. The sluggish sounds of Aura''s pussy as Raven carved a wider entrance to her body, and the moans of pleasure and Aura''s writhing, had Ray''s heart racing with anxiety.


    The same mother who''d birthed him, the same pussy he''d crawled out of, was being defiled by a man that was neither his father nor him. And yet, all he could do was watch, watch and tug at his cage to draw some semnce of pleasure.


    Failing miserable, however, his body and his heart were both struggling to immense pain, all the while his mother couldn''t care less as her hands crawled all over Raven''s skin.


    Aura herself was struck with utter shock. She couldn''tprehend just how making love could fill her body with such intense heat. Her flesh was squeezing on Raven''s dick as he pushed and pulled out, almost as if her body was trying to wrap him in a hug.


    Locking his hips even tighter with her legs, she urged him to dig deeper and deeper and eventually as his tip hit her womb, a sizzling moan escaped her lips and her legs unfolded while her nails dug into his skin.


    "F-fuck..Shitt! Feels l-like..I-I have a log inside my pussy pressing against my belly!" With a heavy sigh, she moved her hand on the bulge Raven had caused on her belly. Touching his cock from over her skin, she felt like she was pregnant again, but this time the mere thought of having Raven''s baby was boundlessly arousing.


    Locking her legs around his hips once more, Aura pulled Raven closer. Already feeling him stabbing her womb to the point where her pussy was drooling cum like a river, Aura dug her teeth into Raven''s shoulder as he continued pounding her into his personal fuck toy. Picking up the pace again, the two felt their flesh grinding against each other.


    Their juices flowed like water and helped lube Aura''s entrance and what flowed down her pussy and onto her ass was swiftly cleaned off by her sister''s tongue.


    Sshed with their juice with every pump of Raven''s cock, Tanya''s lips were drenched in the mix of her sister''s and Raven''s love. Her eyes and nose painted with the same, she ran her tongue up Aura''s pussy and the spot that connected the two together. Slurping up the juices, she could feel the mix of Raven''s precum and her sister''s squirt moving inside her mouth.


    ''Such a bittersweet taste~ Perfect for a heartbreak, ahaha~'' ncing over to Ray who was still tugging at his caged cock, desperately trying to jerk off but with his dickhole sealed and his balls squeezed by the iron strap, the only thing he was drawing was immense pain shooting up his tensed shaft. ''How does it feel now that you have what you want?


    Love your mommy''s moans while she spreads her legs for a superior man? Oh, I bet your father would''ve been a cuck and watched from a corner too. Thankfully, his genes will end with you.''


    Moving away from the pumping cock and battered pussy, Tanya smiled at Ray while moving beside her sister. Her mouth still filled with the mix of their juices, she let it simmer inside with her own saliva. Once lying beside her sister, she moved her face away from Raven''s shoulder and pinched her mouth to make her open it up.


    ncing from the edge of her eyes at Ray still, his aunt opened her lips and cascaded the thick and frothy mix of their juices. Giving Aura a taste of her pussy as well as Raven''s precum, mixed with her own saliva, Tanya teased the boy some more before leaving his mother to drown in those juices.


    "You guys continue, I''ll get the door~" She said, getting off the bed to shut the doorpletely.


    The sound of Raven''s cock pounding away at Aura''s pussy echoed louder and louder in the background as she made her way to the door. Even the mother''s gargling on the love juices could be heard getting more desperate before eventually changing back to ecstatic moans.


    "FU-FUCK FFUUCCCKK! FUCK ME!! FUCCKKK MEEE!" Standing before the door with Ray humping the gap between the doorframe, Tanya smiled down at the boy before grabbing the hand to shut the doorpletely.


    "N-no!" He begged, feeling his balls already stuck on the other side.


    However, instead of refusing to stop herself, Tanya decided to hit the boy with onest blow.


    "Aura¡­" Her eyes still fixed on Ray, Tanya kept pulling the door more and more. Meanwhile, Aura had heard her call, but with her flesh bouncing all over the bed, she couldn''t reply to her just yet. "Tell me, do you still think your son is normal? That his dick has any use? The key is already broken so he can''t use it again, but what do you think? Do you want to try and free him still?"


    For a while, the only answers she got were the pping of Aura''s ass against Raven''s balls and the desperation in her voice as she begged him to continue using her body like a slut. But as she squirted all over the bed again, Aura had but a moment of rity, which she used to dere.


    "M-my son?" Heaving a sigh as she turned her head to look at Tanya, Aura didn''t wanna waste another second thinking about Ray and instead wanted to continue getting her pussy pounded by Raven. "Fuck him, who gives a shit about that boy. Like father like son, limp dicked and losers in their own right.


    One died to a pack of fucking goblins a farmer could take on and the other a shitty brat of a kid that doesn''t know his ce!"


    Having felt the touch of a real man, Aura had finallye to realize just how much of her life she''d wasted for the undeserving. But that had to change, thus, looking back at Raven, she reached for his body and caressed it over every inch of his skin.


    "Anyways, can we keep going? I want to make you cum too~" She whispered, pushing Raven sideways by his shoulders so she could get on top and ride him¨Csomething she''d always wanted to, but couldn''t with a limp-dick husband.


    Soon enough as the sound of Aura''s moans and her ass mming down on Raven began echoing in the room, Tanya stared at Ray with a sinister smile before closing the door with his balls stuck on the other side.


    "GHAUH!! AGHHH!" The boy''s screams were in no way inaudible, his mother and aunt simply decided to ignore him. And while he struggled to get the door open, the two served a man who had be the sister''s shared lover.


    Sharing his cum from one mouth to the other was just the start of their sisterly bonding, after all, every hole in their bodies, in their own minds, was now the hero''s property.

 Chapter 379: The New Man Of The House(18+)

    Cum leaked from every hole in the sister''s body and their mouths were filled with the taste of Raven''s body. From drinking his semen out of the other''s leaking entrance toying in Raven''s arms with his fingers staying warm inside their pussies.


    Still feeling his touch wriggling around their stuffed holes, the sisters gazed longingly at his face, feeling for once in the longest time like a true family.


    ''Who could''ve guessed what I needed was a man like him¡­'' Her hands wrapped around Raven, Aura felt secure in the knowledge that she was in the hands of a capable man. Kissing and biting his chest to showcase her love, she no longer had time to think about her depraved son. She even wanted to forget about him further, one way or another.


    ''Not like he can pass my blood with his dick caged up¡­on second thought, I doubt he would''ve been able to knock anyone up with how small his dick was.''


    Picking herself up and sitting upright, Aura nced over to the door and instantly noticed his balls still pinched by the doorframe. Red as an apple, they were likely past the point of repair and yet they kept throbbing ensuring that pain was keeping her son awake.


    ''That should teach him for doing what he''s been doing¡­'' An entire night had passed with the boy''s swollen balls pinched by the door. The pain had scrambled his head, and the mere thought of anything sexual¨Cespecially since he''d been listening to his mother and aunt moaning all night while he screamed in pain, was now synonymous with extreme pain.


    Ray no longer wanted to have sex or touch himself even, in fact, the only thing he could think of was how much of an idiot he''d been to have ended up in such a situation.


    "Is something wrong?" Hearing Raven''s voice calling out to her, Aura''s face turned to him with a smile. Letting her nude bodyy down on his chest, she kissed his chest some more before giving him a response.


    "I''m sure he''ll be fine for a few more hours. We can discuss what to do with him after that~" Snuggling up to her man once more, the mother rid herself of her duties and finally began enjoying her life as a childless widow.


    Aura, no longer her son''s or her husband''s lingering ghost of the past, one night alone had convinced her to leave them, thanks to her sister and the warmth of Raven''s arms. Lying on him, she felt secure more than she''d ever felt before, and that alone was enough to convince her of yet another wedding, but this time not of her mother''s chosen man but rather the goddess'' own.


    "Now wonder the goddess chose you¡­" She whispered, her hands feeling up Raven''s firm chest.


    Smiling as she mapped every inch and crevice of his body, she fell asleep alongside the others. By the time she woke up next, Ray had been freed from his doorway prison. His balls now wrapped in bandages that resemble a miniature diaper, the boy stood shivering in the living room where Raven and Tanya were already discussing his fate.


    Stretching her arms as she came yawning in to join them, Aura shed a smile at her lover and her sister before ruining her mood by looking at the sorry state of Ray.


    "Damn it, so you weren''t a nightmare after all¡­" Sheined, hoping he would just disappear like a nightmare.


    Too shaken up to talk, the boy stood quiet with his eyes darting between his mother and the floor. Watching her getting up close, he expected an earful, but instead got a knee to his balls as a way of thanks from his mother for ruining eighteen years of her life, only for him to end up as a failure.


    "AUGHH! OWW!" Grabbing his crotch as he fell to the ground, Ray iled around on the ground while his mother went over to sit in Raven''sp. Purposefully naked for her man, Aura snuggled her ass on Raven''s groin with her eyes still glued to what she considered her ex-son.


    Looking at that sight, Ray felt rage and anger, even frustration and disappointment, but the shooting pain from his balls reminded him that he himself was responsible for his miserable condition.


    "I can wipe his memories about doing those disgusting things and ever thinking he had a chance with¡­" Moving his hand on Aura''s hips and pulling her closer, Raven imed her as his own. "A chance with one of my girls or anyone from her family."


    Aura''s eyes widened at his words. Beaming gleefully, she looked at Raven with the brightest of smiles. Being a woman of the goddess, she never would''ve hoped to be chosen by her chosen, and had it not been for the circumstance, she might have tried to get with Raven regardless of her son''s action.


    "Your girl? I like the ring of that~" she squeaked, enthusiastically.


    "It''s settled then!" Jumping off the couch, Tanya sped her hands. "You''re gonna turn Ray into an obedient boy and then we can send him off to live on his own, after all, he''s an adult now."


    "Wh-what¡­" Muttered the boy on the ground, he''d expected to be punished, but not to be disowned by his family. "NO! PL-PLEASE DON''T KICK ME OUT!"


    His screams fell on deaf ears much like before, the girls as well as Raven had already learned to ignore his voice. Even so, their interaction with him was yet not over, and Raven had to force Aura off hisp so he could touch his shoulder and use his gift from Athenia to manipte his feelings as well as memories.


    "No! I''ll be good! I won''t do anything weird anym¨C" Before Ray could finish his sentence, Raven picked him off the ground and began looking through his memories. In them, he saw everything that had happened from the boy''s perspective. It was disgusting and deserved to be purged from the mind.


    One after the other, Raven emptied the boy''s head of even the most cherished memories. From his regr day-to-day life to his earliest interaction with Aura. The feeling of sucking her breasts, touching her hands, taking a bath together were all slowly being purged until nothing but a shell was left. Leaving the boy to only see Aura as his blood¨Cnothing more and nothing less.


    "Done¡­" Letting go of his hand, Raven let the boy''s head fall unconscious to the ground. Turning to the girls, he began moving closer with a few important things left to struggle through in his mind."He''ll be living in the new goddess''s church as a servant, send him off as soon as you can."


    "New goddess?" Aura asked, unsure what exactly he meant by those words.


    "You don''t know?" Raven asked back, Aura nodded with visible confusion.


    ''I guess it''s time to break the news to her, most citizens should already know by now anyways¡­'' The truth about Aphrodite and how her daughter was now in charge of Athenia, Raven began exining everything to Aura, but at the end, as she was left confused and slightly shattered, he had to force a question of his own even though he wished to give her some time to untangle everything in her mind.


    "I saw this boy Monty in Ray''s memories, can one of you take me to him?" He requested, hoping he would find out more about this young smuggler, and not simply because he was curious, but because he felt that the boy could prove useful if was moving in and out of the maze every day.


    ''A spy on the Mistress sounds too good to be true, but I have to try anyway.'' Thought Raven and the watchful goddess couldn''t have agreed more with his decision.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 380: The Bond Of Brother And Sister

    A race of many beginnings and ends, none the same and yet a perfect bnce; demi-humans¨Cneither day nor night, but the equator line, cast half in the sun''s rays and the other moonlight. However, no stranger to the extremes like a raging centaur obsessed with killing or a half-bunny human who excelled at sorcery, they held exceptions and not just in the extremes.


    "What are you doing?" And one such demi was now being bothered by one-half of her blood.


    "Helping you, what does it look like?" Responding to his sister, Monty picked up a scrub and began cleaning the dishes that the two had left dirtyst night.


    Suspicious about her brother''s sudden change in behavior, Lincy red at him, unsure what to make of the situation. But then it hit her.


    "What did you do?!" Grabbing his hand with a look of pure terror, she forced him to turn around and look him eye to eye. "Did you break something? Or Stole from our piggy bank again?! No¡­wait, did you get in a fight with someone?!"


    Feeling the ulcers on his knuckles, Lincy brought them closer to her face to cast a healing magic spell. Mumbling in arcane words she had no real understanding of, Lincy breathed a glistening green gust of healing that quickly healed her brother''s knuckles right up.


    Holding his hand for a while longer, she stared at them with nothing but worry. Turning them, even lifting his sleeves, she tried to spy more injuries but was quickly brushed off by her brother.


    "I''m fine! Don''t touch me¡­" Taking a step away, Monty red at Lincy with a look only found in an annoyed pair of siblings. "And fine, I had a fight with someone, but you don''t have to worry about what I do all the time."


    Taken aback by his words, Lincy''s eyebrows narrowed. Reaching forward once again, she tried to grab hold of Monty''s hand but the boy quickly pulled himself away again. Feeling stuck in the pose from which she was about to pull him, Lincy red at her brother some more, before she set herself upright and responded to his harsh words.


    "I''m your sister okay? I have every right to be upset! And if you''re free enough to roam around and get in fights, then why not get a job instead!" Lincyined and swiftly turned to clean the dishes again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Standing away from her for a moment, Monty wanted to scream to his sister that he did have a job, but realizing that doing so would tumble the illusion that he was just azy guy mooching off his sister, he decided not to do so.


    ''Thank the goddess she can''t count or else those increasing coins in our piggy bank every other night would''ve broken the illusion already.'' Assuming that Lincy would force him to give up what he does at the Maze, Monty moved beside his sister and began helping her with the dishes again.


    "By the way," nudging her with his shoulder, Monty had her gaze back to him. "My friend Ray¡­I don''t think he''s gonna being over any time soon, but if he does, can you tell him to go away?"


    "Hmm?" Her eyebrows frowning again, Lincy''s curiosity grew in the matter. "Isn''t he your friend? Won''t telling him to bugger off ruin your rtionship?"


    "Just do as I say," Monty responded, his eyes fixed on the scrub and tes.


    ''What''s going on?'' Lincy wondered, her mind racing for possibilities, but her thoughts, like always quickly trailed off to musing about the fantasy book she was currently in the process of reading. Scrubbing the dishes without even realizing it, the demi-pup girl forgot about her conversation with her brother in a matter of minutes.


    Monty on the other hand, ncing sideways at his sister was just thankful for Lincy''s bad memory andck of situational awareness. Had she been a human, his lies would''ve been caught fairly easily.


    From slipping gold in their piggy bank to giving people money to spend on her sister''s winter clothes stand, just like his sister, the boy was far more mature than he needed to be for his age, but that was the reality of many children living in the lower city.


    "Well anyways¡­What do you wanna eat tonight?" Pressing a thumb to her chin, Lincy''s thoughts hopped onto another topic again. "I heard Rose isn''ting back for a week or two so no fresh eggs ormbs, unfortunately. But! We can still get chicken by weight from the regr butcher."


    "Didn''t he try to sell you rotten stuffst time?" Monty''s reminder turned Lincy''s face green from revulsion. With a chuckle, Monty turned his head to look at his sister, his hands still scrubbing the dishes. "Let''s stick to our garden veggies for a few more days, alr¨C"


    A sudden knock on the door cut Monty''s sentence in two. Turning his head in the direction of the front door, he wondered if it was Ray. Not entirely used to visitors either, Lincy thought the same. However, instead of telling him like she''d promised, she tapped Monty''s shoulders and then joining her hand in prayer gestured to him to handle his friend himself.


    "Sure¡­" Throwing the scrub into the sink, Monty quickly rushed down the kitchen and through the hallway before eventually making it to the front door. Grabbing hold of the doorknob he was ready to quickly open it and then push Ray out as he tried to get in.


    ''I may have to teach this idiot another less.'' Ready to take the fight right outside his front door, Monty opened the door but was instantly disappointed.


    Standing before him was the chosen of the goddess and the new nobility in the upper city, Raven ''Phordite, an orphan much like himself. Right beside him was Tanya, peeking at him with a gentle smile.


    "Can wee in? I wanted to talk to you," Raven said, already moving Monty to the side and barging right in while the boy was distracted looking at Tanya, waving.

 Chapter 381: A Sharper Look

    Starstruck at the sight of a real-life hero, Lincy stood still like an idol while her brother sat across the couch from Raven. She had no clue what was happening or why Tanya had brought Athenia''s chosen to her door, however, none of it mattered as her heart bubbled with curiosity and her heart fluttered with butterflies.


    The demi-girl wished to ask him many questions, most notable of his conquest over tyrants and his pronounced luck with thedies. In her eyes, he was a beacon of hope and a nexus of romance for many toe as he ventures through the rest of his journey. Like a character of fiction, she saw him, ready to be unfolded and read page by page.


    Her fantasies, however, were quickly snipped loose as Monty in the direst of tone asked¡­


    "Can we help you with something?" ncing down to the informal tone of her brother, Lincy''s eyes widened and she almost leapt to pull him by the ear. But with Raven speaking up next, she was reminded not to be too harsh in front of her idol.


    "Nothing, I just came here to drop your payment for thest job," Raven''s words left the siblings confused, and their confusion grew further as he reached into his pocket to take out a pouch so full of gold it was pouring out of his hands. "Here, take it."


    Leaning forward and cing the pouch on the coffee table, Raven had stunned the whole room, including Tanya who''d never seen such a grand amount of gold being pushed across tables. Her shock, however, didn''tst long as she was reminded exactly who she was dating.


    ''As expected of a hero and a noble.'' She thought with a smile.


    Pulled out of her trance as well, Lincy shook her head and turned her gaze to her brother. Tugging on his shirt at the shoulder, she shook him for a bit and demanded an answer.


    "What job? Y-you never told me anything about this!" A mix of overjoyed and scared as to exactly what the hero was having her brother do, Lincy hoped and prayed that it wasn''t anything that would put Monty''s life in jeopardy.


    The boy wanted to refuse, knowing anything and everything, but before he could speak, Raven decided to take over. Holding his hand forward, he got the attention of both siblings. Then with a smile, he looked at Lincy and requested.


    "Can we get a ss of water first? I''d love to exin everything to you, but some water would help with the long exnation first," Lincy''s eyes lit up at Raven''s request, thus without wasting a second, she marched in the direction of the kitchen to get some water.


    "What''s this really about, tell me¡­" Not letting the chance slip either, Monty turned to Raven and demanded an answer. His eyes nced down the gold pouch for a moment, but instead of epting it, he simply pushed it back towards Raven. "And keep the money, I don''t want any favors, they alwayse with deranged expectations."


    Having worked in the maze as a peddler for a while, Monty was well aware of the fact that nothinges free. What you think is someone being friendly, could easily be their way to get closer before the eventual scam. Although he didn''t expect Raven to scam him, he deduced that he was needed by the hero for something.


    "You''re sharp, you know that?" Raven said with a faint smile riding on his lips.


    Intertwining his fingers, Monty leaned forward and stared back at Raven.


    "Just tell me what you want, and get out of our house before my sister starts catching up on what''s actually happening here," his patience was running thin, but that didn''t stop Raven from pursuing what he wanted still.


    "Fine, I saw you in the maze before and I want to employ your service¨Cbut," sliding the coin pouch forward again, Raven held his hand on top to not allow him to push it back just yet. "Not exactly the way you think, however, if you agree, who knows maybe one day you can run that ce yourself?"


    "Is this about your visit to Mistress?" Monty asked, the look in his eyes growing sharper still.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leaning back on the couch, Raven was once again impressed at the boy''s shrewd deduction skills.


    "Yes, and I want you to be my eyes inside that hell hole."


    "Forget it, I don''t wanna make the Mistress an enemy¨Cnot when I can easily ignore this whole mess." Monty didn''t even give the proposal a moment of thought. After all, why would he mess up an already tranquil lifestyle with his sister? Leaning back in his seat as well, he closed his eyes and drew deep breaths before adding further.


    "I''ve seen first-hand what happens when you greed too much over anything. The nobles lose their secrets and themoners their free will. And I¡­"


    Opening his eyes, he looked to the front once more.


    "Have no intentions of ruining what I already have. You may be a hero of justice but don''t expect me to be the same." Punctuating his line were the rushing steps of her sister. Walking up to the table from behind them, she hastily began pouring everyone not a ss of water but rather a cup of tea.


    cing a few hurriedly warmed biscuits in each coaster as well, she moved it in front of the guest while picking up her own to drink from while standing.


    "There was no need for all this, but thank you for your hospitality," said Raven, nodding at Lincy.


    Picking up his cup, he quickly turned his gaze back to Monty.


    ''Think about what we discussed, the Mistress isn''t just another merchant in Athenia. And if you keep enriching her there wille a time when she''ll devour this hub of happiness that you''ve built.'' His eyes staring right at the boy, Raven had connected their minds through his mana-fused eye.


    ''Get out of my head!'' Holding his surprise with a forced smile, Monty tried not to let his true emotion reflect on his face.


    The offer may have been shot down, but this conversation was far from over, if anything, the tea and biscuits had ensured that itsted an ufortably long time.

 Chapter 382: Bitter Sweet Biscuits

    "So...What is this job exactly that my brother did for you, hero?" Finally, as silence had taken over and everyone was busy enjoying the snack of tea and biscuits, Lincy couldn''t help but question exactly what the hero was paying her brother for.


    She was anxious and afraid and uncharacteristically proud of her brother, but if the job turned out to be too risky then she wanted him to pull out of it now.


    The tter of cups being put down on the saucer rested heavily inside the angst-ridden room. On one hand, Raven wanted Monty at any cost, but on the other, he knew that would just force the boy to act out.


    "Just some," looking sideways at him, Raven''s gaze reflected just how easily he could reveal everything to Lincy and being a fanatic for the hero type, she would gobble it up like gospel. However, breaking his gaze and turning his attention back to Lincy, Raven''s answer turned rather tame. "Just some fetching quests from the adventurer''s guild.


    My party hasn''t been there in a while and since we''re often busy with work, your brother takes proof of questpletion to the guild for us and brings us the rewards."


    Making up a convenient lie, Raven had both Monty and Lincy''s surprise. The sister, for she had no clue that her brother was helping the hero and Monty, for he expected Raven to spill the truth. But before he had the chance to contemte why the hero would do so, his sister turned to him for further answers.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were helping the chosen!" Lincy eximed, her eyes beaming bright with joy yet her tone carrying a hint of anger.


    "I...Uh..." His eyes glued to Raven, Monty scratched the back of his head, wondering what to tell his sister.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This was the first time,"ing to the rescue once again, Raven looked at Lincy with a bright smile. ncing down to the pouch of gold and making her follow his eyes, he pushed the back in her direction. "We had the arrangement for a while, but since he refused payment, I guess there was no real use in telling. But, not anymore, I''ll be dropping off his payment to your house from now on myself."


    "Ohhhh~" Reaching for the pouch while humming her words, the demi-pup tried to pick it up but couldn''t move the pouch at first. Putting more and more effort into lifting it, she managed to get it in her hands before taking a quick look in. "So, so much gold..."


    Her face painted a golden glow from the light reflected off the coins, Lincy took long deep breaths trying to calm herself down. There was enough in the pouch tost them a few modest years without the need to sell anything throughout winter, yet the glister of gold felt pervasive--almost as if was screaming at her to throw it away.


    "W-we can''t ept this!" She yelped, jerking her head up to match Raven''s gaze again.


    cing the pouch on the table, Lincy tried to push it back toward Raven but with a simple gaze, Raven conjured a small tabloid of darkness to stand before the pouch like a wall.


    "What''s that!" Almost instantly forgetting about the coins, Lincy sped her hands, ecstatic at the sight of the strange magic. Her eyes beaming joy bright as a star, the pup moved her head side to side, admiring the block of darkness while her tail wagged happily.


    In that moment, Raven realized just how gullible the sister was, and thus his attention turned back to Monty.


    ''You think you''ll live peacefully with her when working where you do, is bound to prop up numerous enemies? Don''t make meugh, Monty. We never wanted to make an enemy of the Mistress either, but hell if it wasn''t inevitable once we knew the truth behind what she did with some noble.'' Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Monty looked away from Raven.


    Smart enough to realize the threat of working for the maze and by extension the Mistress, he wanted to agree with the hero, but simply couldn''t. It wasn''t a matter of ego or epting defeat but rather the knowledge that he would be sticking his head in between two disputing parties.


    Not only would that enrage Mistress if found, but also bring about the inevitable for anyone working for the Subus''s Maze.


    ''I will consider it for sure, but please go for now.'' Talking through their mind link, Monty tried to get Raven to leave, but his sister decided to interrupt yet again.


    "How did you make this?!" Excited at the block of darkness seemingly made of shadows rather than the absence of light, Lincy had forgotten about the coins on the table and instead wanted to know more about the hero''s skill. "All I can do is a bit of natura healing magic, but do you think I can do this too?"


    "Not exactly but if you focus your mana enough," urging Lincy to follow his steps, Raven stretched his arm forward and concentrated his mana under the pouch of gold. The next thing they knew, the gold elevated from the tabletop with the help of a floating darkness tile. "All magic lets you create basic objects, like fira for fire, aqua for water, gust for wind, and illumina for holy magic."


    "What should I try for natura magic then?" Beaming bright with visible joy, Lincy looked forward to what Raven had to teach her, and as their conversation continued and so did the teaching the entire kettle of teaid empty on the table.


    ''You know she''s gonna forget all this training in an hour or so right?'' Tired of watching the two practising in the living room, Monty tried to dissuade Raven, but the mage was far too concentrated on teaching Lincy to listen to her brother.


    "All magic stems either from gods, runic magic which isn''t quite something you can learn without a natural born affinity to a certain element, or deities simr to gods--like the patrons of warlock, even devils and angels." Exining to Lincy how magic worked while she tried everything in her power to manifest her natura magic in a physical form, the mage intentionally left out his own source of magical affinity, fae-blood or to dissect further a connection with Umbra.


    "SPROUT!!!!" Lincy screamed, focusing every bit of her mind to conjure a sampling on the table.


    Her effort, however, bore no results as she had no blessing from a god or a deity, but a mild affinity to natura through blood. Had she been smarter, more capable of learning, the words of arcane would''ve flowed through her lips even if she didn''t know what any of it meant.


    Her attempt to manifest her magic continued throughout the rest of her day, and although she ever managed to conjure anything, a dinner with her family and the hero more than made up for it.


    By the time Raven left the house with Tanya, Monty was much more inclined to ept his deal, but before the boy had aplete change of heart, he needed some time, some time to think about the implication of spying on the Mistress for him and his family.

 Chapter 383: Monster Girls Trip To The Farmhouse!

    With Raven''s date with Tanyaing to an end, he was finally back at the mansion. The ce hasn''t changed much, except for the number of its inhabitants.


    Amedith, Mel, and Liliyana had still not returned and Aria was off to training while Erika was breathing down Reina''s neck to get the idol of the goddess done as quickly as possible, leaving just the monster girls and Maria still staying at the ursed ce.


    "The Raven flew its way back home," Arche yfully mocked, watching as Raven walked in the direction of the monster girls.


    Having gotten used to staying in the garden, the girls were provided many luxuries, from benches, chairs, and even an open fire grill. Yet approaching them, despite being gone for nearly two days, Raven knew that they hadn''t sat once on the chair or the benches and had only used the grill as it was still being fought over by Mino and Maine.


    "HEY GIVE ME THAT!" Screamed Mino, trying to get a massive piece of grilled meat from Maine who was keeping it held high while also standing tall on her tail.


    "YOU ATE EVERYTHING ELSE YOU COW! LET ME EAT TOO!!" Maine shot back, her eyes burning with rage.


    The two had noticed Raven''s return, but neither of them was willing to break their game of tug of war until that piece of meat was theirs to im. Chuckling at their childish behavior, Raven ignored the two for now and walked up beside Arche.


    "Where''s Amelia and Ophelia?" He asked, having noticed that they were the only monster girls missing.


    Turning her head to the mansion, Arche pointed at one of the many rooms visible through the many windows. Through it, Raven saw both the girls standing around something with their eyes ncing all over.


    "They''re discussing something they called a tex with the roon boy, that or they''re just messing with me with strange words¡­" Unsure of what the girls had meant when they''d left, Arche was upset thinking she was being yed as a fool. She too had been a monarch, not exactly the kind to sit in a castle, but one that ruled her people quite well.


    "Do you mean they''re discussing something about taxes?" Raven asked, curious about the matter.


    Turning her head back to the mage, Arche rolled her eyes andined once again.


    "Great now there''s another joker teasing me," squinting her gaze, she red at Raven. Then with a stretch of her finger, she lightly bumped him on the chest. "Since you have so much time to jest, why not take me to a river like you''d promised you would!"


    "Are we going somewhere?" As soon as Arche mentioned going out, the other two stopped fighting and looked at the conversing duo. Mino in particr was tired of staying in ce and dealing with Maine''s shenanigans, thus, stepping forward she added. "I''ming too, I don''t care where but any ce would be better than this hellhole right now!"


    "Yeahhhh¡­ kinda tired of how quiet it gets sometimes," Maine added while crawling closer to Raven.


    Looking around, the mage already knew that the girls had had enough of sitting around and doing nothing for days, and since they were all monster girls, their bodies needed a lot more exercise than humans. Even their sense towards danger had begun growing dull¨Csomething the party could not afford given the destination for their next adventure.


    "Sure, I guess we can take a trip to Rose''s farmhouse too. Hopefully, the others aren''t back yet, are they?" Looking around for an answer, Raven noticed the girls shaking their heads to confirm his suspicion. "Great, I guess we needed to hurry up anyway so consider this a joint date. We''ll go to Aerin''s house first and get her and Brenna too, if that''s okay."


    None of the girls had any objection, if anything they wanted to get on the road again already. The one-on-one dates would''ve been nicer, but having to wait around doing nothing for days was killing them on the inside. All but two of them, the centaurians were both monarchs and thus used to the mundane life in a big mansion-like structure.


    ''I should go talk to them too. Might also figure out what they''re talking about exactly¡­'' Leaving the girls to lie in their boredom a bit longer, Raven made his way through the mansion, hoping to get both the centaurians to join him on the joint date to the farmhouse.


    Upon getting on the same floor as them he heard their voices echoing through the empty hallway. Taxes and the cut of different nobility helping with the collection seemed to be the topic of discussion, which turned out to be far tamer than what Raven had expected.


    Walking further towards the room that they were in, he stood by the door and knocked against the open door frame to get the girl''s attention.


    The sudden knocking spooked everyone in the room, but as their eyes turned to the door with their hands on their chests, their expression lightened up a little.


    "Oh, good heavens you scared me," Ophelia said with a heavy sigh.


    "Yeah, we didn''t hear your footsteps or anything¡­" Added Amelia, her face still pale in color.


    "Just came here to ask you two on a date," moving forward with a smile, Raven shifted his attention from the girls to Tan, momentarily. "Can you leave us alone for a minute? I wanna talk about something with you too, but after I''m done with the girls."


    Asking no questions at all, Tan left the group in peace.


    "A date, you say?" Tilting her head to the side, Ophelia pondered over the thought for a moment. "Gara would''ve arranged a bloodbath at the Colosseum if he was feeling uncharacteristically romantic, I just hope that''s not the kind of date we''re talking about here, are we?"


    Brushing off her concern with a casual fanning of his hand, Raven moved closer to the girls.


    "Nah, I doubt I can be that romantic. It''s just a river and a farmhouse with possibly corn fields and many small animals," ncing between the girls with a smile, Raven held his hands forward. "So if you''re done here, how about we start the preparations already?"


    Looking at each other, the centaurians shrugged their shoulders before quickly turning their gaze to the front.


    "I suppose a bit of modest living won''t hurt." Said Amelia as she took Raven''s hand.


    "Anything beats living in breathing walls," Ophelia asserted before taking Raven''s hand as well.


    With the girls ready to leave, the mage wasted no time leading them to their rooms so they could start with the preparations. However as he was about to bring the rest, he was promptly stopped by Tan who handed him a beautifully calligraphed letter by ''The Red Madame''. It was an invitation of sorts, requesting Raven toe over with his girls so their sizes could be taken for the swimwear.


    ''I guess we have another stop to make before Brenna''s.'' And with that thought, it was time to leave the mansion for onest gigantic date.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 384: An Artist Of Her Craft

    The moment Raven had brought in the monster girls, the madam''s eyes glimmered with possibilities. Breathless at the sigh of such curvaceous and varied bodies, she wished to touch them bare and feel them against her wrinkled old skin.


    ''Oh, how I wish you were my daughter! The love of a woman who''d never bore a daughter blossomed in her heart. Envisioning the girls in bridal gowns and the like, she almost hoped she could walk them down the aisle in the most dazzling of dresses.


    "By Athenia''s grace, what have I been doing sewing clothes for hideous imbeciles?" Those words reached the goddess as the first true prayer to her name and thus came a smile on both the madam''s lips and the new god that she''d epted.


    Moving closer to the group, her lips curved in an unshaken smile, the Madam gestured to her workers to close the shop so that their lords could settle in without any disturbance. In the meantime, the Madam grabbed hold of Raven''s left hand and brought her closer to her face. Turning her eyes to the lord, she bowed her head before nting a gentle kiss on the back of his firm hand.


    "They say monsters are born of corruption, incapable of rational thoughts or beauty, but if this is what it means to be hideous, then by the gods we humans are pretty." Her disjointed flow of words didn''t make much sense to most of the monster girls, they simply devised that she was calling humans pretty and monsters hideous and irritations, but the three monarchs and Raven knew, that it wasn''t a dig at the monster girls, but at the pettiness of human beings.


    "You don''t need to bow, I thought I already said that to you," Raven reminded, pulling his hand away.


    Taking a step away, still smiling at her lord, the madam sped her hands and announced excitedly.


    "Such modesty will be the bane of your title, my lord. You should be moremanding¨C" tilting her head to the side, the Madam turned her gaze to the girls. "The other dukes will look down on you otherwise, and thest thing I''d want is for them to touch this pretty group of wildflowers of yours."


    "As if that''ll happen," stepping forward from the back of the group, Arche leered at the Madam with her many eyes. "They can try, but if they think they are better than him, maybe I should test them the same way I tested him."


    "And how did you test him, exactly?" The Madam asked.


    "By unleashing an army of a few thousand Arachne soldiers, many of whom were consumed by such horrors, it would haunt their blood until the day they take their own lives from the unhindered mental agony."


    "O¨Coh¡­" The entire staff froze at her words, even the Mistress was shocked and had no clue how to respond to such a threat. But one thing was for sure, and now she too had realized. "Well then, I doubt you have anything to worry about, but enough talk! Let''s get you all measured!"


    Without wasting any more time, the girls were brought into a room full of mannequins, wearing lustrous clothes. Every wall was decorated with golden silk cascading down like a waterfall, and every inch of the floor wasden with deep floral patterns inked in dark over a deep maroon carpet.


    Clips of silver with flowers of ss stuck through the many wigs on the mannequins and as for the rest of the essories, there was not a lone repeating pattern.


    Each a unique piece of near perfection, lies in wait for the perfect master. Some whispered to the rest like pixies and the others rested in silence knowing their time would nevere. The Madam was a cruel mistress, at least to her creations. She weaved clothes of unparalleled awe and none of them in her personal workshop had been adorned by a human much less a monster.


    Drawn to a particrly glimmering piece, Maine''s hand stretched forward, but before she could touch the silk, the Madam came in with a warning.


    "Don''t touch anything without asking first, sweethearts," looking at Maine, she remained smiling despite the girl''s transgression of what she considered a sacred ce. "You may be fickle or strong, but these threads are woven with my love, soul, and magic."


    "S-sorry, I just thought it looked pretty¡­" A bit embarrassed, Maine''s expression fouled, but not for long as the Madam moved closer to the dress she was eyeing and picked it off the mannequin herself.


    Dusting it with her hands, she ran her fingers through the silk, feeling every weave of thread and feeling within it the memories of her making it.


    "An Oceanic blue, it should work well with your dark hair, but unless you''re as stiff as a board with that tail, I wouldn''t advise you to wear this piece," cing the dress back on the mannequin, the Madam turned around to face the Lamian girl. "But don''t be so down, I''ll weave one for you in a simr hue. Shouldn''t be a problem."


    Maine''s eyes lit with the words, she wanted to thank the olddy but the Madam began marching forward before she could utter words of thanks. Eventually, the entire group was led into a study filled with sketches of different clothes stered on the walls. In ity the Madam''s work desk with an empress chair at its head.


    "Now then," Taking the measuring tape out of her desk, the Madam spread it in front of the group and asked. "Which one of you sweet daughters is ready to undress first?"


    And like always, the thought of having something new and shiny sparked a fight between Mino and Maine. Leaving the others to step forward and get themselves measured first instead. Sitting in a corner, Raven kept an eye on the whole thing, from Madam''s precise measurements to her discussion with the girls about their body''s special needs.


    Coming to Arche, the woman was much in awe of the dress the queen had woven from her own silk. It was tensile beyond any fabric she''d seen and yet felt angelic to the touch. And although she wanted to get some for herself, the Madam didn''t push her luck, at least not yet.


    "By the¡­" Moving onto Mino, the Madam''s shock knew no bounds. From her massive breasts that weighed a ton and that giant ass of hers that could crush a man, she''d never seen anything like it, and that fact excited her very very much.


    Maine''s shift from a tail to a pair of legs had just as much of a surprising effect, and so did the sprouting of her wings and other augmentation in her body that she could do thanks to the stuff that she''d eaten.


    Last were the centaurians, and although very much unique in their own ways, the only notable feature for the Madam to write down was their lower body and the matureness of their breasts. Not yet mothers, and yet their breasts were tender and more sensitive than the rest, not only that but they also hung lower¨Calmost like a mother withctating breasts.


    "This¡­will take a while, but I''m gonna assume you need the swimwear first?" Done with the measurements, the Madam confirmed that that''s what Raven wanted since the party was headed for the ocean.


    "Yeah and if possible I''d like it to be done by this week''s end," nodding at Raven''s response, the Madam smiled before getting to work.


    Raven and the group didn''t wait too long in the store after that, they still had to stop by Breanna'' and make their way to Rose''s farmhouse, after all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 385: A Daughter’s Dilemma(18+)

    "Chop wood she says, do this, do that she says¡­Ugh so annoying all the time!" Ax in hand, Aerin was feeling quite frustrated. She''d been hard at work trying to train the Coppelicans and what remained of her time, all she was doing was more work. From collecting herbs, mixing them, and even fixing the runes that protected their house from monsters, the stress from everything had made her irritable.


    "If only she''d let me do what I want for once¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Throwing the ax away, she quickly began gathering the wood that she''d chopped for about an hour. Putting it in a cloth bag on the side of one of the Coppelicans, she patted him on the side to have him carry it to the back of their house. Upon reaching the destination, the beast was taught to use its beak and undo the subtle knot so the log would fall right off.


    In the meantime, while one of them was gone, Aerin loaded the bag on the other and the cycle repeated a few times until her body was drenched with sweat and her back aching like an old hag.


    "Fuckkkkkkkkkk¡­" Hand on her back she stumbled her way towards her house''s entrance, all the while,ining about her mother to herself. "Of course, your back hurts because of those tits, but mine does too even if I don''t have that stupid gene from you!"


    Now angry at her mother''s assets being more impressive than hers, she headed down the hall and made her way to the bathhouse. There, taking a quick soak, she washed away the filth from her body before justying neck-deep in the water in an attempt to soothe her frustrated mind. Blowing bubbles in the water, Aerin pulled her legs closer to her chest.


    Wrapping her hand around them, she began to dream.


    ''Why can''t we go back and meet him? He said he''ll tell us toe to the mansion, but what''s taking so long?'' Thinking about Raven, she wanted to be held in his arms. Thefort of his body and the warmth of his skin, nothing else in the world that felt better to Aerin. Then was his muscles, the firmness of his chest, and eventually that thing down there that connected them balls deep.


    ''I wanna do it again, but I''m sure Mom will try to steal his attention.''


    For a moment, a vision of her mother''s ass being pounded by Raven''s dick shed before Aerin''s eyes. It was truly breathtaking, but she would''ve preferred it if it were her instead of her mother.


    ''By the way, if he marries me and my mom, does that make him my dad but also my husband?'' The thought in itself was amusing to the young girl, she wasn''t opposed to her mother marrying someonepetent, even if it meant sharing the same man in the same bed. However, the problem for hery in the feeling of inferiority.


    ncing down at her supple yet not as mature breasts, she wished they were bigger and felt the same about her hips and ass. ''I bet it''s that dead bastard''s fault I didn''t get the good genes in that department!''


    Cursing her father, Aerin shook her head and tried not to think of him. The bastard was long dead, and his soul still simmered in eternal torture.


    "I wanna fuckkkkkk instead of thinking of these things¡­" Sinking her head underwater, Aeriny on the base of the bath with the tension in her body letpletely loose. Floating a bit higher as she did so, her hand moved down her wet body until her fingers touched her clit. In her anger, she imagined herself rubbing her cum filled pussy on Brenna''s face.


    Taking her imagination further, she felt her mother''s body ripple like a wave as Raven fucked pussy raw. Still spreading her man''s cum from on her mother''s face from her pussy, Aerin felt a bit better and rose to the surface.


    "Bitch will probably just enjoy it though, I mean we shared his cum already before¡­" Thinking back to their threesome with Raven, she couldn''t help but desire the same, although this time with the focus mostly on her.


    However, having overstayed in the bath, Aerin had to put a stop to her imagination and get out of the bath. Wrapping a towel around her body, she walked through the hallway and passed her mother''s room, inside which Brenna was busy moulding a y pot to stock the mixture of herbs.


    In her passing, and the aroused nature of her body, a thought crossed Aerin''s mind of which she was uncertain if it was a good or a bad idea.


    ''Maybe we can make a mould of his dick so we can use it while he''s away for days, weeks if not months likest time when he visited another kingdom¡­'' The thought was alluring, even lucrative had ite to a more business-minded individual.


    For Aerin, it was just a lewd thought, a kink even, but to someone like the Mistress, it would''ve been a fantastic opportunity to get every girl in Athenia hooked on Raven''s cock to the point where they wanna feel the real thing since nothing else would suffice. But the fact that the hero wouldn''t just fuck any random girl as the Mistressmanded, had led the devil to drop that idea.


    "Maybe I''ll ask him when he visits?" Aerin said to herself, still unsure if she wanted a replica of Raven''s dick to feel close to him even when he was away.


    Either way, she wouldn''t have to wait as, by the end of nightfall, Raven and his entire group of monster girls were about to arrive at their house. She''ll have one night to feel him, to even love somewhat, but would that be enough? That remained to be seen.


    "I should just start the meal preparation before I get too wet thinking about him again~" With a tired sigh, Aerin tried to forget that she was horny and returned to housework. However, obviously, she failed and ended up making a mess inside the kitchen with one hand in her panties and her mind thinking of Raven.


    Note: Let me know what you guys think about the girls having a mould of Raven''s dick to feel close to him on those desperate nights. It''s a form of masturbation but they can imagine him fucking him with it at least. You decision really matters here, so please do lemme know what you want to see!

 Chapter 386: A Grateful Goddess(Can Be Skipped)

    What if I were to tell you there was a library, one with infinite shelves holding infinite knowledge and adding infinity upon infinity? A liar and a ruse; is what most would hear in return, but that was the reality of a certain section of my prison. Bound with leather and soaked in silver ink, these shelves were decorated by the knowledge of the true visionary.


    Murdok, my father¨Chis soul may have extinguished but as he''d promised he was still here with me.


    Through the dark clutches of unbeing, he scribed the reality of an infinite world. No longer the god of death as that torch has been passed to me, he''d taken the role as the seer of worlds rather seriously in recent years.


    "Woahhhhh~" Sang the fairy, her wings fluttering to the infinite library.


    "Hush or you can leave," with a reprimand of a light head-tap with my finger, I brushed her to the side. "And don''t touch anything, lest you wish to be incinerated into pixie dust."


    "EPP!" She squealed at the thought before quickly taking a stiff seat on my shoulder.


    "This ce, it has an order¡­" cing my fingers on the spine of leather-bound books, I continued walking down the infinite library. "No records must open, no pages snooped through, they are a mere ledger of everything that has happened and will happen in the future."


    "Tempting, isn''t it?" Said the clone of mine who''d been following me and Cassiopeia from behind. Picking up the pace, she stood beside me¨Cvisibly upset at the fact that I was showing a stranger around. With one hand on her hips, she mirrored me perfectly. I knew what she had to say, it was I staring down at my own self, and yet I let her voice it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can know everything you will need to make this journey of yours a grand sess, don''t you wanna take a peak? Even if only for a little?"


    Her question, however, was rhetorical. However, as her gaze turned to Cassipea, I knew her words would hold more weight.


    "Wouldn''t you, fairy? Wouldn''t you wanna know what the future holds for you and your master?" ncing up with a re, the clone shot me with a look as sharp as daggers. "Maybe even find a way to help Elenaria be the sole god to rule over Nerva''s body?"


    Looking to my side, the nk look of surprise in the fairy''s eyes was enough of an answer in itself. She had no clue about half the things we talked about, she was by her own admission, a messenger of her goddess and nothing more.


    "You can go back now Cassiopea, I''ll be taking the rest of the walk myself," even so, sending the fairy away, I continued my walk.


    The clone was still far from pleased, however, with enough time her expression finally dropped.


    "You shouldn''t be bringing just anyone in here," sheined, following beside me.


    Ignoring my own words for the time being, I instead focused on the task that I''d walked all day for. The search for the dark knight''s record had gone far too long. Time didn''t flow the same in the library as it did outside its infinite stretch, and thus if I were to leave, what had been a single day for me would turn out to be a whole week for everyone outside.


    ''Still¡­'' ncing around at the shelves that reached into the dark skies of my prison, I could feel my father''s presence in every single book on them. ''I don''t wanna leave, even though I know I should.''


    "Why do you need to look through these records anyways, I thought you wanted to read about thest holy war instead." Pulled out of my musing by the clone''s words, I stopped next to a dozen books that felt about right.


    "I want to know more about the war and the goddess of war and how she managed to kill death itself, but¡­" Staring at the one book that rested in the middle of the bunch, I reached for its spine and slowly began pulling it out. "These books, they''re not meant to be read, they''re records of the worlds that are best left alone."


    Tugging on the book, I could feel the pressure from the others squeezing it tight. Locked in ce so tight that even a god can pull them out? There had to be some magic involved.


    With a defeated sigh, I let go of the damned thing. It wouldn''t budge, not even skid out a little.


    "See what I mean?" Looking at the clone while panting a little, I couldn''t help but heave another sigh as a rush of my magic that had been momentarily stolen came flooding back. "A library situated in a prison no gods can exit, every book locked in ce with force and magic. Truly nobody can read these until the books themselves allow it or the world of Altarises to an end."


    Folding her hands, the clone looked to the mist that stretched into the dark horizon.


    "What use are books that can''t be read?"


    "A record for those whoe after us. To tell them that we existed."


    "I suppose so," throwing her hands to the side, the clone turned and looked at me again. "I was looking forward to reading about this goddess of war, but I suppose I can wait until I find some other way to read these books."


    "We only read the past, remember. Father never told me the future and I don''t want to look into it either. It''d be far more pleasant writing it myself." One thing, both of us, my conscious and the subconscious mind easily agreed.


    "Some other day then, let''s get back before a month passes on Aris." With a nod, I absorbed the clone back into myself.


    As I looked back and realized just how much I had to walk, I decided it was best to take yet another sauna break tonight.

 Chapter 387: A Short Break To The Farmhouse - Part 1

    Night had arrived and after an entire day of wandering to find the herbalist''s house, the entire group heaved a tired sigh. Thanks to the monster girls and the warding runes on Brenna''s doorsteps, it had taken far longer for them to get here than it did Raven when he''d visited on his own before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Somehow, the mere presence of a monster was enough to disorient a herd, even the teleportation rings didn''t seem to work, at least not when Raven tried to teleport the girls with him.


    "Whoever crafted those runes knew what they were doing..." Rave sighed once more as he was greeted into their house by Brenna and Aerin.


    "It''s an heirloom of my n," taking the coat off Raven''s shoulder, one he''d worn to escape the gripping clutches of a forest''s night winter, Brenna handed it to her daughter before gesturing to her to take everyone in. "We''ve kept it for so long, the knowledge of its working haspletely escaped us. All we know is that it works."


    With a smile on her face, Brenna turned back to her man. Motioning him to follow Aerin, she greeted the rest of her guests one person at a time. Being monsters, the girls felt weakened inside that runic circle surrounding the house, thus in an attempt to aid cure their headaches, Brenna promised to bring some tonic while they settled in the hall with their master.


    ''This is gonna be a problem, if only I knew that he wasing maybe we could''ve prepared something special...'' A bit disappointed in herself, Brenna began walking away from the doorway and made her way towards her workshop. Once inside, she couldn''t help but wonder if the night would bring any pleasant experience.


    However, with a click of the tongue she had to let the thoughts go, after all, the monster girls were also present and doing anything with Raven with an audience watching them, Breanna was not at allfortable with that idea yet. ''I''ll try to get some time with him, I''m sure we can sneak an hour or two for ourselves.''


    Already daydreaming about her time with whom she already considered her new husband, Brenna began working on the tonics, all the while, her daughter helped everyone settle in.


    "I''ll bring out some extra mattresses, we cany them together on the floor since there''s so many people," struggling to fit everyone inside the hall, Aerin was moving things around anding up with ideas to make the guests asfortable as possible.


    However, with her mind consumed by thoughts of sex as well, she couldn''t help but get distracted and think not of serving the guest but ofying in Raven''s bed with her ass raised for the taking.


    ''Too bad everyone looks tired.'' Looking at Raven as he settled on the ground, Aerin''s hopes for the night, however, were quickly shattered by her own self. ''I should let him rest, maybe tomorrow we can have some lovey-dovey funs, ehehe~''


    "I''ll go bring the mattresses and then prepare a meal for you guys, hang tight okay?" Parting with those words, Aerin went out to get a load of mattresses for the guests to sleep on.


    On her way to the storage, however, she noticed her mother working through the gap in her workshop door. She was about to simply pass but then heard Breanna speaking in a whisper.


    "Ahhh, shit...I wanna be with him so muchhhh," a mumbling groan left her mother''s lips, something the daughter could absolutely rte with.


    ''Maybe I should bring up the mold thing with her for nights like these otherwise we''d go crazy from being horny with no way to relieve the tension in our pussies.'' A finger or two couldn''t hope to match the level of ecstasy their man brought them every time he was devouring their bodies, and although a replica was a lifeless and soulless thing, having it close by would be of great help.


    "I''d prefer if he would just stay with us all the time, but he''s supposed to be the hero so I doubt that''ll happen anytime soon," walking towards the storage once again, Aerin decided to bring the idea up with her mom once she was done with the rest of her work.


    The handling of Mattresses didn''t take long, especially with the monster girls--at least some of them, helping Aerin set them up. Once done with that part, she made her way to the kitchen. Knowing the girls loved meat, she diced up some dried swine and began preparing a hotpot.


    Mushrooms, leaks, sprouts and more, she sprinkled everything non-offensive until there was something for everyone in that thick cartginous broth. A mix of spices and paste camest, giving a tangy taste to the meal with a spicy kick enough to wake up a dead nuisance of a father.


    ''Why does this remind me of him?'' The mere thought of her father was enough to foul Aerin''s mood, he loved a good hotpot, but the wine that went along with it turned him as violent as an enraged mule. ''Haunting me from the grave or something? Ughhh, I still hate him so much.''


    While finishing up thest of her preparations, Aerin''s mind wandered through thoughts, thinking about everything her father had left behind to remember him by. Sticking out to her more than anything was her mother''s engagement ring which now rested on the broken shrine of her father.


    In its ce, Brenn now wore the teleportation ring given to her by Raven--something that felt far more fitting on her ring finger than a memento of an abusive past.


    "Time for dinner so stop thinking," shaking those thoughts out of her head, Aerin began carrying the hotpot towards the hall, stopping by her mother''s room, however, she decided to get Brenna to join as well. "Bring the dishes, I''m gonna set everything else."


    Catching a glimpse of her mother''s hand under the table as soon as those words were uttered, Aerin pretended not to notice Brenna''s shock and continued on her way to the hall.


    "Wash your hands before you touch the tes!" She yelled with a roll of her eyes.


    "Y-yeahh..." Replied the mother, ashamed she was caught by her daughter while touching herself.

 Chapter 388: A Short Break To The Farmhouse - Part 2(18+)

    Dinner was over, and both Aerin and Brenna were struck with a surprise. They were going with Raven to Rose''s farmhouse in the morning and it almost felt like they had no choice. Either way, hoping to spend more time with Raven, the two decided to go along and see how everything unfolds at the farm.


    "Well at least we get to spend some time with you tonight~" Chuckled Brenna as her bare breastsid heavily over Raven''s eyes. Lying in herp, the mage had agreed to the devious ns of the mother and daughter.


    Resting nude in Brenna''sp and enjoying the scent of a mature woman, Raven could feel Aerin stroking his cock in an attempt to get it as hard as possible for the molding process. Naked just like the other two, Aerin refrained from using her mouth to prevent too much of her spit from turning into a natural lube.


    Yet the urge rose in her heart and her body bubbled with heat, especially at her entrance where both her lips were tingling with excitement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And while the daughter worked on Raven''s dick, the mother let their man suckle, sniff, and squeeze her tits. Her fingers ran through his hair as well, and with a slight lean forward every now and then, she shared her spit with Raven''s lips. The other hand of hers was not idle either, as it ran over Raven''s skin and ruffled his goosebumps.


    "Come here," he said, pulling Brenna''s head closer.


    With her face upside down for Raven, they shared a kiss with each lip opposite of the other. Being on the bottom, the mage could also feel her taste trickling down his tongue and into his belly, the sensation of which spur great heat throughout his body.


    Although jealous that her mother was getting all the attention, with Raven''s dick finally rock hard Aerin began scooping up thick and viscous y and began spreading it from the balls to the tip of Raven''s dick. A coat or two simply kept washing off, but with Brenna keeping Raven''s busy and hard, Aerin managed to add more and moreyers until the y started to dry.


    Eventually, as there was no longer a need to watch the y, Aerin couldn''t help but join in on the kissing. She tried to shove her mother off first, but with her tongue coiled with Raven''s, that proved difficult. Instead, simply finding a gap to fight over his tongue and lips, the girl fought with her mother''s mouth to get Raven to herself.


    Their tongues shed, and even coiled in a trio, with Brenna''s tongue coiling on one side and Aerin''s tongue on the other. Soon enough, Raven''s lips were washed with the saliva of both the mother and the daughter, all the while, they licked his lips and tongue, almost as if they were stroking his dick with their mouths.


    Rock hard still, Raven wanted to fuck their hungry pussies then and there, but with the cast still drying, he instead decided to taste the nectar flowing between their legs. The first to sit on his face was Aerin as she didn''t wanna wait for her mother to be done with and jointer.


    Squeezing her ass and spreading her cheeks, Raven slipped his tongue inside her pussy and it glided as if it were lubed by slime.


    The sensation of him moving his tongue, licking the insides of her walls, and the feeling of his fingers mming on her ass¨Chad Aerin arching her back and rubbing her pussy on Raven''s face on her own, and while it all happened, her fingersy intertwined with her mother to help her stay upright.


    "Ahhh~ I wanted to do this for so long! MHMM!" Falling into her mother''s arms, Aerin dug her fingers into Brenna''s shoulder with her ass attempting to lift up from Raven''s mouth. But with the mage squeezing her ass tight and Brenna pushing her daughter down, Aerin''s pussy was still within Raven''s grasp and her inside a delicious meal for him to devour everyst bit of.


    Exploring every nook and cranny and every flesh bump that he could reach, the mage left a mark of his lust on every single spot inside Aerin''s pussy. And those very licks, kisses and the suction of his lips stiffened up Aerin''s body as she showered Raven''s lips with a burst of her orgasm.


    Finally, after cumming on Raven''s face, Aerin was let go and she along with her mother began cleaning up the mess they''d created. Licking the cum off of Raven''s lips, the duo started kissing him again. Their lips and tongues pushed each other away from his tongue as they tried to im dominance over their man.


    Eventually, however, it was time for Brenna to present her pussy to Raven as well. Slowly lowering her fat ass on her body, she covered his entire face while sitting on him. Unlike her daughter, the scent of maturity oozed from her pussy, it lured Raven''s tongue out of his mouth and urged it to explore each and every crevice.


    "Aughhh~" Brenna moans as Raven''s wet tongue carved its way, and seeing her mother struggle, Aerin in her jealousy decided to get some revenge.


    Squeezing her mother''s breasts with a razor look in her eyes, she slowly twisted Brenna''s nipples and made her body shiver with a jolt of pain. Yet with Raven''s grasp on her ass and his tongue deep in, Brenna couldn''t move and instead had to struggle as her daughter pinched her nipples harder and harder.


    "A-Aerin! L-let go!" pping her daughter''s hands away while her hips grinded on Raven''s face on their own, Brenna red at Aerin. "You''re not a baby anymore to be ying with them!"


    ring at Brenna for a few seconds, Aerin looked down into Raven''s eyes, her gaze reflected what she had in mind. She wanted to teach her mom a lesson for hogging his attention all the time, and yet she didn''t wanna go too far without her man''s permission.


    ''Go ahead, bite her tits all you want!'' He ryed to them both with the help of his mana-fused eye.


    "Wh-what!?" Brenna wanted toin, even get away from her daughter, but with Raven''s permission, Aerin didn''t wait to torture her mother.


    "Shut up and take this!" Wrapping her hands around Brenna''s waist, Aerin mmed her face into her mother''s tits. Opening her lips she invited her nipples into her mouth. Sucking on them with everything she''s got, Aerin had Brenna shivering with the cold touch of her tongue and the slimy trail of saliva left behind.


    But then came the bite.


    "AGHH!" Yelped the mother, but the torture of her tits was yet to be over.

 Chapter 389: As The Night Wains

    As the night waned away, both Raven and Aerin were on top of Brenna, sucking the ample breasts, even taking turns between the tug of their tongues for her nipples. Breathless, the mother frailed like a fish, her heart racing and her body tensed over every fiber of her being.


    The cast on his dick being off already; thanks to Aerin''s swift removal the moment it had dried, the mage along with Brenna''s daughter had some time before morning to tease the curvaceous body together. The luscious breasts ripe from being a mother were full like a balloon with visible green veins running under fair skin.


    Coagtion around her nipples and rushing with blood, those very veins made her chest bounce up and down as Brenna heaved deep breaths.


    Being sucked on so hard by two pairs of lips, she felt like her nipples would fall right off, and yet pressing their faces against her tits, Brenna held them firm so they could suck on her cloudy soft boobs some more.


    Being squeezed by two hands on each tit and getting sucked, licked and even bitten, a flood of moans of pain and pleasure escaped her lips, until finally, the duoy on top of her body visibly tired from teasing each other all night.


    Even so, their hands roamed around her skin, Aerin''s on her mother''s tits as she was reminded of a time she would suck them nearly all day as a child. As for Raven, his hand trailed down the mother''s belly and continued teasing her by rubbing her clit.


    "I¡­" Taking a deep breath, Brenna watched their bodies rise with her breast before falling alongside them. "I-I feel like I have two babies instead of one now¡­"


    "I''m not a baby anymore¡­" Aerinined, even though thefort of her mother''s breast was parallel only to being in Raven''s arms.


    "Mhmm~" Taken by surprise with a kiss, Brenna was locked in a kiss with Raven while his fingers toiled with her clit. Her eyes went shut to her man''s tongue entering her lips again, all the while her pussy kept throbbing and aching for more than just teasing on her clit.


    Forcing her eyes open, she looked for a while into Raven''s sharp gaze. He''d imed and from a look alone it was apparent that she was his woman and he had no intention of hiding it from anyone. Even if they were in broad daylight, his finger would be on her breast and his other hand toying with her clit.


    Looking over to her daughter, as shameless as it was, she was busy sucking on her mother''s breasts and cooing melodically.


    Red from embarrassment and heat, Brenna covered her face with her hand and simply allowed all control to split through her fingers. Her body was theirs to y with like a yground even though the duo had already tired themselves quite a bit.


    A kiss turned to a sloppy game of making out, before eventually leading Raven downward where he began sucking on Brenna''s breasts as well. Giving the mother a small break here and there, he turned his attention to her daughter and made out with her as well, but not stopping just there, he pped her budding breasts and left them red before making them sizzle in pain as he sucked on them as well.


    With both her breasts taken, Brenna was already on the verge of passing out from breathlessness. They rose and fell as her lungs ached for air, and her heart raced like a piston while the two suckled on them like fully grown yet hungry babies.


    Her torment continued for an hour more with the duo devouring her tits and sharing kisses in between as a way of giving Brenna some rest, and when it was finally over, the mothery on the ground, her body shivering from the afterglow of having squirted multiple times in orgasm.


    The strong rays of sunlight creeping in through the windows marked the morning, giving the trio not much time to get a wink before it was time for them to embark on a journey. Rose''s house still remained the destination, and although they hadn''t gone all the way through with the lovemaking, it was time to get some rest before having the others awakened.


    Sleeping on top of Brenna''s body with her cloudy breasts as pillows, it didn''t take even a minute for Raven and Aerin to fall asleep, and within the arms of her loved ones, Brenna was not far behind in her drift to sleep.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By the time the trio were to awaken, the cast would be hard as a rock and ready to be poured in with some form of liquid that could dry into a flexible solid. For now, ity in the corner of the room, waiting to be filled into and be an object of obsession leading any girl who touches it to desire the real throbbing flesh of its shape.


    The thought of using it in Lana''s underground sex dungeon had already crossed Raven''s mind, but the thought of strangers using it for their pleasure was not in the least appealing to him. He''d rather give them a taste of the real thing and leave them wanting more forever. However, the girls left behind in his journey eventually grew an ache that nothing else but his body could fulfill.


    Leading him to believe that it was for the best that they foundfort in those desperate nights, by fucking their aching holes while writhing under the bedsheet. Every pump of the replica cock would remind them of him, which in turn would only strengthen their longing for the real thing.


    "Hmm? Still sleeping?" Everything about his ns had to wait a while longer, as the monster girls¨Cled by Mino walked into the room, ready to tackle what the day had to offer.


    Already dressed and ready to leave this ce that gave them all a headache, the girls didn''t wait for Raven and the rest to wake up on their own like they usually did. Instead of waking them up themselves, they helped them get ready in a sleepy and dazed state.


    Only an hourter, the party was back on the track, and although Raven, Brenna and Aerin were sleeping inside the carriage, Mino who''d already been to Rose''s ce, manned the carriage and took them down the path that led to the house of the ex-hero''s mother. About half a day it would take them to get there, and confidently that was just enough time for the sleepy trio to getpletely rested.


    Unaware of their arrival, however, Rose and the others were in for a surprise, especially given the awkward circumstances that had transpired in the few days of their living together. And now with Ravening over, things were only about to get even stranger.

 Chapter 390: A Spree Of Awkward Nights - Part 1

    It had been a few days since Amedith had arrived with Liliyana to his mother''s house, and surprisingly enough the devil fae and Rose had gotten quite close. They prepared dinner, talked for hours about Amedith and his childhood, even took baths together for hours and conversed even longer.


    In all of this, however, the ex-hero had begun to feel a bit neglected. His mother was yful and jolly so she did keep an eye out for his enjoyment, but with embarrassing stories about his past being told to Liliyana in jest, he couldn''t hang around much and instead spent most of his time just tending to fields.


    At night Liliyana did spend some time cuddling with him, but the morning remained the hardest since most of what Rose had to say was something embarrassing about Amedith. It was banter between a mother and what she assumed to be the future wife of her son, yet it felt slightly overdone and Amedith really wanted it to end.


    "Doesn''t help that Mel''s here too¡­" He may have moved on from his rtionship with the elf, but with the embarrassing stories and Mel being a part of it all, he felt even worse remembering how she abandoned him.


    Her body was still marked with the many tattoos of im Raven hadid on her, and when taking a bath with his mother, she was sure to expose them to the rest. Fearful that Liliyana might think of him as less if she learned what happened, he''d tried his best to keep a distance between her and the elf as much as he can, but the open bath was the only ce where he could do nothing at all.


    Even now, the girls were chatting up inside the bath, leaving Amedith to wait until they were done with the open bath. Gathered around each other, the trio had their nude bodies half-sunken in the water. Their breastsid bare before each other, which sparked a hint of jealousy in the elf''s heart. However, keeping it to herself, she sneakily caught glimpses of both girl''s assets.


    One a voluptuous pair of mountains and the other a rounded pair of water balloons.


    "Still, what do you see in him?" The fae''s words pulled Mel out of her thoughts.


    ncing upwards, she noticed Liliyana''s gaze tied to Rose''s eyes. The two had been conversing about the mother''s rtionship with Raven, something the fae was having a hard time making sense of.


    "Uhmm¡­" Embarrassed to admit anything, Rose looked down to the water crashing against her belly. "I can''t exin it. Maybe it''s because I''ve known him for so long?"


    Looking up at Liliyana, Rose''s body froze at just how critical the fae''s eyes had grown in a second. No matter what reason she would''ve had behind her rtionship with Raven, for a fae it was never enough as they were a species who loved to rape other creatures instead of mating with their own blood.


    Liliyana was no different, she often experienced the greatest orgasms dominating Rose''s son. The thoughts would rush to her head, thought of her body raping a human. Her devil side only further intensified that desire, but conquering her monster, the fae never forced her lover beyond the limits of his body.


    "W-what about you?" Drawing attention away from her, Rose decided to question Liliyana instead. "What do you like about my son? He''s cute, isn''t he? He has been such a cutie, you just wanna pinch his cheeks and shake them a little, ahaha~"


    Halfway through her attempt at distraction, Rose''s true motherly nature began to surface. Even Mel had to agree that Amedith was cute, but being an admirer of manly men, she still preferred Raven over anyone else.


    "Hmm¡­" Blinking her eyes as she was also pulled out of her thoughts, a smile quickly took over Liliyana as she began spouting a long list of everything that she loved about her boyfriend. "I like his eyshes and his skin! Oh! He has really cute cat-like eyes too! I love how everything suits him, even girly clothes or manly coats! His lips are a bit pale but that makes me wanna kiss him!


    And don''t get me started on his body, it''s so squishy and cuddly! And his butt¨C"


    Squealing with joy just reciting what she loved, Liliyana had to force herself to stop before she began revealing how much she liked to bite Amedith on his cute bubble butt. Every night she left marks of her teeth on his body, almost as if toy im to every inch of his skin, even if it was between his thighs, his butt, his back as well as the groin just above his cock.


    The marks were also part of the reason why Amedith never joined his mother in the bath anymore even if everyone had decided to wear towels.


    "S-sorry¡­I got carried away¡­" Nervously smiling at Rose, Liliyana lowered her gaze before sinking her head into the water.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Covering her mouth to stop herself fromughing, Rose found it cute that a devil was blushing over talk about sex. If anything, she already imagined them to be getting it on quite rough, but to see Liliyana sink into the water at the mention of the word ''butt'', she had a feeling that the duo had been having innocent sex so far.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to be so embarrassed," grabbing Liliyana by the shoulder, Rose helped her out of the water.


    The devil was still embarrassed as the trio made their way out of the bath, but at least now she had a clue about what Ameidth had beenining about.


    ''I guess it is embarrassing talking about private stuff with others¡­'' Swearing to keep more private, the devil returned to her room while Rose returned to hers and Mel to the hall.


    That night apologies were in order, and after that, neither Rose nor Liliyana tried ruffling up the past. As for Mel, she was far too busy thinking about her crime against an innocent racoon and although she was far away from home, she wanted to return but also not without some way to make things up to him.


    ''What would a young demi-human like?'' She couldn''t be more uncertain and thus grew her angst more and more with every passing night.


    There were many ways she could treat him, for one with Raven''s help in erasing his trauma, but since it would wipe out more than what was despised and leave him an empty husk like Roswalt, she didn''t wanna go that far. Apart from that, she couldn''t think of anything, even though she''d already met someone who could cure the body of at least his physical ailment easily.


    It wouldn''t be until they leave the mansion for the seas that she would remember who it was, which could potentially leave the boy to suffer until the party''s return.

 Chapter 391 A Spree Of Awkward Nights - Part 2(18+)

    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Note: I was told to mark these chapters so here is your warning. Dominant female and femboy-ish action. Read at your own ord, idk how to add this warning in the title or else I would''ve(Rmendations wee).


    The days passed like minutes on the farm, between housework and farm work, everyone''s hands stayed busy. Only at night did anyone have time to talk to each other, and yet surprisingly none of them felt tired as it was somewhat of a break from their usual routine.


    Besides, taking care of herds of chicken, a yak as massive as a chariot on which Rose often rode to the town while the animal hauled her goods, as well as the nice homemade meals made of love and fresh ingredients, it was nearly a magical experience.


    Only nearly, since as night came a strange awkwardness took over the house. Perhaps because it was a delicate time to be shared between lovers, or maybe the history of the bathhouse had everyone feeling a bit ufortable. Either way, after Liliyana''s talk with Rose yesterday night, the devil decided to spend more time in bed than chatting up with the rest.


    Already in the nude, her teeth sunk into Amedith''s skin, making him hiss and groan with every brush of Liliyana''s fingers over her bruised skin. Bleeding everywhere with deep marks of her teeth, Amedithy huffing and puffing with his dick snuggled between her cloudy mountains.


    It wasn''t intentional cement by Liliyana, but with her focusing around his groin, Amedith had alreadye multiple times thanks to her breasts smothering his dick with love.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And it wasn''t just her teeth that had him shaking at the edge of another orgasm, but the many hands stretching out of Liliyana''s body and the many tongues that protruded from slits on those very limbs, were caressing him everywhere and licking every nook and cranny. Like a pillow, Liliyana tossed him around and worked his body towards yet another mild melting fountain of cum.


    Biting his butt before running her tongue up and down his spine, she showed her devilish side by giving him such intense pleasure without the usual inexhaustible amount of stamina from her charm.


    "L-Lili¨CI C-can''t cu¨Ccummm¡­AGHH!" Before he could finish his sentence, Liliayan moved one of her hands on Amedith''s dick and began sucking it with a mouth on her palm.


    Lubing it up with her pussy''s juices and giving it the shape of her entrance''s walls, she could feel every inch of him inside her body, almost as if she was giving him a blowjob from her pussy and yet the sensation simmered around her hand.


    "I-I''m CUM-CUMMINNGGG!! AGHH~ MHNMMM!" Making him spurt out his juices like a true fae, Liliyana transferred the semen from her hand to her mouth internally. Drinking it in, she felt a surge of energy bursting from her belly¨Csomething only a devil would have felt from such a depraved act.


    "L-lily¡­" Panting into the pillow, all sweaty and shivering, Amedith came some more and more and even more until the pool of his cum on the bedsheet looked like he''d pissed himself.


    But that was far from enough to quench the devil''s thirst, however, with Amedith''s balls as empty as they could be, Liliyana settled on licking his wound and drinking the blood that was bleeding. And despite being tired, Amedith''s dick and balls kept pulsing from the devil''s aphrodisiac saliva.


    They throbbed and throbbed and even leaked precum, but when it came time to cum from the licking alone, the only thing that came out was a drizzle of clear liquid.


    "L-Lily¡­I¡­" Beyond tired, the ex-hero fell asleep with his body burning from the cuts and his muscles sore from cumming nonstop for hours.


    It took a while for Liliyana to realize he was asleep, as she was far too busy licking his skin and rubbing her face all over his body. When she finally did, however, the devil spread her wings and enveloped her lover. In her embrace, she healed his wound and even helped him recover from the constant sweating and dehydration.


    Her magic was still an enigma, easily cured the warrior of all ailments but one simple thing.


    ''He''s still tired, huh?'' Like a young child sleeping on his mum, Amedithid in Liliyana''s arms, his dainty upper body snuggled between her breasts and the lower half gripped between Liliyana''s thighs. Kissing his forehead again and again, Liliyana couldn''t stop but obsess over her lover. ''How can someone be so cute? I wanna keep hugging you like this always!''


    Rubbing her face into his ginger hair as well as grinding his face between her breasts, Liliyana tried to feel him up some. Had she wanted him any other way, as long as she was holding his hand she could easily change his appearance as well. But more than satisfied with her lover, she only wished to make love to him in his original form just as he''d told her that he loved her just as she was.


    "Mhmm¡­" Groaning in his sleep and tugging Liliyana''s boobs, Amedith mumbled to himself. "L-Lily¡­st-stop, w-we can go get some ice¡­cr-creammm instead."


    Chuckling at the innocence of her partner, the devil wondered if she should get some milk from the cows and start preparing ice cream in the morning.


    "Ice cream it is then," she whispered, yfully nudging Amedith''s nose before snuggling him between her breasts again.


    ''Now breathe in my smell and sleep peacefully.'' The scent of her breasts had turned into a soothing spell, and Amedith loved to sleep to the hint of his lover filling up his lungs. It helped him be one with Liliyana without actively having sex all night.


    Not long after Amedith, Liliyana too fell asleep, and although they never realized it, in early morning Rose saw them butt naked and sleeping in each other''s arms. The door was left open and so while trying to wake them up, she''de to check, but after seeing what she saw, the mother smiled and let the two enjoy thefort of a loving hug a few hours longer.


    ''That girl, she''s perfect for my boy¡­'' Thinking of how it was bittersweet that Amedith''s appearance would continue to make people question his manhood, Rose prayed for Liliyana and her boy to stay strong together till the end of time. Once the prayer was done, however, she couldn''t help bute to a more embarrassing point.


    ''But jeez, did she really have to bite his butt?'' Having witnessed one bite mark overlooked by Liliyana while healing Ameidth, Mama Rose was a bit mad at the devil''s love-making techniques!

 Chapter 392 Glutton And Jealousy

    Late in the afternoon, Raven and the monster girls finally arrived at the farmhouse. Greeted promptly by the illusionary guards that resembled Raven and the rest of the main original group, they had to leave the carriage at the end of the dirty path and wait for Rose herself to get them since the clones wouldn''t let the group pass without a fight. Enjoy new stories from empire


    Thankfully, the owner of the farm was hard at work with her son in the field and it only took a few minutes for Rose and Amedith to notice the group standing at the edge of the farm and calling out for Rose.


    With wee arms, Rose hugged Raven and the girls, even though herints about not being informed of their arrival beforehand were unrelenting.


    "If you''d told me you''reing we''d have a nice warm meal and a warm bath already prepared for you!" She yelped, leering at Raven.


    Stepping a few steps back, she stood beside Amedith, her hands on her hips and her eyes nced across the tired faces. Her son had a simr expression as the guest, not because he was tired but due to his mother being ufortably touchy with everyone in front of him, especially Raven.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, it''s done now," pping her hands, Rose jumped around with a pep in her step and the sight of her butt bouncing like thick jelly shed before everyone''s eyes. Leading the group forward in a sweaty sundress, the gyrating motion of her ass had Raven''s as well as the girl''s eyes fixed on Rose''s hips.


    Like a Gazelle her hips swayed with rhythm, the pendulum motion of her body enough to hypnotize the best of wizards and illusionists. The sweat on her body making her clothes stick to her skin and even turning it near transparent, further intensified the trance all the way up until the party was already inside Rose''s house.


    Once inside, Amedith walked away from the group to do something else, and in the meantime, just sensing the presence of the monster girls and Raven, Melicia came rushing towards the door. Liliyana too wanted to greet them, but her inkling for emotions being much stronger, she felt Amedith''s awkwardness about the situation and decided to stick with him instead.


    "What are you guys doing here!" Although confused, Mel quickly rushed into Raven''s arms and hugged him like a tall teddy bear.


    Squeezing him for a moment, she took a long whiff of hisforting smell before letting him go and turning to the rest. cing her hands on her hips, she nced around at the tired faces, especially on Brenna and Aerin, both of whom still appeared a bit sleepy.


    "Never a good trip on those bumpy mud paths,e I''ll take you guys to the hall, you cany down there for a bit," pulling her weight around the house as well, Mel took over for Rose and led the group to the hall where everyone would be staying.


    In the meantime, the mother of one made her way to the bathhouse to activate the runic warming of the open pool. Once it was done, she let the warm water collect in the bath. Heading to the kitchen while the bath was being readied Rose began preparing a quick meal for the tired guests.


    What she thought would be half an hour''s worth of work quickly turned to thrice that amount. Mostly because of just how much food the monster girls could guzzle, especially Mino and Maine, the other would''ve gone hungry had it not been for her working on another meal yet again.


    A boundless pit their bellies felt like, but thankfully, being a farmer producing her own food, Rose had a stock that couldst her ten lifetimes.


    "You don''t like vegetables?" She asked Arche who seemed utterly disgusted by everything presented to her.


    The Arachne was the only one who hadn''t touched a morsel of food, and because she wasn''t hungry she''d rather starve than eat something that wasn''t roasted meat or bleeding. Eventually, upon learning the same, Rose brought the Arachne a te of pickled eggs, blood sausages, and pig blood wine.


    Finally, stabbing the food with her dark nails, Arche devoured the meat, washed it down with the wine and finally ended her meal with the pickled eggs.


    "I''ve never seen anyone like blood wine, but I guess to each their own¡­" Standing before the Arache who appeared to be growing ever so slightly, Roseughed nervously, unsure what kind of monster the woman truly was on the inside¨Cthat is to say her organs, not personality.


    "Anyways, I think the bath''s more than ready for you guys, although I''d suggest taking turns since there''s so many of us currently."


    "Fine," getting off the ground, Raven turned to his girls and separated them into two groups. One had Mino, Maine and Amelia, who would be going in first, then Ophelia, him, and Arche. While doing the separation, he noticed a glint of jealousy sparking in Mel''s eyes, thus in an attempt to extinguish it, Raven decided to talk to her in private.


    Away from the group and outside the house, Raven held Mel''s hand firm and led her further down towards the corn fields. He knew Mel was the jealous kind, and that her choice to gost on a date was obviously causing great strain on her. She wanted him still, despite a choice made of her own vition, and Raven decided to grant it tonight since the rest were bound to be tired and sleep soon enough.


    "I''m sorry about how long this is taking¡­" Raven whispered as he came to a stop.


    Turning to face her, he was met with a confused look. Mel knew what he meant and what he was referring to, but an apology wasn''t something she was expecting him to make for a choice that she''d made herself.


    "What are you talking about? I-I know¡­" Watching him grab her hands with his own, she looked into his eyes with a drained sigh. "I don''t mean to get jealous, but it''s been taking so long. And I know that you have to pay attention to them too! Trust me I do! But¡­"


    Sealing her lips, Mel''s gaze dejected to the ground.


    ''Excuses¡­'' She thought, knowing full well that she was being far too dramatic about something as simple as a bath. But why? Her mind wandered. Why did she feel such a need to be loved? To be seen by the one she adored so dearly? The answer was simple, but she hadn''t faced it yet, at least not until now.


    "I guess I''m just afraid that you''d leave me¡­" Looking up again, her eyes tearing up a little, Melicia gulped heavily as her emotions began to well up her throat. "Just like my parents, just like they abandoned me on the doorsteps of that orphanage, I don''t want to be abandoned again¨Cnot after you''ve inked your name on my body, I''d be far too heartbroken!"


    Like the blood in her veins and the woond magic in her soul, the tattoos on Melicia''s body were a reminder of Raven''s love. But one was cursed with the worst of memories, and the thought of the other being gued with the same? Would shatter herpletely.


    For once, at a loss for words, Raven hadn''t a clue what he should say in such a delicate moment. Lifting her head instead, he looked her in the eyes and squeezed her tight in an embrace.


    "The only way I''d ever leave you is if I''m dead." Although it wasn''t the best choice of words, Mel snuggled her face into his chest to them. Brushing her head on her man''s chest and feeling the beat of his heart against her lips, she felt a moment of calm and responded to him.


    "Shut up¡­We''re not gonna die, we''re gonna be gods, remember?" She said, even though Melicia didn''t believe in those words herself.

 Chapter 393 Tatiyana Natura

    The kinds of elves, born of fae ancestors so long past; all trace of their mischief fizzles out like bubbles in a long-rested wine ss. But a mother never forgets her child, and bound to the spine of the world along the rest of the queen fairies she may have been, but she''d watched her daughter suffer long enough.


    ''What are you nning to do, Tatiyana?'' A voice whispered in her pointed ears, a warning of sorts¨Cone she chose to ignore without a second thought.


    ''y your own games Tatiyana and leave my board empty of your pieces.'' She responded and silenced loomed in the ever dark. But then came a tter of chains, yet another fairy mother had been rattled, for once she too had been in the same dark ce in her head.


    ''Tug on your chains and turn the tides of history, and I''ll tear this world apart for being so selfish.'' Her voice calm as an approaching storm, Tatiyana Aqua was ready to pull the chains that bound her to Nerva''s spine and shatter the world of Aris, dare Natura shatter the present to rewrite the past, all in an attempt to save a single child of her from some measly trauma.


    ''I gave away my children''s home, the ocean, the seas and only the creator knows what else. And you talked me out of fighting back, so don''t you dare upturn history for a single child.''


    ''Tell that to UMBRA! She gave her child a morsel of strength beyond the grasp of mortals! Has that no effect?! NO LAWS BROKEN IN THIS UNHINGED WORLD?!''


    Following Tatiyana''s words, the grumbling anger of a dead god made the spine they were chained to shutter with dissent on the matter. Nerva¡­Though dead, her dreams and nightmare kept her immortal, and that very immortality has the fairy mothers in order.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Grand¡­A benevolent dead goddess who''d rather rot and be the field of countless sacrifices that do something about the world rooted into her body.'' Natura''sints were swiftly ignored, as none of the other fairy mothers wished to incur the wrath of a dead god. ''And it''s not just about her, but the entire race of my children!


    Their numbers dwindle every day, their ns ughtered by the dark elves, and yet I''m supposed to stay calm and be the prisoner out of my own free will?''


    Her words hung heavily in the ever-dark, for the rest knew their ce in the heavenly order. To preserve the world and be the source of all magic for the people of Aris was their duty.


    ''Umbra, I wish your children all die! I wish their dark skin be stripped off of their bodies and made into rugs!'' With her hands shackled and her eyes tearing up, Natura cursed the effective mother of dark elves¨Cthe bane of her children. Yet, umbra said not a word, not a word of apology nor something offort.


    After all, she was the mother of dark fairies, and dominance was her nature, and the same was that of her children.


    ''Instead of crying.'' Even though she couldn''t see Natura, the hissing and cries of a mother made its way to Umbra''s heart. ''Why not lift your gaze and watch her smile?''


    ''Smile?'' At first the word sounded like mockery, but as the fairy mother lifted her gaze, her eyes widened in the darkness watching through Umbra''s gaze and then out of Raven''s eyes. Walking through the air with her woond magic, a bright smile rested on Melicia''s face.


    Hand in hand with Raven, the young elf was walking up the illusionary stairs, inching ever so closer to the crescent moon''s silver ze.


    The mother watched her daughter for a while longer, right up until the elf sat at the edge of steps that didn''t really exist. Her head resting on Raven''s shoulder the elf appeared content, but that wasn''t enough to convince the mother of anything beyond momentary happiness.


    ''That''s one of my children! What about the many your children ughter?!'' Huffing and puffing in anger, Natura''s chains rattled for a moment. The sound of them jingling altered Nerva''s dead spine, and the chains on Natura tightened some more. ''As expected of the mother of children who kill their own daughters in the womb! NOT A WORD?! SAY SOMETHING!''


    Silence lingered in the dark for what felt like an eternity, but then with a grit to her voice, Umbra gave Natura an answer.


    ''Would you reap the sheep out of a wolf''s mouth and let it go hungry? How many times would you do that? Until the wolf dies off eventually?'' Taking a brief pause as the other fairies were left confused by theparison, Umbra concluded and then held her peace.


    ''Just as it is in the nature of a wolf to eat prey, it is in the nature of every living thing on Aris to kill the other and devour its remains. And sure my children murder their own, but is it any better to toss them to the humans to look after them?''


    Her logic was full of holes and Natura who was bubbling with rage was ready to fight over every single one of them, but then she heard her daughter say.


    "I love you," bringing her sight back to the scene with her daughter, Tatiyana watched Mel smiling. Even though it was Raven, seeing through the mage''s eyes, she felt as if those words were directed at her.


    "I-I love you my daughter¨C" The silence was broken the moment Natura spoke through her lips, forcing the ever-dark to seal her mouth with an iron grip. Like tape made of steel, the darkness had wrapped itself around her mouth and was squeezing her lips so tight that her lips felt like they would burst open.


    However, the struggle of a mother continued. She tried to undo the past by turning the world and undoing time, but the shackles remained tight, and thus all she could do was watch her daughter smiling while she herself cried. Eventually, as the sight faded from her gaze, the anger returned to her eyes.


    ring sideways and into the distance where she knew Umbra was, Tatiyana dered war.


    ''I WON''T END MY STRUGGLE UNTIL I WATCH THIS WORLD RID OF YOUR CHILDREN!'' She meant every word of that warning, and Umbra knew it well.

 Chapter 394 Catch Me If You Can!

    At the edge of steps that led nowhere and the sight of the crescent moon facing them to the front, Mel satfortably beside Raven, her legs dangling from the edge. Humming a tune, the elf had Forgotten about her worries and simply enjoyed this unexpected date night. Her fingers intertwined with his, Mel let her mind drift to his warmth.


    She was afraid of losing him still, but for now, his presence was enough to keep her calm. The calm, however, brought her boredom, but with a mischievous n inside her head, Mel stood up on the invisible ground and urged Raven to get up as well. As he did, the elf moved a few steps away from him with a smile like the devil shing across her lips.


    "Catch me and give me a hug~" For a moment Raven was confused but then as Mel began taking off her clothes and stepping further and further away from him, things became a little more clear. "Come on! Nobody''s gonna catch us nude in the middle of a forest, just take off your clothes and catch me if you can!"


    With a giggle, Mel turned around and wiggled her butt in a teasing manner, almost as if challenging Raven toe and get it. shing a smile on his lips as well, the mage began taking off his clothes and sprung up dark wings. He was ready to dart towards Mel like an arrow, but all of a sudden the ground he was standing on disappeared entirely.


    "Let me get away first!" Mel eximed,ughing as she bounced her way through the wind.


    Spanning his wings wide and taking flight before falling head first to the ground, Raven flew up high to spy out Mel. As his eyesid on her skin reflected the moonlight, she appeared like a petite doll with wax-like skin. Giggling andughing, Mel bent forward, stretched her legs wide and looked at Raven from between them as a tease.


    "I knew I was the fastest in the group!" She proimed with augh and yet another wiggle of her ass-cheeks.


    "We''ll see," Raven replied, his eyes set on the prize and his cock already rock hard for when he catches the teasing elf.


    Watching him flying closer, Mel began going up and up, and just as Raven was about to catch her, she released herself for free fall. However, halfway through the fall, shey in thin air looking up at her man. Her legs spread wide and her hands spreading her pussy lips, she bit her lower lip and teased Raven some more.


    "Still faster~" She muttered as Raven descended towards her, but yet again before he could catch her, she used wind magic to create a cushion of wind between him and her just as the cushion that was keeping her afloat.


    However, instead of simply flying away, Mel formed a tear in that cushion and grabbed Raven''s face. Bringing their lips closer, she pressed them into a kiss. For a minute or so, the kiss continued with the taste of each other''s wet tongues coiling around the other, before Mel let herself fall some more.


    This time instead of going up, she disappeared into the thick forest. Raven followed right behind her, but even with his perfect vision in the dark, he couldn''t spy her out instantly.


    "Behind you~" She whispered, licking his ears.


    "Caught ya!" Quickly turning around Raven tried to get her again, but with the help of a vine tied to her hips, Mel pulled herself away from him in an instant.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Suddenly, the sounds of woond critters took over the forest. Their sound masked Mel''s movement, and the ruffling leaves on hermand distracted Raven even more. He wandered around one tree to the other, trying to find exactly where Mel went, but to his surprise, yet again with a tap on the back of his shoulder, Melicia appeared hanging upside down from a banyan''s vines.


    "Caught you~" She whispered before wrapping her arms around Raven''s shoulders.


    Looking into his eyes, she caressed his face before locking their lips once again. Excited from the game of cat and mice, the elf''s pussy was draining its juice down Mel''s belly, and before the two had realized they were not just kissing each other, but tasting a mic of Mel''s sweet and precum from her pussy.


    "Is the chase done?" Asked Raven, taking just a moment''s break from the kiss of passion.


    Shaking her head left and right, Mel tugged at the vine and disappeared into the tree. Looking up instantly Raven saw her standing on a branch and exposing her butt to him once again. Spanking it herself, she chuckled and then teased.


    "It''s not over until you can get this piece of ass on your own! Ahahaha!" Raven tried to fly up and get her while she was distracted, but the tree itself folded its branches and pushed him away.


    As it opened again, however, the elf was already gone with only the smell of her body lingering in the air.


    "Well since you''re using magic, I guess it''s fair game if I do too, right?" A hum of Mel''s voice echoed all around him. The elf was confident she could keep Raven on the hook for a while, and y around even longer, but with a sh of blue light emerging through the woods, her eyes widened to her greatest slip up for that n.


    ''Damn it!'' The ring of teleportation was still on her finger, and confirming her doubt about teleportation, she felt Raven cing his hand on her shoulder.


    "You cheated!" Sheined, but as her butt was spread and lightly stabbed with Raven''s dick, the elf squealed like a pup and gave in almost instantly. "I-I¡­I guess I don''t mind, ahaha¡­"


    Not entirely ready for getting her ass fucked, Mel took a deep gulp, all the while Raven prepared for a rough night for the elf''s internals.

 Chapter 395 Orgasming On Cloud Seven(18+)

    Continue reading on empire


    Being lifted through the air with a massive cock up her ass, Mel''s body arched back into Raven''s arms. Her lips locked with his as the mage helped them emerge on top of the forest, she could feel its tip stretching out her belly, and sending shivers running up and down her spine.


    Held entirely by the cock of her man, her mind and belly were fluttering with butterflies, and although her bubbly ass was pressed against his balls already, she couldn''t help but wiggle her ass on top of that massive dick.


    "Haaa~" She huffed as their lips parted for a moment.


    Her skin chilled by the night winds and the light of the moon, the wax-doll of the elf began quivering with goosebumps. The warmth of Raven''s dick spreading through her body acted like a warm nket, enveloping her body from the inside and even out. During the chase, she hadn''t noticed due to her excitement, but being nude in a forest was far colder than she''d expected.


    "You okay?" Feeling the shiver of Mel''s body and the sizzling moans through her lips with every wiggle of her ass, Raven wrapped his hands around her so they could share each other''s warmth. "That better?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Instead of an answer, Mel stared into Raven''s eyes, visibly dazed by the sensation of her flesh squeezing around his steaming hot flesh. Adjusting to the burning sensation in her back, the elf reached out to Raven''s face with her tongue already sticking out for a kiss. Like a swan''s neck, her body arched backwards.


    Her lips locked with his and her hips were joined with him as if they were conjoined twins. The cracking of her bones reflected how much she wished to taste the lips of her man, and despite him grabbing her hips and pumping his iron, she refused to let go of his dried, cold lips.


    Eventually, the pping of her ass cheeks against Raven''s dick began echoing through the forest skies. The birds, critters, and even monsters and the trees, watched in a looming silence as the juices from Mel''s pussy showered down onto them. Her moans were muffled and yet coherent. She desired more intensity, and to be used rough like a whore.


    The thought of the woond creatures watching her getting ass fucked was far too exciting, it even made her lips perk up and her pussy flow like a river. Her womb was already being stabbed from the backside, and the feeling of Raven even deeper had her folding her legs like a frog and mming her ass down on his cock.


    The tingling against her womb every time he brushed past it from the back and pierced her bell, tipped her over the edge with her eyes rolled into the back of her skull and her mind devoid of all thought except Raven''s thick and veiny dick.


    "AHH! Fuck me~ Fuck me!" She begged, her body stretching slightly forward as she prepared for yet another spree of dick-hops.


    Holding her by her arms, Raven held her in ce while the elf by herself fucked her own ass on his dick. As for Raven, the sensation of her quivering shing squeezing around his cock was more than enough to have him throbbing with excitement.


    Following a sparkling spray of Mel''s juices flying through the air, the elf''s body trembled with joy. Letting Raven''s cock pierce balls deep, she howled like a wolf but her moans were far more feral than any animal. So much so that even the goddess of the territory was alerted from those howls.


    Although her attention to aerial lovemaking didn''tst for long, as all of carnal acts reminded her of a mother who''d abandoned her at birth.


    But that didn''t stop her followers, especially her chosen from bringing his hands down on Mel''s ass and leaving all five fingers on her skin while the elf continued bouncing on his cock and squirting cum like a broken runic faucet. Feeling himself getting closer and closer to orgasm as well, Raven turned her around and pulled Mel closer.


    Thrusting faster, harder, and as deep as his cock could stretch her body, the mage sunk his teeth into Mel''s chest and bit his way to those perky lips. Sucking them in and teasing them with his tongue, all the while the thrust of his hips had the elf arching back again with howling moans escaping her lips.


    "FUCK! FUCKKK! AGHHH! AH! AH! AHHH!


    I-ITS SO HARD! MHNMMM~" With the sensation of Raven''s cock tensing up inside her, Mel''s body tensed as well and her hands and legs wrapped around him. Squeezing him as tight as possible with his cock balls deep inside her ass from the front, she could feel him throbbing for a few seconds before a flood of his cum began stuffing up her insides.


    Eventually, with a belly full of her man''s juices, sheid panting in his arms, her body already tired from the game of cat and mouse followed by intense lovemaking with arge audience. However, floating in mid-air for a while longer, the two recovered their strength and made out with each other. The moonlight helped soothe their senses and wash the weariness of their bodies as well.


    "By the way¡­" Still a bit dazed, Mel caressed Raven''s face. "Unless we wanna be seen as a pervy nudist couple, it''s best we find where our clothes went."


    Chuckling to herself, Melughed her heart out in Raven''s arms, his cock still deep inside her body, and the feeling of his warmth still spreading within her belly.


    "We should be more worried about them thinking there''s a loud banshee in these woods than us showing up to the house naked," Raven replied, making Mel realize just how vocal she''d been and that everyone back home surely must''ve heard her voice echoing.


    "Oh shit¡­" She yelped.


    "Yeahh¡­I was supposed to join them in the bath but I''ll leave the exining to you," Raven teased and Mel''s eyes went wide.


    "HEY!" She protested,ining yet unable to help her smile.


    Not long after their yful conversation, the two began the search for their clothes, and although they found them, a quarrel between the monster girls and Mel turned out to be inevitable.


    "Don''t hog him to yourself!" Yelled Mino in Mel''s face the moment the two had walked back into the house.


    The others felt the same, and thus Mel lost Raven-privileges for the next few days.

 Chapter 396 A Short Haired Short Tempered Redhead

    "Ivory and Onyx, one white and the other dark like midnight. Just as ye had described her," her hands extended to the idol standing tall in the back of her shop, Reina let Erika Marvel at thedy that soon the entirety of Athenia would serve. "I hope the crude dark b on her back matches what you had in mind."


    Turning her head to the priestess who was still admiring the idol closely, Reina hoped and prayed that she would no longer work on the same piece of rock ever again.


    "They do look like her aura, but the strands of life that stretched out of her, they look like steel and not exactly ether¡­" Although Reina had caught the resemnce of the goddess well, the dark and light aura of Athenia''s true form that permeates the soul, couldn''t be matched. "But, all in all, I think this will work well."


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Reina folded her hands and turned her gaze back to the idol.


    "Lemme know once she''s in that empty church, I''d be first in line to pray never to have to work on something as tedious as this ever again." Feeling a strong sideways leer at her, Reina almost wanted to eat her words, but being tired from chiseling stone for almost a week, she couldn''t care less about what the priestess thought.


    "I heard you''reing with us to the ocean, why not pray for your safety? I doubt you can fight monsters like the rest of us," with a curious hum, Reina let her hands fall to the side and faced Erika directly.


    Thinking about what the priestess had just said, she rolled up her sleeves and curled her biceps.


    Continue reading at empire


    "These aren''t just for show, you know? Besides, I was raised on that ocean, if anything I should be concerned about you idiots trying to chart it without a proper crew," letting her hands fall again, Reina added further. "But then again, those pirate creeps onboard are way too friendly for a band full of girls."


    "I heard you stopped sailing because of the same problem, didn''t you?" Erika enquired, her body facing the idol yet her eyes still leering at the red-headed human.


    Reina''s lips moved around for a moment, biting them even, she wondered where to begin the exnation. But after just a few seconds of stress on her tired head, she shrugged her shoulders and came out with the first thing that popped into her head.


    "That''s right, it was me father''s crew too. I was practically raised around those idiots, but when my father walked the nk, things got a bit more rusty and loose like the ship on which we were sailing." cing her hands on her hips, she took a deep breath and tried to forget about her old man. Then with a shake of her head, she lifted her gaze and stared back into the priestess''s leering gaze.


    "Having a girl on the ship, those bastards were practically jizzing their pants every chance they got. Had it been up to me, I would''ve renamed the Earl''s Pearl''s to Old Wanking Wanker''s or something."


    Rolling her eyes at the crude mouth of the ex-pirate, Erika closed her eyes and begged forgiveness from the idol for Reina having uttered such unpleasant words in front of it. Once done, the priestess finally turned to face her, her heart full of gratitude and yet another prayer.


    "Thank you for your hard work, and I hope you''ll guide us well." Wearing a faint smile, Erika closed her eyes and prayed some more. "I hope your father''s soul finds peace, and you continue on this righteous path of honest living so you won''t have to return to being a pirate again."


    ''A thank you?'' Reina felt strange just hearing those words, there weren''t many customers who cared for her. As far as the adventurers were concerned she was just another cog in the wheel, a bystander to their self-important lives, and thus required only gold and not a word of appreciation.


    Even so, feeling awkward, Reina folded her hands and looked about randomly as Erika lifted her head back up. Trying to appear as if she didn''t care, the cksmith fanned her hands as if to shoo her away.


    "Go get a wagon to take the idol off me property, I''m no Athenian nor do I worship yer goddess. So get it off as soon as you can!" Standing up straight with a kick to the ground, Reina quickly turned and headed into her workshop.


    Left alone in the back of the shop, Erika stood in silence. She was confused as to what made Reina tick, but her confusion was quickly halted by a question from an internal friend.


    ''I thought that girl was an orphan, she acts the rough and tough part at least.'' Asmodia''s words rang true to Erika to some extent, but there was a major w in her theory.


    "Her father''s dead so she probably is now, but if a pirate''s habits are to be explored, I''d say her mother¡­"


    ''A whore and possibly alive somewhere?'' Asmodia finished Erika''s thoughts, and she was right. Smiling internally as her assumption appeared to be right, the devil chuckled to herself. ''I suppose we should keep our eyes peeled for a whorehouse, maybe we''ll meet a short-haired short-tempered redhead in one of them; who knows?''


    "Are you done trying to make fun of her?" Sensitive to the matter of parents and paternity, Erika wasn''t exactly thrilled about Asmodia''s mocking tone towards Reina''s potential parent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Not really, but I''ll stop¡­for now.'' Being a devil, Asmodia couldn''t help trying to get in trouble, but having shared the body with her for a while now, Erika knew that the devil was intentionally being dense.


    "We''ll find someone for you to humiliate when we''re en route at the end of this week, so hold off on your mockery for now, okay?" Erika requested.


    ''A priestess of the goddess of Mockery telling people not to do mockery,'' heaving aical sigh, Asmodia tried to portray just how absurd things felt from her perspective. Yet the priestess remained adamant, and so the devil was hushed into submission¡­for now, and until the chosen''s journey starts once again.


    "Now¡­" Looking at the idol, Erika folded her hands, wondering just how exactly she was going to move a ton of stone with a wagon.


    ''Fuck¡­'' She cursed before instantly praying for forgiveness.

 Chapter 397 Catching Up With The Crew - Part 1

    It had been a while since Linkle have had any visitor in her chambers at the dark castle of Elenaris. She was often left to her devices, only to be disturbed by Mono to help her in further implementation of runic facilities throughout her city.


    From taps that never ran out to fueling different elements into her automaton army, the queen had Linkle working hard at every corner, trying to make things more efficient with magic.


    ''Another assignment?'' Sitting on her desk, the witch heaved a sigh. She was tired of being bossed around, and had it not been for Mono''s promise to help her excavate the Arachne cave, she would''ve left for Athenia a long-long time ago. ''This bitch better get those advanced automatons ready to handle anything we mighte across in that cave¡­''


    Shaking her head, she began skimming through the documents. Most of them were in rtion to the heating and cooling issues guing the outer rims of Elenaris''s circr cityscape.


    Linkle knew the interconnectivity being threaded in an elliptical manner, made it a pain to travel from one side of the city to the other, and with more and more houses squeezing the roads, there was a dire need for alternative means of transport.


    "Traffic isn''t moving well, huh? Why not make use of smaller trains like the one that connects this ce to Athenia?" The answer seemed quite simple, but as Linkle read further, she realized what the issue was.


    As a note at the very end, Mono had advised against the use of the same. "Multiple trains flying in a magical field could cause terrible idents, and when they fall out of the skies, it''ll only get worse."


    Wrinkling up the document in her hand, Linkle wanted to throw it away. She wasn''t made for nnings and legition, her people fluttered through the stars, the very cosmos their yground, but here she was, trying to figure out how to fix the plumbing, the heating, the cooling, and matters of transportation for creatures that had no clue when the day ends and the night arrives.


    "Ahhh!" Screaming her heart out the document, she began ironing its wrinkles with her hand to write her own suggestions. "With the death of thousands, mostly criminals, I advise the queen to rework the sewer system.


    Link the drainage pipes that are close into one, and turn the already massive ones into much bigger and sanitary sites for the construction of regr trains that can be used for moving traffic without hogging up any space on the upper levels. Also, I''m done! Keep your machines, I''ll only help you once you''ve helped me first!"


    Yelling her heart out, Linkle folded the document and stuffed it back into the envelope in which it had arrived. Resting it to the side for a moment, she ced her head on the desk and closed her eyes. Taking deep breaths while thinking of the alternative to get the devil off her back, one and only one thing revolved around in her head, but¡­


    ''If I go that route a war with that bastard will turn inevitable.'' Not exactly confident that she could win, Linkle really didn''t want to risk the deaths of Raven and his party, especially if she could get the resources out of the cave there would be no reason for a conflict. ''Who am I kidding? That bastard isn''t gonna let me go just because I paid my debt off.''


    Tapping a finger on the desk with her mind racing through some other way to get out of her situation, she kepting back to the same thing over and over and again and again. ''A Necroflower'', said to bloom on the most treacherous parts of the ocean.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The flower made of bones and the souls of lost sailors, bloomed only once per a thousand years and released the power of countless souls into the ether¨Ccreating a haze that stretched far and wide, and enveloping everything in a concentrated necrotic spell.


    Bones will rise up from the ocean bed, the sunken ships will fly their way to the surface in search of dead sailors. And if left alone long enough, the spirits trapped within the flower would rule that part of the ocean, killing everyone that sailed into the mist and growing the armies until there were countless more of those ships.


    ''If only I can get my hand on one¡­'' But the witch wasn''t interested in the curse that spored out of the bony petals of the flower, instead, she desired its core to concoct a necrotic potion. One whiff of the stuff was enough to kill an army of lesser devils, and although Tariyaan was a named devil, even he couldn''t survive a drop of pure necrotic poison.


    ''It would be hell in the hells when he dies and his minions will ughter us at sight. But if I can just get my body back, I''m sure we can handle it.''


    Thinking back to a time when she still had control of her real body, a body made of crystals flowing like liquid, tears welled up in her eyes, but wiping it away, she kept her sorrow contained forter.


    Discover more content at empire


    "While they mine away at my dress, I have to sit here unable to mine the resources out of that damned cave," she felt like the very gods were making fun of her in some sort of cosmic joke, even so, she held back her anger, for it was reserved for a demon who''s not long for this world. "I swear I''ll kill him and get the fuck out of this damned ce!"


    Once a curious adventurer, now a prisoner of this world, there was nothing Linkle wouldn''t do to get back to her world and swim through the stars of Steris once again. Although being cast and shunned as a witch didn''t help her the tiniest bit, as otherwise, her return to the stars would''ve been as easy as asking Mono to request Elenaria to take her back to the skies.


    ''I would stillck my body but with enough time swimming in the cosmic sea, it wouldn''t be so farfetched to assume that I would grow into something just as splendorous.'' Such thoughts often raced through Linkle''s mind, but as they came to an end she was hit with reality.


    There was no escape, not even if she got her body back, that bridge had been burnt for she was already an outcast amongst cosmic wizards.


    ''How did I¡­mess everything up so badly?'' She pondered over the thought before returning to work and noticing a letter she''d received from Shamisha.


    Unfolding it, the witch took a quick nce across the empty paper. Conjuring fire on her thumb, she ran it under the parchment to reveal the hidden message by the bunny girl.


    ''Meet me tonight at the spire, I have something to discuss with you and one more person. Don''t tell anyone and don''t bete because this is important.'' The letter was suspicious today the least, but to Linkle anything was better than to spend another night inside the dark castle.

 Chapter 398 Catching Up With The Crew - Part 2

    The click of her door rmed Shamisha into hopping off her bed. Turning quickly towards the door, she held one hand stretched forward, ready to unleash a wave of anti-gravity field and shove the intruder right out. But upon realizing that the intruder was Grace¨Csomeone she herself had invited, her rm went down.


    "How did you even get in?" She asked, a bit angry at theck of courtesy by the machina.


    Grace stood in silence, unwilling to respond to Shamisha. However, one nce at the long and untied hair of the machina was more than enough to tell the bunny girl exactly how Grace had managed to get in without any problems.


    "Your hair¡­You used your hair to reach in from the gap under the door?" She asked, but once again while walking closer, the machina refused to humor her with a response, at least not one that she was expecting to get.


    "Why have you called me? Can we simply get to the root of the matter? I''d much prefer rusting in the castle than walking in this ce full of fanatics of my master¡­" At first, the obsession over her had been charming, but now that Mono has been revived, walking into the spire and through hordes of Shamisha''s students had really started to get on Grace''s nerves.


    "They follow my every move and it has really begun to spark my circuits. This better be thest time, I have to get to this unnecessarily tall building, or else, I''ll tumble the whole thing down myself."


    Grace''s anger was beyond measure, and nothing she''d said was a lie. Shamisha realized that, but having her sit in a chair for a while, she exined everything to Grace while waiting for Linkle. Their conversation, however, was cut short by an unexpected knock on one of the windows.


    Moving closer, Shamisha opened them with caution and saw on the other end, Linkle sitting sideways on a flying broomstick.


    "You''rete."


    "Who asked for your opinion? Just open the damn window!" Having to fly on the first thing she could find, Linkle wasn''t in a good mood either, especially since her butt was far too big for the stick and she''d been feeling it digging into her flesh for a while.


    Being yelled at by both of her guests, Shamisha''s mood had been fouled as well. But brushing past her emotions, she invited Linkle inside.


    "What did you wanna talk about?" Getting in with that question, Linkle noticed Grace sitting in a corner. Staring at the machina for a bit, she quickly turned her head back to Shamisha. "She''s your other guest, I''m assuming?"


    Nodding back at the witch, Shamisha moved a chair near Linkle with her gravity-bending prosthetic. Motioning her to sit down while she sat at the edge of the bed as well, the bunny-girl crossed her bare legs over each other before leaning forward and cing her head on the back of her hand. Her eyes darted between the two, then lingered on Grace for a moment.


    The two conversed about something through their gaze alone, and once they were done, Shamisha nodded at Grace and turned her attention to Linkle.


    "What are you two up to exactly?" Linkle asked, but the two remained quiet for a bit.


    The silence roused suspicion, but before Linkle to question further, Shamisha spoke up.


    "You''ve been close to Mono recently, haven''t you? I just wanted to talk about how she''s doing and all," wearing a smile, Shamisha got off the bed and walked over to one of her many work desks inside her room. Grabbing hold of her first blueprint for a lecherous automaton that would work underground at the bricks and cobbles, she carelessly stared at it. "So? Are you getting along with her well?


    Has she given you the support that you wanted in the excavation process?"


    Her line of questioning was beyond questionable, and to Linkle, they felt like a bold mockery of her intellect. With a frown on her brows, she rose from the seat, folding her hands, the witch looked around at the two before yelling.


    "Do you two think I''m a fucking idiot?!" Shocked by the sudden outburst, Shamisha''s body flinched to the screaming. The blueprint she was holding fell to the ground, all the while, Grace appeared unbothered by Linkle''s threatening voice. "Just tell me what the fuck you want from me or I''ll goddamn leave! I don''t have time for these games you self-important people y!"


    Judging it to be some form of sabotage by Shamisha and Grace towards Mono; the witch already didn''t want to hang about and the indirect tone from the bunny was only pushing her further away.


    "I broke Aperion¨Cthe self-upgradingponent in Master''s body," speaking up herself while Shamisha recovered from having her scaredy heart bounce out of her chest, Grace stared right into the witch''s eyes and began to reveal everything. "I did so on Shamisha''s rmendation. I agreed because Master''s growth was far too abnormal. It''s best she takes some time to get used to things again.


    Herck of concern for the dead workers when she used to be sopassionate, was disconcerting. Which leads me to believe that she can''t see the difference between the inanimate¨Cinexhaustible machinas, and the animate humanoids that need rest or they break."


    Although surprised, Linkle wasn''t quite blown away by the revtion¨Csomething the inventor expected as she''d miserably failed to see just what kind of person Linkle truly was.


    "And what do you want from me?" Asked the witch, unsure of her y in all of this.


    "One day, maybe not today, but there mighte a time when my master bes a threat to this city, and while I don''t exactly care for warm bodies, I''d prefer to live surrounded by idiots than a horde of mindless zombies." A moment of silence lingered inside the room, Grace was just about to reveal the final piece of the n but was swiftly interrupted by Shamisha''s nervous voice.


    "Th-that stone, the stone you used to strip Mono''s powers, we need something like that as a failsafe if that day doese." Looking between the two, Linkle wasn''t sure if they were geniuses or idiots.


    "And why in the nine hells will I help you? If any of us are found, she''ll never help me get that cave emptied of its resources!" She eximed, feeling not an ounce of confidence in their n. Experience new tales on empire


    "I can help¡­" Shamisha muttered, her voice still lowered.


    "Oh quit with the lies!" Turning her head and ring at the bunny girl, Linkle managed to perk every goosebump on Shamisha. "Everyone knows you''re not good with battle model automatons, so don''t even try to fool me!"


    "I guess this conversation is over." Getting up from her chair as well, Grace no longer had any desire to wait and watch Linkle get even angrier. "The greatest threat to Elenaris currently, would be none other than its queen itself, if her thirst for expedited progress is left unchecked that is. But I suppose that''s none of your concern now, is it?"


    "Grace, wait!" Shamisha stretched her hand forward as if reaching for Grace''s back to stop her, but the machina didn''t look back and in just a few seconds had left Shamisha alone with Linkle.


    "A waste of fucking time¡­" Jerking her hands sideways in anger, Linkle grabbed her broom and headed for the window. Shamisha''s head turned to her with a gasp, she wanted to stop her and speak some sense into her head, but the sight of her quivering hand refrained her from uttering even a single word.


    Getting on the broom, Linkle looked onest time at Shamisha, staring into her eyes, the witch muttered.


    "Instead of trying to y these games, why not just talk to her? You''d have a better time convincing her to stop progress than ying games that you''re obviously bad at." Those words were left stuck inside Shamisha''s head for hours even after Linkle had already left, but the bunny knew what her master would say if she tried to stop progress.


    ''You can''t stop progress, I''vee this far because I''ve pushed all possible limits, don''t be a stuck-up idiot, just get a damn boyfriend and stop bothering my research.'' She could hear those words already and the yful yet disappointed look in Mono''s eyes as Shamisha was left in her shadow as nothing but an apprentice of the greatest sorceress ever born in Elenaris.


    "UGH! FUCKKKK!" At the height of her frustration, the bunny girl returned to the blueprints and began working on them as a distraction.


    ''It''s just a fail-safe if she bes unstable with those upgrades! Why don''t you get it?!'' Sheined to herself, not realizing or rather not knowing that unlike her not everyone cared about the kingdom in which she was born.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Fine, I''ll just work on this for now¡­" Huffing and puffing through her teeth, the bunny girl spent the entire night perfecting her design out of sheer frustration.


    She''d given up on a fail-safe, but her n to turn the Bricks and Cobbles into the second most profitable ce in Elenaris wasn''t yet scrapped.

 Chapter 399 A Day At The Farm

    A proper river, finally¡­Arche could dip her toes, eveny down in the water and submerge her body. Sinking her head into the water, she opened her mouth and let her lungs be emptied. A rush of water flooded into her body, and the crittering sensation of spiders within juggled about, but somehow, the queen remained unflinching. She could breathe underwater without any trouble in the world.


    Not knowing the same, the others grew concerned. They took turns checking up on her, but the queen was fine the way she was. Blood continued to flow through her veins, and her eyes would open upon sensing someoneing closer. After a few turns of checkups, the monster girls just let her be, and instead went off to do something else that they too found interesting.


    ''This feels¡­familiar.'' Once they were gone, Arche was left to wander through her thoughts undisturbed. The sensation of being underwater reminded her of a time when she was thrown into that dark well of corpses by her mother. The dark water had welled up from the ground and drowned herpletely, that is until a dark hand reached for her, offering help and another chance at a better life.


    ''I took it, but what did I lose in return?''


    With a sigh underwater, she wished to see that cloaked man again and ask him that question. However, for now, that dream was just that, a dream as she had no way of knowing who exactly it was.


    ''Can I even die now? I should be dead right now from the water in my lungs.'' There were many questions inside Arche''s head, but thefort of cold flowing water and the feeling of istion from her overwhelming senses, helped her mind grow so calm that before she knew it, she was having a nap.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As for the others, the centaurians were busy galloping around in the open field. Stretching their legs by running as fast as possible, both Amelia and Ophelia could feel their bodies rushing with adrenaline as well as a freeing sensation through their lower bodies.


    Being centaurs, both of them were in dire need of exercise and now that they finally had it, the two couldn''t help smiling between their panting for breaths in between theirps around the farmhouse.


    Maine was just as joyous, but not for the same reason as the other two. Instead of freedom of movement, she loved a deadly game of hide and seek with small birds and other animals hiding in the cornfields. Being a phantom predator snatching away its prey, tingled every scale in her body with unmatched excitement.


    Hissing she would warn the prey of her arrival and in their defeat, that warning only elevated her excitement. Born of savage cannibal blood, she wanted to devour them alive and raw, but given her ns with Raven for the night, she simply gathered them for now.


    ''I''ll grill themter¡­'' And with that thought, she continued to sulk through the field.


    Meanwhile, Mino was having a different kind of adventure. Sitting atop the tank of a white-furred yak that Rose would ride into town with goods to sell, the queen of minotaurs could sense the creature''s thoughts and even soothed his mind with a simple brush over his ears.


    "I have never seen him so calm. Usually, he doesn''t let anyone touch him," even Rose was surprised at how mellow his expression had turned. The yak almost seemed dreamy and as he lowered himself on his knees toy his head down and rest, it was further confirmed just how rxed he''d be thanks to Mino''s presence.


    "What did you do?" Asked Rose, looking at Mino as she got off the beast.


    "Not much to be honest," taking a few steps towards Rose, Mino turned towards the yak again. Folding her hands, she nudged Rose before adding a few words of advice. "He feels lonely, but I have horns too so I was able to help him feelfortable. However, you should really get this big boy to a breeder, mingling with thedies will help him quite a bit."


    "Ohhh¡­" Looking at the yak again, Rose pressed her lips shut. A moment of embarrassment and shame from negligence took over her heart, she felt terrible for not taking her beast of burden to get some weight off his shoulders. "I''ll do that as soon as I can, I promise."


    Moving closer, Rose got to her knees and hugged the yak by its head. Pushing her head against it, she felt him grumbling.


    "Sorry, we''ll get you to a breeder soon, just hold on a while longer, okay?" With a kiss on the beast''s forehead, Rose turned her attention back to Mino. Smiling, she nodded at her with visible gratitude in her gaze. "Thank you."


    Brushing her hand carelessly in the air, Mino rolled her eyes before looking back at Rose with a chuckle.


    "It wasn''t a big deal, all I did was talk to him," hearing her response, Rose nodded back at the monster girl.


    "You guys go in, I''ll prepare an even nicer meal for you once I''m done taking my boy here back to his shed." Nodding in response, Mino gathered everyone; except Arche¨Cwho refused to go in, and headed back into the house.


    It wasn''t until Raven himself got out to get her that Arche moved out of the water. She was drenchedpletely and so were her silk clothes, the threads they were made of even dissolved somewhat, leaving but a few patches of clothing that stuck close to Arche''s body.


    Had the threads been processed instead of being naturally urring from her body, Arche wouldn''t have had the problem, however, her refusal to wear anything else, often had her walking around in the nude, especially since her body was prone to getting bigger as the effect of the spell began waning.


    "You''re slimmer than I expected¡­" Raven said, ncing sideways at Arche''s near-t belly.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "Hmm?" ncing down her bare skin, the queen ran her finger down her belly before stopping at a slight bulge in her skin right above her womb. "All my energy goes here, I''m supposed to be making children as the queen after all."


    Squinting her gaze, she leered at Raven.


    "But since you n on keeping me waiting, I suppose I can allow my body to gain some weight on the more desirable ces~" Capable of controlling her body in any way that she desired, Arche decided to grow her ''assets'' to seduce Raven into pumping her full of his seeds.


    Despite her attempt, however, and what would soon transpire in the open bath with Raven and the girls, she would have to wait much longer for her to be knocked up by Raven. After all, Raven was well aware that cumming inside her was a dire risk, for even an imbecile''s single seed could be nurtured into a baby inside the boundless bounty that was Arche''s body.


    ''I heard they''ve started selling a new rubber contraceptive in Elenaris, maybe I''ll get my hands on it before this girl gets too desperate.'' From Aurora''s personal stash for having sex with Zeil without the fear of getting pregnant to bing one of Shamisha''s regr products after the princess'' death, the so-called contraceptive was finally in the hands of regr people.


    ''I won''t need it for the other girls, but dealing with Arche without it might prove difficult.''


    With the queen of Arachne being a wild card, it was in Raven''s best interest, neither to avoid fulfilling her needs nor give it to her raw. Or else, who knows what kind of horror would crawl out of her?

 Chapter 400 One Last Night Together(18+)

    Thest night at Rose''s house, it was finally here. The entire week had fled by like a breeze, and although the girls had many chances to mingle, especially with Raven at night, onest event had been nned by none other than Rose herself.


    Although a bit cramped, the bathhouse was full, even the monster girls had joined the others, it only took moving a few stones around to make room for them as well. Wrapping towels around their bodies, the girls dipped their toes into the water before eventually dipping their entire bodies. As for the boys, there were only two, Raven and Amedith.


    Wearing the towel like briefs, they sat beside their lovers, one more plentiful than the other.


    A bottle of ale and some more had already lowered the barriers that had led the group to enter the bath together, and as the night grew deeper with everyone inside the bubbling hot water, even Rose couldn''t help but inch closer to Raven. Her hands wandered all over him, his chest, his abs and eventually the boner that had already undone his towel.


    Hesitation rested at the tip of her fingers for her son Amedith was also present.


    Even so, drowning in desire, she kissed Raven on the cheeks and worked her way to the lips of her man. For a spell, Amedith watched, even felt himself getting hard at the sight, but sensing the pained feeling in his heart, Liliyana moved in front of him and sat on hisp.


    Forcing him to look at her and her alone, she locked their lips into a kiss, and yet the sight above her shoulder of his mother undoing her towel and revealing that fine ass, reminded him of a past from which he desperately tried to run from.


    There was something special in watching his mother grinding her ass on another man''s dick that excited him, and although that feeling was muffled thanks to Liliyana''s kiss, it hadn''t gonepletely away and was only further intensified as Mel joined his mother in pleasing Raven.


    Looking away instantly, Amedith in his drunken rage grabbed Liliyana''s hips and let his nails dig deep. His anger and his actions both conveyed exactly how he was feeling, but that didn''t stop Liliyana from trying to calm him down a little.


    As for Raven, the feeling of Rose''s ass grinding on his dick as well as the taste of Mel''s pussy as she pushed it against his face, was beyond heavenly, however, even that wasn''t the end of his joys. Slithing closer to the group, Maine dunked her face into the water and stretched her thin tongue out to massage those burly balls so they could shoot every girl full of her master''s cum.


    Mino wasn''t far behind with her desire for intimacy either, and with a tug on Raven''s arms, she squeezed it between her breasts and kept pumping them up and down as if she was giving his cock a titjob. The centuarians on the other hand, having no space to move in could do nothing but simply watch it happen.


    Experience new stories on empire


    Teasing their perked-up nipples with their fingers, and even pulling them up to suck on them hard, the duo helped themselves while imagining Raven using their bodiester that night.


    From tasting the fresh pussy of an elf to sharing that taste with a horny mother in front of her adopted son, everything about the situation was bringing Raven''s excitement to new heights. To tip it over the edge, unable to contain her lust in a drunken daze, Rose lifted her ass up Raven''s dick and mmed it into her pussy by letting herself fall on it with her weight.


    "AHH!" The sensation of Raven''s dick piercing its way to her mature womb had Rose throwing her arms around Raven. Hissing through curved lips, she could feel her insides burning and pulsing along with Raven''s cock, all the while, her pussy''s walls squeezed him tight, almost as if they were begging her to squeeze him dry and get knocked up into bing a biological mother.


    "Seems like the party''s already started, huh~" Entering the bathhouse with a chuckle, the entrance of Brenna followed by her daughter, broke the intimate moment for a second.


    As everyone turned to look at the duo, the mother was the first to drop her towel, revealing the curvaceous and thick body of a woman who''d already nurtured a child and fed it at the tits. Aerin wasn''t far behind in letting down her garb, a perfect contrast to her mother, she was slimmer and youthful even greedily so, to the point where her blood could probably reverse the aging of a vampiric hag.


    While her mother''s breasts pped against each other as they moved closer to the bath, hers bounced on the spot in a hypnotically circr manner. Just as drunk as the rest, instead of joining in on the crowded fun, Brenna decided to sit at the edge and let her body dance the way her husband would demand of her when he was alive.


    "Enjoy the show, darling~" Blowing a kiss towards Raven, the mother turned around to show off her ass to her soon-to-be husband. Then with a sway of the hip and a gentle bounce, she made her ass cheeks p against each other. ncing back from over her shoulder with a devious smile, Brenna winked at Raven, her mind filled with lecherous thoughts for the night.


    "I''m cheering you on so don''t stop until we''re all satisfied, after all, this is ourst night together before you and your friend head off to that ocean."


    Turning her back, Brenna pulled her daughter in the same position as her. Urging her to match her action, the mother began to teach her daughter how to be a shameless slut for their man.


    With the swaying asses of mother and daughter, one of whose breasts could be seen from the back pping against each other just as much as her ass, Raven smirked deviously while digging his fingers into Rose''s ass and lifting her body to make her bounce like a good girl for her master.


    "MHNMM!" She groaned, feeling him lifting her body from her ass before mming it down again on that thick veiny shaft. Falling face first into his chest, she sank her teeth into Raven''s corbone, but finally readying herself for what was toe, she raised her ass on how on and began hopping him like a true slut, that too in front of her jealous son. "FUCKK! FUCK MY ASS! FUCK MY PUSSY! MHNMM!


    SHITT! SO HOTT! FuCKFUCKFUCK!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Powering through the ripples of ecstasy that blinded her senses, Rose kept her body bouncing, all so she could feel the burning sensation of a true man''s balls cumming balls deep inside her pussy¡­


    Needless to say, Amedith was beyond frustrated and in his frustration, the ex-hero left the bathhouse with Liliyana so they could enjoy some peace and quiet in their room. But even there and even when his lover shifted her body to look more mature, the frustration from seeing Raven spreading his mother''s cheeks, refused to leave Amedith''s head.


    That is until Liliyana began teasing him with no restraint from her magical charm.


    Keeping him at the edge of orgasm with her hands, her breasts and the grinding of her pussy, the devil managed to scrub all thoughts from her lover''s head, all but one¡­the desire to cum and cum and cum again.


    "My pussy''s ready for you, forget your past and breed me~" She whispered into his ears, all the while, the voices of Amedith''s mother getting her holes filled still echoed through the house along with the rest of the girls.


    ''Thankfully he can''t hear it now¡­'' Thought Liliyana, seeing heart in Amedith''s eyes as she kept pumping his dick like a piston and continuously lubing it with her saliva, cum, and a liquid that made him unable to cum until she allowed it. ''A few more hours and I''ll make you feel heaven.''


    As for heaven, Amedith would feel it soon, but in every moment Raven was feeling it right now being balls deep inside a mother''s pussy.

 Chapter 401 A Taste Of Heaven Before Hell(18+)

    The same night, Raven was surrounded by beauties as theyid beside him in the hall. Some offered him their lips, the others their supple breasts and pussies, and lining them up at one point, the mage took turns fucking them raw and moving his dick drenched in juices from one pussy to the other.


    Everyone except Arche¨Cwho was dreaming inside the monster holding jewel, had their holes filled with Raven''s juices and now finallyid panting on the ground, their asses still raised as they continued to leak cum. Stay connected with empire


    Amongst that group was Rose as well, her holes plugged full of his cum and yet being the first to get her brain fucked by squirting orgasms, she wasn''t as dazed as the other and was caressing Raven''s hair as heid on herp.


    Lowering her breasts for him to suck them hard, Rose stroked his cum drenched dick and created a thick white froth from the mix of every other girl''s orgasm and the much-desired seed of her man.


    Ever so often, licking the bubbly liquid off her fingers, she felt her womb jumping with joy. Still moving around in her tingling womb was the thick semen of her darling, packed tight and iming its territory. Had it not been a safe day for Rose, she was sure to be knocked up with a child.


    Before long the other girls joined Rose in their service to their master. Resting their breasts on Raven''s legs, his thighs, even his chest and face, they covered him with their bodies while a pair of tits stroked his cock. Squeezing her breasts tight between her arms, Mino pumped them up and down while licking the tip along with Maine.


    Both of them were still hungry for his semen, and although their tongues fought for dominance over their man''s cock, neither moved an inch and instead licked Raven''s cum out of the other''s mouth.


    ring at one another, the girls continued to fight. Coiling her tongue around Raven''s shaft, Maine tried to match the stroking of Mino''s breasts to make Raven cum faster, and yet with the mage shifting between sucking the tits of two mothers¨Cone Rose and the other Brenna, his balls were filling up but he was far from shooting another load on the ocean of tits in front.


    The feeling of their flesh wrapping around his dick was still making him pulse between Mino''s tits. And yet, despite the many tongues at work, the breasts being offered to him, and even the lips kissing him all over, it was clear to the girls that even though he was surrounded by them, Raven was the one in charge of their bodies and not the other way around.


    An hour and so passed while the mage continued to enjoy the tingling of ecstasy before he saddled the mothers on top of each other, their pussies touching and their breasts rubbing together. Moving by their groins, Raven spread Rose''s ass cheeks. Getting a good look at her stuffed hole, he spanked it as hard as possible.


    "Aghh~" Groaned the mother, her eyes growing a bit teary.


    With a gulp, Rose looked behind her. Watching Raven pushing his dick between her and Brenna''s pussy, she felt sparks going off in her head and a spray of precum leaking from her pussy. Drooling all over his cock as it moved in and out between their bodies, Rose and Brenna both felt a connection, the connection from a warm girthy cock spreading heat throughout their groins.


    Intertwining their fingers as Raven pushed his dick ball deep from one pussy to the other, the duo of mothers moaned at each other''s faces. Changing holes every other thrust, the mage teased them for a while until finally picking up the pace inside of Rose''s asshole first.


    The supple flesh of a mature woman''s ass squeezed tightly around Raven. Its warmth around the tip, the shaft and even the base of his dick caused the goosebumps in Raven''s body to ripple up to the back of the neck.


    Slowly moving in and out at first, the soft flesh kept sucking him in, but nearly pulling it out till the tip, Raven kept it throbbing for a while before giving it back to that slutty hole of hers.


    "FU¨CFkkk¡­I-its so hot¡­" Moving her hand onto her belly, Rose could feel the heat of Raven''s cock. Pressing her lips together to drown out her moans, she struggled to keep them in until Raven forced them out with a p on her asscheeks. "HA! MHm-mhmmm~ You''re-you''re gonna make me cum again, sweetheart~"


    Hearing those sweet words, Raven moved his hand on Rose''s ass and squeezed her plentiful flesh tight with her fingers. Using her ass alone to pull her back, he began punishing her hungry asshole with a spanking with his hefty balls.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the meantime, the others mbered onto his body. Some squeezed his arms between their breasts and the other grabbed Rose''s hips and pushed them back against their master''s cock. After a few minutes of stretching Rose''s asshole, Aerin even pulled Raven''s dick out of Rose and helped it to dig deep into her mother.


    Caressing that perfect pink hole of hers first while lubing it with her saliva, the daughter smirked to herself hoping that to some degree that intense fucking of her ass would hurt.


    Her suspicion, although proven right as her mother yelled out in a sizzle; feeling Raven''s cock spreading her cheeks¨Cthe pain itself didn''tst long and before Aerin knew, her mother''s body began writhing in ecstasy. She could even see the bulge of Raven''s cock pushing her mother''s skin. cing a hand on it, she caressed it every time it stabbed her mother in the guts.


    With a smile, she nced up at Raven and said almost in a whisper.


    "Give it to this slut~" And so he did, and as the night continued the others were treated the same. Their holes stretched wide with his pulsing hot dick, their mouths treated like fleshlights for him to dump his cum into, as for the rest of their bodies, by the time night ended, he''s covered every inch of it with his cum.


    The monster girls licked the cum off of each other''s bodies, Rose and Mel did the same for each other, as for Brenna and Aerin, the duo went so far as to devour everyst bit, even the sloppy semen draining out of each other''s pussies.


    Finally, after they were done, the girls clung to their man''s body. Hugging his limbs, wrapping their arms around his head, and even grinding their pussies against his legs, they continued to feel the warmth of their man until the night was over and the sun was shining.

 Chapter 402 Hard To Move On(Amedith Crossdessing Warning)

    Note: I was told to put these warnings, so here they are.


    It was finally time to get back to Athenia and prepare for their departure. Everyone was ready to head back, and yet what held them back was the surprising clinginess of a mother. Sitting in hisp with not a single fabric on her skin, Rose dearly kissed Raven in front of everyone.


    Her arms were locked tight around his shoulders and her pussy drooling over Raven''s rock-hard boner, hidden under his pants.


    "MOM!" After everyone had given up trying to separate her from Raven, Amedith decided to voice his concern over her clinginess as well. "Let him go, we need to head back to the city now!"


    Red in the face from seeing his mother kissing Raven like a horny dog, Amedith folded his hands and red at her back. However, his anger didn''tst long as the sight of her red ass with marks from Raven''s finger, made him pitch a tent in his pants.


    ''UGHH! Why is this happening?'' Heined to himself, all the while, his mother, despite knowing he was present, kept slurping on Raven''s saliva while also grinding her pussy on the tip of his clothed boner.


    "J-Just one more minute, sweetheart~" Rose''s response to him only enraged Amedith further, but instead of letting the anger get to him andsh out, he stood by the door watching as Raven broke the kiss, grabbed Rose''s tits and began sucking on them as if they belonged to him.


    With a gulp, Amedith tried to drown his jealousy but with the pulsing of his dick against a pair of feminine underwear that Liliyana had picked for him, he felt like cumming standing upright at the mere sight of his mother''s tits being suckled on by another man.


    Not only that, Rose''s dancing asscheeks and the wet drag of her pussy along Raven''s thighs, made him almost fall to the ground from weakness.


    However, before it could happen, Liliyana grabbed his hand and pulled him out through the open door. She''d already sensed the disturbance in Amedith''s heart and had arrived to help him get away from the scene before his mind was consumed with perversion towards his adoptive mother.


    Looking up at his lover, ashamed of how he was feeling in that moment, Amedith pressed his lips shut before lowering his gaze to the floor again.


    "S-sorry¡­" He whispered, but instead of aint, Liliyana leaned in close and whispered. Discover more stories at empire


    "We''ll handle thister, don''t worry," Amedith looked up in Liliyana''s eyes, but before he could ask anything, the devil grabbed his hand and led him to the entrance where the rest of the party was waiting for them.


    Following them from behind were the careless sounds of Rose''s moans. She''s submitted to her manpletely, and as shameless as it was, she no longer cared about being watched or heard. An hour passed by and the pping sounds of her ass dropping down on Raven''s thighs continued to echo throughout the house.


    Rose''s moans also grew frantic, almost iprehensible except for the asional curses and sighs.


    Basking in the afterglow, cum drooling out of her twitching folds, the mother of one sat on Raven''sp, sweating like a pig and leaking cum like a bitch. Finishing her meal by devouring everyst drop of her man''s cum, Rose allowed herself to enjoy his taste and only hoped for Brenna toplete that supposed replica of Raven''s cock as soon as possible.


    On the most desperate of nights, she''d need it more than anything else, after all, nothing couldpare to the real thing, especially Raven''s techniques, his body and the abusive vigor of his cock.


    "I''ll miss you~" Looking into her man''s eyes, she gave onest kiss to his steaming hot shaft. "Don''t keep me waiting too long, and maybe next time, we can do it somewhere where my son won''t disturb us?"


    Although she loved her son just as much as ever, with him now having a girlfriend with whom he had sex inside the house, Rose felt justified in wanting the same kind of love, especially since this was her first-ever rtionship.


    "Don''t worry," reaching out to her as if she were a lost puppy, Raven caressed her face and she instantly leaned into it. Smiling, he helped her off the ground. "Keep that ring I gave you close and you''ll find me right next to you whenever you need me most."


    Smiling back at him, Rose leaned into his arms and let him pull her body into a hug. Holding still for a whole minute, she tried to memorize the feeling of his warmth and thefort he provided her. Then finally, taking a step back, she nodded with a light smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You know what? I feel like a few more minutes and I''ll get hit with the embarrassment of how I''ve acted in front of everyone¡­" With her aroused daze slowly fading away, the shame and the modesty was creeping back into Rose, thus waiting not a moment more, she got herself dressed and once he was done as well, guided Raven to the door.


    Met with an angry re from her son and otherwise smiling faces, Rose tried not to talk about what had happened and instead led the group out towards their carriage. As they reached the crested carriage everyone quickly started getting on inside, however, Rose pulled Amedith to the side and although she couldn''t look at him straight, she handed him a ss ne with a cute bunny as the charm.


    "Take care of yourself, okay? And¡­" Slowly turning to look at her son, Rose couldn''t handle looking at him still and instead hugged him tight to feel him up onest time before he left with the rest of his crew. Holding him hostage between her massive clothed breasts, Rose took long deep breaths as she tried not to cry at such a delicate moment.


    Blushing from embarrassment and a bit of undesired excitement, Amedith pulled himself away from his mother.


    "Mom¡­" Slowly looking up at her face, he felt like he should''ve been angry but his anger had already washed away. "I get it."


    His words widened Rose''s eyes, she wasn''t expecting such a response from him, especially after what she''d just done inside.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    Turning around towards the carriage, Amedith grabbed onto the handle and replied as he pulled himself up.


    "It''s fine, you didn''t judge me for Liliyana being a devil, so I won''t judge you either." Standing at the carriage doorway, he looked back over his shoulder andined. "Just try to keep it a little private next time! Seeing you like that it¨Cits¡­"


    Seeing the hesitation in Amedith''s eyes, Rose knew exactly what he meant and began blushing herself.


    "I-I will keep that in mind, you''re a boy too after all. I should''ve been more careful¡­" For once aware of his attraction towards her, Rose lowered her gaze to the ground and only lifted them up again once the carriage door was shut.


    Seeing everyone peeking out at her from the windows, her bashfulness turned into something emotional, but before any tears welled up in her eyes, she began waving and everyone inside began waving back. Soon enough the carriage was trekking down its path but Rose''s hand didn''t stop waving until Raven, her son, and the rest of their friends disappeared into the grassy horizons of the outskirts.

 Chapter 403 The World Revolves The Same - Part 1

    Note: These chapters will reveal what the others had been doing while Raven and the others were at Rose''s house.


    The once lone garden of ''The phordite mansion was now painted a tangerine glow. Lamps lit the path from the gates to the entrance hall and stalls decorated both sides with the maids serving drinks and different food items to those who were grateful for once. The gazebos were filled with chatter and so was every inch of grass with themoners and their families enjoying a meal together.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The adult had some wine and the children fruit juices, although, under Tan''s watchful eyes, the adults were rationed stiffly over the alcohol.


    Yet even the usual drunks didn''tin, for the taste of grinded cashews turned dough with sweetened rosewater had sparked up their mind with a tingle like no other. The cashews, however, weren''t the only sweet served at the stalls, from candied fruits to chocte puddings, the contrast was plenty and there was enough for everyone to try at least a taste.


    "Aye, kid¡­" But with the head maid walking up to Tan who''d been keeping track of everything, a small problem was about to be revealed. ring down at the racoon boy with her usual grumpy look, the head maid shadowed the moon with her tall dark hair and stared at the young demi-human for a while. "We''re running out of fish oil, didn''t I say we would!"


    A bit ufortable with how close she was, Tan took a step back and quickly turned his eyes to his notes. Turning a few pages, he slipped one thumb on a sheet of paper as a bookmark while lightly lifting the rest of the stack from the edge to reveal an empty page. Writing something down on it, he tore it up and quickly handed it to the head maid.


    "What''s this?" She said looking at the note.


    The note itself was brief and exined that a new rack of fish oil was arriving soon enough as the merchants had ran out before and were importing it as they spoke.


    "Couldn''t say that yourself¨C" By the time the head maid turned to the roon, he was already gone. It irked her how he treated her, never speaking a word and onlymunicating through the written word. But what she failed to realize was that she was a scary woman, especially when angered¨Cthanks to the fact that she had to manage about a hundred workers around the premises.


    ''You snaky racoon¡­'' Crumbling the note, she returned to her station, ever more determined to make the boy talk to her soon enough.


    In the meantime, Tan was busy greeting the visitors. His masters were away even Erika and Aria weren''t there, thus leaving the pleasantries for him to take care of. One after the other, he moved through the smiling faces, greeting them; even asking if they needed anything else¨Csome did and he provided to the best of his abilities.


    The hospitality of the red racoon had mellowed even the most vehement opposers of his masters. They were smiling with their children, eating together with Raven''s many friends. Darius, Aelin, Moxy and even her father were there and enjoying a meal. It wasn''t hard to spy them out either as Dune had an entire table stacked with meat and meat alone.


    Most people still refrained from approaching the gargantuan wolf, but there were plenty of curious children interested in both him and the horned devil Aelin.


    Smiling at the sight of Dune lifting a pack of human kids on both arms, Tan approached them for a greeting, although with the little girls trying to grab Aelin''s horns and the boys trying to bite her tail, he had to quickly jump to the rescue instead.


    "The candies are almost finished, if you still want some¨C" Before his words came to a close, the children looked at him with the widest pair of eyes. A bit spooked by the sudden attention, Tan stood there frozen while the children began screaming and rushing from his side to get to the stalls full of candy.


    Watching them wander off screaming, he turned to the table again, and while Aelin smiled at him with a thankful nod, Dune red at the racoon, not angry but dissatisfied with him. Taking that re as a hint, he quickly greeted everyone on the table, asked if they needed anything and when they refused quickly went off to check on thest few groups.


    The first group he walked up to was that of Tanya, Aura as well as Monty and Lincy. Since they knew each other beforehand, they''d decided to share the spot and chatter while enjoying the wine and the food. Everything seemed normal at first, but looking more closely as he approached, Tan noticed Lincy''s body quivering lightly.


    However, with a squeeze from Monty''s hand on her hand thatid on the grass, her brother managed to soothe her nerves.


    ''Is she scared of people too?'' Thought Tan. Closely watching the nervous look in Lincy''s eyes, he noticed them moving with a jolt at every light movement around her from other people. But that fear quickly disappeared as her brother helped her with a spoonful of cake right next to her mouth.


    For a moment she forgot about her fears, but even to someone like Tan who''d just met her, it was clear that it would return the moment the taste in her mouth fizzled out.


    Greeting that group as quickly as possible, Tan moved through a few more before arriving at thest. Stuffed in a corner like a group of mischievous children on a trip, the veryst group consisted of Raven''s friends from when he used to be just an adventurer.


    ''They seem like a jolly bunch.'' Walking up close to a dozen people sitting on two tables joined into one, Tan stood there for a while simply listening to their cheerful chatter. The spige of wine across the table, theughs and the audible sound of someone chewing loudly felt to him a bit disorderly but being a racoon himself, he didn''t exactly mind a bit of filth.


    ''Albeit, I would never eat like this.''


    In a rush to walk away, Tan allowed the group to continue until finally one of the girls noticed him from the edge of her eyes. Setting down her mug, she whistled for the others to get their attention on Tan. With all eyes on him, the young butler felt slightly intimated, but what woulde next would leave him far more overwhelmed than he could''ve ever expected.


    "Are you¨C" Being pulled closer halfway through his words, one of the warrior girls picked him off the ground like a stuffed toy and sat him down on herp. "Wha-what are you doing?!"


    "Oh hush it and drink, ahaha~" Having sneaked more drinks than what was allowed, everyone on the table, even the girl now holding Tan like a stuffed toy had gotten far toofortable being a guest in someone else''s house.


    Feeling her hands wrapping around him from the back and her breasts squeezing around his neck, Tan''s face turned a blushing red but at the time he felt a chill up his spine reminding him of the horrorsmitted against him. Those feelings, however, didn''tst long for the girls and the boys around the table continued to chatter until those horrific memories fled out of Tan''s mind.


    ''I guess¡­I can stay like this for a few more minutes.'' He thought, shutting his eyes as the gentle touch of another person slowly drowned his trauma. But sleep wasn''t something he could enjoy just yet, as the group was chatty and kept him up throughout the night.

 Chapter 404 The World Revolves The Same - Part 2

    Thest word of known history had been inked by the goddess of life and death. She''d written it to the best of her knowledge and left traces of Aphrodite''s abuse although had not gone in depth about it. A goddess orphaned by one of the parents in her life while the other''s spirit lingers even in death, it was a gospel imperfect that ndered the previous goddess that ruled most of Aris.


    "There will be those who brandish it the devil''s work for showing Aphrodite as an ipetent mother," Athenia''s clone whispered as she loomed right over the goddess'' shoulder.


    Looking sideways into Athenia''s eyes, the clone knew the doubts in her head¨Cshe was her and she was she after all. Nothing of value was offered to her followers, not any more than what already had been provided to them.


    The ever spring, the healthy offspring, theck of natural diseases on most parts, the people of Atheina have taken it for granted, and thus even if they knew a new goddess was the reason behind it, they''d want more to follow her gospel.


    "The elder gods ruled with fear, I could do the same¡­" Turning her head to the clone, Athenia wore a gentle smirk. "If only I didn''t know the resentment it leaves in the hearts of the most loyal zealots."


    Staring into her own eyes, the clone leaned closer until her nose was right against her master. Leering still, she wanted to question her judgment but somehow knew that she shouldn''t as she was being more affected by Athenia''s lingering hatred than Athenia herself.


    "Like Helga and the others, you mean?" She asked, pulling herself away and standing upright.


    "Yeah¡­" Shifting her attention back to the gospel, Athenia brushed her hand against the golden book jacket. Carved with a tree both withering and blossoming, the cover reflected both sides of the goddess. One bore fruits and the other a ghastly rot, yet its roots sank deep and went under the tome to lock it with atch. "Unlike those two, I want those who follow me to do it of their own ord.


    Forcing faith to manifest in anyone would only make them scorn me when their faith is tested and judgmentes."


    "More faith, more power." The clone remained unsure as to why Athenia was hesitant to dere her faith as the only true path forward. "And since when have you gotten so soft? Where''s that teasing me of the goddess of Mockery?"


    Slightly turning her head to the side, Athenia looked at her clone from the very edge of her eyes.


    "I''ll save my fierceness for my enemies, they deserve it more than some misbehaving children." Seeing her people as her own children, she wanted the best for them all¨Cand although there was a limit to what sphemy she''d tolerate, for now, she wanted to let them act out so they find those fine lines of tolerance themselves.


    "And what if they misbehave too much?" Asked the clone.


    "Then they''ll gue, one confined in their bodies, one that keeps them alive while their flesh rots away and even when they''re dust, their souls will know not the light of the heavens but the ever-scorching mes of hell¡­" Having pushed Athenia to reflect a portion of her devilish self, the clone smiled at the knowledge that her master hadn''t gone soft but had rather gotten better at controlling her emotions.


    "Now before you say another word," holding the gospel towards the clone, Athenia looked at her with a disgruntled face. "Hand this over to one of my angels and have them bring it to Erika this instant."


    Taking the book without another word, the clone ran its fingers across its spine. Smiling, she turned her eyes back to the goddess before nodding in response.


    "As you wish, my graciousdy~" Chuckling to herself, the clone bowed dramatically.


    "Had not been my flesh¨C"


    "But I am~"


    Rolling her eyes at the interruption, Athenia red at the clone, weighing whether or not the headache from herself was worth the argument.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Just go!" Deciding that it wasn''t; she shooed the clone away.


    The journey of the tome from Athenia''s hand to Erika had finally begun. First, it was handed to a midget of an angel with fish-like gills and ws but the face of a mutt with torn-off lips. Its bare teeth were not even half of visible abnormalities, as bulging red eyes with a clear liquid popped in and out throughout its skin.


    Needless to say, the angel was far from the most pleasant, but unfortunately for Athenia, only the rejects and the likes served her still.


    Even so, the winged creature managed to do its duty without being detected, and the tome now rested at the center of one of the shelves that Erika had decorated with the rest of the books in the church''s basement. Leaving the golden book right in the middle, the angel was gone before anyone realized that it was ever there.


    As morning came, Erika was oblivious as to what had transpired, but the moment she walked into the church''s main building, the glimmer of the golden book was instantly caught in her eyes. With a gasp, she rushed forward¨Cher right hand covering her mouth and the other gripped at her chest.


    "FINALLY!" She eximed, picking the book off the shelf.


    Excited beyond measure, she couldn''t help smiling. Hugging the tome close to her heart, she turned to the idol of life and death now resting where Aphrodite used to rest. Taking deep breaths to calm her heart while looking at her goddess, Erika raised the tome and began praying a prayer of gratitude.


    ''I shall read this to a packed assembly at least once before I have to leave Athenia!'' Turning around with those words, Erika nced over to the podium that could finally be made use of. Walking briskly towards it, she ced the book on the lectern and with a graceful touch unlocked thetch so she could read at least some of it herself before reading it to the others.


    ''I need to make a copy for me to taketer!'' She thought and before she knew she''d read through the entirety of the gospel standing upright for a day and a half. A few more days passed and Erika did nothing but copy the words of tome into a stack of the finest paper, as well as, reading the gospel to the few who dide to Athenia''s church.


    As word began to spread of Athenia''s abandonment and the cruel nature of Aphrodite towards her own soldiers whom she abandoned as well, the church began to fill more and more while at the same time, rows of protestors emerged at its doors. By the end of the week, Milo had to arrange guards at the church so there would be no more riots.


    As for Erika, it was time for her to leave the church in the hands of Rowen and Aura''s son, Ray. She didn''t want to leave, but with Raven and the others back, she had no choice but to depart with only a replica copy of the original tome.

 Chapter 405 The World Revolves The Same - Part 3

    "Say Grace¡­" Crossing her legs while sitting on the ivory throne to an empty assembly hall, Mono leaned to the side and rested her head on the back of her hand. ncing at Grace from the edge of her eyes, she held her stare for a few moments before speaking up again. "Why did you break Aperion?"


    Unfazed by the question, Grace wondered whether she shoulde clean or keep up the secret with a lie. However, the flicker of hesitance in her gaze had already given Mono her desired answer. Lifting her head, the iron queen crossed her legs the other way, then with a deep sigh she shifted her head from the back of her left hand to the right.


    "What have you and Shamisha been nning behind my back exactly?" She asked, throwing Shamisha''s name into the mix as a shot in the dark.


    However, unable to catch on, Grace figured that the secret was already known to her master. Thus, looking to the front at the empty council hall, she stretched her hand forward and began exining the rationale behind her action.


    "Why do you think this hall sits empty?" Feeling Mono''s eyes on her again, Grace began walking down the ivory steps. The sounds of her heels echoed in the empty hall, further emphasizing her point. Reaching the very bottom of the stairs, she continued walking a few more steps before turning around with her hands rising upwards. "Answer me, why do you believe they fear you so much?"


    "Because I''mpetent," Mono answered without hesitation.


    Hearing that answer, Grace''s expressionpletely dropped.


    "That and the fact that you got twenty thousand people killed in a span of a month through sheer harshbor," a light frown appeared on Mono''s eyebrow, she wasn''t sure why Grace would bring that up as some grand evidence.


    "Not people criminal ves, that''s what they were," still staring at her creation with her head resting on the back of her hand, Monocked any interest in continuing the conversation further. "Just tell me what you two had nned Grace, I''m not mad¨Cbut I need to know if I can trust you till or would you be stabbing me in the back like Aurora."


    A bit bothered by Mono''sck of care, Grace''s eyes squinted lightly. Staring at Mono for a few seconds, she began her climb up the stairs and stood beside her once again. Her hands neatly folded around her waist, she stared into nothing as she finally responded.


    "Yourck of care for life, sometimes makes me wonder," with a brief pause between her words, Grace turned her head back to her master. "If it is you who is the machine and not I?"


    "Why did you do it, Grace, tell me." lifting her head with a spark of anger reflected in her eyes, Mono demanded an answer. Yet Grace remained unshaken, she''d tried to make her master realize what would be worthless if she were to simply tell her verbally. But since her attempts have failed, she no longer wished to continue the conversation.


    Realizing that very fact through her silence, Mono wore a fowl expression as she mmed her fist on the armrest. "You''re lucky I like you or else you''d be dead like that traitor¡­"


    "Aurora?" Grace questioned, but instead of an answer what she got was an upset growl.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Just go! I don''t wanna see your face right now!" Experience tales at empire


    Saying not a word in retaliation, Grace bowed her head and began walking out of the council hall. The sound of her heels against the floor echoed sharply in Mono''s ears, almost piercingly so. She was angry beyond measure, and simply because her creation had learned to keep secrets even from her, but from the fact that she couldn''t bring herself to hurt her or Shamisha.


    ''These idiots! Just talk to me and I''ll at least think about why you did what you did!'' But of course, it was a lie as even in her head, Mono couldn''t stomach the truth. Her longing for perfection for beauty in her constant creation was far too tempting to let go and that was exactly why she was mad about Aperion''s demise.


    "How about you reel in your horses, mortal?" Suddenly Mono''s lips parted but the words were not hers.


    ''What?!'' For a moment she was shocked, but recognizing the voice as Elenaria her caution subsided quickly. ''What do you mean?''


    The goddess hummed through Mono''s lips before replying.


    "The city of progress of absurdity needs time to adjust, you can''t be a brute hulking through everything and expect the others to conform like water," the tension between Grace and Mono had even the goddess concerned. "No more ughter of ves, no more do whatever you want! When I chose you expected a level-headed genuine, not someone who''d bash their head into a wall expecting to make it fall!"


    Mono squinted at what felt to her like mockery. She wanted to retort, she really did. She wanted to yell how she was not chosen but rather the goddess simply failed to kill her and was left with no choice but to hold her end of the deal. But s, even in her disgruntled state of mind, she could taste a trickle of reason sprinkled throughout her words.


    "I''ll talk to Shamisha and Graceter about this directly, so just get out of my head now," Mono heaved, still bothered by the goddess'' bossy nature, but couldn''t do much about it at the moment.


    "I''m watching you, don''t make me regret my choice¡­" Parting with those words, Elenaris left the iron queen with much to mull over.


    From better treatment of the ves to reeling in her upgrades, and although it frustrated her to admit it, even she knew that her approach was detrimental in the long term. A true artist of her craft and a human who saw her race above the others, she simply chose to ignore those warnings¨Cthinking everything would go as nned just because of who she was.


    ''Time to prepare an apology for Grace, I suppose¡­'' Dreading the satisfied expression on Grace that she would soon have to witness, Mono wanted the apology to be done with and the same went for her talk with Shamisha.


    Sinking in a chair with a sigh, the iron queen¨Ceven if just for a moment returned to her human state of mind.


    ''I need a boyfriend¡­'' Having no reproductive parts, not even the genital slit, Mono''s frustration wasn''t just because of the stress from work.

 Chapter 406 The World Revolves The Same - Part 4

    "Why is he here?" Confused by Markus''s presence while Helga trained her, Aria couldn''t help but question exactly what was going on. Both the Valkyrie and the knight had been acting kind of distant and Helga even seemed to be ignoring Markus at all times.


    "Don''t think about it, just focus on training!" Helga yelled, swinging the blunt side of her spear at the elf. Read new adventures at empire


    Caught off guard Aria nearly flinched to the sudden strike but from the many weeks of training with Helga, her instincts kicked in and blocked the strike with the dark dragon scale glove. For a spell, she felt Helga''s power being drained and channeled through her body to the white glove¨Cwhich she quickly decided to use for a strike.


    Halfway through her swing, however, the Valkyrie spun the spear under the dark glove and struck the back of the white glove to change its trajectory.


    "SHIT!" As soon as the strike was deflected, Helga spun the spear again and struck Aria''s head. Falling to the ground, the elf quickly began caressing the injured spot right above the back of her neck. "OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!"


    While the elfid on the ground trying to recover, Markus rose from his seat and began walking closer. Helga noticed in an instant as the tip of his greatsword was drug through the uneven ground. Holding her hands, Helga retreated upon herself. Keeping her eyes focused on Aria, she continued to pretend not to notice his presence.


    But the moment his hand touched her shoulder, her act dropped in an instant.


    ncing sideways at him, she moved his hand off her shoulder. Then walking towards Aria who was just about to get up, Helga gave her a hand so she could appear busy with something else. Once Aria was back on her own feet, however, Markus could no longer hold his breath.


    "Helga we need to talk," he said, but the Valkyrie continued to ignore him.


    Aria on the other hand shifted her attention to the knight, all the while, Helga nkly stared at the elf.


    "That''s enough training for now," grabbing Aria''s shoulders with a forced smile, Helga squeezed them a little to get the girl''s attention. "We should go and pick up my daughters from school. Come with me, we''ll get changed really quick."


    The Valkyrie tried to move the elf by her shoulder, but Aria stiffed her body so she couldn''t be moved. A bit surprised by her resistance, Helga looked at her frowning, but before she couldin the elf finally asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What the hell is going on between you two?" Looking between the helmed man and the Valkyrie, both of whom now wouldn''t even look at her, she couldn''t believe that they''d fought wars together.


    "Don''t concern yourself with these things," Markus said, his voice rugged and broken.


    He was a man aching for death while death wouldn''t touch and the only other person who could grant him that wish would not even acknowledge his presence.


    "He''s right¡­" Finally looking at Aria, Helga looked her in the eye before adding. "You shouldn''t concern yourself with our business."


    Frowning some more, Aria ced her hands on her hips and red between the two again.


    "Oh so suddenly you two agree on something, huh? How''s that?"


    "Oh you snarky bitch, shut up." Rolling her eyes at Aria''s sarcastic remark, Helga stood up straight and moved closer to her. For a moment, Markus saw a glimpse of her past self¨Cthe one known for rape, ughter, and plunder. But that intense expression was washed away the moment Helga''s chest touched Aria''s. "N-nevermind¡­Sorry."


    Shaking her head while Aria quivered ever so slightly, Helga took a step back before walking over to the log on which Markus had been sitting.


    ''W-what happened?'' Wondered the elf, a strange bloodlust still filling up her lungs. She could almost see herself being punched by Helga, even traces of worse thoughts also seeped into her mind and heart.


    "Bad timing, I shouldn''t havee today," Markus''s words broke Aria''s dire trance.


    Looking up again, she saw Markus trying to walk away while Helga sat in a corner. Even though she''d been told to keep out of their matters, something in her urged her to stop him from leaving and figure out just what was happening.


    "Wait!" She called out to Markus and her voice brought not just his but Helga''s attention as well. With the two looking at her again, she was at a loss for words. The elf hadn''t thought of what she''d after all and her instincts were acting up on their own. "I-I wanted to ask you something!"


    "What is it?" Asked Markus, turning around to face her.


    "Who''s stronger between the two of you?" Aria uttered the first thing that made sense in her mind. Freezing up to the unexpected question, both Markus and Helga stared at Aria for a while before their heads turned to each other.


    "Him."


    "Her."


    The two dered the other to be stronger at the same time. Raising eyebrows at each other''s words, both Markus and Helga began using the other.


    "As if I''m stronger, why would you lie about this?" Said Markus, genuinely confused as to why Helga was even lying about something that seemed obvious.


    "Oh fuck off, I''m a barbarian and you''re a spirit. What am I gonna do? Punch through your body that can''t be damaged by physical blows?" Fanning her hand towards Markus, Helga truly believed that there was at least some truth to that statement. "Besides, I used to lose control a lot but being a vanguard you didn''t have that luxury."


    "And you led the elites that won us our battle, I led men destined to die and then raised them as undead to continue fighting. How does that sound strong?" And thus their fight continued, but instead of ignoring each other, the two kept arguing about exactly who was stronger.


    ''Well, at least they''re not ignoring each other.'' Thought Aria, curiously watching the two fiercely argue until it was time to pick up Helga''s daughters from school.


    Note: This is thest catching-up chapter. Also if ever feel that the story''s pacing is too slow, please do let me know. I''m still trying to learn how to be better at storytelling, so I''ll appreciate the input. Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 407 Welcome And Goodbyes - Part 1

    Not an hour past their arrival at the castle, Raven made everyone gather their belongings and get into a few carriages. Their first stop was Reina''s shop from where they had to pick up the cksmith. Thankfully she was ready to leave and get the fresh air of the ocean bed into her lungs. It only took no more than half an hour for her to ready herself and get in.


    In the meantime, the sight of the Raven crested carriages spread news about the hero''s departure like wildfire.


    Milo¨Cthe king was the first man of notice to hear the news, then came turn for the others like Tanya and her sister, as well as Moxy, Dune, Darius and his fiance. Even Erika learned muchter that it was time to move on since she had to be picked up from the church after the party was done picking up Aria.


    Their belongings had already been packed by the others, and since they adventured light, there wasn''t much to carry anyway.


    "Sorry but, you two will be staying behind¡­" As the party approached the city gates, Raven dropped shocking news on Amelia and Ophelia. Neither of them was being taken on this adventure, and of course, they had a lot to say about the matter.


    "But why?!" Amelia yelped, chasing after Raven as he got off the carriage a few feet away from the gates.


    The gathering of people present there to send them off was far too thick for them to safely run a carriage in between.


    "No way you''ve brought me to this unknown city only to leave me behind!" Comined Ophelia, rushing after Raven as well.


    The others kept their distance from the upset centaurians, they trusted Raven to make the right decision and trying to get in between the exnation to calm the two was only going to mess things up more.


    "We need someone to look after our territory, otherwise the dukes and duchess will try to usurp it from our hands," ncing to his side, Raven turned his attention to Tan who''d been following him closely for a while. "You and Tan will rule our region in my and my party''s ce, it''s nothing you''re not already used to as monarchs so don''t worry too much."


    "Why not leave Maria behind then?! She''s a true monarch unlike us!" Amelia protested, still following Raven closely.


    "Y-yeahhh¡­" Shifting her gaze from Amelia to Raven again, Ophelia grabbed Raven by the shoulder and forced him to stop. "I never truly ruled anything, and I doubt I can now."


    "I can help!" Tan dered, ncing up at Ophelia with a smile.


    For a moment, Ophelia wished to retort, but after quickly judging Tan''s effectiveness at handling problems, she couldn''t evene up with an excuse to be unable to handle whatever problems may arise next.


    "You should''ve told us before we packed everything¡­" Sighting out in frustration, the centaurian queen stared at Raven until he smiled and she found herself smiling back.


    "As for Maria," with the others walking forward, Raven turned his gaze to the ex-queen. "I would prefer that she stays away from bureaucracy, it could tempt her back to her bad habits."


    Flinching at the mention of her past behavior, Maria looked away with a bright blush of embarrassment lined across her cheeks. An awkward silence took over the group for a few seconds, but it was quickly broken when another carriage came rushing in their direction.


    Carrying the crest of the royal family only a handful of people could''ve been the passengers, but with Tia waving angrily through the open window while Robin was trying to pull her back in, there was no need to make a guess.


    "How dare you try to leave without telling me!" She screamed through the window, her bratty nature reflecting perfectly.


    But she wasn''t the only one looking for Raven''s attention as the moment she''d arrived, Raven was rather gently assaulted by an energetic hug from the side.


    "Geez! At least me you were heading out!" Tanyained while squeezing Raven tight.


    A bit surprised by her gentle assault, Raven turned his head towards her and was met with an even bigger surprise. Darius and Aelin as well as Moxy and her father, were also standing behind Tanya and looked quite pissed at having to make their way toward them through the crowd. Furthering his surprise was a rusty suitcase in Dune''s hand with the hem of a dress caught between the clips.


    Looking over to Moxy while Tanya continued to hug Raven, the mage noticed a burning re in the demi-fox''s gaze, screaming to him that she wasn''t gonna take no for an answer. She wanted to tag along and nothing would convince her otherwise.


    "Are you gonna hog him to yourself, you hag?" Yet another familiar voice called out to Raven, but before he could turn around to look, he felt the familiar touch of Aura''s lips pressing against his left cheek.


    And as if there wasn''t enough chaos already, Mel pulled Raven away from the two only for Tia to snatch him to the other end of the street. Watching it all happen, Amedith and Liliyana scoffed at the sight as for Aria, Erika and the other monster girls, they didn''t mind sharing their man for ast kiss or a hug by other women.


    "Ohhh Raven, you''ve been such a bastard¡­" Breathed Darius with a light chuckle watching as his friend was being what he was, a darn yboy surrounded by women. Aelin stood beside him, smiling as well.


    "I guess we need to wait our turn to bid him byes huh?" Chuckling as well, she locked her arms with Darius and leaned her head onto his shoulder. She loved being in the open with him, especially since she no longer had to hide her true appearance from everyone else.


    "Yeahhh," Darius replied, thankful to Raven for his request to the king that has allowed the two to be together out in the open without anything to worry about.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 408 Welcome And Goodbyes - Part 2

    "I¡­I''m sorry for what I did before," as things began to calm down, Melicia slipped away from the group and took just a moment to apologize to Tan. The roon boy looked at her confused, unsure why someone of her stature¨Cthat is a duchess -- would ever apologize to a servant like him.


    "Sorry for what?" He asked, his eyes blinking with an empty look.


    Leaning forward to match his height, Mel forced a smile on her lips and was about to brush his hand yfully but halfway through she was reminded of Tan''s reaction to thest time she''d touched him. Pulling her hand away, she heaved a hefty sigh and responded.


    "For making you feel ufortable, I''m sorry for that and if there''s anything I can do to make up for it please, let me know okay?" Staring at him, Mel waited for his reply, but to her misfortune, another girl walked up behind him, the very same who''d hugged him all night at the mansion party.


    "There you are~" She cooed, her voice as soothing as a songbird.


    Turning around, Tan matched the girl''s gaze who was nearly twice his size. Wearing a rather rugged barbarian tunic and top made of leather, the girl appeared to be an adventurer.


    "Sorry, Mel but can I borrow him for a second? I wanted to talk to him about something¡­" Showing no courtesy as is tradition for a barbarian, the rather muscr and tall girl stretched her hand towards Tan. "Come with me for a minute will ya?"


    Although reluctant at first, after a few back-and-forths between Mel and the girl, Tan took the barbarian''s hand and let her lead him to the other side of themotion. Standing upright with one hand on her hip, Mel red at the barbarian''s back, wondering just who exactly she was going on between the two.


    ''I guess, I''ll have to apologize another time?'' Although upset about being unable to settle things between her and Tan, Mel hadn''t given up just yet, however, she wouldn''t have to wait for long to make it up to the roon boy.


    But for now, it was time to focus on the present. Shaking everything else out of her head, she looked to the front again. The two were already gone, but in their ce was Helga approaching from a distance wearing a sunflower-pattern sundress.


    However, she wasn''t the only one approaching the group as a handful of Red Madam''s servants were rushing from behind the Valkyrie with boxes full of runic swimsuits.


    "NO WAY! I DON''T WANT YOU TO LEAVE!" The screeching voice of Tia sprinkled more chaos into the mix, forcing Mel to turn around and witness her being really clingy to Raven.


    "Tiaaaa! Let go of him! He has to go!" Trying to pull her off of Raven, Robin tried to speak some sense to her, but nothing seemed to work. "At least give him the king''s letter! We can discuss everything after!"


    Visibly tired of her shenanigans, Raven finally pulled Tia off of his body, but instead of shoving her away, he looked her in the eye for a moment before pulling her closer for a passionate kiss in front of all of Athenia.


    Tia''s pupil widened as she felt his lips suddenly pressing against hers, and the cheering roar of the people from behind¨Cespecially Raven''s friends drowned what little shame she had left. Kissing him back with her tongue coiling around his, she could feel his hand trailing down her spine before stopping to squeeze her ass which made her chuckle and break free of the kiss.


    Once doneughing, she looked him in the eyes and caressed the side of his cheeks, hoping to forever keep that feeling warm against her palms. But, as clingy as she was¨Cbeing pulled away from him after a moment of calming passion, she finally realized that him staying in Athenia any longer wasn''t really a choice that they had.


    "Come back soon¡­" Her lips pressed in a bittersweet smile, Tia reached into her purse and took out the king''s letter. Handing it to Raven, she took a step back. "Milo wanted toe, but he can''t right now, unfortunately. That letter carries his and his queen''s gratitude and well wishes."


    ncing at the letter in his hand, Raven ran his finger over the royal wax seal. Eyeing it for a moment, he pocketed the envelope to readter at a more convenient time. Past his meeting with everyone, the girls also mingled with everyone for a while. Helga, although still distant, bid them off with a hug.


    Once the Red Madam''s servants were done handing out the boxes full of clothes to the group, it was finally time for them to head out.


    Sitting inside one of the carriages surrounded by boxes of clothes from the Madam and a dozen magic scrolls and potions from Darius, Raven for the first felt bittersweet for leaving the city of Atheina behind. At the start of his journey, there were only a handful who supported them, yet now nearly the entire city was cheering them on.


    "Makes me feel like we''re a big family," Erika whispered, breaking the silence.


    The smiles those words brought on everyone''s lips confirmed they were all thinking and feeling the same thing. Thus, opening the windows, the party peeked out to the people and waved their hands at the cheering folks until eventually, they were far too out of sight.


    "So right to the ocean, right?" Mel asked while pulling her head back into the carriage.


    Everyone''s attention quickly turned to Raven, but with a moment of thought he betrayed their expectations.


    "First stop, Elenaris," looking around, he reminded everyone of one of the passengers they still missing. "We need to get Linkle and also check on Lana''s progress with the underground sex dungeon."


    "Shit, I just remembered you promised to help Linkle with that demon situation she has, didn''t you?" Amedith questioned, shaking his head already at the mere thought of headaches that task would bring.


    The others felt no different, for they knew they could go against a primordial demon with no way of winning. Either way, however, with their journey back on track, there was no way they could back away; from facing the worst of horrors and adversaries.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What demon?" But with the voice of Moxy pulling them out of their thoughts, the group realized that there were a lot of problems for them to worry about. From Moxy tagging along and an inexperienced subus mage to getting back into the hang of things, there was just far too much for them to worry about.


    "At this rate, it''ll take us a month to build a ship¡­" And to top it off, Reina dropped another bomb.


    "Build a ship?! Yelled the main party members, and to their horror, the cksmith nodded with a mocking smile.


    "How else would you learn to do repairs if the ship gets damaged in the middle of the sea?" Reina added, reminding them as to why they needed someone who''d been to the sea to tag along.


    ''Well fuck!'' Was the sentiment shared by them at the moment.

 Chapter 409 No More Hiatus

    A week¡­all it took was a week to build the damned hip. I had never seen such diligent workers, the hero''s party were quick learners and near-perfect at executing orders. Under Raven''smand as their head, they worked like ants with only a few hours of rest and cycling between shifts.


    The many machines from the iron queen helped of course, and with the witch''s help in putting things together, the hull was done as soon as the necessary material became avable.


    Even so, thest few screws were yet to be hammered and the alignment of the helm was yet to be finished. Putting the wheel into the socket and greasing it as I was done, I turned around to the others scattered throughout the beach.


    A witch seemingly tired of the circumstances surrounding her, a handful of monster girls, and those burdened with responsibility, the thought of sailing with such folks was just as terrifying as ever before.


    ''What kind of war are they even prepping for¡­'' ncing over to the many barrels full of explosive ck powder, I couldn''t even imagine what kind of monster they were gonna use it all out on. We had no cannons as they would weigh the ship too much, making their decision to carry those barrels even more enigmatic. ''Don''t they know magic?


    And the amount of scrolls from Darius should be enough already, so what exactly are they stocking up for?''


    Secrets were brewing and I knew they were hiding them from me¨Cthe captain of the ship. I''ve tried to make a few of them slip up, but it seemed that Raven had instructed them to keep their lips sealed. Despite that, I''ve figured out enough to know that the witch was the cause of this secrecy.


    ''Necro flower.'' I''ve heard her mention it. A myth with no basis in reality, a hub for dead sailor souls to conglomerate and raise a fleet of phantom ships manned by the dead. My father used to tell me about seeing one himself, but the old bastard''s drunken tales were only as real as the nk of a foot.


    "I just hope we don''t nail our own foot trying to chase ghosts," heaving a sigh, I lifted myself off the ship''s ledge. Moving over to the main body of the ship, I swiftly leapt off into the knee-high water and began making my way towards the rest.


    It was time to eat and with Lana cooking and Daine and Zoey helping her with it, the meals were often quite delicious, although the ingredientscked the freshness of Athenian greenery. While sitting around the campfire and eating, I often heard about something of a dungeon being conversed about between Lana and Raven, and today was no different. An update report, perhaps?


    I was kept out of the discussion hence I had no clue what exactly it meant. Either way, from the little I caught them say, the progress has been rather slow thanks to someone called Shamisha taking a while to build something.


    Explore more stories at empire


    "Reina, do you think we can start sailing tomorrow?" As soon as his conversation ended with the elf, Raven turned to me with his questions. "We''ve spent too long waiting around already, to be honest, I would prefer if we could leave tonight if it''s not too risky."


    "Hmm¡­" Giving the matter a quick moment of thought, I saw no reason to talk out of his suggestion. "We can leave tonight then, gather everyone and I''ll get the ship ready in the meantime."


    "Great," he responded, content with the progress.


    However, in my opinion, things were moving too fast and there was a real chance of everything catching on fire, especially considering we were carrying an unnecessarilyrge amount of ck powder inside the ship.


    ''And I thought I could rx by sailing for a month or two.'' Done with the meal, I began the preparations to leave the dark sand bay. It was my first time sailing through here, but thanks to the stars it wasn''t hard to navigate our position. Even so, to my surprise, the ind city where I was born was no more than a day or two, far closer than any potential nest of monsters could be.


    "They worship another god there, right?" Raven questioned while walking closer to me at the ship''s helm.


    Moving my head off the periscope, I quickly turned to look at him. Wandering around in a half-button casual shirt, he had his muscles visible to everyone. Had it not been for everyone else beingzy about clothing throughout the week, I would''ve guessed that he was trying to hit on me.


    "Lantherm¨Cthe god of light, yeah¡­they worship him there at a lighthouse." His eyes frowned at the news. It didn''t much surprise me, anyone would be confused, why a god was being worshipped in such an unusual ce. "A lesser god, he''s not exactly that well known and the city rests on an ind so there''s not much funding for a church."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What about pirates and ouws? An ind city sounds like the perfect ce for a hideout," the voice of the witch rang in my ears and following its direction, I watched her walking up the steps with her lecherous hips swaying like a pendulum. Much like the others, she showed no care for decency at the bay in terms of clothing.


    Wearing a near-transparent pajama set, she appeared as if she had d her body in clear jellyfish.


    "As long as you stay with me nobody''s gonna cause any issues, they still think I''m a pirate too and my father used to have a reputation there so that should help us stay out of trouble too," as much as I tried to convince them, there was one small thing that did worry me to no end.


    Perhaps noticing a flicker of hesitance in my eyes, Linkle tilted her head and questioned.


    "Hmm? Are you sure?"


    "I am¡­" I replied, and that was the end of the conversation as sooner orter, these bastards will know the truth anyway.

 Chapter 410 The High Priestesss Return

    An hour before thentern-lit beauty sailed from the dark sand bay, a mule-drawn wagon arrived at the party''s camp. Bells tied to its feet, the animal marched with a jingle, ensuring everyone around it knew of its master''s presence.


    "Kara¡­" Raven heaved, seeing the dark figure of the priestess faintly illuminated by moonlight.


    Slowly turning to look at him standing on top of the ship, the dark elf mischievously smiled and fluttered her fingers in a greeting. Reeling her mule to a stop, she beckoned him closer so they could talk.


    "Who is that exactly?" Asked Regalia, standing beside Raven with her hands folded.


    Staring at Kara still, Raven whispered a response.


    "Not another passenger I hope," ncing sideways at Regalia, he tried to hint at how he felt about her tagging along, but even though the wolf-girl already knew, she stared back at him with an insistent gaze that spelt¡­


    ''We''ve talked about this already.'' With Regalia not budging an inch about the matter, Raven turned his attention back to Kara. Spanning dark wings, he quickly flew over to the elf and in the meantime, the others slowly became aware of her presence as well.


    "What is it?" Raven asked the moment he walked up to her.


    A bit taken aback by the unexpected harshness of his tone, Kara''s eyes frowned for a moment before slowly easing up. Slipping off the side of the wagon, she set her on the dark sand, which in turn illuminated it with a light blue hue. As curious as Raven was about how she managed to do that, he kept himself focused on the most important matter first.


    "I''m here to check up on you and your party, your goddess demands it," she responded with a just as snarky smile as before.


    "What goddess? Aphrodite''s dead and you''re no priestess of Athenia," Raven retorted.


    Fanning her hand with a roll of her eyes, Kara scoffed then chuckled before finally looking into Raven''s eyes.


    "Just because she''s dead doesn''t mean my task is over, I need to guide you on your path so you can save her daughter''s body from being corrupted," the mention of Nerva meant nothing to Raven and hispanions for they were not the least made aware of the true nature of the world they lived in.


    "Again, why are you here? And this time speak something coherent," Raven demanded, ring into Kara''s dark eyes.


    The priestess red back, a bit bothered by the way she''d been treated so far.


    "I''m here to tell you something since you seem to be ignorant about it!" Yelling at him, Kara ced her hands on her hips and pushed closer to Raven''s face, even going so far as to stand on her toes and scrunch her nose to look more intimidating.


    "Your goddess is not wee on thend of other gods, Elenaris was an exception and since her chosen had died just a few days earlier to your arrival there was nobody present to challenge you!"


    Taking a step away from the barking priestess, Raven could hear in the background the sound of approaching steps cutting through water. Mel, Aria, Regalia, and the others, everyone but the monster girls who were inside the gem, were rushing towards Raven unsure about what the hell the two were yelling about.


    Noticing the approaching group as well, Kara set herself back down and let them gather by Raven''s side before continuing her rant.


    "You''re not the only heroes of this world, there are many more parties, many more chosen by the other gods that are just like you!" As obvious as it may have been, the entire party was struck with surprise. Wide eyes they stared at the priestess, unsure about how to feel about the news she''d revealed. Pointing at their leader¨CRaven, Kara moved closer to him again.


    "Every god wants to win over followers and if their chosen are the ones to save this world from the demon lord, then guess who the people will folk over to?"


    Kara didn''t even have to say anything and the party knew exactly what she meant. If they were the ones to save the world, then Athenia would rule the hearts of the people, but if it was not them but some other god''s chosen, then the same faith would belong to someone else.


    "Athenia warned us about other god''s faithful challenging us before¡­" Erika muttered, her hand squeezing her chest tight with angst.


    "Shit, could she not have been more clear?" Ariained before being angrily nudged on the shoulder by Erika. "What the hell?!"


    "Calm down! Both of you," interjecting before the fight escted, Raven ced his thumb under his chin and quickly went over the implication that carried along with the new revtion. "That means everywhere we go, we won''t just have horrors to handle but the other party of heroes too?"


    Lifting his head to look at Kara, he was met with a devious smirk.


    "Obviously, and if I''m not wrong, that goddess of yours is recruiting other gods.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I doubt it''d be easy to convince them to join her side after beating up their chosen warriors." Kara was right and they all knew it well, but havinge so far after wasting so much of their time, they couldn''t wait any longer and thus an hour from the priestess''s arrival, the ship began to sail with the only thing that had changed being, one more passenger along with her animal.


    The monster girls to the original party, as well as Maria, Moxy, even Regalia, Linkle and the priestess, the group seemed to be growing at an rmingly high rate. Thankfully, however, the two-day journey would lighten their burden as Kara was only hitching a ride to that ind. Despite that, the concern around the ship refused to lighten.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    Another party led by a hero was probably waiting for them at this port city. Will they listen to reason or desire simply to fight? Remained to be seen, but even before that the captain of the ship had another cause for concern.


    ''Fuck me, I hope she''d not there¡­'' For once in her life Reina prayed to the goddess, she wasn''t afraid of this person that she might meet on this ind, but was rather embarrassed about the story they would tell to the hero''s party.


    Note: For people saying that the stealing part of the title was no longer viable, don''t worry more heroes areing! XD

 Chapter 411 Lantherms Light(WarningVery Sensitive Topics)

    Note: This chapter mentions some really sensitive topics, only read if you''re okay with heavy stuff!


    ''Lantherm''s light, it will guide you to safety even in the darkest of night.'' Those words by my father still rang in my ears to this day. He used to be a pirate who turned his life around and became a sailing merchant. Sailing the most treacherous parts of the hell''s ocean, he sold spices to far-offnds and even taught me how to man the ship.


    A child of ten years, my eyes were still gleaming with possibilities as plentiful as the stars.


    ''How¡­Naive.'' Looking back on those memories, I wish my father had never turned from evil. I wish he had been a pirate, a glutton of glory! A man who needs more and more until he strips the very stand-on from under his feet! Had hubris been his downfall, perhaps, I wouldn''t have to suffer as much.


    "Weakling¡­" I whisper every day against the nape of the alleged hero of Lanterm. His body would freeze, and his senses would tingle, but that wasn''t nearly enough to make up for what he''d done, and thus I pray even as a spirit to watch the life in his being slowly stripped away as he''d made to suffer.


    "Amber, is it me or has winter arrived earlier than usual?" His voice echoed inside the decrepit room, but the girls ignored hisints about the cold as always. Staring at them with a frown, the unkempt hero scoffed and turned his gaze back to the ceiling.


    Lesiruly lying on a stone b of a bed, he stared into nothing while doing nothing. The sound of filing nails and light chatter between the other two forced me to look away from the useless monster of a hero. The girls, however, were no different, one a harlot who''d been chosen by a god for some reason and the other an ouw just like the hero.


    "I heard some heroes have sailed for our ind from Elenaris," smirking like the devil, Amber¨Cthe ouw ginger tried to hint at yet another chance at plunder. Like a curious cat, her green eyes flickered on and off along with the brokenmp light.


    Stay updated through empire


    Filling her nails with a golden clipper that she''d been gifted by a passing royalty interested in carnal pleasures, Baylee showed little interest in this new pack of heroes arriving on the ind. Blowing the dust off of her nails, she admired them for a while before looking up at Amber''s curious eyes.


    "I doubt they have anything of value to steal, Amber. I''d rather just keep milking that boy." As perverse and prudent as always, to think the whore of the group would be the most logical of the bunch¡­


    "Ughhh¡­" Rolling her eyes at her step-sister''sck of interest, Amber turned her head towards the hero. "Oi, Gunther, you wanna do this with me? Give the local whores a break and fuck the girls from that hero''s party?"


    ncing sideways from the edge of his eyes, Gunther¨Cthe hero appeared to ponder over the thought and as a devilish smirk took over his lips, I could myself shiver once again. The same he''d kept while murdering my father, the same smile he had while shoving that de into my belly and then toying with my body even though I was long gone and had turned into a spirit.


    "Alright then," getting off the b, he began cracking his neck as well as his fingers, and once done, his eyes turned back to his half-sisters. "Let''s get a ship ready and blow the shit outta these bastards."


    Stroking his beat while deep in thought and possibly daydreaming about the bounty toe, Gunther stood staring at his sisters with that creepy smile on his lips.


    ''What kind of monster of a god chose these as his heroes?'' That question would gue me till the day I watch these monsters blessed by another bigger monster, rot in a grave and get pissed on by the surviving families of their victims.


    Moments past their discussion about plundering the ship of another hero, the three began making their way down the lighthouse. Following their every step, I kept close to Gunther and whispered profanities and curses into his ears. Whether he could hear them? I had no clue, but I really hoped that I was at least making him feel the smallest of chills.


    Appearing in the mirror as a hideous monster with her guts pouring out and her messy long hair covering her entire face, they''d managed me beyond recognition, and I couldn''t even use that appearance to haunt these trio some more. The church in which I''d been trapped for two years at this point, its nuns would cleanse me if they knew about my presence.


    "Oh! The heroes are here!" Those words spoken by the priest the moment we descended into the church floor, angered me beyond measure.


    ring at him with my bloodshot eyes, I wished to pull his eyes out of the socket and feed them to his children. And I would''ve done so right that instant, had I not known what Gunther was already doing to his family.


    "Eey father," with a dastardly smile and a loud chuckle, the so-called hero walked through the carpet that led up to the podium. The nuns turned to look at him with breathless gasps, their eyes glimmering with hopes for better days under their lord''s chosen. "How''s your daughter doing? I hope my sister didn''t scare her with the divinations fromst time, ahaha!"


    Puffing his chest, pretending to be a man of care, Gunther beckoned Amber closer. Clicking her tongue at the mere thought of dealing with this again, she sped her hands in prayer and put up a fake smile that was fitting for an angel.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh, they''re doing wonderful, our hero!" While she walked towards the podium, the priest addressed the hero standing in front. Smiling with nothing but pure intentions and naivete, he moved closer to the boy and ced a hand on his shoulder. "It has been rapturous they''d told me, both my daughter and wife.


    I just wish your sister could help share the same connection between us and our lord Lantherm with the rest of his children."


    "Ohh father~ Don''t get too greedy," Amber yfully chuckled, stopping beside her half-brother.


    Looking between Gunther and the priest, she did her best to prevent a loudugh.


    "I can''t handle holding the connection between lord Lantherm and the girls, boys are no go of course, lord Lantherm favors the beauties after all," like a serpent she spewed poison, and unaware of what she truly meant, the priest gobbled up her lies.


    ''A fake priestess and ouw, again, what kind of monster chooses such monsters as their heroes?!'' Before my anger boiled further, Baylee reeled in the duo and the corrupt hero''s party went off for another plunder.


    By night they''ll be back, I doubt they could arrange a ship in a day after all. The church would be empty on their arrival with thenterns snuffed and the nuns locked inside their dorms. But the priest''s wife and daughter would follow Amber to the very top of the lighthouse with the promise of bing closer to their god.


    In reality, however, the two would be drugged out of their minds and hallucinate about Latherm while Gunther rapes their bodies or the highest bidder amongst bandits or pirates gets to satisfy their desires to rape a priest''s wife and daughter.


    And I, even in death forced to relive the night when the hero had gutted me like a fish and fucked my corpse until there was no warmth left in my body.


    ''You''ll die, you''ll die! YOU WILL DIEEE! YOU WILL DIEEEEE!!!'' Once again a tantrum. Tearing my belly, pulling out every strand of hair on my head, plucking out my eyes and spilling my guts, again and again, and every day, every night.


    "I wish you''d still been a pirate¡­Weakling¡­"

 Chapter 412 One Sane Eye

    The very first night as they sailed the ocean, an hour or two from the shore a great mist hade to pass. It enveloped the ship, and everything around it, not even the ocean remained visible and the shing sounds of waves were reced by an eerie silence.


    Raven could hear his own heart; feel the throbbing of his temples, and his sense had heightened so much that every sound every creak of the wooden floor felt like an rm.


    "Something''s wrong¡­" It was obvious, but somehow nobody else had noticed. Reina continued to steer the ship like with so much a blink and Moxy kept ying with fire in the kitchen. As for the others? Sleeping sound in their bed, even though to Raven the sound of silence was a cacophony of screaming angels.


    "Reina?" Pushing a finger against her face, Raven tried to get her attention. However, unflinching¡ªlike a doll, the cksmith kept steering the ship into the heavy mist. "Reina! Stop the ship!"


    He tried screaming in her ears, but again she kept her hand firm on the wheel and steered the ship deeper into the mist. Raven looked at the wheel and wondered if he could man it. What little he knew of steering was drawn from his observation of only a few hours.


    "Shit, no other choice I guess!" Stretching his hand forward, he tried to grab the wheel for himself, but to his surprise, his fingers phased right through the wood. In that very instant, he knew what was wrong and his eyes widened to reflect the same. "A horror¡­"


    Lifting his head, Raven looked around trying to make further sense of the situation, before he could, however, the ship crashed into a massive rock protruding from the sea. Grabbing hold of the railings by the helm, he kept himself afoot.


    ''Did we fucking crash?!'' Looking in the direction of the impact Raven noticed a cliff appear out of thin air. Keeping a grip on the railing, he cautiously moved closer. The closer he grew to the rock, the thicker the air grew and eventually as he reached it, he could his own breath turning into cold mist. ''What is this?''


    Resting his hand against the rock, he felt all warmth being stripped away from his body. Even so, with a faint image behind the ice. Wiping the snow from the surface, he stared at that image for a while. A dark figure frozen solid within the ice, it had no face and no real body but the semnce of one almost as if it was a creature of pure darkness.


    "That has to be the horror¡­" As soon as Raven muttered those words, the body began swelling up within the ice. Swelling more and more, the creature''s body sttered into a pool of blood that shattered the ice and unloaded onto the ship, a flood of blood. "WHAT TH¨C"


    "Raven! Wake up!" The illusion shattered by Mel''s voice, Raven woke up and found himself on the ship''s deck, lying on the ground with everyone surrounding him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Trying to process what had happened, he didn''t an inch and simply attempted to piece things together. However, before he could make sense of anything, a drop of blood dripped onto his face, breaking the illusion once more as everyone around him melted into crimson sludge. Covered in putrid guts, Raven felt himself drowning as the floor beneath him turned into a liquid.


    The horror had taken hold, not just of his body by his mind as well, and the only thing keeping him from surrendering unlike the others, was the creature went for next. Appearing as an invisible creature with a fishtail, only made visible by the absence of blood wherever its body was moving.


    Although Raven noticed her in an instant, while trying to get away his hands and legs were both frozen in crimson ice. Water bubbled out of the creature''s mouth as itughed at his attempt to escape. Watching Raven struggle even more, she reached with its sharp index to pluck out the mana-fused eye that had kept Raven Sane.


    ''AS IF!'' The moment its finger scratched the surface of his eye, however, Umbra''s blessing activated. Explore stories on empire


    Feeling its power being stripped from its body, the creature tried to back away, but the draw of the fairy''s power coursing through Raven held her firm and held her until the illusion froze entirely before shattering into a cloud of mist. Falling back on his feet, the mage wasted no time in confining the creature inside a box of stic darkness.


    The horror tried to escape by bumping itself against the walls but connected to Raven through the ethereal draw of corruption from its body, the creature couldn''t run and shrieked as the stic walls began squeezing around its scales.


    In a matter of ten seconds, the horror''s true form was revealed by the stic walls sedimenting it in. Its face resembled a human but with fishlike bulging eyes and a mermaid-like tail.


    "Is this a mermaid or just a horror-imitating one?" Moving closer to the creature, Raven couldn''t help but wonder.


    ''Just how many mermaid monsters are there?'' Reminded of what happened to Linkle inside the Arachne cave, he truly hoped they wouldn''t run into another mermaid.


    "Wh¨Cwhat the fuck¡­" The voice of someone other than his own broke Raven''s chain of thought. Turning around he noticed Reina holding her head at the helm like she was suffering from a severe headache. Noticing Raven from the only eye she had opened, she stared at him for a moment before questioning. "What are you¡­doing standing, a-at the deck sote?"


    "Taking care of this monst¨C" Turning back around to face the monster, Raven couldn''t find it inside the stic prison. What he failed to realize, however, was that he''d sucked its corruption until nothing was left.


    ''Where the fuck did it go?'' He asked himself, unaware that the creature''s powers were to some degree his tomand until he runs out of corruption again.

 Chapter 413 To Expect The Unexpected

    Moments after the horror had been killed, Raven had woken up everyone and gathered them at the deck of the ship.


    Touching each and every one of them, he tried to draw corruption out of their bodies as a way to ensure that the horror wasn''t hiding as one of their friends, but when not a single one of them responded to the draw of corruption, he exined to them everything that he''d felt, touched, and seen.


    "That doesn''t sound right," being the first to speak up after Raven''s exnation was over, Regalia drew everyone''s attention to her. "My patron lives in this ocean, they wouldn''t allow a horror to so much as touch this ship. I''ve sailed plenty of times for war against other kingdoms, and nothing of the sort ever happened, we only encountered monsters, not horrors."


    A warlock contracted with an ocean deity slumbering deep within these waters, Regalia couldn''t take Raven''s exnation at face value. Lifting her head, she looked him in the eyes, and although she knew he wouldn''t lie to her, something just didn''t feel right.


    "Can you still use your powers?" Linkle interjected, a finger curiously resting under her chin.


    "What? Of course, I can!" Without a moment''s dy, Regalia dug into her paws and drew her own blood. Pouring her mana into the stream, she quickly turned the liquid into a dagger. "See? I can still use them, no problem!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her demonstration only further stroked their confusion. Regalia, however, wasn''t the only person who shouldn''t have been affected by the horror''s illusion. Thanks to Asmodia Erika should''ve been fine and the same went for Linkle and Liliyana. One because of her nature and the other her ability, and yet nobody but Raven has seen through that illusion.


    "Hmm, then the only other thing I can think of is either your patron''s powers have waned or whoever this creature was being aided by a power greater than your patron," deducing to the best of her ability given the circumstance, Linkle tried to make sense of the situation but even then the party was left with a mystery.


    "How about we all eat first and then worry about this¡­horror?" Walking out from under the helm where the kitchen was situated, Moxy opened the door wide and set the smell of grilled fish free into the open. Turning to the mouth-watering smell, everyone looked to their chief as she faintly smiled back at them.


    "We''re all tired, and trying to solve a puzzle while you''re tired will only give you headaches, not answer."


    The embarrassing grumble from their bellies made the girls blush and agree to Moxy''s offer before doing anything else. In the meantime, Raven ventured down inside the ship to check up on its hull. The sight where the colossal rock had collided had not a single scratch on it, which in turn only made him question his own sanity.


    "Hey, you okay?" Hearing Maria''s voice from behind, the mage was shocked to find hering down the steps behind him. As his eyes turned to the te in her hand, Raven was clued in as to why she was there, and no longer felt anything out of the ordinary. Even so, having felt something strange about his bodynguage, Maria decided to ask. "You think this could be an illusion too?"


    Blinking his eyes at the mention of the root cause of his worry, Raven looked up at Maria and nodded his head lightly. Squinting her eyes, she was made to wonder the same. However, being trained to be a subus illusionist, Maria quickly managed to find a way to test things.


    Holding one of the tes towards Raven, she moved the other behind her. Confused by her actions, the mage stared at her for a while before she motioned him to take the te. The moment he did, Maria dropped her own te behind her. Its tter echoed inside the dark room, and Raven was left to wonder exactly what she was trying to do.


    "You heard that, right?" She asked.


    "Of course," Raven replied. Readtest stories on empire


    Smiling at his answer, Maria moved closer to him and quickly grabbed the te from his hand, ced it on the wooden box next to them. Wrapping her hands around his shoulders, she smiled some more before finally exining.


    "In an illusion, you can''t hear what you can''t see because the illusion itself relies on your perception, thus¡­" Stabbing the back of Raven''s neck with a fish bone that she''d swiped off her te before dropping it, Maria watched him flinch and look at her confused again. "See? You didn''t know I had that bone, so you shouldn''t have felt it but you did."


    Putting everything together, Raven was finally able to make sense of the situation. Shaking his head at the realization that he was out of that illusion, he took a deep breath and heaved a sigh.


    "Asmodia''s teaching you well," he said, looking at her with a smile.


    "She''s a bitch who likes to poke me where it hurts every time she can," pressing her lips together, Maria shook her head for a moment as well. "But otherwise yeah, she''s a great teacher. Makes you wish she wasn''t such an ass so you can like her more. Anyways¡­"


    Turning her attention back to Raven, Maria moved her hands onto his chest and moved her body even closer. With their noses touching each other, she chuckled before speaking up again.


    "How about a reward for helping you figure things out? I''m still that greedy bitch after all, I need the attention," smirking with devious intentions reflecting in her eyes, Maria moved her mouth closer until their lips were touching but weren''t exactly kissing each other. "If you still have doubts, maybe this will help clear them~"


    As soon as her sentence came to an end, Raven pulled her body into a tight hug and pressed their lips together into a kiss. Quickly moving his hands down her spine and squeezing her ass, the mage was ready to give Maria her reward while the others upstairs, ran into yet another, but not as deadly of a problem.


    However, it wasn''t anything they had to rm their leader for, and thus Raven had more than enough time to make love to his women before having to check on the happenings on the surface.


    Note: Things are gonna get more extreme, more sexual, more abusive, more degrading, more aggressive, and overall moreplex and exciting. Expect the best of the worst, and please read the warnings and be prepared!

 Chapter 414 Baylee And The Royal(18+ Nsfw Abuse Warning)

    Note: Male sexual abuse warning, Reverse rape(or just rape but on male), very sensitive topics, only read if you can handle such things. You can skip this chapter if you''re sensitive to these things, I''ll make sure to briefly address what happened inter chapters!


    Men, such tunnel-visioned creatures. A stick and a carrot are all it takes to tug at their hearts. Show them love and they''ll throw their bodies to shield you from any arrows, any spears. And in return what do they get? The pretense of joy in their presence? The faked orgasms by their wives in bed?


    Perhaps a medal if you''re in the military, but beyond that, what the hell is their worth? Nothing more than tools for the survival of women.


    "MHNMM! Hhaaa¡­" Take this pathetic excuse for a royal, a young boy fucking my thighs in a whorehouse while his parents are off the ind and living in some castle. The expression of joy on his face, the flimsy dick that''s more skin than flesh, and the miserable stamina while rubbing his cock in and out of my bare thighs, what use does he have other than being my pay pig?


    "Stop," the moment I uttered those words, the boy''s eyes widened with horror. He looked at me and gulped his cock pulsing at the edge of an orgasm.


    "Wh-what happened?!" He stammered, staring at my face with pathetic desperation.


    "Every thrust costs you ten gold coins, did you forget that already?" Grabbing his pouch from the side, I dangled it in front of his eyes. "You''ve had your fun for the night, no more gold means no more fucking."


    "B-but!" Staring at me still, the boy desperately wanted to finish at least once. But if I allowed him to carry on, it would only make him beg more in the future. "Just let me finish! It''s just the thighs anyway!"


    Gulping heavily, the royal nced over to his fingers on which he was wearing an old heirloom of his family. His heart obviously tugged at the thought, after all, I''ve been keeping him on edge for months at this point.


    In the beginning, he was but a shy royal, traveling to his home city through the sea, but it only took a few nights of me tugging his dick without letting him cum to turn him into a mindless perv.


    "H-here! Have this!" Taking the crested ring off his fingers, he handed it over hoping it would allow him to finally cum with my body. However, what the boy failed to realize was that I had already ced a charm on his balls that refused to let him cum until I allowed it to happen. "FUCK! WHY ISN''T THIS WORKING! NO!!"


    Listening to him cry as his body wouldn''t let him orgasm, I couldn''t but chuckle and reached for the golden chastity that would soon go back on his pathetically small dick.


    "Sweetheart, time to go back in your cage~" Whispering those words, I pulled him off of my thighs and with a turn around let him rest on my body. The back of his head quickly sank between my breasts, all the while, he watched in horror as I slowly put the cage back on his throbbing dick that hasn''t cum in months. "Maybe next time you''ll be able to cum, hold it in for me okay?


    Mommy doesn''t like her toys to mingle with rabid bitches."


    Breathless at the sound of the lock clicking shut, the boy looked up at me from between my breasts. My long silver hair slightly stabbed him in the eye, but keeping his gaze fixed on me, his lips quivered to speak and beg for more time.


    "You know how this will end sweetheart, don''t you?" Moving my hands onto his chest, I dug my nails into his nipples. The boy squealed like a toy as I circled my fingers around his nips. "Seems like training you to feel good from your nipples has finally started to show results, hasn''t it? Just don''t beg me and I''ll keep teasing you for the rest of the night, what do you say?"


    Freeing one hand, I reached over to the bedside table and let my fingers crawl into my purse. Taking out a tablet with powdered hallucinogens, I quickly brought it to my lips and snapped it in half. Some powder trickled onto the boy''s face while the rest, I poured on my tongue. Closing my mouth but holding the powder in, I leaned closer to his mouth and forced it to open with my free hand.


    As soon as I stretched my tongue out, he knew what to do and instantly began licking my tongue like a puppy. Spitting what remained of the drug from my mouth to his, I straightened my body again before leaning back against the bed frame,fortably.


    ''Finally, I''m free¡­'' Stretching my arms, I heaved a sigh of utter relief. The only thing I had to do for the rest of the night wasy back and enjoy the service at this inn while the boy hallucinates and does whatever I tell him to for my own entertainment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Get up, stretch your legs, put your hands and fold your hand behind your head," the moment I said those words, the boy rose to his feet, turned around to face me and did exactly as I''d asked. Crossing my legs, I watched his balls dangle side to the side with my feet giving it a spank every once in a while.


    Explore stories at empire


    He would flinch at the pain but remain in the same position as I''d told him, just wagging his dick like a tail and making the most pathetic face imaginable. But right as I was about to bust his balls some more, the door to my room flung right open.


    "Seems like you''re alweady set for the night, ehehe~" It was the owner of the inn, Meowry¨Cthe orange-furred demi-cat. With a snarky smile on her lips, she leered at the boy''s butt, knowing what was toe, since it was part of our deal already. "I''ll send dwinks and whatever you wanna eat with the gwirls, lemme take this treasure with me for now."


    Moving closer to the boy, her eyes gleaming with mischief, she coiled her tail around the boy''s balls and began dragging him backwards. Even as he fell from the bed, she didn''t flinch and instead kept tugging on his sack. Crawling on the ground behind her, his body quivering with pain, the drugged royal followed the cat-girl out of my room.


    "I have the best dildos prepared for you, cute thing~" I heard her say, however, I couldn''t care less as long as she was keeping her side of the deal and treating me well in her inn.


    ''Just make sure not to push him too far, I''d hate to see such a gold mine bleed to death from one of those massive things¡­'' Just the thought of what she''d done to ourst victim, the blood and guts all over the floor, its memory was enough to make one vomit out their guts. But for now, it was time toy back and enjoy those drinks her girls would soon bring.


    All the while, the other two idiots were busy getting a ship to bring down those heroes headed in our direction.

 Chapter 415 A Pair Of Old Acquaintances

    "Wait¡­is that¨C" Looking out into the ocean''s horizon with a te of grilled fish in her hands. Liliyana noticed a man floating far away with a wooden bucket for his vessel. Even from afar, she instantly recognized those messy silver strands of hair, it was none other than the man who''d opened the gates to prison.


    "That''s Greg! No wait¨C" Taking a brief pause and shaking her head, she tried to remember his true name while the other drew closer to her from behind to figure out what she was yelling for. "That''s Razor! Yeah, that''s him!"


    Pointing in his direction, she turned her head to beckoned everyone closer. Holding her finger in his direction, she guided their sights onto the man floating in the darkness of the ocean. Most of them saw nothing as their vision failed in the dark after all, but the monster girls present on deck as well as Aria, caught a glimpse of a man floating in the distance with a small hat covering his eyes.


    "What is he doing here?" Aria muttered, moving closer to the ship''s edge and holding firmly on the leaning wall.


    "I don''t know," staring at him still, Liliyana wondered the same as Aria, but when nothing came to her mind, she turned her head towards Reina, snacking away at the elevated helm. "Can you take us close to him please?"


    Looking at Liliyana for a while with only half her eyes open, Reina popped another piece of grilled fish in her mouth before heaving a sigh and turning the ship''s direction. Feeling the shift in their trajectory already, the fae devil smiled and turned to face the man in the bucket once again.


    "Wait a second¡­" A bit slow at catching up on what was happening, Amedith rubbed the drowsiness out of his eyes and walked up beside the devil. Staring in the direction where the bucket should''ve been, he breathed a ball of light through his lips and chucked it where Liliyana had been pointing.


    Like a spotlight in a dark theater, the ballnded close to Razor and illuminated his hand and the edges of the bucket. "Are we sure it''s him and not an illusion?"


    As soon as Amedithpleted his thoughts, Reina stopped the steering and the others held their surprise. Unsure whether Amedith''s caution was warranted, they no longer wished to rush in, yet still wished to figure out if it was truly Razer that they''d spotted.


    And the only two who could easily see through the matter¨CLinkle, Kara as well as Regalia, showed no interest in the man and simply continued enjoying their meal. Continue your journey on empire


    "Can anyone confirm it or should I steer clear of that man?" Reina asked, her voice carrying a hint of annoyance.


    Caution was important, but the possibility of abandoning a friend in the middle of the ocean was far too great to take that risk. Thus, although reluctant everyone gave in and thus on Liliyana''s request, Reina brought the ship as close to Razor as she could without running into him.


    "HEYYY! RAZOR WAKE UPP!" Screaming from the edge of the ship, Liliyana called out to the man leisurely napping in a bucket in the middle of the ocean.


    Yawning to himself, Razor subconsciously ignored the voices for a while, until finally he was forced to move the hat off of his face thanks to Liliyana never giving up.


    "Ohh¡­it''s you guys," he whispered, yawning yet again.


    "What are you doing here?! Come up on the ship!" Liliyana suggested, half her body hanging off the ship from trying to be as close as possible to him while yelling.


    "I''m fine here don''t worry," to her surprise and surprise of everyone else, Razor wasn''t interested in joining them on the ship. "Seeing you guys are doing okay, especially you are enough ahaha¡­Go on ahead, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    "What?! You''re in a bucket for god sake! Come up here and where are you even going?! We saw you sleeping in that thing! What if you drown?" There was no end to Liliyana''s worries, had she the chance she would''ve pulled Razor into the ship herself. "Juste up already, I''ll throw down a rope!"


    Casually fanning his hand, the mortal immortal chuckled at the devil''s worries for him. Laughing his heart out for an entire minute, he had not just Liliyana but everyone else worried about him as well. At the end of it, however, he said a few words convinced the entire ship to move on for some reason.


    "Go on ahead, I''m in no rush to get where I''m going. I have¡­" Smiling at the devil, heced his words with what little mana he did have. "I have the whole time in the world to get there."


    Stripped of their worries in an instant, the party didn''t wait another moment for Razor and continued on their path to reach the ind of light. Acting almost as if they never met Razor floating in the ocean, they returned to their meals. Being a devil, Liliyana could resist his charm somewhat, but even she couldn''t help but slowly forget about what she was doing.


    Left alone in that small bucket in the middle of the ocean, Razor watched the ship disappear into the horizon before finally addressing the cause for the party''s concerns over illusions. Looking sideways and into the stars, he stared at the colossal woman hiding behind the visible dimensions.


    "Leave them alone, Nun¡­" He told her, but the nun in white smiled and ignored him.


    She''s been following the party from the dark sand beach. With nobody who could see her being present, she''d safely escaped being detected, at least until the group ran into Razor, although even now, she refused to stop chasing after them.


    "I''m warning you again," turning his gaze down from the giant, Razor took out a silver stopwatch from his pocket. Keeping a close watch on the second hand, he waited and waited until it was to warn her at the right second. "Three seconds and you''ll receive a gift from Elenaria, you wouldn''t wanna see pieces of your chest being ruptured through dimensions now, would you?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Turning her head towards the man again, she stared into his eyes to call out his bluff, but with the sound of a distant star quivering along its axis, ready to shoot down fast enough to tear through dimensions, she was made to reconsider her options.


    "So what would it be?


    Life-threatening injury or going on your way to spread that disease you carry along?" Leering at him from behind her white mask, she wanted to hiss or even curse at him, but with every word of hers holding power and a star hellbent on shooting through her chest, she decided to turn around and make her way through an invisible portal that led to her next destination for spreading corruption.


    ''That was a close one.'' Thought Razor, thankful to Elenaria for not following the heavenly rules for once. Looking to the skies, he blew out a kiss to the goddess beforeughing with a chuckle. ''Athenia''s influence seemed to have rubbed off on you, to be honest, it''s better this way anyways.''


    The goddess much like the nun wished to curse at him, but knowing he would justugh it off, Elenaria did no such thing. Athenia on the other hand¡­


    ''You''re ying with fire you fucking idiot.'' Didn''t hold back.

 Chapter 416 Lantherem- The Island of Light

    A day passed and then another, and finally the lighthouse of Lantherem appeared in Reina''s view. She was joyous at first for having nearly arrived back home, but then it hit her, the thought of meeting again with that person who''d birthed her.


    ''As long as she keeps her shut about that night, it should be fine¡­'' She thought to herself, drowning her worries with false hope, that even she knew would not hold up for a minute once they arrived at the only Inn on the ind. Staring at the lighthouse''s flickering light, Reina fell deep in thought. But the sudden cast of a shadow resembling a human figure pulled her right out. ''Someone up there?


    Wasn''t it supposed to be blocked off except for the technicians?''


    Although the shadows had her curiosity, it didn''tst long as her heart returned to worry over her previous thoughts. In the meantime, Kara pulled her mule out onto the deck so she could get it off the ship the moment it coincided withnd. The others were busy with simr preparations, mostly gathering their belongings to carry onto the ind.


    "There are so many ships here¡­" Muttered Aria, seeing how the pirates were checking them out from a distance. Their ships circled around them, yet kept a safe distance, unlike the heroes of thisnd, those men knew their limits and thus didn''t wish to incur the wrath of a god''s chosen.


    "They probably know who we are," Linkle surmised, leaning against the wall beside Aria and the rest of the party.


    Amedith, Liliyana, Mel, and even Erika and Raven, remained on guard regardless of what Linkle had to say. Keeping a close eye on the pirates and ouws, they were ready to unleash an assault far greater than those hefty canons on those ships.


    "No reason to be worried, to be honest, I''m sure I can sink their ships if they try to do anything," walking up beside the gathered party as well, Regalia held her hand towards one of the circling ships. Squeezing her fingers into a fist, she rose from the waters, countless pairs of red tentacles, just big enough to not be noticed by the pirates just yet.


    "On the off chance they try anything, my patron''s beasts will sink their ships to the depths of hell."


    Putting her hand down, Regalia leaned against the wall and nced over to the others. In their eyes was reflected caution, not just towards the pirates but also towards her. Messing with her in the ocean where her contracted deity lived was far from a wise choice and none of them wanted to find out what she could do when she was pissed.


    "Anyways, let''s do a quick headcount and prepare to anchor the ship at the shore," getting off the wall, Raven decided to board the ship as soon as they possibly could. pping his hands, he got everyone''s attention on him, and although the monster girls were in the bracelet, even they had their ears perked up for what he had to say.


    Looking around at everyone once he had their attention, Raven directed some of them to keep a stern eye on the pirates while the rest helped Reina board the ship by lowering the anchor and even tying it up at the dock on one of the many visible hooks.


    "Raven, I think we''re gonna need to wait up before boarding¡­" However, before they could even get close tond, Reina burst the bubble of security.


    Confused as to what she meant everyone followed her gaze to a shiping up from behind. All the while, the rest of the pirates readied their cannons to fire on their ship. Still afraid of incurring the wrath of a god, however, their torch-holding hands quivered upon the realization that the hero''s party had already caught up on what was happening.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "HOLD ON TIGHT THESE FUCKING ARE GONNA CRASH!" Yelling at the top of her lungs, Reina kept her head turned to look back from over her shoulder while trying to steer the ship away from the one approaching from the back.


    The sudden turn and the ship crashing against the left side of their ship gave no chance for everyone to set their foot right. Kara and her mule were the first to fall over, Linkle survived the fall by freezing her legs against the deck, while the others slipped slightly, but managed to keep themselves from tripping over.


    "BATARDS! I''ll SKIN YOUR HEADS IF YOU SCRATCH YER SOME MORE!" Grinding her teeth in anger, Reina lost her calm, and instead of steering away, forced the ship to crash back into the other. Tearing each other apart, both vessels suddenly got locked with each other at the torn portion of their bodies.


    A sudden creaking came next and then a snap, and before they knew it, the ships were both sealed with a dire fate.


    "FUCK MEE! IT TOOK SO LONG TO BUILD THIS THINGGG!!!" Gripping the wheel tight, Reina began to rattle it in her frustration. Tearing it off its slot, she threw it at the first person she saw standing on the other ship.


    That man, however, evaded it like it was nothing. Despite the assault by the captain, he smiled back while stroking his goatee and styled his hair with the other hand. Following right behind him were the two girls, one a fake priestess and the other a whore who pretended to be on her path to holy redemption.


    "Who the hell are you?" Breaking the eye contact between Reina and Gunther, Raven gestured to his party to stand behind him while he talked to the man.


    Turning his head to the other hero, Gunther squinted his eyes with a look of disgust on his face. Stepping closer to the edge from which the two ships had be locked, he looked down at Raven and the others.


    "Only one guy, huh? You must be the hero, the leader of this circus," Gunther said, cackling as he looked at the other two slowly drawing closer from behind him.


    "A circus, first about right ahaha~" Seeing a mule, an elf and a dark elf, as well as a devil, Amber couldn''t help butugh at the strangeposition of the party.


    "Will you too just kill him already? I wanna go and enjoy some special drinks at the inn again¡­" Heaved Baylee, already tired of tagging around with her half-siblings just because she couldn''t say no.


    "Why do you gotta spoil the fun every time, you fucking whore?" Rolling his eyes at his sister''sints, Gunther looked back to the front but didn''t focus long on the party but rather on the pirates slowly inching closer to the wrecked ships. "Blow the shit out of this ship after I''m done killing this bastard and taking his girls!"


    With that deration, Gunther looked down at Raven while continuously mming one of his against the other hand''s palm. Smirking as if he''d already won, he was ready for a one-on-one¨Cassuming that the others would stay put because of the cannons pointed at their ship. Jumping down on their ship, he cracked his knuckles, slowly reached for his daggers and dered.


    "I''m gonna ruin that face of yours before fucking them to death," heughed once more, not realization that perhaps this would be thest time he would ever get tough.


    "RAVEN!" Before the battle began, however, Reina''s voice got Raven''s attention. Quickly looking at her, he noticed that the sheer anger on her face had turned her entire body a bloody red. "KEEP THAT BASTARD ALIVE SO I CAN STUFF A BARREL FULL OF BLACKPOWDER UP HIS ASS AND BURN HIM FROM THE INSIDE!!"


    Her words alone were enough to chill the spines of most pirates, but to the hero''s party, it was nothing more than a cheer for their leader to show a narcissistic bastard his ce. Thus, nodding back at her, Raven turned to face Gunther. Stay connected through empire


    "That bitch I''m gonna rape her first!" Dered the false hero, but Raven paid him no mind as it was time to start. "But first, let''s get this over with."


    "Sure,e at me then." And with those words, the two charged at each other.

 Chapter 417 Smokes And Mirrors

    "Say, witch¡­" Nudging Linkle on her sides, Regalia faked a snap of her razor teeth against her nose. But when she refused to budge or even flinch a little, the wolf-girl scoffed and turned her head to the front again. "Wanna bet how long it takes him to kill this asshole?"


    "Hmm? Is that supposed to be a joke?" Watching Raven and Gunther shing des against each other before leaping away to get some distance for another attack, Linkle already knew something was off, and Regalia was betting on her not noticing it. "He''s trying to gauge his strength."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Regalia scoffed a sigh and epted the fact that she''d just lost an opportunity to make some quick gold. However, with her interest in gamblinging to an end, she looked around at the pirate ships still pointing their canons at them.


    "Should I drown them already?" She whispered with a yawn.


    But as her head turned back to Raven, she noticed him looking at her from the edge of his eyes and shaking his head, denying her the satisfaction of killing those pirates. Leaping forward yet again, Raven focused on his enemy and ensured that each strike was severely held back.


    Gunther''s strength, his reflexes, and everything else had no rhyme and reason, and instead, it felt like a desperate attempt to just stab Raven somehow.


    "Just kill him already! He injured my mule!" Seeing how the battle was being drawn unnecessarily, Kara couldn''t help but scream for Raven to end things then and there.


    The mage, however, had other ns. Instead of killing him quickly, he wanted to test something about his corrupted power. Readying himself to unleash the corruption on Gunther, Raven leapt forward at the so-called hero and swung his knife at his face.


    Although overwhelmed and sweaty from trying to keep up Raven''s reflexes, the ouw managed to dodge the swing and with a devious smirk on his face, stabbed his dagger through Raven''s belly.


    "FUCKING FINALLY!" He screamed, pushing the dagger deeper and deeper until the pained grunts from Ravenpletely died down. As he let go of the dagger, the mage fell face-first against the deck and began bleeding everywhere.


    "NO! NO! NO WAY!"


    "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HIM!"


    "SHIT! SOMEONE HEAL HIM!"


    Charing towards Raven his party screamed out in horror of potentially losing their leader, all the while, Gunther stood smiling beside Raven''s body and Amber cheered him on with a whistle.


    "Are we done? Just take the loot and the girls and let''s go you half-wit!" Not exactly thrilled about the whole thing, Baylee¨Cas Gunther would put it, was still being a stubborn bitch.


    However, feeling a rush of adrenaline through his body, Gunther ignored herpletely. Instead, his eyes were set on something else, the wolf-girl casually standing around in a corner with not a care in the world. Assuming her to be a simple passenger with no connection to the dead man, he moved closer to her and Linkle with his dagger held in her direction.


    "What?" She huffed, her nose scrunched up with anger.


    "What?" Laughing at the hostile tone, Gunther looked back at his party and Amber joined him in hisughs. Turning back to face the demi-human, his expression dropped in an instant, from narcissistically smug to vehemently angry. "You''reing with me, that''s what!"


    Reaching forward, he tried to grab Regalia by her cor, but as his hand phased through her body, it finally happened. Like molten tar, her body melted over his hand, he could feel its burn and screeched in agony as the rest of the world began melting around him.


    Experience more content on empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "AGHHH! FUCKKKK! GUUH! HHGH!" Down on his knees, he clutched his arm with the other hand and screamed out loud. Clenching his teeth, he tried to drown his voice and look around, but with the sky turning into falling tar, his eyes were burned by the tar. "AGHGHA!


    M-MY EYES! NOT MY EYES! SHHHAHHHAA!"


    Blinded by the illusion of his victory, Gunther''s body writhed around on the ship''s deck with no visible injuries. Both Amber and Baylee had surrounded him in their worry, but no matter how much they shook him, he just couldn''t escape that prison of torture made of borrowed corruption from a horror.


    "WHA-WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!?" Screamed Amber at the top of her lungs, her eyes ring at Raven.


    Standing before the struggling trio with not a scratch on his body, Raven tilted his head to the side and wondered.


    ''Why would a god choose such weaklings?'' He tried to hold the matter forter, but with a quick gesture at Reina to get Gunther''s body, he moved closer to the girls and began to question their authenticity.


    "You''re not real heroes, are you? Answer the question and maybe the captain here won''t stuff his asshole with ck power and shoot him in the sky like fireworks," wide-eyed the girls looked at Raven in horror, neither believed he would do what he''d just said and since it was clear to the mage as well, he turned towards Regalia and finally gave her the nod.


    "Get those pirates off our ass, make sure they all drown."


    "W-what!?" Amber stammered, her eyes quivering with anxiety as she kept staring at Raven.


    "Y-you''re bluffing right?! No way you can take down so many ships at once!" Baylee was just as dubious of his ims but had no intentions of risking it to be true.


    Ignoring them both, Regalia kicked herself off the walls and with a smile on her face raised her hand to the skies, which in turn conjured colossal red tentacles from under every ship surrounding them. For a moment they remained motionless and savored the chilling fear in the pirates'' eyes. But then as Regalia curled up her fingers, like whips they came down on the ships.


    Tearing the ships in halves, the tentacles coiled around the remains and began drowning the howling pirates into the deepest depth of hell''s ocean.


    As the sight of the many ships disappeared from view, Raven turned back to the girls and gave them onest chance to answer.


    "You''re not heroes, are you?" Although reluctant to admit it, the girls aggressively nodded, admitting to their title being a false farce that they''d somehow managed to keep thus far.


    ''This will be interesting¡­'' Thought Raven, hoping to draw more information from the two before having to kill them off.

 Chapter 418 False Heroes

    Lantherm¨Ca guiding light for his people yet a lost god himself. A fair jokester and the first to shun the cowardly. He was a rare breed of god, one that loved his people and used humor as his medicine. To this day his lighthouse stands, held by his cold dead hands as his body rots away under the ind named after him.


    Of course, it wasn''t the passage of time that had gotten his mortal soul, but the jealous gods who couldn''t stand his simplicity. Threatened by their own security while looking at him smiling away and ying tricks like a whimsical child, they plotted and schemed and eventually managed to ostracize another child of Aphrodite.


    Conformity was their gospel, and any who deviated from the hive mind was to be abandoned, ostracized, or killed. Athenia in the matter was beyond lucky as the prison inside Nerva''s head has helped her escape certain death. But the heavenly council didn''t show the same mercy to Lantherm, and thus they cursed his people with depravity and gave him but one choice.


    Conform, die and your people shall drink from the fountain of purity. Reluctant he bowed for he was but one lesser god and they were many. Taking his own life to appease the council, he expected to live in another form like the many other dead gods before him.


    However, what he, nor the council realized was that a god who kills himself¨Ca god that abandons his duty, shall return to the oblivion of eternal unbeing.


    The council, too self-absorbed to notice such a crucial fact, remained ignorant of Lantherm''s death. Even so, they never cured hisnd and left it to sumb to perversion and decay. With time it turned into a hub for criminals, yet the loyalists persisted despite the perversion.


    However, they failed to carry the whimsical nature of their god and instead acted almost like a cult obsessed with every imagery of their gods.


    So howe a dead god has chosen warriors? The answer was simple, the cult believed their lies simply because they were obsessed with the idea of Lantherm and not his gospels and principles. They praised the heroes like champions despite having never done a single act of good. The false heroes themselves were ignorant of such facts, but it didn''t stop them from exploiting the situation.


    "They believe whatever we tell them and so we said what we thought everyone wanted to hear!" Admitting to their lies, Amber was the first to break. She was fearful and quivering as a true chosen of a good stood before them. "L-let us go, please! We''ll never bother you, hell we''ll leave the ind and never show our faces there!" Discover hidden stories at empire


    While Amber continued to beg, Baylee watched her feeling shell-shocked that she was spilling every single one of their secrets. However, hearing Gunther groaning in pain again, she quickly turned her attention back to him and tried to p his face until he would wake up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What are we gonna do with these idiots?" Standing beside Raven and ready to snatch away Gunther, Reina waited for his orders so she could throw every single one of them off the boat.


    One hand on hips, the cksmith red at their faces¨Cthe girls she faintly recognized but the man she had never met before. And while Raven was left to decide their fate, her eyes turned back to the lighthouse and the shadows were still changing shapes.


    "By the way¡­" Turning her attention back to the girls, Reina leaned forward and grabbed Amber by the cor. "What''s going on in that lighthouse? Isn''t the top floor only avable to a technician?"


    As Amber gulped and her eyes darted all over Reina''s face, her shirt''s button began to pop and she quickly found herself on the deck again. Throwing her top, Reina leered at the topless woman. Covering her chest even though she was still wearing a faint white bra, Amber stared at the ground too afraid to admit what was going on at the lighthouse.


    "Let us go and I''ll tell you!" Noticing an opportunity, however small it may have been, Baylee tried to grasp it. "You''re here to help people, right? Just let us and I''ll tell you everything and maybe you can help some more folks! I swear just let us go please!"


    Devoid of true emotions, Baylee attempted to appear desperate, but theck of coordination between her words and expression made her appear like a creepy doll that only repeated words that had already been spoken to it. Hearing her speak, even the monster girls felt an eerie sensation crawling under their skins.


    From her pleading once, it was clear that Baylee could fake a cry to perfection but if you were to see her face it wasn''t that hard to uncover.


    "Tell us and I''ll think about it," conjuring the remaining corruption into his hand in the form of a ming ball, Raven was ready to unleash it onto the girls¨Cif they dare do something as stupid as their brother.


    Baylee''s eyes kept wandering between Raven and the red-head standing beside him, she hoped to draw mercy, but noticing the utterck of it, she quickly dropped the act and with a shake of her head, began spilling the beans as well.


    "Amber drugged the priest''s wife and daughter, a handful of other ouws are taking turns on their bodies as we speak. Hence the shadows and the movement, but nobody closeby can notice so these two idiots have continued to do it." Even subtly distancing herself from the rapes, Baylee let go of her brother and got up on her feet.


    Being outed as an aplice for countless rapes, Amber stared at Baylee, her eyes jittering all over. Her mouth agape, she couldn''t believe her own sister wouldn''t so much as attempt to leave her name out of the crime as well.


    "Let me live and I''ll help you in any way I can¡­" Given her sexist nature, Baylee begged not Raven but Reina, even though she knew the decision rested with the party''s leader.


    "I doubt you''re of any use," Visibly pissed about the rapes, Raven grabbed Baylee by the face and force her to look him in the eye. "You''d be better served as bait for monsters or your heart can be used for automatons by our friend in Elenaris."


    Sensing just a trace of fear in her eyes, Raven used his charm to draw out her true emotions, but to his surprise, the woman was hollow except for her dire urge for rxation.


    "What the hell''s wrong with you?" He muttered, unsure if this woman was even a human.


    Letting her go, Raven was ready to kill them all, but then out of nowhere, Baylee came up with something that saved their lives for a few more days.


    "At least let us fix this ship! You''d be hard-pressed to find someone to fix it on the ind without the proper connection, we can take care of everything, just let us¡­or even just me live!" Her words horrified Amber, especially thest part, but they also horrified the rest just as much as the desperation in her voice failed to match her expression.


    Once she was over the creepy feeling, however, Reina folded her hands and turned to look at Raven.


    "You know what? I''ve already built this ship two days ago, I''m not repairing it so soon." The others were in agreement, none of them wanted to work it again, and thus with everyone''s approval, Raven decided to keep the trio alive even if for just a few days longer.

 Chapter 419 A Wrong Turn Of The Knife

    Note: Sorry about no updates yesterday, I may not have informed those who are not in the discord but I''ll be taking one day off every week. It was Saturday yesterday for me, so I took it off, but if you guys think I should take some other day off instead of a weekend day, lemme know!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Like a dog''s tail, a pirate never learns to be straight and narrow. Thus even though the girls were unconscious and hallucinating, one of them had decided to y with a knife around their bodies just as he''d done numerous times before with other women. But to his horror, a sudden jerk of the mother''s body as she suffered through a nightmare, slit a major nerve from her neck.


    And now as sheid drowning in her own blood, the pirates watched cackling at the idiot''s mistake, all the while, using the dead woman''s daughter still.


    Theirughs, however, didn''tst much longer as flying through the ss window came the winged warrior with his devilpanion not far behind. The ss shattered and scattered at his entrance and while the pirate wasted time staring at him with shock, Amedith raised his de and began the ughter.


    "Liliyana, kill anyone who tries to escape!" Angered at the sight of both the dead mother and the man who''d killed her still being connected, he flew towards the shocked man in an instant and pierced his neck with his de of light.


    Lifting him up high while his body thrashed in a desperate attempt to save itself, Amedith made the man suffer until every drop of blood from his body had painted the decrepit room and everyone inside it.


    Listening to the sluggish sounds of a squirting vein in the neck, the other piratesy frozen, unable toprehend exactly what was happening or even figure out if it was real or the result of taking some hallucinogens themselves. High as a kite, they could hear their hearts racing with fear and their palms sweaty with anxiety at the thought of being next.


    Even so, not a single one of them moved, for in their minds the first to move would be next in line to be devoured by this nightmare.


    Only after the light in theirpanion''s eyes dimmed into oblivion did the pirates get off the ground and attempt to escape. Some wanted to stand their ground and fight, but with what appeared to be an angel and a devil standing before them, their bravery was thwarted and they attempted to escape just like the rest.


    "Liliyana kill the rest." But with Amedith''s order, as he threw the pirate''s body to the ground, Liliyana smirked at the pirates and created a chain of clones that encircled them in a moment.


    Trapped within the encirclement of the fae-devils, the pirates walked backwards into each other with their eyes still glued to the devil. Drawing pleasure in their fear, the devil side of Liliyana chuckled at their misery. Moving closer and caving them in, she forced them to react, but in their dazed state, they couldn''t clip a nail from her fingers.


    However, that was not the case for Liliyana as grabbing them by the throat after a quick evade, she used her shapeshifting magic to turn their skins inside out.


    Like a peeled orange with veins, the pirates wereid bare in the most literal of senses, and the brush of their clothes against their undone skin burned their bodies with a heat no me couldpare.


    "AGHHH! IT BURNS!"


    "GHUAHHH! WH-WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?!"


    "MO-MONNSTERS! FUCKKKK¨CLEA-LEAVVE US! JUST GO!"


    Even in their agonizing screams, the devil smirked. Not only the devil but the fae side of her was also relishing this moment. Taking further by creating a slit in her palms that was pressed against the many throats of the pirates, Liliyana conjured a sharp vein that tore through their trachea and began spewing bloating poison into their lungs and the rest of the bodies.


    In a moment''s time, the pirates'' bodies were swelling up with coagted blood. Heart attacks becamemon, and their lungs ruptured loudly inside their bodies, and yet kept alive by the devil''s magic, they could feel every moment of torment right until their bodies were swollen like pimples.


    The eyes were first to pop like raw eggs on an open me, then came the turn for their fingers to blow up like crackers. Limb by limb their bodies sttered throughout the room, and by the time they were all dead, even the golden light of the lighthouse had turned a crimson red.


    That alone was a sign of their mission''spletion to the rest of the party still arriving by a rowboat. Being the most capable of handling the situation, the two had been sent to rescue the women, however, one of them had already sumbed and the other appeared to be near death as well.


    "Her body''s been ruptured from the insides, these monsters probably stuffed her with something beforehand to open her up for themselves¡­" Although unflinching at the sight of guts all over her, seeing the daughter''s mangled body, Liliyana couldn''t help cringing.


    "Can you still save her?" Looking up at Liliyana with his hand still checking for a pulse on the mother, Amedith stared at Liliyana hoping she could help at least one of them. "So? Can you?"


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Liliyana nodded back at him and began the healing process even though the damage was inside the body and was much harder to heal than any surface injury.


    "I''ll try¡­" Getting on her knees beside the girl, Liliyana whispered further under her breath. "Although I doubt she can ever be a mother now, poor girl."


    Healing the injured parts¨Cat least the ones that she could feel, Liliyana tried her best to keep the girl''s body as functional as possible. But with the trauma to her innards being far too grizzly, the girl''s lower body had lost all blood, and despite the best attempts of the fae devil, they couldn''t be revived thanks to necrosis.


    Defeated, Liliyana checked the girl''s lower body some more to find the main cause behind her problems, and from just one touch on the cracked pelvis, she knew exactly what had happened.


    "They cracked her pelvis and she bled internally¡­" ncing up at the darkened eyes of the girl, Liliyana felt a cold grip around her chest. "Her body''s been like this for hours, half dead and half alive somehow. Even if I heal her, she''ll never be able to use her legs or anything below her stomach, if it hasn''t internally bled too, that is."


    Looking at the dark marks on the girl''s chest, her belly, as well as her arms, Liliyana knew that even if they saved her, the girl would be a cripple for the rest of her life and no amount of magic could heal her injuries.


    "I can still heal the surface-level injuries but that won''t help the girl much." Feeling Amedith''s hand on her shoulder, Liliyana turned her head to the side to look at him. Getting on his knees, the warrior held his free hand in prayer before whispering.


    "The very first lesson we learned from Helga was that sometimes death is better than suffering." Reminded of the time he and the rest of the party were made to kill statued people in the corrupted forest, Amedith epted the girl''s fate and instead of trying to save what little life she had left, prayed by her side until her suffering came to an end.


    Although unsure if it was the right choice, Liliyana prayed alongside him and only after she was dead did they open their eyes to carry the girls down the lighthouse so they could be properly buried. Thankfully for them, the whole congregation was asleep at this hour, thus there was no one to disturb the two while digging two graves for a burial.


    Explore stories at empire


    As it all happened, the rest of the party was still en route, however, once they learned what the action of the false heroes had led up to, the survival of those frauds would once again be put in jeopardy.


    "It should''ve been those three instead of these two women who died," Amedith whispered to Liliyana as the two had already, at least in their minds, decided the punishment for those liars.

 Chapter 420 Booty&Barrels

    Land atst, yet nobody was pleased. A fleet of pirates have been drowned, a pair of mother and daughter killed, and what did the party have to show for it? The culprits behind it all, still breathing alongside them.


    It was only a matter of time before Amedith and Liliyana returned to the shore and revealed everything that had happened at the lighthouse and then, it would fall onto Raven to change his mind about keeping the culprits alive.


    "That was quite a show mister!" But for now, there was something else entirely that the party had to deal with. A fleet of young children crowded them as they got off the rowboat, every single smug one of whom was a criminal in the making. "How did you do that? Those tentacles from under the ships!"


    Having seen through the facade of innocence, however, Raven as well as the others expected to be robbed by their guileful techniques, but to their surprise, the pack of children appeared to be genuinely curious.


    Most of the group remained indifferent to their curiosity, but Linkle and Regalia appeared visibly angry while Moxy hid behind Raven, feeling shy about the sudden confrontation with the children.


    "Oi, you kids scram!" Growling at them all, Regalia conjured a massive tentacle behind her. Surprised by the thundering sound of the creature piercing the water, the kids scattered screaming and left the group alone. But that didn''t help calm Regalia''s anger, and thus turning to the false heroes, she grabbed Amber by the arm and threw her forward. "Take us to an inn, now!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "HEY!" Screamed Gunther, angered by Regalia''s violent handling of Amber.


    The girl herself looked back at him and attempted to make him shut, but before she could say a word, Regalia raised an arm and brought it down against Gunther''s head. Getting mmed into the wooden pier, he lost consciousness in an instant. Both Amber and Baylee gasped at the sight while Regalia red down at him and stomped on his spine.


    "I''ve been a royal guard for longer than you''ve been alive, don''t you dare treat me the same as you mutts!" Drawing her leg back, she kicked his body into Amber. Dragging mud as their bodies skidded across the pavement from the attack, the twoy lifeless on the ground while everyone at the bay watched their heroes being manhandled by a single woman.


    Ignoring the many gazes, however, Regalia turned her head to Baylee and ordered once again.


    "Take us to an inn or do you want me to beat the shit outta you as well?" Scrunching her nose in anger, she let her frustration be known.


    "Y-yes¡­Just follow me," She stammered, her voice still not in sync with any visible emotions. Continue reading at empire


    But that didn''t matter for now as the party had to get a ce to stay while the false heroes worked on repairing their ship. Walking through the barren ind with only a handful of straw huts and some decrepit buildings, the inn was visible from the shore as the tallest structure after the lighthouse.


    Most of the inhabitants lived on the other side of the ind where the church had been established¨Cthe very same ce where most of the farming was done and the indigenous people of the ind praised Lantherm.


    Unaware of his death much like Athenian citizens were unaware of Aphrodite''s death, they kept praying to him every day until most of them had lost their faith and turned to ouws and pirates. The older generation and a handful of the young, still believed in good even though their faith was dwindling as well.


    "This side of the ind is mostly for passersby and ouws, crime is our main bread and butter, mostly prostitution and robbing those whond on the shores," exining the workings of the ind while taking the group towards the inn, Baylee was making every effort to appeal to their mercy.


    She knew that once the ship was repaired, they would be of no use to them, and also if her suspicion was right, there was a real threat of the same once Amedith and Liliyana returned from the lighthouse.


    ''I guess it depends on how rough those idiots were ying with those girls.'' Hoping that the pirates weren''t too rough, she continued leading the group while ever so often waving at the locals who still thought of her as a hero''spanion.


    "Hey Baylee, what happened to Gunther and Amber?" Asked a woman carrying a basket ofundry towards the shore.


    Fanning her hand in passing, Baylee gestured to her not to worry and that everything was just okay. Obviously, the others had simr questions, but ignoring every single one of them, she brought the true hero''s party to the Booty&Barrels Inn.


    Looking up at the raunchy wooden sign, Raven wasn''t sure if he was impressed by the name and the pair of tits in ce of the double o''s, either way, it appeared like the perfect draw for pirates.


    "I''ll go and prepare to get your ship drawn to the shore, how about you guys go ahead and settle in?" Turning around to face Regalia, Baylee once again put on a mask of fear that didn''t exactly match her desperate tone. "Keep those two with you for now if you want, I''lle back to get them soon too!"


    Waving at the group before running off into the distance, Baylee didn''t think twice about abandoning her siblings. As for Raven who''d been dragging them both through the streets, he was already done with them and had begun to wonder if their help was even worth the trouble.


    "We should''ve just killed these people¡­" He sighed, but Reina had something to say.


    "No way I''m nailing another nk to that ship if you do that!" Sheined, although deep in her mind, she was more worried about something else.


    So far nobody had recognized her but that soon would change the moment she stepped into the inn, and in that knowledge, she hoped that the owner¨CMeowri was either missing or dead.


    ''That bitch better not talk about that in front of these guys!'' She thought to herself, already blushing with embarrassment thinking about what would happen if her secret¨Cthe reason she left this ind was out of the bag.


    ''I''ll kill her if she opens her mouth!'' Unlike the false heroes whom she was essentially saving at the moment, she won''t show the same mercy to the loud-mouthed cat girl waiting inside.


    Following Raven regardless of what happens, her fears turned into reality the moment she saw the orange cat girl standing behind the counter, looking all surprised before a wicked smile took over her lips.


    ''Bitch¡­'' She cursed, knowing it wasing.

 Chapter 421 A Not So Distant Conversation

    While Raven and the others were focused on getting inside the Booty and Barrel''s inn, Kara saw an opportunity to distance herself from the group and make her own way to her next destination. Traveling in a group has never been her strong suit anyway, but before she could escape, the whimper of her mule got the woond elf''s attention.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Mel asked, quickly moving closer to the animal and grabbing its reigns from the side.


    "To wherever I''m needed next, your group is too crowded for me anyways," Kara replied with a scoff, a bit frustrated by Mel''s attempt to stop her. Thankfully for her, the rest of the party was already inside the inn, leaving her with just one person for her to get off of her back. "And why don''t you go follow the rest of your crew inside?


    They might need your help, you know, there''s more than a few surprises waiting inside, after all."


    Lifting her gaze from the animal to the owner, Mel squinted her eyes and leered at Kara. Her words were ominous and trickled within them was some form of truth, almost as if she already knew what was about to happen.


    "How would you know what''s going on inside?" She asked, but shaking her head, Kara quickly turned the conversation in another direction.


    "I know everything you guys have done so far sweetheart, like how you''re still struggling with an apology to that young racoon boy back at that massive mansion." Pretentiously rolling her head, Kara smiled at Mel before further adding. "How about this? You let me go without question, and I''ll help that boy so he can once again pee standing upright and also feel the pleasures of a woman''s body?


    I suppose that should help with his fear towards you as well, don''t you think?"


    ring ever more ferociously at Kara, Mel wanted to demand more answers than her vague teasing, but with a very real possibility of curing Tan''s fear dangling in front of her, Mel set her anger aside and took a few steps away from the mule. Even so, she did have something to say to the high priestess.


    "Your animal, he''s hurt from falling on the ship, you should at least heal him!" Raising a curious eyebrow at Mel''s concern, Kara moved her hand down her mule''s hair nape and before anyone knew the creature disappeared into glittering dust. Standing on her own foot, Kara continued to smile at Mel before raising her eyes as if to say¡­


    ''Happy now?'' Not wasting any more time the two parted ways with each other, one head for the interior of the inn and the other to heal Tan deep within Athenia. The rest of the party remained unaware of their agreement, and although they would sense Kara''s absence soon enough, there were far too many people in the party at the moment to care too much about the wandering priestess-cum-trader.


    As it all happened, Amedith and Liliyana were also making their way towards the inn. Already told to rendezvous at the tallest establishment, they knew where they needed to go, although after what had happened, neither of them had the energy to fly to the spot quickly. Not tired in body but rather from the soul, the duo couldn''t shake the feeling that they could''ve done more.


    Saving a girl who would be a cripple, never be able to use her legs again and forced to defecate through guts that had torn into each other. The very thought of it was haunting enough, but letting her die felt no worse than saving her.


    "You sure we did the right thing?" Asked Liliyana, her hand squeezing Amedith''s fingers tight.


    Discover more stories at empire


    "It was between a quiet death while medicated or a prolonged life where she would feel pain every waking moment," turning his head at Liliyana, although Amedith was unsure himself if they did the right thing, he tried to assure her what he felt was enough to justify their inaction towards the girl.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unsure still, Liliyana''s eyes dejected to the ground, her heart heavy with emotion and her mind racing with alternate thoughts about saving the girl. Perhaps if they''d brought Erika and there was enough time, Asmodia could''ve saved the girl and repaired the damage to her body as well, but with that time now gone, there was nothing she could do about the matter, except¡­


    "We''re killing those idiots who caused this, aren''t we?" She whispered, slowly looking back at Amedith flying beside her.


    His eyes focused at the inn in the distance, Amedith gave himself a moment to think over everything their deaths would entail. In the eyes of the locals, the party was still hailed as heroes, thus the words of foreigners like them held little value and only those who hated the trio would be inclined to ept them to be false prophets pretending to be Lantherm''s chosen heroes.


    "Yes, we''re gonna kill them," turning his head to Liliyana again, Amedith put a finger against his lips and whispered. "But without anyone else knowing."


    Squinting her eyes in confusion, Liliyana blurted.


    "But why? I doubt Raven would wanna keep them alive once he realized what they''d done."


    "I hope so, but since Reina wants to keep them alive until the ship''s rebuilding is done and Raven seems to be on board with the idea if he does let them live even after hearing everything¡­" Staring intently into Liliyana''s eyes, Amedith spoke with determination.


    "If he still lets them live, we''re gonna kill them ourselves¨Cwe''re gonna kill them either way, but I want it to be by our hands since we were the ones who watched that girl die and killing them with our hands would feel like those women got some amount of justice in their deaths."


    Staring back into the raging gaze of a warrior, Liliyana couldn''t agree more as she nodded in agreement to the idea. The two were bound to kill the false heroes that very night, but whether or not thates to be, remains to be seen through the chaos the party would soon bring upon itself.

 Chapter 422 A Motherf*cking Rumor!

    "If it isn''t the mother fucking bitch!" Cackling at the top of her lungs, Meowri intentionally drew everyone''s attention to their new guests. Staring right at Reina, sheughed some more and although she was about Gunther and Amber being unconscious and being dragged along by Raven, she couldn''t let go of such a golden chance to embarrass the ex-pirate girl. "Back home already?


    What missed that night so much, you had toe back with a bigger dildo to stuff up your mother''s asshole? AHAHAH~"


    "EYHHH!" Scowling with a raging look of anger having taken over her entire face, Reina marched towards the counter and mmed her fist against it. Growling in the cat-girl''s face, she tried to make her shut by intimidation, but to a woman who dealt with pirates every day, her threats were no more threatening than a toddler''s rage.


    "Say that again and I''ll stuff one of those toys you keep up your ass and then we''ll see what you have to say¡­"


    Standing by the doorway while the quarrel between the two escted, the usual patrons of the inn whispered to each other, some evenughing at Meowri''s insult towards Reina while the other simply enjoyed the show with some ale. The inn itself was as decrepit as one could expect from a hub for pirates.


    Moss grew across the floor in patches, a shambling wood structure resembling chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and the amount of craters in the wooden floor turned the floor into an obstacle course for the drunk.


    "Just give me and my friends here a room and be done with, you freak!" Hearing Reina yelling as the smell of salt and rot invaded their nostrils, the party was made to reconsider if they even wanted to live in one of the decrepit rooms in this inn.


    "Sure sure, just tell me when to send ya mum to yer room, oh wait a second¨C" Her eyes sparkling at the opportunity to tease Reina some more, Meowri smiled at her acquaintance before whispering low. "I almost forgot; she''d quite bony these days, and there''s not enough meat on those big bones of hers. Doubt you''d like to fuck a skeleton anyways."


    What was meant to be an insult, came to Reina as heart-stopping news.


    "Oy stop joking, that whore''s working for you still, right?" The look of surprise on Reina''s face quickly grew concern into the cat-girl''s eyes.


    "Oh fuck, you didn''t know?" Blinking confused, Meowri stared at Reina as she moved her head left and right. The faintest spark of hurt emerged inside her heart, she felt bad for what she''d done, but wouldn''t let it show as emotions were bad for her safety when surrounded by pirates and ouws. "She''s dead Reina, that red-headed bitch kicked the can a while back.


    She rejected one of her client''s proposals to marry her, and that bastard grew bitter. Hired her onest time, I told her not to be stupid, but she needed her hit of ale so she went along for the extra gold, after that I think you can guess what had happened¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Meowri turned her gaze to her customers closely following the story she had to tell. But with a re that spelt murder directed at them, she forced them to choose between poison in their ale or minding their own business.


    Once their attention was deviated, she looked back at the shocked expression on Reina, all the while, herpanions stood by the entrance, unsure if there was anything they could do to help her.


    "Head upstairs, I have most rooms empty right now, just don''t make a mess," patting Reina on the side of her shoulder, Meowri tried to keep the facade of toughness up for the bystanders. "I''ll break your fucking less if you smear snort on any of the bedsheets, this ce might not look like much here, but those upper floors¨CI charge a premium for them for a reason!"


    Shoving Reina to the side while she was still frozen in shock, Meowri nced over to the group and motioned them to take the girl upstairs and settle inside the empty rooms.


    "Twenty gold per night," noticing Gunther and Amber again before finishing her thought, Merowri decided to take advantage of the situation. "Say, are they unconscious because of you or something else, and would you mind handing them over to me for the night?"


    "Why do you want them?" Looking at the group, a roar of surprise rippled through the room from the customers. Some stood up from their chairs and the others stared at their bodies horrified about the kind of monsters dragging them along and standing before them. But before anyone could say a word, Raven turned his head to those who seemed to be begging for a fight.


    "Move an inch and I''ll slice you into ribbons, and if you don''t trust me that I can¡­"


    Throwing the bodies of the false heroes in front, Raven conjured a pair of dark mes in his hands.


    "Go ahead and ask your heroes what we did to them." Although reluctant, a half-ogre man with an eyepatch and leather clothes decided to step forward, however, even he had to stop himself from getting murdered as Raven added a word of warning. "But if you do check them, I''m gonna knock your teeth out for questioning my words." Enjoy new chapters from empire


    The steps of the ogre came to a creaking stop. Looking between Raven and the unconscious heroes, a bead of sweat trailed down his temples before finally he decided to back off. For a moment past that little act, silence took over the room, only to be broken by the owner with a rather inappropriate offer.


    "Back to our deal," looking at Raven whom she now recognized as the group''s leader, Meowri reached under the counter, pulled out a small gold pouch and slid it across the table. "Give their bodies to me, I''m sure there are enough people who wanna rape those bastard and will pay handsomely for it. I''ll give you free lounging and you can have this token amount from me for their bodies."


    Acting oblivious to the entire group''s surprise, Meowri tried to find Baylee at the back of the group too, but when she couldn''t find her, she assumed that the smarter of the bunch had finally distanced herself from these two idiots.


    "So what do you think?" Meowri asked again, smiling like a businessman.


    Stepping forward from the side with her eyes more red than blue, Erika chuckled at the thought and decided to speak in Raven''s stead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Make it so the boy isn''t raped by any girls, and if he is it better be with a rubber cock. Do that and you have yourself a deal~" The sudden change in Erika was a bit of a surprise for Linkle and Regalia, but the others knew well that it was Asmodia who was inmand of her body.


    "I like the sound of that too, ahaha~" And with Maria chiming in too and everyone thinking the same, both the unconscious heroes were to be toys for dirty pirates for the rest of the night with the only memory for them about the encounter being a massive pain in their asses and foul taste all over their bodies.

 Chapter 423 The Witch Hunter Downstairs

    Silence¨Ca witch hunter''s most valuable asset. One that this demi-winter fox made excellent use of. Hiding a replica of a rifle modeled after the legend of the heroes, she watched Raven and his party heading upstairs while sipping on steaming hot chocte.


    Keeping to herself with a furry hood covering her furry white ears, she blew against the rising steam from the cup, all the while, a handful of Meowri''s workers dragged Gunther and Amber''s body across the floor on her orders.


    Taking a sip of the sugary drink, she could feel a rush of energy surging right to her skull. Spreading from her mind to her heart and by the time she was finished with her drink, to the rest of her body. Huffing a chilling breath she brought her rustic rifle up on the table.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The sound of its tter instantly attracted attention, however, having not a clue what the equipment was, most ignored her while the rest were busy bidding over who gets to fuck the false hero and the heroine. Experience more content on empire


    "Oi kid, hide that thing before someone snatches it from you," ncing at the girl from the edge of her eyes, Meowri advised her to hide the rifle even though she too had not the slightest clue as to what exactly it was.


    Instead of hiding the rifle, however, the girl picked it up in her hands and began taking itsponents apart for a quick cleaning.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can handle it¡­" She replied, seemingly unbothered by the dangerouspany around her.


    Had it not been for her confidence and the fact that her breathing was freezing the dust in the air, the pirates and the ouws would''ve instantly attacked her. But after what had happened with Raven and his party and pairing it with their fatigue, even the bravest and the stupidest of the bunch were keeping to themselves or still bidding for the warm bodies at the reception counter.


    "Suit yourself then," turning her attention to the front again, Meowri let the bidding continue for a while until the highest bidders were provided with a pair of keys. The keys opened the room the warm bodies had been taken into and they had more than enough toys to mess up their bodies as much as the bidder wanted.


    Once the bidding was over, the others scattered back to their seats. Some angry, some disappointed, they drowned themselves further with ale¨Ca sight that made the fox-girl cringe. Turning her head towards the counter, her eyes instantly met Moweri''s. Staring at the owner for a while, the girl heaved a sigh and whispered.


    "There''s a witch in that group you let upstairs¡­" Raising a curious eyebrow, Meowri wondered where this conversation was going. "You won''t mind if there''s blood on the bedsheets. If I pay you to rece them, would you?"


    The curiosity on Meowri dropped in an instant. She knew that the young girl wasn''t ying and meant every word of what she was saying.


    "You''ll have to pay first¡­" She demanded, holding her hand forward.


    Getting off her chair, the girl reached into her heavy coat and took out a small pouch full of gold. Moving closer to the counter, she set it on the owner''s hand, and although it wasn''t as much as she would''ve liked, the cat-girl pocketed the amount and brushed the girl back over to her seat.


    "Go do what you were doing with that thing and don''t talk to me from now on," distancing herself from the girl''s ns, the owner walked out of the desk and began making her way towards the decrepit kitchen.


    ''What is that girl''s deal? She really wants to kill one of those monsters?'' As good of a judge of character, as she usually was, Meowri couldn''t get a read on the winter-fox girl. Her silence was like a blizzard, muffling vision, overwhelming the senses and leading others to make stupid decisions.


    Had her freezing breaths not made hermand of magic obvious, nobody would''ve seen her as anything more than a girl lost in the wrong ce. ''Whatever, I got my pay she''s free to die at their hands if she so wishes.''


    ''I''m not dying.'' Thought the girl, her eyes staring into Meowri''s back and her mind coursing through her every thought. Like an open book, she could read everyone around her, but for some reason, her powers failed to permeate into Raven and his party''s mind. ''I need to find out which one of those girls is the witch first.''


    Turning her attention to her gun again, she began taking it apart one piece at a time with a trained robotic motion. Setting everything in a line, she took a handful of brushes, a squeeze bottle of polish and lubricant as well as a cloth smeared with grease.


    The customers, having nothing better to do, watched her carefully brushing the dust out of every piece of the rustic rifle. Curious about the apparatus, they moved their chairs and even lifted their tables to get closer for a better look. Ignoring them as if they never existed, the fox-girl continued to work on the rifle.


    In the time that she spent getting her weapon ready, Amedith and Liliyana had arrived and after a quick ask for direction by one of the servants of the inn, they walked upstairs to join the rest of the party.


    Unaware of what was happening to the false heroes, the two were hoping to catch them all while everyone else was asleep, but to their surprise, another arrangement had been made and their ns for murder had to wait for the rest of the night.


    That night, the Booty and Barrels Inn slipped quietly into slumber. Yet the most sinister of thoughts went through many heads. From the murder of false heroes to the hunt for the witch and the ns for her murder, bubbling with such thoughts, neither the fox-girl nor Amedith and Liliyana could fall asleep¨Cwhich in turn led to an encounter nobody could''ve expected.

 Chapter 424 Reina And Her Past

    Moments after heading upstairs and settling inside a handful of rooms, Raven finally decided to ask Reina more about exactly what she''d been talking to Meowri about. Walking into her room, he made sure to shut the door behind him. From what little he could make sense of, it was already obvious that she didn''t want too many people knowing about whatever it was that they were talking about.


    "Sorry, but I have to know what''s happening." Sitting on the edge of her bed, her eyes gazing down at her fingers, Reina ignored Raven''s presence in her room where she''d requested to be left alone for a moment. "If you''re traveling with us, I need to know if anything from your past is gonna bite us in the ass if we continue together."


    Lifting her head, Reina stared nkly at Raven. Her mind, still consumed by her mother''s death, she couldn''t think straight much less form a single word. Even now, she remembered her as a whore¨Cone that threw her body to anyone with enough gold in their pockets. Her father was no different, a young pirate at the time consumed by his lust.


    "That bitch¡­" Gathering her courage, Reina finally spoke up. "She wanted to drop me, but my father insisted on keeping me in her belly. All she cared for was gold so he managed somehow by looting and plunder, but even then the moment I was born, she abandoned me like trash."


    A story of abandonment far too familiar to the mage, it reminded him of his situation as well as what little he''d read in Athenia''s gospel. Holding his hand forward in care, he began moving closer to the upset cksmith. Shaking her head, however, she made him stop where he stood for she was teetering at the edge of frustration and anger.


    "She¡­" Taking a long and deep breath, she heaved a sigh and lowered her head. Staring at the ground, Reina tried to let her anger steam out of her body but for whatever reason, despite the abandonment and what else she''d done, she couldn''t not feel sorry for what had happened to her mother. "That bitch, she got me drunk thest time we met."


    ncing up at Raven again, she held her hand up towards him and gestured for him to stay where he was and not move an inch. Nodding back at her in response to her non-verbal request, Raven stood still with no signs of him trying to move just yet.


    "After that." Once she feltfortable again, Reina continued with the story about how her mother drugged her thest night that they''d met.


    To this day she remembers the night as vivid as a nightmare at the edge of daybreak. The touch of her mother''s bare skin, and the creepy feeling of her lips, made every strand of hair on her body spark up straight. Squeezing her arms and then down between her legs, she remembered her mother tying a strapon against her hips before coercing her to do the worst thing a parent could do to their child.


    And to what end? Was it her way of portraying her depraved love for a child that she''d abandoned? No, not in the least for when Reina came to her senses theing evening, she couldn''t find her mother anywhere and her gold had gone missing alongside her.


    "And that bitch cat told everyone about what happened that night¡­" Shaking her head, Reina turned her head towards the door. "I left soon after to spare myself the embarrassment. There, now you know everything, leave me alone."


    The mage knew that he shouldn''t leave her, not in a time as sensitive as this. However, what was he supposed to do or say? That was a mystery to him as well. Reluctant he turned around to leave Reina alone, although stopping by the door after opening it, he turned around to look at her once more.


    "Hey, don''t do anything stupid, okay?" Forcing a smile, Reina nodded.


    "I''m not gonna kill myself over that whore, don''t worry," she said with a light chuckle, obviously meant to lighten the mood but it didn''t.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Nodding back at her once she was doneughing, Raven turned to the hallway and finally left her alone. As the door was shut, the smile on Reina''s face disappeared in an instant. In its ce came a flood of tears washing down an emotionless face.


    She had no living family, none; and although when her father and her mother had been alive, she never truly loved them, their absence was chipping away at her heart.


    "Fucking hell¡­" Wiping her tears and the snort, she shook her head violently. Trying not to think too much, she nced around the room and through its pinkish glow in the dark found a cab inside which she knew was exactly what she needed at the moment. "That should help me put this night behind."


    Getting off the bed, she walked closer to the cab and took out a vial full of medicine. From what she remembered, the room they were in wasced with luxury to the extent that could be provided on an ind, and the medicine was not some hallucinogen but rather a drug that helped with sleeping.


    Taking out the familiar capsule, Reina swallowed it quickly and returned to bed. Laying face first into the pillow, she waited and waited until finally her mind was empty and every inch of her body had loosened entirely. Not long after, she found herself dreaming a lucid dream, one in which her family wasn''t as messed up as it was in reality.


    ''Curse you two for ever meeting each other¡­'' Cursing her parents in her dream for conceiving her, Reina wished that she was never born from the union of a whore and an idiotic young pirate of a father. But reality could not be changed, and thus she cried her heart out in the dreams and swore to forget about her father as well as her mother.


    And while she struggled with her demons, there were plenty of others in that inn fighting against their own. The most notable of which were Amedith and Liliyana, although the witch hunter was about to help them forget about their troubles with an explosive distraction.

 Chapter 425 Choux - The Demi-Fox Witch Hunter

    "Who is this girl, exactly?" As those words left Athenia''s lips, Cassipea turned to the looking mirror and without knowing it shared her vision with her goddess. Seated on her glimmering throne of stars, Elenaria curiously hummed to the sight of the fox-girl inscribing sleeping runes across the upper floor of the Booty and Barrels inn.


    Both the goddesses kept a close eye on the girl, however, despite their attempts to breathe a warning into the hero''s ears, none of their words could reach his ears. They had no rule over thatnd, the dead god''snd. Far from their region of influence, neither of them could even squeal a word.


    "I suppose it''s that cult of Lantherm that''s causing the disruption¡­" Elenaria spoke through Cassiopeia.


    Catching on to the godly presence inside the fairy, Athenia instantly knew who was speaking. Turning her attention to the girl once more, she pointed at the gun dangling by her fox''s waist belt.


    "A replica gun of Nightsilver''s party member, you don''t think it''s as devastating as the real one, do you?" Said to annihte mountains with a single st of mana, the weapon of legend was far beyond anything a mortal should wield.


    "If it is¡­" Her eyes glowing a light blue hue, Cassiopeia spoke again but the words weren''t hers. "Your heroes'' journey and that of everyone on that ind mighte to an end sooner than expected."


    Though the goddesses were certain about the gun being a replica, with their eyes glued on the dangling thing, they couldn''t help but worry. Turning around to face Athenia, Elena had to ask as her concern grew further.


    "Where is the real thing anyway? Did your mother not even attempt to hide it somewhere?" Her tone tinged with anger, the goddess hoped that she was wrong and Athenia where the real rifle had been sitting for more than a millennium.


    "Did you forget that I slept in a time spell throughout the end of thest war?" Squinting her eyes, a bit annoyed herself, Athenia wanted to flick Cassiopeia like a fly but since it was truly her who was talking but rather Elena, she refrained from injuring the little fairy.


    "Besides, every god was busy fighting each other with greater powers than a damned rifle, why would they stop to pick up the weapons from the cold hands of their soldiers?"


    "So it wouldn''t end up in ipetent hands?" Elena''s quick response burst a nerve in Athenia''s mind. She didn''t like a sassy tone on anyone but herself.


    "Leaving my bitch of a mother and my father alone for a moment," crossing her legs and leaning closer to the fairy''s face, Athenia put on a smirk and looked deep into Casseopea''s eyes. Through them, she could see Elena sitting amidst theic sea of Steris and staring right back. "What were you doing? You''re what, nearly a thousand years older than me?


    And you still haven''t figured out where the fuck any of those weapons went?"


    Clicking her tongue with a devious smirk across her lips, Athenia shook her head in disappointment.


    "What a shame that is, isn''t it?" Staring through the eyes of the fairy, for once Elenaria learned of the goddess''s prickly nature. She knew exactly where to stab, what words to use to insult someone, and if there were any doubts left in her mind, Athenia cleared them up with her next words. "As for my heroes dying, yours already did."


    "That''s enough, Athenia!" Elena barked through the fairy''s lips and with her words came a shudder that shook Athenia''s throne.


    "You started it," she shot back.


    "As if a simple question enquiries such bolt words!" Elena reprimanded.


    "Perhaps don''t remind me of my mother the next time we get in a fight, she has a knack for pissing me off." Keeping her tone calm and quiet to appear triumphant, Athenia rubbed more salt into the wounds on Elena''s side.


    Silence took over their council for a minute past their small quarrel, and even as the two tried to speak to each other again, a clone of Athenia split from her body and covered her mouth with her hands. As for Elena, forcing her lips to remain shut, the pink blob of a fairy didn''t let her master''s words be uttered in Athenia''s prison.


    "You both need to shut up!" Said the clone and the fairy nodded with her hands covering her own mouth.


    Keeping the duo shush for a while, their attention was drawn back to the mirror. Finished with the rune, the fox-girl had already bound everyone in a deep sleep. Everyone, but a few, Amedith and Liliyana as well as Linkle and Asmodia.


    While the warrior was unaffected due to his resistance to charms and hexes, Liliyana and Asmodia were both naturally able to ovee it, as for Linkle, the witch was far too versed in magic to be charmed so easily.


    "What should we do?" The clone whispered, slowly letting go of Athenia''s loud mouth.


    Letting go of her mouth as well, the fairy allowed her master to speak through her again.


    "The girl seems to be after the witch, how important is she?" Asked Elena, not having a clue about what Linkle meant to the group.


    Staring at the girl heading for Linkle''s door while sensing a hint of murder in the air Liliyana was about to drag Amedith out of their room, Athenia stared at the rifle some more, wondering just how powerful of a replica that weapon truly was.


    "You sure that''s a replica, Elena?" Turning her head to the fairy, the goddess stared into her eyes and waited for an answer, but when she was met with dubious silence instead of an answer, Athenia decided to take matters into her own hands before things escted further.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Breaking the heavenly rules again, let''s see what goes wrong this time.'' With those thoughts, Athenia shut her eyes and peered into the past. Stretching her hands forward and tearing with it the fabric of time, she tried to prevent the girl from ever meeting the party, but before she could finish her task, her hand was pushed out of that portal beyond time.


    "What the¨C"


    "I told you not to mess with time!" Through the closing portal came a voice, a voice that both the goddesses knew very well. "Just put some trust in the warriors you''ve chosen and stop fucking things up for convenience!"


    It was Razor, giving out to the pair of gods as if they were children.


    "This guy again¡­" Athenia cursed under her breath, disappointed by the fact that she could no longer manipte time.


    Elenaria was just as disappointed, but looking at the mirror her worries began to die down a little. Confronting the girl as she held the doorknob to Linkle''s room with her hand, both Amedith and Liliyana appeared to have the situation under control, but with the rifle still clutched by the girl''s fingers, the threat of annihtion for the whole party was still, very much real.

 Chapter 426 Standoff

    "Stay out of my way and I won''t hurt you," chilled by the fox girl''s breath, Amedith as well as Liliyana felt their lungs freezing from the inside in a crystalline pattern. Their eyes glued to the girl''s hand, the two knew they couldn''t back away and any hasty movement wasn''t a good idea either. "A witch sleeps inside, I need to kill her before she hurts someone."


    Spread wide and hollow, the silver gaze of the fox and her empty expression, had the duo at the edge of their seats and inclining more and more towards a violent resolution. Standing still with their hands stretched forward, the two moved not an inch while the pained voice of the drugged false heroes echoed in the background.


    ''First the whole ordeal with those fake heroes and now this girl?'' Not exactly in a forgiving mood, Amedith couldn''t hide his anger from reflecting on his face. The girl noticed the change as soon as it happened, and with a tighter grip around her weapon, she let go of the doorknob and flipped the rifle towards Amedith.


    "I warned you," she blurted and pulled the trigger.


    In a matter of a second, the runes on the rifle began glowing a deep shade of violet. Oozing from the barrel came a deep violet aura¨Ca concentration of hatred and malice, a higher form of corrupt power. Getting himself ready in the nick of time, Amedith barely managed to get his shield up and in front of him.


    But as the bullet of concentrated malice hit his shield of light, it sent his body flying through the building. Crashing against walls, multiple of them, Amedith crashed against the mossy uphill pavement and almost lost consciousness.


    "NO! WHY DID YOU DO THAT?!" Following the smoke that traced the trajectory of Amedith''s fall with her, Liliyana looked on in horror at the devastation brought forth by one single shot of the rifle.


    Hearing a click, her body flinched to the sound. Frozen in ce, she tried to turn her head to face the girl, but before she could gather the courage yet another click echoed in the slumbering halls. This time, however, Liliyana didn''t have an invincible shield to protect her from the blow.


    "I told you to stay out of my way," whispering those words under the ear-piercing sound of the bullet shooting out of the barrel, the fox girl watched the horror in Liliyana''s eyes as her head barely turned towards her. "You didn''t have to die."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "As if she''s dying you rascal!" In the specter of a second that it all happened, Will-O emerged from Liliyana''s hair and her body burst into a ball of blinding light. Shielding her eyes from the fairy''s magic, the demi-human girl made sure to hear the sound of gunfire and feel the rattle of the building as more of it came crashing down.


    ''What was that?'' Opening her eyes as the light dissipated, the fox-girl let down her hand and looked around to find the victims of her assault. Moving through the crumbling room with smoke and dust flying all over, she stopped at the edge of the building, yet to her surprise, neither Liliyana nor Amedith was anywhere to be seen.


    In their ce were a handful of vigers gathered around the crater in the path caused by Amedith''s devastating crash. Clicking her tongue at the sight, the girl quickly turned around and ready another bullet to fire towards Linkle''s room. Walking through smoke and getting to the hallway, however, she was met with a dozen blood-soaked devils walking out of a hell''s portal.


    Their shoulders padded with skulls and their bodies draped in silver armor, they appeared far more prepared for a fight than the heroes who''d tried to confront her without any preparations.


    "Turn around little pup, don''t wanna ruin that white fur of yours now, do you?" Smug as ever, the nude devil leading the group smirked as she mocked the fox girl. Leering at her with half-shut eyes, she wanted the girl to go against her advice.


    Shooting through the horde of demonic souls did cross the girl''s mind, however, being a lifelong hunter she knew better and reminded herself of a saying that has kept her alive so far.


    ''Better failure than death, there''s always a next time as long you''re alive.'' Hooking the rifle on her waist belt, the girl turned around and headed straight for the broken walls that looked over to the streets. Disappearing behind smoke, she could still feel the devil''s watching.


    Standing at the edge of the crumbling floor, she whistled out loud. At first, nothing happened and the only thing she managed to gather was the attention of the bystanders still freaking out over the crater. But then came through the skies a shriek so loud that everyone on the ind, even those put to sleep by magic woke up with a jolt.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    ''A drake?'' Tilting her head with her eyes glued to the fox girl''s back, the devil woman grew curious as to what kind of a monster such a little girl truly was. Walking up behind her, she witnessed the girl getting on a frost dragon''s back and flying away in an instant. The p of the drake''s wings froze everything that came in its path.


    The roads, the bystanders, and even the tacky sign of the Booty and Barrels.


    "I could''ve handled her myself¡­" Lost in her own musing, the devil almost didn''t notice a familiar voice calling from behind her. "Thanks to you now we have no clue who the hell that girl was!"


    Rolling her eyes as Linkleined behind her, the devil turned to face the witch with yet another mocking smile.


    "Had it not been for us, you''d be dead¡­again." Moving closer to the witch whom she''d kidnapped to the hells for a brief period of time, the devil poked a finger against her chest and whispered with a smile. "How about a thank you? A little reward? I''ve saved your big fine ass more times than I can count at this point and yet every time you have something toin about."


    Pushing the devil away, Linkle growled in her face.


    "It''s your fault I have to be saved in the first ce! Just give me my body back and you''ll never have to do this again!" Laughing at the top of her lungs, the devil only mocked the witch further. Holding her belly even, she kept shaking her head as if trying to pull herself together.


    "Y-you think you can still escape? AHAHA! F-fuck! AHAHAAA~" Shaking her head even more violently, the devil continued tough.


    "That''s enough, fuck off!" Opening a hell''s portal beneath the devil''s feet as well as her soldier''s, Linkle sent them back to hell and stood on the spot for a while, just wondering what the hell had happened.


    ''Ughhh! Worry about thister, you need to find where Will-O took those lovebirds first!'' Pulling herself out of her depressive trance, Linkle tried to look for Amedith and Liliyana everywhere. But to her surprise, it wasn''t just them that was missing but the rest of the party had gone missing as well.


    The few people that had remained in the inn were the devastated owner pulling her own hair out as well as the dead bodies of the false heroes with half their torsos torn from being identally shot through by the fox-girl.


    ''That saves us a few decisions I suppose, but where the hell is everyone?'' Giving up on looking for everyone on foot, Linkle grabbed hold of her teleportation ring. Holding it tight, she activated it without a second thought. ''Let''s hope I won''t teleport next to more corpses¡­''


    Though her hopes were grim, having seen the effect of that rifle first-hand, Linkle tried to ready her heart for the worst possibilities. Sacrifices had to be made that night, but just how severe they had gone, remained to be seen.

 Chapter 427 The Devils And The Fairies

    The mothers of fairies; their existence still a mystery to many gods, but that was no longer the case for Athenia. In her limited knowledge, she''d felt the presence of yet another deity, one far stronger than herself and yet bound by an inseparable power.


    Had the matter of the witch hunter not taken precedence, she would''ve dug into the matter more, but for now, her probing of Nerva''s body was forced to a halt.


    ''Fairies, huh?'' Even so, staring at Will-O and the others resting inside the dead god''s church, she couldn''t help but wonder whose power the fairy used to teleport the entire party away from the Inn.


    Not even Raven who''d seen the mother fae with own eyes understood the nature of the mystic creatures, and although Umbra was in his mind the mother of all dark fae, reconciling it with reality wasn''t an easy task.


    Drawn in by her curiosity, Athenia tried to probe into Raven''s mind and see the mother fae with her own eyes. However,cking the godly authority of the region, her powers refused to work on and being gued by the faith of a dead god.


    "Nerva¡­What kind of secret are you hiding exactly?" As spoke, a sudden pulsing in her head gave Athenia a mild headache. Grabbing her skull, she squeaked in pain for a moment before slowly looking up at the ever-stretching darkness. "Pathfinder, you bastard."


    She could feel his bind on her mind that prevented her from learning Nerva''s secrets. Siblings the goddesses may have been, but the father wouldn''t allow for a little bit of mingling.


    "You dead fuck¡­" Shaking her head, Athenia returned her gaze to the looking mirror and continued to watch her chosen warriors closely.


    Struggling severely from overexertion due to the mass teleportation, Will-Oy quiet in Liliyana''s palm. Panting heavily through her lips with her eyes closed and her body running a fever, the fairy felt herself draining more and more with every passing second.


    Explore stories at empire


    "Keep breathing, okay? D-don''t stop!" Holding back her tears, Liliyana kept healing the dainty fairy with her magic, even so, the exhaustion had seeped so deep she was struggling to keep Will-O alive in every moment.


    Pouring more and more mana from her body to Will-O''s Liliyana could feel herself shivering as the dread of mortal peril hung above her head. Heaving through dried and quivering lips, she kept staring at the burning fairy with her own flesh burning like a furnace as well.


    "Let me help," kneeling beside her, help came from the most unexpected of people.


    "W-what will you do?" Her eyes darting between Will-O and Asmodia, Liliyana wanted an answer before handing the fairy over.


    However, wasting no time, the devil picked Will-O by her wings and enclosed her between her palms. Trying to snatch the fairy back, Liliyana stretched her hand forward, but phasing through the devil''s body she was easily outsmarted by her.


    "Go check on the others, they''re still dazed from the spell and your lover isn''t recovering any better either," ncing over to Amedith lying on one of the many benches. Asmodia nudged the fae to go and check on him as his usual healing abilities had failed to heal his body even a smidge.


    ncing between Amedith and Will-O, Liliyana didn''t know what to do, but then hearing a grunt of pain by her lover, she clenched her fist and decided to check on him instead of just worrying.


    "You better not do anything weird to her!" Walking away with that warning, Liliyana left Will-O in Asmodia''s care.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The devil of seduction wasn''t as versed in healing as she was in deception, yet her abilities were far superior to anyone present. By enclosing the fairy in her misty crimson hands, she allowed her ethereal body to temporarily attach to Will-O''s body and act as mana fuel for natural healing.


    Her technique was bound to take longer than healing through pure magic, but the prolonged procedure was far superior in terms of effect and efficiency.


    In the meantime, Liliyana checked on Amedith who appeared to have some shattered ribs, but beyond that, his shield had blocked most of the impact from the rifle. The fae instantly tried to heal him too, but to her horror, her magic just wouldn''t work on his body.


    "Wh-what?!" She blurted out in shock.


    "N-not working? UGHH!" Screaming through clenched teeth, Amedith wasn''t as surprised as Liliyana as his own healing had failed him as well. "A-after effect, of that strange aura, I-I can feel it messing up my magic to¨CAHH!"


    Golding his sides, he iled around on the ground. Holding him tight, Liliyana kept him lying straight on his back so he wouldn''t turn on the broken ribs and make things worse.


    "Stay still, please!" Liliyana yelped, her heart gripped with fear.


    Seeing Amedith in such pain, she felt like crying, but given the dire situation with the others still struggling toe to their sensespletely, she knew she couldn''t afford even a moment of weakness.


    ''Who the hell was that girl anyways?!'' Looking around at the groaning faces of the rest of the party, Liliyana couldn''t believe that a single spell from that demi-human was enough to incapacitate the entire party. Not only that, she blew a hole through the entire building with a single shot of her rifle and now Linkle was left alone to deal with the monster all on her own.


    Turning her head towards Will-O, Liliyana couldn''t help but wonder why the fairy didn''t teleport the witch alongside them. At first, she questioned if Will-O felt it was for the best to leave the girl''s target behind so she wouldn''t chase them, but there was just no way her godmother would do such a selfish thing.


    Unaware that the hell''s army had a great interest in preserving the witch, Liliyana would''ve never learned that Linkle was already teleported away by the devils while Will-O teleported the rest of the party. But with a sh of blue light appearing in the church, her concern for the witch would soon be put to rest.

 Chapter 428 A Pale Helper

    ''What in tarnation is happening here?'' Hearing themotion going on inside the church, the pale ghost of the vengeful spirit made her way down the tower. She''d already witnessed the murder of the pirates and enjoyed every moment of it, but what never could''ve expected was to see those very people who''d killed them to be in such a battered state inside the church.


    "There''s a spirit by the stairs, Erika can you cleanse it?" Being sensed instantly by Asmodia, however, her eyes widened and turned to the devil. However, with Erika still struggling to get up, nobody but Liliyana and Linkle paid any mind to Asmodia''sment.


    "It''s decrepit building, let the spirit be, who cares we have more pressing matters to worry about," said the witch while concocting some medicine in a small mortar that she''d brought.


    "Matters we wouldn''t have to worry about if you weren''t with us!" Liliyanained, staring at the witch, her heart full of contempt.


    Staring back at the fae, Linkle wanted to rebut, however, after everything being interrogated about what happened at the inn, she no longer had the energy for yet another argument.


    "Erika? You feeling better yet or not?!" Cutting in between their quarrel regardless, Asmodia called out to the priestess¨Cthe only person capable of cleaning spirits.


    Although her head was still spinning, the priestess picked herself off the ground and through half-opened eyes looked towards the stairs leading up. Concentrating her mana into her vision, she saw a faint outline of the spirit staring back at her with a single eye poking from behind the thick hair.


    "F-fine, I''ll handle it¡­"


    "Nononono!" As Erika tried to stumble her way closer to the spirit, the girl screeched so loud it made the priestess fall face first.


    Her voice rang in everyone''s ears even after she''d stopped screaming, but it also got everyone''s attention to turn to her at once. Most of the party members couldn''t see a thing, but those who did like Erika, Asmodia, and Linkle, wanted it gone that instant.


    "Fucking thing!" Screaming in rage, Erika looked up at the spirit once more. "What did you do that for?! I''m trying to help you move on, you idiot!"


    "I don''t want to, you idiot!" The spiritined back.


    "What the fuck is going on there?" Asmodia whispered in the background, her mind too focused on healing Will-O to focus on what Erika was fighting the spirit over.


    "We don''t have time for this, Erika just cleanse the spirit," Liliyana asserted, however, as Erika got to her feet and moved closer, she noticed something odd about the spirit that made her stop her quarrel with it.


    "Hey didn''t you guys say that two girls died here tonight?" Her eyes moving across the many bruises on the spirit, Erika wondered if it was the same was the same girl who''d been raped and murdered tonight.


    Reminded of the women murdered the very night, Liliyana''s eyes dropped to the floor and her mind began to flounder. Still struggling toe to terms with what had happened, she couldn''t bring herself to speak, thus recognizing that hesitance on her face, Amedith slightly turned his gaze towards Erika and responded with a raspy throat.


    "Y-yea¡­t-two women d-died," feeling a sharp pain in his lungs, Amedith clenched his teeth once again and squeezed around his heart. "F-fuckk¡­T-that hurts!"


    Experience tales with empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "S-stop moving!" Pulled out of her trance by the pained voice of her lover, Liliyana tended to him again while Erika decided to enquire further with the spirit.


    "Soooo, are you one of the victims from tonight?" She asked, and taking note of Erika''spassion, the spirit almost said yes to her.


    However, as the thought of someone finally learning her story crossed her mind, the spirit shook her head in denial and began unraveling everything about her life. From the fall of her father from a pirate to a spice merchant to their death at the false hero''s hand, she blurted out everything as if her mouth had been sealed so far and had only been opened just now.


    What surprised Erika the most, however, was not rted to her, but how she painted the church''s inhabitants like a cult. Locking the nuns into their room at night, not letting them leave with the priest being the only one allowed outside, and the fact that they epted the false heroes so quickly, nothing about that was adding up in Erika''s mind.


    "T-they''re dead?"


    "Yes, at least Gunther and Amber are, I saw their bodies half burned inside that inn before I teleported here." Informing the spirit about the heroes'' death, Linkle stared at the spirit eager to know how she would respond to her tormentors being gone. "Only Baylee remains, although we''re not sure where she is currently."


    Standing still staring at the ground, the spirit couldn''t believe what she was hearing even though she''d dreamt of their demise. Somehow, unable to see it, it didn''t feel real. There was satisfaction in the mere knowledge of their deaths, after all, she could''ve simply waited for them to age and die if their death alone was enough to make her feel content and move on.


    "You robbed me of what little I wanted to do in this world¡­" She whispered to herself before slowly lifting her gaze back to look at Erika.


    "And what was that?" The priestess asked.


    "TO WATCH THEM SUFFER IS WHAT I WANT!" Screaming at the top of her lungs, the spirit had finally let her presence be known to the nuns awoken by her voice.


    It only took a few seconds before the cloaked women began banging on the locked door to their chambers, and although the door wouldn''t budge, the sound of them gnawing like a pack of angry goblins.


    "What the hell is that?" Finally rising from his table, Raven sat upright and nced over to the door on which the women were banging. "Those are zombies, right?"


    Looking around at everyone getting up as well, he was met with many concerned faces that thought the same way as him. Beyond that door was not a group of nuns, but for some reason a pack of zombies trying to take down the door.


    ''This fucking ind, how many secrets is it hiding?!'' Tired of surprises the ind kept throwing at them, Raven got off the bench and headed for the door.


    "Let''s end this and get the fuck out of this ce!" He eximed, already tired of the ce. As for the others? They couldn''t agree more.

 Chapter 429 Oathbound Angel - Part 1

    ''As if those two critters weren''t enough trouble, they''ve woken up the zombie nuns too!'' Peering through the gaps in the door behind the priest''s podium, the holiest man in the church scrunched his nose in anger. ''Just go away and let me do my work as the council has ordained!''


    Leering at the men and women readying themselves to face the monsters, the man''s eyes quivered at the insolent fools about to ruin his ruse of a lifetime. He could not let that happen, for the council deems thend godless, and thus, it shall remain so, for it has been spoken.


    While the priest''s mind urged him to interfere, Raven and everyone in his party capable of fighting gathered behind him. His hand clutched at the doorknob, they awaited his order to unleash a flurry of attack in the zombie hoard''s direction.


    But as he turned the knob just a little and the door pushed towards him ever so slightly, the mming of the door from behind the podium turned everyone''s attention to the church''s priest.


    Folding his hands neatly together, the man looked around at the many confused faces before him. Holding his peace for a moment, he calmed his heart before finally speaking.


    "Leave now, forget what you saw and you''ll live through the mercy of the council gods!" Puffing his chest, he stepped forward. Turning his gaze from the standing members of the party to those injured and recovering, he added. "By the grace of the almighty, their wounds will recover on your departure, as for you girl¡­"


    Turning his attention to the spirit standing in the corner next, the priest squinted his eyes and stared at her angrily.


    "You''ve overstayed your wee, you better leave on your own ord or I''m gonna make you¡­"


    Silence loomed over the dusty church hall for a minute, none had a clue exactly what was happening, only the gurgling of zombies echoed throughout, but everyone present in those halls had already tuned their voices out of their minds.


    "And who are you exactly?" Letting go of the door, Raven turned to the priest and began slowly walking towards him. "And what do you know about these zombies? Hell, I''d love for you to exin what the fuck''s wrong with this ind in general."


    "Again!" With amanding demeanor, the priest turned to the group''s leader. Jerking his hands to the side, he wore an expression fouled with anger. "Leave now or I''ll make you leave too!"


    "You know what?" Reaching to his sides, Raven conjured a pair of dark des and brought them forward to face the disgruntled priest. "I''m done being nice, you mother fuckers don''t deserve it."


    Tilting his head to the side, he gave the priest onest chance to answer him.


    "Now tell me what you know about these zombies and whatever the fuck''s wrong with this ce, or I''m gonna pull it out of your head as you''re dying¡­"


    ''Isn''t that supposed to be the deceased''s husband and father?'' Both Liliyana and Amedith were thinking the same, but sensing something wrong with the man neither of them voiced their concern about it.


    In the meantime, staring down into the mage''s eyes from the podium, the priest shook her head, seemingly disappointed by the mage''s answer. Sensing something wrong in the man as well, Moxy, Maria, and even Reina quickly hurried to the very back of their group.


    Although Reina would''ve loved to bash the priest''s face in, she left the fighting to the adventures and instead decided to look after the more vulnerable duo. Your journey continues at empire


    "Such hubris, no wonder the gods warned me about you and your perverse goddess!" With his hands stretched wide the priest''s screams made the very foundation of the church tremble beneath him. His eyes stretched wide and his mouth gaping open, a blinding expanse of golden light emerged from deep within the priest''s body.


    Forced to shield their eyes from the brightness, everyone present in the hall was baffled by the unexpected disy of holy radiance by the otherwise corrupt priest. But as their hands lowered from their eyes and their head lifted back to the man, their doubt quickly cleared at the sigh of a monstrous angel.


    Opening upon itself the face of the priest had turned into a flower with flesh petals and a gaping hole in the middle. His body too had conformed into an unfolding flora with his ribs stretching outwards and fluttering around like leaves on a branch. Most notable of all was a massive eye at the center of the creature.


    Its eyelids were lined with small pencil-sized teeth that closed into a pod like a flytrap.


    Dragging its bloody root-shaped legs towards the mage, the angel red at Raven again.


    "You''re not wee here, not in this church nor on this ind," the angel whispered, menacingly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What''s an angel doing here?!" Rushing towards Raven, her eyes set on the halo floating above the angel''s head, Erika wore a bothered scowl at the angel. Stopping beside her man, she stared back into the building, eyes staring down at Raven and her. "And if you''re here then howe this ind is filled with criminals, with every sin under the gods!"


    "I have no answer to give to an outcast''s chosen!" Barking in Erika''s face, the angel attempted to grab her by the cor, but with swift movement, Raven stopped the angel with its bloody hand. Turning to him with a jolt, the angel''s pupil widened with rage. "How dare you touch me!"


    pping Raven''s hand with his other hand, the angel jumped off the tform and finally set foot on everyone''s level.


    "You''ve caused enough trouble, the chance for negotiations is over!" Stretching his hand towards Raven to hold him in a bind, but with Raven jolting backwards, the creature couldn''t get a hold of him and thus turned to Erika instead. "You''ll do!"


    The angel tried once again, but with an arrow pinning his arm to the tform''s wall, his attempts were thwarted by the woond elf. Irked beyond reason, the angel spread its eyelids as far apart as it possibly could. Then came a screech loud enough to draw blood through everyone''s ears.


    "THAT IT''S BY THE HEAVEN''S WILL DECREED ON ME, I SHALL RID THIS WORLD OF YOUR PLAGUE!" Yet another blinding light of gold shot through every pore in the angel''s body, resulting in the blinding of everyone around him while their ears were still ringing from his screech.


    "Fucking hells, someone put a muzzle on his mouth!" Asmodia screamed, being the only one who couldn''t cover her ears since her hands were joined with Will-O''s body. Had she been free of the burden of healing the fairy, the devil had done so herself, but for now, that responsibilityy with Raven and his party.

 Chapter 430 Oathbound Angel - Part 2

    "You shall be the dead god''s warden!" To this day, I''m haunted by those words. Once an angel of the heavenly order, now a servant to a dead god''s legacy and a fraudster keeping the delinquents at bay.


    I must uphold the pretense of his grace, Lantherm was his name. In his death I praise him, I spread his words, and even offer the women whom I''d taken up as family to his false chosen. All so no other god can even hope to take root on thisnd and to continue the streak of misfortune that the council had cursed thisnd with.


    But s, faith runs thin when miracles are scarce. Thus, the nuns died and I was forced to revive them to their former appearance. At night, however, I kept them locked for the longer I used my magic to keep up the farce, the more it drained me and not just through mana.


    "I''m not gonna let you ruin everything I''ve done for thisnd!" Pulling the arrow out of my hand, I crushed it between my fingers before throwing it towards the elf who''d fired it. Blinding by my radiance, the pack of heretics couldn''t see a thing. "Embrace death and perhaps I''ll show you mercy." Find your next read on empire


    Stretching my hand towards the elf, I turned my fingers into sharp roots that could tear through her flesh like paper. But right as blood was about to stter through her body, a sharp feeling in my stomach took away my vision.


    "UGAHHHHH!" The agony of being blinded hit me like nothing ever has. I could feel the cold touch of a ded gutting me like an animal and the warmth of my body slowly fleeing away. "M-my eye¡­y-you pest! You stabbed me!"


    Though my body surged with pain, somehow, my mind didn''t sumb to insanity. Something was wrong, beyond wrong, I wasn''t supposed to lose so what exactly was happening? At least not until I saw a glimmer in the dark, the glimmer of jewelry. It wasn''t that I had gone blind, but these pests were using something to consume my light.


    "I''m asking again," brought to my knees, darkness embraced me. Yet I wasn''t yet done, I wouldn''t go out without a fight, not after spending so long defending a grave that shouldn''t have existed in the first ce.


    "AS IF YOU CAN MAKE ME TALK SO EASILY!" Popping eyes over every inch of my skin, I poured mana through every pupil to see through the dark and figure out what was happening. Although tinted a green shade, my vision returned in the dark and I quickly unleashed sharp vines protruding from my body at every single person standing against me.


    ''What?!'' Dodging everything swiftly as if they could see without a fault, none of my blows even managed to hit a single one of them. Growing angrier by the moment, I sprouted sharp roots beneath their feet and stabbed them through the sole of their feet.


    "SHIT!"


    "AGHH!"


    "WHAT THE FU-FUCK?!"


    Their screams of agony ran in my ears like prayers. With a smile, I nted my hands against the ground and conjured more wooden spikes that would emerge through the ground and impale them even if the heretic were to escape to the highest spot of the lighthouse.


    The horror in their eyes as they noticed the spikes emerging from the ground, filled my heart with glee, but then it happened, a sh through my throat that sent my head flying through the floor.


    Although alive in both parts just as much as a whole, my body fell to the ground and bled my silver across the floor.


    "I wanted to avoid killing you since I need some answers, but you left me no choice," as the darkness retreated, I was picked off the ground and made to face the mage who''d chopped my head from my torso. Staring at the many eyes still writhing in my flesh, he peered into my memories.


    Like a cockroach that had nested inside an ear, I could feel the pest probing through my skull, until he found exactly what he was looking for.


    Standing before the council of gods, their bodies silhouetted in my memory, the mortal stood beside me witnessing their decree towards Lantherm. To this day it pained me to watch the most joyous of gods tearing his own heart out of his chest, only for the council to abandon his hand and throw me as its warden.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Lantherm¡­He''s dead?" Whispered the boy the moment his eyes opened to the real world again.


    "What?!" Gasped the blue-haired girl beside him.


    "Wait a second, what the hell did you see in him?!" Rushing towards us the dark elf of their group grabbed the boy by his shoulder, the fair elf did the same right after.


    Staring at my face for a while longer, the boy held anger, disgust, and a look of sheer disappointment. He knew of my crimes, the fact that I''ve allowed thisnd to be corrupted so much. Thankfully, my vision was the first of my senses to go, so I didn''t have to see his disappointment any longer.


    Throwing me away like some trash, I could hear him turning away from me to converse with the others. The secret of the ind was out and these pests were about to ruin years of my hard work to keep it a secret. Just hearing him reveal everything that he''d seen in my memory to the others, I wanted to die sooner and sooner for my purpose in life had been squanderedpletely.


    "What are we gonna do about the nuns?" I heard one of the girls whisper and in response, the boy answered thest word I ever got to hear.


    "Use them to prove that the god of this ind is dead, maybe then Athenia can start gaining influence in this ce as well?" With my hearing finally gone, my mind drifted to the darkness.


    Being an angel I would never truly die, but with my body gone and my purpose unfulfilled, I couldn''t be revived for my soul has been sullied with ipetence.


    ''Perhaps, now I''ll get to meet Lantherm.'' Were thest of my thoughts, beyond that I never met that damned god of light.


    Note: Mini-arc of arc 3 ending, major events of arc 3 about to begin!

 Chapter 431 Slow Recovery

    A day past the murder of an angel, the streets of Lantherem were flooded with the gurgling of zombie nuns. Dragging those poor dead souls through the streets, Aria with the help of her necromancy paraded them around. With their destination, the bay and their eyes set on the elven girl, the nun followed her ck-jawed to their own burial.


    Many locals, mostly the farmers on the outskirts of the ind gathered around the streets, watching, even recognizing the many faces of the women, forgotten to them thanks to a schemer grandeur.


    Some cried out to their mothers, the others for their daughters and sisters, and as they learned the truth behind the march, the reason why they hadn''t seen them for so long, their grief turned to anger, and for once in their mortal lives they cursed an angel and they god they presumed that monster to be a servant of.


    ''Thankfully, they had their own doubts due to how much their god had neglected them¡­'' Looking around at the many faces surrounding them on both sides of the road, Raven felt d that the news of Lantherm''s death was taken far better than anyone could''ve expected. ''Or maybe it''s just Erika''s charm that has them believing already.''


    ncing over to the priestess, helping the devastated many with a spell of lion''s heart and a prayer to Athenia to cure their bodily miseries, Erika was slowly but surely converting the minds of many. As for Athenia, the goddess was proactively breathing lives in the farms of those who''d gained even the slightest faith in her already. Discover exclusive tales at empire


    "Not sure if this is the best time to fly yer goddess''s banner on this ind," his attention broken by Reina''s voice, Raven turned to look at her walking by his side. Darting at him a sideways nce, she squinted her eyes and wore a frustrated expression. "These idiots will ept a clownfish for their idol if it would help them right now, but beyond that?


    Their loyalty to your goddess would be as good as their previous god."


    Looking around some more at the grieving faces as well as many others attempting to rush to their zombified family members, Reina couldn''t help but make a connection between herself and those people as she too had just recently lost an ugly family member. However, just like Mel''s conjured vines were keeping them at bay, she too was kept from drowning in her sorrows by herself.


    ''I''ve done enough crying.'' Were her thoughts right before she turned her attention to yet another person walking alongside them.


    "Did the witch ever exin who that girl was that was after her?" Staring at Linkle''s back, Reina nudged Raven lightly.


    "She doesn''t know," the mage responded, quickly.


    Eyeing him with doubt again, Reina pushed further.


    "She to told you that and you bought that exnation? Not everyone goes around randomly attacking other people, the girl must''ve had a reason." Although her words contained some level of truth, Raven still didn''t believe that the witch had lied to him about the matter.


    "She can''t afford to lose our trust at this point, Reina," ncing at her as well, Raven squinted his brows and wore a tense expression. "Because if she does, she loses a lot more than you realize."


    Not aware of the exact deal between Linkle and the party, Reina¨Cmuch like Raven wasn''t convinced otherwise. She''d worked with Linkle long enough to know that nothing was beyond her especially if she stood to make a profit from the situation.


    "I hope you''re right, otherwise I''ll bash her face in with the next sword she enchants for me back at Athenia," Reina sighed, shaking her head.


    The rest of their journey to the bay continued in silence. Those who needed to make peace followed Erika, and she led them to the site of the burial where with a spell of cleansing she turned the undead into what they were meant to be, dead.


    And while the ceremonies continued and the families paid their respect to their dead, far back into the church, unaware of what was happening at the bay, Amedith and the rest were getting some rest.


    Finally feeling better with his magic working once again, the warrior picked himself up from the bench as if nothing at all had ailed him for a whole day. Will-O had begun to feel much better, and with her wings fluttering through the air, a smile crept up Liliyana''s lips, all the while, Asmodia yawned before resting her head on one of the many benches.


    "You two feeling okay?" Liliyana asked, her eyes still gleaming with worry.


    "My magic works again and I don''t feel any pain anymore," looking himself over, Amedith nodded before lifting his eyes back at Liliyana. "It was that weapon messing up with my magic after all, either way though, I feel as good as always."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Smiling at Amedith''s response, Liliyana turned to Will-O next. Having turned into her wisp form, the fairy jingled excitedly to let her daughter know that she was fine. However, reaching forward to touch the wisp, Liliyana hoped to know how exactly the fairy had teleported all of them away from danger.


    For as far as she knew, Will-O had little grasp of magic, her body was far too dainty to hold enough mana for anythingplex.


    "How did you¨C"


    "I''ll tell youter, okay?" Interjected Will-O''s familiar voice from within that ball of light.


    "O-okay¡­" Pressing her lips shut, Liliyana held back her curiosity, she didn''t wanna push the fairy especially after she''d just recovered from what could''ve been a life-threatening injury.


    Things were finally looking up again and the chaos of yesterday was mellowed by today''s silence. There was no more a girl holding a rifle against their chest, the angel was defeated and the cult of a dead god hade to a surprising quick end. Yet there was something lingering above those who''ve stayed behind at the church, something not visible to the naked eye yet certainly present.


    ''What am I supposed to do now?'' Thought the spirit girl as there were no signs of her salvation in sight. But deep in her worry, she hadn''t noticed the warrior looking right at her. With his magic restored Amedith could see her as clear as day and having heard her story already, he would soon invite her for a meal even though she couldn''t eat anything.


    There she would reveal her dilemma, between wanting to see Baylee dead or taking Erika''s help and finally moving on.

 Chapter 432 An Aggrieved Sister

    Coming upon the dead bodies of her siblings, Baylee dropped to her knees. Her eyes and mouth wide with shock, she remained motionless for an hour or so before her mind finally began to ept the reality in front of it.


    ''What happened here?'' Through teary eyes, she stared at their corpses, half burnt where the gun had shot through their bodies. Alongside them were many men and a handful of women, every single one of whom Baylee recognized in an instant. ''D-don''t tell me¡­''


    Piecing things together one by one, she figured something was wrong before her siblings were murdered and given the fact that they were body naked while the others had their clothes burned into their skins, it didn''t take her long to find out exactly what had transpired.


    "Meowri¡­It has to be her." Knowing the owner of the inn better than anyone else, Baylee was certain that the cat-girl had something to do with the situation, especially since the group of ouws lying on her sibling''s body reminded her a lot of the pirates who would bid and tire themselves on the priest''s family.


    The sound of approaching steps from behind echoed inside her head. She listened to it closely with her eyes still fixated on the bodies of her siblings. Only ever breaking eye contact as the woman behind her began to yell, did Baylee turn around to face the loud-mouthed cat.


    "Ohe on, as if you cared about them! Now help me find that girl who did this to my ce and I''ll give you free drinks and everything else you want for a whole week!" ring down into the eyes of the aggrieved sister, Meowri couldn''t believe the pain reflected in Baylee''s eyes.


    She knew the spirit puppeteer had kept her siblings away from prostitution and raised them by selling her body in her inn, and yet being an opportunistic woman, Meowri had sold them off the first chance that she''d gotten.


    Taking a step back at the unexpected grief of the oldest sister of the deceased, Meowri held her hands forward to keep Baylee at a distance.


    "Look, sister¡­" Stopping at the edge of the first stair leading down, she tried to force a somber look in her sharp eyes. "It wasn''t my fault that they died, you know I wouldn''t do that to them. J-just help me find that girl and both of us can have our revenge!"


    In from one and out from the other, Baylee couldn''t care less about whatever deal the cat-girl had to offer. Slowly up to her feet, her hand outstretched, the spirit puppeteer forced the demi-human to grab her own throat. Still weeping over the loss of her siblings, Baylee squeezed her fingers and in turn the cat girl was forced to do the same.


    "W¨CWAIT¨CUAGGH!" With the cracking sound of her throat, Meowri''s heart sank like an anker all the while her body with a rush with a chill cold enough to numb the pain shooting throughout her body.


    Feeling her eyes slowly beginning to bulge out of their sockets, she watched on in horror as Baylee moved closer and in turn, her body skidded backwards. Holding onto some control of herself, she tore through her boots and sank her ws into the wooden floor, and yet with the woman in front deadset on killing her, Meowri''s paws kept wing at the edge of the staircase.


    Barely held by her toes, she came face to face with the woman whom she''d taken far too much for granted.


    Staring into her eyes, Baylee thought of nothing but what she wanted to do to the demi-girl.


    "I''ve heard the pigs will eat anything as long as it''s inside their pen and can''t fight," smiling faintly at Meowri, Baylee nced over her shoulder and whispered to herself. "I wonder if that fall can cripple you enough for them?"


    "B-Bay-Baylee, j-just listen to me okay?! D-don''t do this! I''ll give you everything you want, I-I sw-swear!" Looking back into the eyes of the begging woman, the smile on Baylee''s face dropped in an instant.


    In its ce was a grimace on her lips and a hint of rage in her eyes. Moving her head right next to the furry ears of the demi-girl, she brushed her offer off and instead spoke in a whisper.


    "I''m gonna make you jump from her again and again and even if you have to drag yourself up with your broken legs, I''m gonna make sure every bone in your body has crumbled to dust. That way, whatever agony you experience from being eaten alive can''t be worse than having every bone in your body broken."


    The mere thought of crawling up the stairs with broken legs only to throw herself back down the steps was enough to shatter the remaining pride of the cat-girl, and thus with a look most somber, she began to beg.


    "M-MORE, BAYLEE! ANYTHING YOU WAN¨C" However, she couldn''t beg for long, for Baylee was tired of hearing her voice and just threw her down the stairs.


    Hitting the back of her head against the step and then continuing to fall with no control of her body to prevent further injury, Meowri''s body crushed its bones upon its own weight. Screaming through the pain, her voice alone sent everyone else still left in the building rushing right out.


    They feared the girl''s return and didn''t spare a second to look towards the staircase to find out what exactly was going on.


    "AGHH! THISS HURRTTT! MY HAND IS BROKEN! BITTCHHHH!!!" Crying like a little girl and even cursing out her tormentor, Meowri tried to touch the injured spot on her head. However, with her hand caught under her own weight, a ligament of her right arm was torn off, making her arm dangle lifelessly to her side.


    Hit with the realization that her hand was already gone, she looked at it with a tremble in her eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "N-no way¡­" She whispered before slowly looking up at Baylee.


    Staring back at the catgirl, the spirit puppeteer slowly began to descend down the steps. The sound of her boots echoed in Meowri''s ears, each a haunting gonk heralding her encroaching death.


    "We''re not done yet, pussy cat~" Whistling her way down the steps, Baylee kept staring into the catgirl''s eyes, showing her exactly what her grim reaper looked like.


    A hundred and two falls, a hundred and three, two hundred and four, and the count came to an end.


    Note: As promised, Arc 3 truly begins!

 Chapter 433 Nations At War

    Lantherem, an ind sitting between the two greater inds¨Ceach with their own rulers with conflicting ns for their future.


    One dered the ind ofnd as their heritage the other their property and right, but neither had a hold of it as it was in the deep clutches of pirates and the alleged heroes protecting it; or at least it was, until the chosen of Aphrodite had shattered the shackles of crime binding the ce from progress.


    The inds and their rulers saw this as an opportunity, an opportunity to set the record straight and make the ind part of their as.


    "A fleet of ships, we must send it to that ind and dere it ours before our enemies, my lord." The shambling frame of an older woman peers up at her lord, her body quivers with disease as she stands hunched forward and leaning on a cane thicker than her wrists.


    "It would be a perfect hub for moving goods from our kingdom to the cities of the maind, we can''t afford such an asset to fall into the hands of those imbeciles."


    Her gentle voice echoed through the council and in the ears of the wise men and women who''d been taught under her guidance. However, their silence wasn''t proof of their agreement, quite the opposite in fact. Scowling their brows, tapping their fingers on the armrest with frustration, even cursing under their breaths, the brightest minds of Aranuvia wanted her gone for her divisive nature.


    Even their lord turned his head to them to hear some rebuttal but silenced by a wicked training ofshes, none dared to speak against the wise woman. Unaware of their torment, the king turned back to whom he thought to be the wisest of them all, and with a simple nod, he asserted the annexation of Lantherem to go into effect.


    Lifting his gaze to a general standing by the meeting hall''s gate, the king held his hand high and gestured to him to get started with the preparations. But as the man nodded and turned around to leave, the door to the council opened up from the other side. Through the gap between the doors, as it opened, the council and the kingid their eyes on the witch hunter letting down her fur hood.


    Looking straight at the king with her crystal-silver eyes, she walked forward through the open door. Bumping shoulders as she passed the general, she gave him no heed and neither to the rest of the council. As far as she was cornered, nobody but the king mattered, and to a degree she was right.


    "Choux¡­" Breathed the king, his shadowed figure peering down at her.


    Leaning forward to reveal an aging face with a beard greyer than it was dark, the king stared at her for a while and simply admired the cold fog forming around her.


    "So¡­" Leaning back in his decorated throne again, he uncrossed his legs and stretched his hand outward. "How was your scouting trip to that ind? Did you find anything of note? Maybe a pirate leader who could prove difficult?"


    Standing in silence for a second or two, Choux took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Opening them soon after, she heaved a sigh and the dark tiles beneath her were instantly frozen with a thinyer of ice spreading from them to the rest of the floor around her.


    "I saw a witch, got distracted; had to flee." Looking up at the king again, she spoke in broken sentences to keep things brief.


    "You what?" The king blurted, his eyes twitching with a hint of annoyance. Shifting his head from resting on one hand to the other, he continued to stare at Choux but she refused to borate her answer. "You pest¡­You can''t do one thing right!"


    As his scream echoed through the hall, the general finally excused himself¨Ccontent in the knowledge that he hadn''t been overshadowed by the girl, at least not yet. The girl was powerful, a trace of something special flowed through her veins, after all, yet her defiant nature always led her to trouble.


    Could he afford to lose such an asset, he would''ve gotten rid of her, but with their ongoing war against Elenavia, he is forced to wait until victorynds in his favor.


    "Get out of my sight this instant!" Yelling at the top of his lungs, the king sent the only person inside that room who wasn''t afraid to speak their mind.


    Once she was gone, a thickyer of angst had taken over the council. Not even the wisest woman, Maryline dared to speak to the upset king. As for the others, they hoped for someone to speak up against her, someone to start the rebellion of ideas that they themselves have be a victim of since the moment Maryline began teaching them.


    Insults about their skin color, about the slightest sign of being mixed, or the fact that someone''s nose wasn''t right, one thing or the other, the old and decrepit woman always found a way to demean her students. Their confidence, broken from a young age and their opinion struck down by her arrogance, none of them dared to be the first to voice their dissent, at least not in the council meetings.


    Outside the castle, each one of them was a perfectionist of their craft, but once inside their skills and experience mattered as much as their opinion, which was none at all.


    Staring at the king, their eyes squinted in frustration, they wanted him to pull off his blindfold and think for himself. An excellent warrior, a knight of honor in his time, the king was a man devoted to tradition and that witch of a woman exploited that weakness.


    "Is that all, or does anyone else have something to say?" Giving onest chance to hear opposition, the king mmed his greatsword against the floor to get everyone''s attention back on him.


    But as he nced at the many faces, so did the woman who''d broken the councilmen and women since they were children. Thus none dared to speak a word, even though deep in their heart they wished at least one of them would. None wanted war for the sake of an ind, especially not on the whims of an old dying woman.


    "Then it is final¡­" Their eyes widened at the king''s words, but with the knowledge that their ipetence was to me for his decisions, none said a word for their minds and their confidence were in tatters and pieces. "Help the general prepare the ships, I expect that ind to be righteously ours in a week!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the council dismissed it was time for everyone to prepare for a war, a war for what reason exactly? Not a single one of them could tell. Experience exclusive tales on empire

 Chapter 434 Hushed Weeps The Snowdrop

    The ind city of Aranuvia, a paradise at sea. It had morend than its citizens could ever need, and with no signs of monsters on theirnd, their children and livestock grew healthy. As long as they kept the bay and had minimal interaction with the hell''s sea, there was nothing that could threaten their lives, not the enemy nations nor disease.


    Yet, even in and free of violence, people died and had to be buried in a cemetery. One such cemetery was the most renowned, not because of some overblown sighting of a spirit, but rather a chilling phenomenon that happened every waking moment.


    "Hey¡­Isn''t that the girl?" In whispers, people talked about Choux as she opened the cemetery gate with a snowdrop flower held in her hand. Drowning away their voices by the sound of the creaking gate, she continued walking down the stone path between the many graves.


    "Is she visiting that grave again?" But as soon as she was past the gate, the voices quickly returned. Eyeing her from a distance, even pointing at her like an oddity, the people of Aranuvia treated her like a curiosity. Their eyes followed her closely¨Cthe weight of which weighed heavily on Choux''s small shoulders.


    Squeezing one hand against her heart and the other around the flower''s stem, she closed her eyes and traced the path she usually took to get to her brother''s grave.


    Letting go of all sense by folding her tall ears upon themselves, refusing to breathe through her nostrils, and keeping her eyes shut, she distanced herself from the real world and relied on her memory alone until she found herself standing before the frozen grave.


    Opening her eyes, she nced through her hazy vision at the frozen headstone before her. Rubbing her eyes with her left hand, she lowered herself to the ground and put the snowdrop on her brother''s grave.


    "I hope they''re still your favorite," shaking her head, Choux nced over to the flower and the frozen grave of her little brother. "Not the flower I would pick, but you''ve always been stubborn so I won''t fight over it."


    Wearing a faint smile, her gaze lifted to the nameless headstone frozen in solid ice. Reaching forward with her dainty fingers, she ran a finger down its length before slowly pulling herself away. ncing back down, she sat down on the ground and began her bber like always.


    "Still angry?" With a deep breath and a sigh, she rolled her eyes and chuckled. "Come one, talk to me, it''s been what? A lifetime, maybe? You know I can''t count!"


    ncing away with her cheeks puffed with cold air, Choux awaited her brother''s response, but like always, he was acting out again. Slowly turning her head back to him, she wore a weak smile and began carving a face on the frozen floor with her sharp nails.


    "I know I know, you''re still mad at me¡­but I''m trying my best, right?" Lifting her head slightly, she stared at his headstone again. "We''d be able to y together soon, and you can throw as many snowballs at me as you like, I won''tin."


    Silence, not a word did he speak and anger began to brew in Choux''s head. However, taking a deep breath again, she reached into her thick coat and took out a frozen apple. Resting it on the grave as well, she watched it freeze over much like the headstone and the flower that she''d brought.


    "We don''t have to worry about food here, there''s more than enough for us both¡­" Putting her hand on the ground, Choux leaned slightly backways and ced her legs beside her brother''s. "We don''t have to sleep off our hunger, wake up and we can eat together as much as our belly can stuff."


    Again, not a word; but this time it wasn''t anger that Choux felt but grief. Pulling herself forward again, she crossed her legs and sat before him in a proper manner. Faking a smile and the enthusiasm behind it, she pumped her body up and down to excite her brother out of his grave.


    "There''s no wolves and crows here either! We can y, eat and do whatever you want! Ju-" A gust of wind brushed against her cheeks and her hair nearly stabbed her in the eye. Her words cut short and her train of thoughts escaping, Choux opened her eyes hoping to see her brother pushing the hair off her face.


    But reality was far colder than her heart and there were still no signs of her brother waking up. In his silence, however, the voices from the strangers returned to Choux''s ears, she could hear their whispers, their talk about her weird actions and appearance.


    None truly knew who the nameless headstone belonged to, so some kneaded rumors of it being her young husband, a sweetheart, but for some reason, never a brother or just family.


    Conspiracy¨Cit fueled their thrust for drama and curiosity, it made them feel like they''d discovered something unknown to the others.


    ''I should''ve gotten used to these things, but¡­'' Squeezing her legs closer, Choux buried her face against her knees and folded her ears closed again. Yet in silence, she could hear their words echoing in her head with no signs of stopping, ever.


    "What a case of weirdos¡­"


    "Why does the king even allow demis to be on our ind?"


    "I heard the king has a taste for demis so maybe¡­"


    "And just look at that grave, pretentious magic to seem special!"


    The voices of those strangers felt more fierce than the fangs of wolves on that unfortunate night, and theirints and bickering were no less than the pecking of crows on her flesh.


    ''Daema,e please¡­'' Calling out to her pet dragon, Choux awaited its screech with her head pressed against her knees. It took him a while to descend from the skies andnd inside the cemetery and only after his presence had blurred everyone''s vision, did Choux lift her head to leave.


    But before she flew away, the girl with the appearance of a child yet having lived many lifetimes, looked at her brother and breathed a promise.


    "I''ll get that flower for you the next time I visit¡­" Parting with those words, she went off to the shores to join the war efforts. Stay tuned with empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A flower, a flower, what a delicate thing it is. One chased it for the death of a devil, and the other, to breathe life into the diseased. Where could one find it? The flower with countless souls held within? Where else but¡­


    ''The king''s treasury, I have to get that flower from there from him and for him¡­'' The little girl was determined but so was the witch, now whose hands shall it fall into? That remains to be seen.

 Chapter 435 Through The Bubbly Eyes Of A Fairy

    My babies~ Ehehe! They saved Mama today, you know! I''m proud and blooming brighter than a sun blossom! Although¡­The devil''s magic in me is kinda making me dizzy, my body still feels attached to her even though it''s been a whole day since we separated. Not to mention she hasn''t woken up since yesterday, which has me a bit concerned, but aren''t devils conditionally immortal like angels? Well, either way, I hope she wakes up soon so that I can thank her too.


    "Come on, Will-O tell me, how did you teleport everyone at once?" Gathered outside the empty church at night, my daughter poked me with a finger and pulled me out of my dancing thoughts. She''d been nagging me about the truth¨Csomething I can''t reveal, not even to her. "You said you''ll tell, what better timing than with everyone gathered around a campfire?"


    Looking at the many faces staring at my wisp-form with great expectations, I made my fluffy body jingle in defiance. The result of which was obvious, a whole lot of disappointment with a hint of curiosity still flickering in their eyes.


    "Let me negotiate with her," leaning forward on the log she was sitting on, Maria''s face was a menacing orange atop the me. "Maybe a treat or two will jog the fairy''s memory?"


    ''As if you can bribe me!''


    Turning my body away from her, I showed her what I thought of the offer. Despite not looking, I could feel the anger bubbling in that cocky royal body of hers.


    ''Ehehe~ You have no power over me!''


    "Don''t be such an ass just tell us how you did it!" Finally frustrated from asking all day with no signs of an answer, Lili demanded to know, but turning to her and bursting into my fairy form, I had something else to tell her.


    "Don''t you speak to me like that youngdy! Lest you want me to wash your mouth with soap the next time we take a bath!" Resting my hands on my hips as I fluttered before her eyes, I made sure to stare at her with every bit of seriousness that I could muster in my dainty form. Crossing my hands, I even flew closer to her face and pinched her on the nose with my hand. "There''s your punishment!"


    "AGHH!!" Moving her head away from me in a jolt, she covered her face with her hands while staring at me from the edge of her eyes. "What was that for?!"


    "For being a bad girl!" Iined with my hands back on my hips and my cheeks puffed with air.


    "Fine! Don''t tell me!" Visibly angry, Liliyana turned back to me and blew her tongue at me in a tease. "I don''t even wanna know now!"


    "Kids, these days¡­" Shaking my head, I let the matter go and the night continued in silence¨Cfor the most part at least.


    As for the truth that only I knew, it was nothing special but my bond with the mother of natura fairies. Born of her blessings as Lili''s guardian since Athenia hadn''t provided her with one, I was able to borrow a speck of Mother''s powers and teleport everyone away. Although, my body being the way it is, couldn''t handle such greatness and nearly burned itself out had it not been for the devil''s healing abilities.


    ''I''m sorry I can''t tell you the truth, but much like that devil keeping secrets from you about this world, I too have a duty to keep you from harm thates from knowledge.''


    Pressing my cheek against my daughter as she slept, Iid down on the side of her face and tried to get some sleep myself.


    For a while, I could slowly feel myself drifting, but then a ruckus outside our tent piqued my curiosity. Peeking through the entrance of the tent, I saw Moxy and Regalia talking about something. It was hard to make things out from afar, but from the looks of it, the wolf-girl was only getting something to eat while she headed out to check on the ship''s repair like she''d been doing since yesterday.


    Linkle too was present in that mess, her eyes fixated on the stars and her mind obviously wandering through some distant memory. Flying out of the tent, I decided to get closer to the witch. But right as I headed out, her eyes instantly turned towards me. More perceptive than any human, she''d caught me in an instant as I had just gotten out.


    "Can''t sleep?" She asked, her voice devoid of emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, I washed away my worries and flew by her side before giving her an answer.


    "I heard someone talking so I came out, but what are you doing?" The moment I asked that question, her eyes darted up to the skies.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Staring at them longingly, I swear I heard her heart cry.


    "Just¡­missing home, regretting the choices that led me here, and wondering if I''ll make more fucked up decisions."


    "Ey! Don''t be a potty mouth!" Iined instinctively, disregarding her feelings.


    But to my surprise, instead of being as¡­for theck of an appropriate word, let''s say bitchy, Linkleughed it off and looked down at me again.


    "Sorry sorry, I was just lost in thought." Quickly turning back to the skies, she continued to stare at the stars. I could sense her longing, her desire to fly through the ocean of stars, but with her past mostly d in mystery, I didn''t wanna say something that might make her sadder than it would console her. "Doubt I''ll be back up there though, so it''s okay, I''ll make do with just having my body back."


    Gliding off the log, Linkleid down on the ground and closed her eyes with a yawn. In turn, it made me yawn as well, and being a fairy I couldn''t say no to a good night''s sleep. However, as I was leaving the witch all to herself, I couldn''t help but feel that she was expecting the worst to happen on this adventure.


    ''I''ll pray that you get your body back from that devil, dear witch¡­''


    Although much older than me, I wanted to coddle her like a baby and tell her that everything was going to be alright.


    ''Maybe I will?''


    Seconds after that thought crossed my mind, I found myself the size of a human and running my fingers through the long hair of the beauty lying in myp. It appeared that I''d used my size-changing ability on instinct and through instinct alone had been brushing the witch''s hair for the whole night. Even as I tried to pull my hands away, the witch¨Cin her sleep clutched them tight. Holding them close to her heart, she teared up in her dreams, almost as if she was afraid of any further separation.


    And why wouldn''t she be? Losing her home, her people, and even her body, couldn''t have been easy, not even in a dream.


    ''Fine¡­I''ll stay like this for a while longer.''


    Thankfully I was able to escape her clutches after a while without being seen in that excessivelyrge form.


    Note: Sorry for only one chapter today, I''m having back issues again, taking a rest. I''ll upload an extra chapter along with the usual 2 chapters tomorrow topensate, hope you guys still enjoy the chapter.

 Chapter 436 A Death Trap - Part 1

    Late at night, it was time for Regalia to check on the ship''s repairs. It had been two days since the repairs had started, most of the broken nks had been reced and the remaining damage was minimal, even so, the hull''s interior needed more work¨Csomething Regalia had to go inside the ship to check.


    ''Shouldn''t Reina be the one doing this?''


    She thought while walking up the ship boarding nk. The cksmith was more versed in shipbuilding than her, but tired of work back in Athenia and on the ship already, Reina didn''t even want to look at the thing just yet.


    "I''m a fighter, not a quality inspection officer¡­"


    Heaving a sigh deep in her thoughts, she walked across the ship''s deck before reaching the stairs that led into the hull. Climbing down the stairs while still distracted with her thoughts, she failed to notice that none of the workers were present inside the ship, much less working on it. They could''ve just gone to sleep or gone into town for a meal, but Baylee hadn''t allowed that yesterday¨Csomething Regalia would''ve noticed in an instant had she not been so distracted.


    Deep in thought, she arrived at the door where the gunpowder and the scrolls were being kept locked behind. Finally, pulling herself out of her thoughts, she looked around at the ce and grew slightly concerned by theck of workers. Instead of standing by and doing nothing, however, Regalia decided to move further and check the room just in case. But the moment she grabbed the lock on the door, it dropped open in her hand without a key.


    Holding her shock behind bated breaths, she dug into her palm with her nails and conjured a shield of her blood in one hand and a morningstar in the other. Slowly unhooking the lock from the door, she gently ced it on the ground without making a sound. Inching closer, she ced an ear to the door and listened in silence as someone''s footsteps echoed inside for a but a spell.


    ''Someone''s inside? I thought Linkle locked this ce with a rune¡­shit.''


    Cursing in her mind, she stepped away from the door and pondered whether to flee for now and get everyone else or simply move inside and check who it was rummaging through the ck powder and scrolls.


    ''Are they stealing our shit? Can I actually get to Raven ande back before they steal most of the stuff? How much have they already stolen? Is that why the workers are missing because they''re gone with the items?''


    Question upon question kept piling up inside her head. She had no clue how long the robbery had been going on, and whether there was anything at all left inside the room. ncing down at thetch on the door, she cursed once again. Had it been a knob instead of atch with a detached lock, she could''ve seen inside through the hole and wouldn''t need to step inside at all.


    ''One quick look, that should be enough.''


    Keeping the shield close to her chest, Regalia moved closer to the door again and gently lifted thetch off its hook, then with a quiet move to the side, she opened the door and rested it against the door.


    "I know you''re in there! Just stay put or else you''ll be swimming with the fishes soon¡­" Pushing the door open, Regalia was met with the same dimly lit room as it always had been, but the barrels, every single one of them were gathered around the back.


    ''Only yellow circles on those barrels no white cross, the ones with the scrolls are missing.''


    Deducing that information in an instant, Regalia took a step inside¨Choping to check the marks on the barrels hiding behind those in the front.


    Knowing someone was inside, however, the wolf-girl kept her guard up. Watching even the slightest flicker in themp''s me and the rampant movement of rats as she approached the barrels, she kept a close eye on everything at once, thanks to the many blessings granted to her by her patron. Their strength, however, felt fleeting at that moment¨Csuppressed by something much closer to her than her master.


    "Are you alone?" The sound of the door clicking shot Regalia like a canon.


    Quickly turning around to face whoever it was calling out to her, she saw Baylee walking out from the shadows with the room''s door locked behind her. For a moment, Regalia''s shoulder dropped, and a false sense of relief washed over her. It was just the girl taking care of the repair. That''s when she noticed, the silver aura outlined by darkness oozing out of her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Clutching her weapons again, she lengthened the shield to cover her entire body with a slot for her eyes to still be able to look at her enemy. Although a bit dizzy from the loss of so much blood, Regalia began charging at Baylee with the shield as her weapon.


    "I''ll tell you if I''m alone once I''m done taking you down!" Letting go of the morningstar and instead turning that blood into spikes on the end of the shield, Regalia ran like a bull and punctured Baylee''s chest with the spikes.


    An agonizing scream left the puppeteer''s mouth, but that wasn''t the end of the woman''s torture for having been a general at war, Regalia knew not to stop when the enemy was crying but rather only when they stopped breathingpletely. Tearing through the door, the warlock kept mming Baylee through the many walls inside the ship''s hull, and the only reason she stopped was that there was no footing underneath and the two were flying out of the ship.


    Falling into the water, the wolf-girl''s blood quickly diluted into the dark sea. Tired, she swam up to the surface and through strokes rampant made her way towards the shore. Coughing out water and breathing heavily, sheid down on the bay for a moment just getting her breaths in.


    "Fu-fuck¨C" Coughing out more water, Regalia slowly lifted herself to look at the sea. "Fuck you b-bitch¡­"


    With no signs of Baylee, she thought the woman had drowned, but the moment she tried to rest her head again, she saw the puppeteer hunched over and looking into her eyes.


    "WHAT TH¨C" And this time, it was Baylee who gave Regalia no chance to react.

 Chapter 437 A Death Trap - Part 2

    "Where''s ''Galia?" After checking the camp outside the church three times over, Raven finally began questioning everyone about the missing wolf-girl. Moxy and Linkle instantly informed him about her departure for the ship, but none had seen here back which worried him to no end.


    ''We really should have a way tomunicate over long distances for situations like this.''


    Running into the church to ask Erika about Regalia, he stormed through a crowd of people who''d gathered to hear the priestess read out Athenia''s gospel.


    Although surprised by the sense of urgency in his stride, Erika kept her emotions from showing for the sake of the people looking up to her already. To them, she was the only person who could connect them to this radiant god full of blessing, and with their fields bearing harvest in just a day''s time, they wanted to grow closer to Athenia themselves.


    "Is everything okay?" Erika asked in a whisper, her hands grabbing Raven by his arms.


    Staring into his eyes as he panted for a second or two, she knew that whatever he had to say couldn''t have been good.


    "Regalia, she didn''t return from the shipst night," slowly moving Erika''s hands off his side, Raven peered back at her face with a stern expression. "Have you seen her?"


    Shaking her head in denial, Erika turned Raven''s doubt into reality. Something was wrong, Regalia wasn''t one to wander off without telling the rest of the group. Being a war general and a royal guard, she had more sense than to head off somewhere without informing others of her whereabouts.


    "You want me toe with you and look for her?" Closing the gospel''s copy, Erika set it aside on the podium. "She has a ring, right? We can just teleport to her, no?"


    "Yeahhh, but¡­" Reaching for the ne, Raven took it out from under his shirt. "If she''s in trouble we should take the rest of the party with us, just the chosen though. I don''t want the others to teleport into a trap or something."


    Raising an eyebrow at his presumption, Erika moved her hands closer to her chest and asked.


    "You think someone trapped her? Who?"


    Looking up at her, the mage took a deep breath and sighed.


    "I''m not sure, but my gut feeling says she wouldn''t wander off so, maybe that witch hunter got her?" Reminded of a real rifle being in her possession, Raven conjured his own and handed it to Erika. "We''re gonna need a bunch of these, just concentrate enough of your magic in that barrel and it should kick a hole through a wall."


    "Wa-wait what?! Why do we need these?!" Having heard what the hunter''s rifle was capable of; just holding the replica in her hand was enough to make Erika character in front of the congregants.


    Lifting a finger to her nose, Raven exined to her as he''d read in the blueprints Darius had shown him.


    "Conjure a solid mass with your magic and then shoot it out with a simple fire spell, it will shoot out much faster than our bodies can naturally send a projectile hurling towards someone." Grabbing her hand with the quick exnation, Raven didn''t wait for her to finish the sermon before taking her outside where everyone was already worried sick about Regalia''s whereabouts.


    Handing everyone a rifle, Raven readied everyone who he intended to take with him. Putting on theirmia scale earrings as well as their weapons, Aria, Mel, Amedith and Liliyana quickly got ready to teleport to Regalia. And though Moxy, Maria and even Reina whispered to tag along, for once Raven didn''t waste time arguing or even trying to convince them. Simply activating the ne and teleported away.


    Coming out on the other end, however, Raven found himself drowning in the middle of the hell''s sea. Water rushed into his lungs as a surprised gasp escaped him, the others felt the same pressure on their bodies and their limbs began to cramp from the sudden coal surrounding them. However, the very next instant the rune sewn fabric fabric of the clothes by the Red Madam pushed the water out of their lungs and filled them with breathable air. Their bodies began to lift to the surface as well, but as they came the shock from the experience had yet to subside.


    Thrashing around for a while trying to gather their breaths, the party rushed towards the shore with little to no cohesion to their hand strokes. But as their bodies hit the mud, they instantly noticed Regalia''s fur coat just lying on the bay.


    "Wh-what the fuck happened?!" Mel stammered, still panting to catch her breath.


    Thinking in the same vein, the others turned their heads at Raven expecting him to answer her question. His hand nted on the mud and his mind racing with potential reasons, Raven figured that Regalia had either dropped her ring in the ocean or she was sleeping a deep sleep on the ocean bed.


    ncing over to the coat again, however, its wetness inclined him to believe his first assumption more than the next. She had swam to the shore just like them, but where was she now? He had no idea. Picking himself off the ground while the others continued to stare at him, he looked around for more footprints and that''s when he noticed not just Regalia''s boots but a pair of sandal prints just beside them. Trailing them with his eyes he noticed them heading to the nk that led into their ship, and once his eyes were on the ship itself, the massive hole in its side became apparent.


    "She was probably knocked out and taken back in¡­" As precise as his assumptions were, the mere possibility of it being untrue kept him on edge.


    Looking back at his party members with that exnation, he urged them to get up and follow him to the ship. Spanning wings of darkness, he suggested Amedith and Liliyana do the same and carry the others directly onto the ship. Once on board, he conjured more rifles since the ones they''d brought had sank into the ocean. While handing them off, he could hear the sound of someone walking around downstairs.


    Trying to avoid making the sound of their footsteps, Mel led the group forward with invisible steps just above the ground. Following her tracks, the party managed to slip inside the hull undetected. But then came a grunt from Regalia that stopped them in their tracks.


    "Let theme, I''m gonna make them suffer just as Amber and Gunther had!" Hearing Baylee''s voice from the inside, everyone''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''Fuck¡­so she was just waiting for an opportunity to take revenge, huh?''


    Thought Raven, reminded of her indifference to her siblings'' deaths before starting the repairs. Her emotionless tone and expression¨Cthey''d helped her keep the act authentic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What should we do?" Asked Erika in a whisper, her eyes darting back and forth between the door and Raven.


    Deep in thought Raven ignored the priestess''s worry, for deep in his mind he was already brewing the best possible strategy to get Regalia out of that death trap. The room was filled with ck powder barrels and dare they attempt a fight inside, it could easily turn their bodies into scrap. So what exactly was the answer? How could they free her without a head-on fight?


    ''We''re sneaking in and that too fast¡­''


    Turning his head towards Aria, wore a devious smile while rying his n.


    Note: Rest of chaptersing in a few hoursst minute edits and such remaining)

 Chapter 438 Through The Torments of Hells, She Watches(Arachnophobia warning)

    Note: Arachnophobia Warning! Major one!


    She was a woman, one prouder than pride, most lustful than lust, and more wrathful than wrath itself. She swallowed ipetence whole and left no room for failure. Once a suffering child, a ve of the misfortune weakness had brought upon her n, she was the queen of a throne crafted from bones and guts.


    Even in death, she refused to let the devils relish in her torment. When theyshed her she cackled through the hurt, when they poked her eyes with thorns she created mayhem beyond what the imps could contain, and when her scales were scrubbed and her skin undone, the insanity of her screams and screeched drove the devil''s insanity further insane.


    They would tear out their ears, feast on them, and then suffer once again as she screamed to them curses that agonized them every waking moment. Atst, a named devil attempted to torture her himself. Picking away at her piece by piece, limb by limb, he disarmed herpletely and roasted her body parts in the mightiest mes of hell.


    Even so, her pride wouldn''t let her give in to the torment. Instead of squealing like a rat and begging for forgiveness, she punched the named devil in the face before her detached limbs picked him apart, piece by piece. Since then with the howling cries of the devil echoed before his followers, none had touched¨Cevenid a finger on her body, and thus she was born anew as the named devil of tenacity.


    And today was the day she had struck her first deal with a mortal. Baylee was her name and her enemy an enemy of hers as well. The size of a titan, she watched through her new toy''s eyes at the wolf-girl panting on the floor. With one of her legs broken and her mind crumbling under the weight of Baylee''s control, Regalia screamed in agony. Her nails digging into the wooden floor, she resisted as much as possible, but with the power of a devil coursing through Baylee, the puppet had her body and mind in her control.


    Unable to call onto her patron, the wolf-girl iled around on the dusty floor. Screaming and cursing at the girl before her, Regalia stared intently into Baylee''s eyes just waiting for a chance to break free of those shackles and bash her face in.


    "This isn''t my first time being tortured, girl¡­" Gritting her teeth, Regalia kept on with her struggle. For a moment, the devil could see in her, herself, but in death, she could serve her better than while left living.


    "SHUT UPP!" Screaming at Regalia as she paced around, Baylee had grown anxious expecting that door to open any moment. And it finally did.


    With the creaking sound of the door perking Baylee''s ears, took a step back and prepared herself to make use of the devil''s magic. She was ready to unleash a fury of psychic power but to her surprise as Raven and the others walked in, her magic¨Csuddenly it failed. She couldn''t attack their mind, overpower them, and although hermand on Regalia stayed, it refused to work on even a single one of them.


    "Get her!" Screamed Raven before charging towards Baylee.


    Amedith and Aria rushed right behind him while Erika and Liliyana moved closer to Regalia. Keeping a stern watch on Baylee''s movement, Mel had an arrow trained on her already. Posing as a barrier between the charging group and those reducing Regalia, the elf''s fingers were ready to let go of that arrow at the slightest movement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "JUST FUCKING HEAL MY LEG I''ll KILL THAT GIRL MYSELF!" Regalia screamed at the top of her lungs as Baylee''smand on her body began easing up. However, saying not a word, not even a peep, the girls continued to drag her out of the room.


    "AHHHH! AS IF I''LL LET YOU DO THIS!" A surge of power rippled through Baylee''s body, borrowing more and more strength from the devil, she managed to send everyone flying against the wall, except for Regalia and the girls carrying her as she was flown out through the broken door instead. "As if I-"


    To her horror, however, as the bodies fell to the ground they turned to nothing but dust. Baffled at the sight, she quickly nced outside the room through the door but the only thing that she saw was a bright sh of blue light. As the light settled, she rushed outdoors, only to find the room empty with not one person in sight.


    Looking around with a crazed look in her eyes, she tried to make sense of things, but she couldn''t figure out what was happening.


    ''Cunning as always.''


    Thought the devil, her hopes in this vessel to exact revenge, lost already.


    "Wh-where the hell did they go?!" Freaking out a little as the devil''s power waned from her body, Baylee stared at her hands as the silver aura disappeared slowly. Chanting no''s under her breath, her head frantically moved from one hand to the other, hoping it wasn''t so and that she was dreaming. "I GAVE YOU MY SOUL! YOU CAN''T DO THIS TO ME!"


    ''I''m a Lamia before a devil you bitch.''


    Whispering with a cackle inside Baylee''s head, the one Lamian queen-turned-devil, relished in the girl''s misery.


    ''Did you really expect to keep my end of the deal? Haven''t you heard the story of the scorpion and the frog? Even if he drowns alongside it, the scorpion will still sting that frog.''


    With the cackling of the woman, the ship began to rattle. Turning around to the beaming light inside the packed room, Baylee found herself looking into the eyes of a colossal monster inches away from her body. Dark as coal with fibers made of the legs of spiders, the eye of Arcahne scared the piss out of the puppeteer.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Arche reached for the morsel dripping with her discharge. All the while, faced with a giant, Baylee''s body tensed up and refused to lift even a finger even as Arche threw her into the ocean. Like a pebble skidding across the surface of the water, her body skidded along until eventually, it lost all momentum.


    Swimming upwards huffing and puffing with her lungs full of seawater and blood, Baylee was met with another horror, a tsunami of nail-sized spiders towering right above her.


    "Fill up my lovelies~" Whispered the queen, as the wave crashed on the woman''s body.


    "Get off me! NO! GET OFF!!!" Feeling the critters creeping in through every hole in her body, Baylee wished she''d died alongside her siblings instead of being devoured by spiders from the insides. Her tongue was the first to go, severing her voice from ever being heard. Then came time for her eyeballs, and as darkness set in, the spiders took their time pricking her body through agony.


    The sensation of the critters crawling inside her lungs, the pain of their bodies clogging up her veins, and worst of all, the overflow of spiders stuffing her belly, her womb, and the rest of her body through the entrance from her ass¨Cneedless to say, herst moment felt like hell before she disappeared into soulless oblivion.


    As for the spiders¡­Arche let them drown for she loved them, but not that much.

 Chapter 439 The Dust Settles, Or Does it?

    "It is done." Leaning into the harbor, Arche used the edge of the ind as a table to rest her arm on. Looking sideways at Raven, she reached for him with a nail and although she said in a whisper, it was heard clear as day by the baffled inders. "I''d like to have my reward this very night~"


    "Wh-what reward?" Regalia coughed, still struggling in Erika''s hand while the priestess healed her legs.


    Turning to face the giantess, the wolf-girl growled at the Arachne. Regalia knew Arche''s intentions well, and that scared her to a degree. To have a child and eat the father whose flesh would breathe strength into her countless babies¨Cthe mastery of her monstrosity was what had kept Raven from doing anything major with her, and although the girls didn''t know it yet, he already had a n to satisfy the spider-girl without any risks.


    "Can we talk about thister?" Stepping forward, Raven tapped the ruby bracelet on his wrist. "We still need to figure out where the scrolls went, why don''t you keep the other monster girlspany while we figure this out?"


    Resting her head on the back of her hand, Arche stared upwards at Raven for a while. Her desires, although apparent, couldn''t be fulfilled just yet, at least not until the night arrived and the rest of the girls were sleeping.


    "Don''t make me wait too long, you won''t like me when I''m angry¡­" With those words, Arche closed her eyes and epted Raven''s request to go back into the bracelet.


    Right as Arche was gone, the ocean settled and the drowning spiders out in the ocean vanishedpletely. Taking out Mino and Maine in her stead, Raven looked right at the girls and handed them appropriate tasks corresponding to their abilities.


    "Mino,e with me to the ship. We''re gonna use your sense of smell to find the scrolls and Maine, the others probably saw Arche already, but I still want you to fly over to them and make them stay at the campsite." Considering the risk of having someone like Moxy rushing over to the bay to check on the situation, Raven wanted to keep the rest of the party at the campsite.


    "Why not teleport back and tell them yourself? Won''t they trust you more?" Mino suggested, but after being teleported into the middle of the ocean, Raven was slightly hesitant to use the ne again, just yet.


    "Let''s just do as the leader says for now¡­" Walking upfront, Mel shook her head at Mino who was spared the drowning part of Regalia''s rescue.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Mino let the matter go and nudged Maine on the arms.


    "Let''s get to work then, each our own." Remaining quiet, Maine neither said a word nor moved an inch. Mino nudged her again to make her move, but themia remained stiff as a board. Finally, turning around to look at her, sheined. "Oi! Move it already!"


    Staring nkly at the skies, Maine''s eyes had begun to glow a silver glow. Her mouth beamed out the same. Grabbing her throat out of nowhere, themia''s fingers squeezed around her own neck. Her eyes began to bulge and her tongue huffed like a dog desperate for a drink.


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" Grabbing Maine''s hand, Mino quickly moved it off her neck. However, resisting in her own way, themia beganshing the minotaur''s back with her tail.


    ''Shit some stupid shit again?! This fuck ind I swear!''


    Rushing onto Maine''s tail, Raven grabbed it at its base and started binding it with chains much heavier than Maine could hope to move even an inch.


    Chaos ensued further as themia sprouted wings, conjured ws to get out of the shackles and started wing everyone around her. Her half flight held back only by Maine and Raven was quickly weighed further as the rest of the party moved in to subdue her. First pulling her to the ground and then pushing her into the mud, everyone kept her entire body pinned, and although she tried to shift out of the situation, once Liliayan turned herself into a giant and kept her feet on top of her, Maine''s body just couldn''t escape.


    "MAINE SNAP OUT OF IT! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?!" Raven asked, his hands still keeping her face pinned sideways to the ground.


    "AhAhaHahAHAHA!" Like a phantom horror watching someone sleeping from a dark corner, themia giggled to herself, her teeth all bloody. Her color-changing eyes were now devoid of pupils and her eyelids so dark, they appeared as burnt as char.


    "MAINE! YOU STUPID BITCH WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Shaking themia from the other side, Mino tried to insult her into a fight, and yet the monster girl continued cackling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Erika,e check on her now!" Looking at Erika, Raven expected her toe rushing in, but without Asmodia, even she was afraid of whatever was controlling themia. Her priestly instincts were keeping her afar.


    "S-something un-godly is i-inside I-I¡­" Quivering at the sight unfolding before her, Erika was suffering the most right next to the monster girl. Tears welled up in her eyes as the pain coursed through her flesh, but the pain shared was not halved, instead it was multiplied. "AGGHHH! AAAAHHHH!"


    Screaming she dropped to the floor and the words of the she-devil rushed into her mind. Considering the priestess the worst of threats, the devil was not just trying to keep her at bay, but also take over her so she could cause even more mayhem.


    "ERIKA?! WELL¨CFUCK!" Having not the slightest clue what was going on, quickly gestured for the rest to walk closer to him so he could teleport them to Linkle at once.


    ''I sure hope she knows what to do!''


    Putting Maine back into the ruby for the moment, Raven had Mel grab onto him and Erika so they could teleport her too.


    ''It went wrong so quick, what the fuck actually happened?!''


    Freaking out even as the teleportation began, Raven truly wished they wouldn''t have to stay one moment more on this ind than what was required for them to get another ship.

 Chapter 440 Tariyaans Messenger

    As Raven and his party arrived at the camp through teleportation, a portal to hell opened behind Linkle. With the party taking a few steps forward, the devils came pouring in with the unnamed devil woman leading the armored imps. Surrounding the witch as she stood up from the log, the floating imps directed their spears at the approaching group.


    "What''s happening? Why are you devils here?" Looking around, baffled, Linkle had no clue why she was suddenly being surrounded by the devils.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ncing back at her from over her shoulder, the nude devil woman lifted her tail and gestured to her with it to sit back down on the log. Giving in answer, she quickly turned her head back to Raven and the others.


    "That''s as close as you''re gonna get to her, you''re not bringing that liability any closer to my master''s property¡­" Resting her hands on the hips and leaning to the side, the devil nced over to Erika''s troubled state before lifting her gaze back up to Raven.


    "He''s handling this situation of yours, wait a minute or two and both of them will be fine. Till then¡­" Wearing a heavily furrowed frown, the devil nced sideways at her soldiers, making them quickly step up front. "Till then you''re gonna stand there and do nothing."


    "And why should we believe you?" Slowly lifting Erika to her feet, Raven helped the priestess stand while his eyes remained glued to the devil. Staring at her as she stared back in silence, he took a step further to test how serious she was about the situation. "How would your master even know what''s happening to Maine, much less cure her?"


    As he spoke, two of the armored imps rushed towards Raven. However, through sheer urgency of the matter alone, the mage swung his fist and shattered their spines while cracking one of the bones in his forearm. Watching the dainty imps falling to the ground, their bodies twisted at an awkward angle as they shrieked to the hurt, the nameless devil lifted her head and faced Raven head-on by taking a step forward as well.


    "Stand where you are and give me a minute¡­" Scrunching her nose and baring fangs, she lowered her head slightly and growled at him in a hushed tone. "For both our sakes, do as he demands!"


    "Trust a devil, yeah¡­there has never been a greater n in history, I bet!" Yet step and Raven was face to face with the she-devil.


    Taking Erika off his hand, Mel moved her away from the ruckus that was about to take ce. Moving beside Raven with his shield Amedith too was ready to force a path to Linkle and the same went for Aria who''d just conjured a handful of clones around the remaining imps.


    "You''re not gonna win this fight, I assure you of that you devil," Amedith said, summoning the storm of swords behind him.


    Walking beside Raven, as well, Aria smashed her fists together as a threat as well. Meanwhile, ready to heal, even boost the party''s ability, Liliyana stayed behind the trio with her hand outstretched.


    "Just let us through and you won''t get hurt!" Dered the Fae-devil with Mino and Regalia standing beside her.


    Their eyes wandering for a while they tried to find the rest of the group, but thankfully, didn''t there were no signs of Moxy, Maria or even Reina anywhere near the camp. Looking at each other, they nodded knowing full well that the trio were probably inside the church.


    "He''s right you know, you''re not escaping nor defeating us all," digging into her palm again, Regalia conjured long swords in both hands. Staying with Liliyana, Mino decided to defend the current healer with her spirit summons in case it was ever needed.


    "Just a few seconds now, wait for the sake of nine hells. Why the heavens are you so impatient!" Clenching her fists to the side, the devil knew that she couldn''t handle the coordinated effort of the hero''s party, but still hoping toplete her task, she took a step away and reluctantly tried to negotiate. "One minute, not even that¨Cjust wait for my master to talk that idiot devil out of your friend''s body."


    "A devil?" Surprised to hear another devil entering the mix, Raven stared at the she-devil before demanding further exnation. "What devil? And how do you know exactly?"


    Shaking her head, the devil took a deep breath and heaved out a heavy sigh. Then with a determined look, she looked at Raven and revealed the truth about the matter.


    "That girl you met on that ship was supposed to draw you out, mind control you to stay inside the ship''s hull and then get rid of you all by blowing the ship with the gunpowder," turning around, the devil stretched her hand towards Linkle. "That was no harm woulde to the witch and this bloodthirsty devil that''s after you, would''ve gotten her wish."


    "What devil?" Amedith demanded, doubt still reflected in his eyes.


    Turning back around feeling slightly defeated, the devil held her tongue in naming the woman.


    "I don''t know, but she wants all of you dead," shifting her attention to Raven again, she clicked her tongue from annoyance. "Those scrolls you had on that ship, I told master they weren''t worth enough to let that woman do whatever she wanted, and now look at the mess she''d created!"


    "So you stole the scrolls?" A flicker of rage sparked in Raven''s eyes once again, but it didn''tst long after hearing the devil''s next few words.


    "Consider it payment for saving your fine ass," rolling her eyes, she snapped her fingers and opened a portal to hell right next to her. "It was supposed to be that woman''s way of paying my master for allowing her to kill you, but that viper has a knack for fucking things over, doesn''t she?"


    ''Viper?''


    That word shed a terrifying image inside Raven''s head. The image of the Lamia queen''s eyes staring at him through the darkness with a bright smile.


    "Libyan?" Lifting his head to look at the devil, Raven noticed a sh of a smile on the devil''s face right before she turned around to move into the portal. "But how? She''s supposed to be dead!"


    Instead of an answer, the devil casually waved before leaving with at least one piece of good news.


    "It is done, your friend should be fine for a while. Look after her, will you?" Cackling her way into the portal with the imps following right behind, she mocked Raven and his party through the many levels of the nine hells.


    Needless to say, Raven checked on Maine first before trying to decipher her words, and to his surprise, although unconscious, Maine¨Cat least for now, was finally stable. However, considering the devil''s parting words, he knew it was only a matter of time before Libyan tried something yet again.

 Chapter 441 The Ruse Of The Three-Handed Devil

    Born from the fiery gaze of the one called the creator, Tamiyaan was amongst the holy few whose existence had grown akin to a god. Many followed, many praised, and none dared to incur his wrath, he was in many ways, a primordial devil¨Cheld back only by those who outranked him. Sitting on their thrones with an iron grip, the primordials refused to move and yet the hells moved to their whims.


    He wished to taste that power, much like his wish to hoard every treasure of the world in his treasury. From the crystalline body of a cosmic sorceress to world-shattering artifacts capable of sinking inds at ease and continents with leisure. Only held back by his mistrust towards any and all who could guard his artifacts, he mostly rested in his mansion, ever ready to take on an assault even against the gods.


    But today was different, for once he''d left his treasury in the hands of his armies. An army of skinned giants chained to each other, an army of minotaurs kept too long from breeding, and an army of all kinds of monsters turned devils and many races over. However, despite their differences, they held one thing inmon, the monsters, these humans, elves and faes, had struck an eternal deal with this man, a man whom they considered their only god in hell.


    A man of many talents, a man of many faces, a man whose name was as revered as it was hated¨CTariyaan, the devil in the details. He walked and thus the hellscape fell silent. The imps forced their lips shut and the agony of tortured souls halted but for a moment. The cave through which the blood of monsters flooded, he was headed inside with the sole purpose of meeting Libyan.


    As he passed the many servants that she''d gathered, he reflected differently in every single pair of their eyes. To some he was a hulking giant with a gaping mouth and needle-like teeth, the others saw him as a gentleman-kind, wearing a suit with a mask and a mboyant top hat. However, none saw him the same for he was a man of infinite secrets.


    "Libyan, my lovely girls, ahaha!" Walking into the throne room decorated with mountains of monster bones each one of whom Libyan had picked her teeth with, Tariyaan stood before the Lamia queen wearing a white mask with a crooked smile. Tapping his curved cane in front, he urged her to shrink from her colossal size and talk to him on equal footing. "Come on girl, remember I can still devour your fucking soul and you''d be gone, ahahaha!"


    Like a clown gone insane, heughed at her, and although staring down at him with nothing but disgust, Libyan knew better than to defy the man who possessed her very soul.


    "As you say¡­" Spitting blood to her side, she emphasized further. "Master."


    Shrinking from a titanic size to that of a regr human, Libyan slithered closer to her master and stood tall before him. Hell had littlemand over themia, she was just far too stubborn. Death meant little, and torture even less, but the one thing that terrified her was now held by the man standing in front of her.


    "Oblivion, you know what it is, right?" Smiling behind the mask, the smile on the mask widened as well. Titling his head, he began to march with tall strides around Libyan, his eyes glued to her enchanting face. The clench of her teeth, the raging fire in her eyes, and the most radiant of scales, as well as the unfettered will to survive. "By gods, you''re a beauty¡­but not with brains, not in the least."


    Turning his head to the front and marching forward towards her throne, Tariyaan dropped his smile and spoke in the most casual of manners.


    "You know, Libyan? I would''ve loved to lock you up amongst my many treasures, maybe take you out from time to time and satiate mine and of course," leaning his body halfway back, Tariyaan smirked at the Lamia with an overstretched smile on the mask. "I''m no brute so I would''ve made sure you''re sated too, however, as things stand I need more generals, more leaders for my army. I hope one day you will be worthy, so try not to disappoint me too much, alright?"


    Bobbing straight forward with half his torso, Tariyaan''s body wiggled like a spring toy for a moment. Looking to the front throughout the back and forth of his spine, he admired the massive throne made of the beastliest beasts all of whom she''d in herself.


    "Quite the decor, but if you have some obsession with gore, darling," leaning on his side while resting his head on the back of one hand and cycling the wrist of the other, Tariyaan was impressed, but to some degree repulsed by the simplistic nature of Libyan''s interior decor. "Just tell me and I''ll send my finest gals, they''ll turn this ce into the nightmare of mortals."


    Looking around at the raging face of the queen yet again, Tariyaan moved closer to her again and grabbed her by the hands. Squeezing them, he took a deep breath and continued with his bber.


    "Give this ce a bit of pizazz sweetheart, tickle a sprinkle of horror, maybe a massive mirror for a door that reflects the insecurities of every visitor." Enthusiastic about anything grandeur, the man couldn''t stop talking. "But if you love the gore so much, how about a pulsing portal to the mortal world inside your room through a dead god''s trachea? I have an extra, it''s collecting dust anyways, you can have it if you want, ahaha~"


    Letting the man get hisughs in, Libyan stared at him unbothered. She was afraid of him for sure, but nobody could make her beg. If oblivion was her punishment for defiance, she was ready to face it, although for now and until the death of Athenia''s chosen, she had decided to speak only few words to her master and avoid getting her soul crushed.


    "You don''t need to threaten me, I let go of my daughter''s body the moment you walked in," she said, moving his hands off of her sides.


    Gasping at her words, Tariyaan covered his mouth.


    "Threaten you?! Who dares spread such a rumor!" Grabbing her hand again, Tariyaan pulled them closer to his chest. Shaking his head, he grunted in defeat. "Devils these days? Ahaha~ Always spreading these rumors and all, but don''t worry little girl, I won''t hurt you much less crush that soul if you misbehave a little, I need you to lead an army of a million imps, after all!"


    The man standing before Libyan was far from the most intimidating she''d met. And yet somehow, the mboyance, the honeyced threats, and the overall demeanor of pretend likeness left her at a loss as to how to handle him. She wasn''t afraid, just ufortable, and knowing that full well, Tariyaan showed her kindness through a menacing lens.


    "Now then, why don''t you have your underlings bring me those barrels of scrolls? They won''t mean much but every bit counts when dethroning a primordial, isn''t that right?" Laughing behind the mask of many secrets, Libyan for the first time realized that there was strength in speech, it simply depended on how you delivered it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In Tariyaan''s case, it was just¡­


    ''Fucking weirding me out.''


    She thought and that was exactly his n.

 Chapter 442 No Time, This Time

    Three seconds, he waste three seconds more than he intended to. Washing up in his bucket at the shore, Razor looked at his stopwatch. Three secondste, another enigma added to the current timeline. However, caring neither way he lifted his head and began marching forward to find a ce to dine in.


    ''Those guys can probably wait a bit, must be busy taking care of the possessed Lamia anyways.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With those thoughts, he headed for the inn¨Cbut upon arrival, he was quickly reminded why that wasn''t a good idea. Destroyed beyond recognition the booty and barrels was a shambling mess, and the food inside had either rotten or rotting just like the corpses left inside the building.


    Even so, instead of moving on to an eatery, he wandered through the ruins, going around and kicking corpses for a pulse. Already informed of their demise, however, he wasn''t really trying to check if they were alive, but rather if any of them had enough time to make a deal with some devil. When none moved, Razor gathered their corpses inside a single room and set them aze.


    Picking from the air a not-so-neatly rolled cigarette, he lit it from the burning pile of corpses before taking a step back and just watching the smoke rolling out from the shambling corridor. Breathing smoke and letting it out, Razor reminisced over his soldier days. Serving a god as fodder, as a vanguard expected to die when the first arrow was sent his way, were far from pleasant memories, but ending Chronos by his hands and eating his heart away in the end, made it all worth it.


    "That reminds me¡­" Pulling the stopwatch out of his jacket, he looked at the chronograph that reflected the current time. "They should be done by now, I should get moving."


    cing the watch back into his jacket and then taking a deep hit of the cigarette, Razor started to move once again. However, while passing through the torn rooms, he couldn''t help but wonder about the fox-girl.


    ''I wonder how these guys will fare against her as a party.''


    His hand resting on a piece of torn wood from the shot of the rifle, Razor closed his eyes and let the homely feeling wash all over him. The mana, the working of the weapon, there were no craftsmen capable of such a powerful weapon as in his homnd.


    ''Malice¡­I don''t think they used Malice in their weapons though.''


    An elevated form of corruption, Malice¨Cfull of hatred and the desire to devastate, only the worst of horrors were capable of welding such strength and many of them keepers and the demon lord''s general. Granted to them by their lord, these monsters were more than capable of destroying tris themselves, had it not been for the gods getting in their way.


    To the fortune of most kingdoms, only Razor''s homnd had to deal with these monsters as their kingdom sat at the core of what was spreading corruption like cancer through the rest of the world. But there was one, one monster that troubled the timekeeper thankfully, however, Raven had tamed her far before she could realize her devastating power.


    ''Keep it a secret, will you observer?''


    Aware of the watchful eyes of many, even dead gods like Murdok who was recording every possible eventuality across numerous timelines, he urged them to keep their mouths hushed, for he was the one burdened with great responsibility.


    "Now then, time to warn the heroes about the Aranuvian fleets," he whispered to himself and left the building to meet with the others.


    On his way, he decided to buy a handful of snacks from the few ces that did sell them on the ind. Mostly driedmb jerky and yogurt-dipped gooseberries were the snack mostmon on the ind¨Csomething Razor wasn''t exactly too thrilled about since as much as he liked boredom and not eating when he did decide to do so, he loved to feast instead of surviving on whatever scraps he could get his hands on.


    "Maybe that inn back at naris wasn''t so bad, after all," he said to himself and continued walking all the way to the other side of the ind.


    And by the time he arrived, everyone had retreated inside the church and left the camp vacant. Afraid that Libyan might try to possess Maine again, Erika had advised the group to remain inside the ce of worship no matter what happens for at least a few days. But as Razor walked up to the shut door, things were surely about to change.


    Knocking on the door he waited patiently until Raven opened the door but only after peeking from a small gap in between the doors did he invite Razor inside. Seeing him again, Liliyana and Amedith quickly walked over to him. Left in Erika''s care, Maine was still fast asleep and mumbling, which kept the rest frozen in ce even though they wanted to move as well.


    "You again¡­" Her eyes beamed happily yet her eyebrows squinted in confusion, Liliyana stared at Razor. "How do you always find us?"


    "Well, I saw a massive spider in the ocean and guessed as much," answering with a smile, he moved closer to Liliyana and ced his hand on her head. Brushing her hair for a moment, he noticed Amedith''s jealous gaze before pulling his hand away. "Anyways, I''m d you''re doing okay. Thest thing I want is for any harm toe to you or any of you, real¨C"


    Hearing a sudden click from his stopwatch, Razor''s eyes widened and his words were cut short. Quickly turning his head to Raven, he reached into his pocket and brought the stopwatch out of it.


    "Enough talk, you guys need to leave this ind," his words made little sense, yet the sense of urgency in his eyes instantly had everyone on edge. "I won''t be staying here too long, so I can''t help you more than warning you."


    Clicking the stopwatch, he stepped closer to the group''s leader. Looking him in the eye, Razor took a deep breath and said sternly.


    "You have to leave for navia and inform the queen about the Aranuvian fleets arriving on this ind. You have two weeks to secure this ind for your goddess before it''s pulverized by the witch hunter."

 Chapter 443 A Daughters Woes

    As Maine finally woke up, she found herself back in the monster holding jewel with the rest of the monster girls. But instead of being on Raven''s wrist, the bracelet now rested in Erika''s hands. Their master was gone, dropping everyone who wasn''t fit forbat back at Athenia with the help of teleportation.


    Razor''s warning had been brief, but the severity of his words had him worried about theing battles. Of course, neither Moxy nor Reina were willing to go back, but giving them no choice was the only choice Raven had. Linkle, however, remained a liability with the devil''s visiting the group every once in a while.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Afraid that her presence might trigger something in Maine again, Raven had stored the Lamia inside the jewel. Only after getting out of the jewel was Maine possessed by Libyan, thus assuming something was blocking the devil of tenacity from doing it while she was inside, he made a blind yet worthwhile bet.


    "The viper wakes."


    "Shut up, Arche!" Moving an arm in front of the Arcahne''s mouth, Mino helped Main to slowly get off her back and sit straight.


    Struggling, Maine somehow managed to sit upright. Grabbing her head, she tried to make the main go away, but nothing seemed to work. Her tail refused to turn into legs, and her ability to turn poison into its own ale refused to work. Her scale had turned a rainbow shade like her mother, and the powers gained by eating others¨Cwere stripped away by Libyan while she''d possessed her.


    She''d devoured her own daughter in more ways than one. An ostentatious pride filled her lungs as she pushed Mino away, but knowing something was wrong with Maine, the minotaur girl didn''tin. Instead, slowly approaching her, she tried to reason with her friend.


    "Are you okay? I''m not gonna hurt you, you know¡­" Jerking her head towards Mino, Maine hissed with her tongue out before trying to snatch a bite of her nose. Thankfully, Arche moved the tip of her nail between the two to act as a shield from the Lamia''s attack.


    Maine still leapt to bite the nail, but the moment Arche''s poison touched her lip, her mouth burned with a sizzle, forcing her to get away. Not stopping there, Archne used her nail to flick Maine back unconscious.


    "Wh-what happened?!" It all happened so quickly, that Mino hadn''t a clue what Arche had just done. Collecting herself and looking to the front she found Maine lying on the ground with her tongue huffing as she slept. Her lips were coated with a white burnt substance and a massive scar ran through her chest that ran through her left breast. "What the hell did you do that for?!"


    Staring up at Arche''s face, Mino moved closer and punched the Arachne to the side.


    "I helped her calm down, something you couldn''t do¡­" Lowering her body and crawling forward with her arms, Archne stopped by Maine and lowered her nail onto her chest. Then while Minoined and even warned her to get away, the back of her hand began to sweat blood. "I''m gonna fix her so shut up."


    Turning the droplets into small spiders full of her own immuno-capabilities, she had them bite Maine''s wounds close and continuously help her improve by pumping her full of antibodies. Although unaware of what she was doing, Mino still struggled to get her off of Maine, but as the spiders began to close the wound, she decided to back away for the moment.


    "What exactly are you doing?" She asked, lost in theplexity of the process.


    "Healing her the same way I healed my soldiers," staring at the Lamia''s body, however, Arche couldn''t help but wonder something sinister. "Let''s hope she wakes up as our Maine and not the murder monster that she was just now."


    Lifting her head, Mino stared at Arche¨Cstill confused as to what exactly she was trying to say.


    "If she''s not her then what?"


    "Hmm? Considering her body can absorb powers, if my spiders can somehow transfer my abilities to her as well¡­" Turning her head without evenpleting her sentence, Archne looked at Mino until the minotaur queen finally understood what she meant.


    A gasp marked the moment of her realization.


    "A monster girl with your powers without the size problem," whispering to herself, Mino realized just how problematic that could get.


    Thus with great interest, the two sat back and watched the spiders working together to keep the wounds closed, heal them, and even pump essential liquids into the Lamia''s body. What the little critters didn''t realize, however, was the difference between an Archne and a Lamia and kept feeding more energy into Maine than they otherwise should''ve.


    ''I may have made a mistake, but that''s how I learn.''


    Arachne told her, a bit terrified of the possibility of a Maine-sized her. Her worries, however, quickly subsided as the spiders ran out of fuel and disappeared, right as Maine woke up again, but this time without that cranky murderous nature.


    "I''m gonna take some of the rainbow scales of hers as a gift," the queen mumbled before letting out a yawn and leaving the rest to Mino.


    "I feel like a chariot ran over my head¡­" Still feeling head pain despite her body being full of energy, Maine grabbed her head and sat on her shifted human legs.


    Moving closer, with caution this time, Mino got her calm before telling her everything that had happened and the revtion Raven had about Libyan. At first, Maineughed it off, thinking it was a joke, but with Mino refusing to budge, her eyes widened and she was forced to hold her tears. Dead she may have been, but Maine loved her mother¨Cshe was cruel but not to her or her twin sister. That was enough to make her curl up and cry as long as possible without hurting her throat.


    Even as she was done, that night themia slept with a heavy heart thinking of her mother, all the while Raven and the others got ready to leave Lantherem for another ind. Razor was gone a moment after he''d warned Raven. He couldn''t stay behind as he was alreadyte by a whole three seconds.


    To warn the queen of navia, to gain her trust and her help fight the forces of Aran¨Cthe King of Aranuvia, to avoid annihtion of Lantherem at the hands of the witch hunter, there was far too much at stake, considering there was a possibility of utter annihtion of the Raven and his party along with that ind. At least, that''s what Choux was hoping for, and with the help she had from her rifle that wasn''t such a far-off proposition.

 Chapter 444 To Cross The Ocean Without A Ship

    After meeting Maine again and taking the monster-holding bracelet back from Erika, Raven hurled orders to leave the ind and make it to navia. Bags were packed, and abundant food was taken as well, hosting it along with the ck powder barrels inside the bracelet, there was one thing the party was still missing for the journey, and that was the ship itself.


    All pirates were dead, all ouws had left after the death of the false heroes, and the only people who remained on the ind were nomadic farmers with no interest in sailing the ocean and thus they had little to no clue about repairing a ship.


    "Was sending Reina away really that good of an idea?" Asked Mel while the party made their trip to the bay facing the ind of navia.


    ncing sideways at her, Raven went over the consequences of bringing a nonbatant against a fleet of naval ships and a witch with an all-powerful weapon. It was dire, there was no way she would survive.


    "We''re not gonna need a ship this time," was his only answer until they reached the bay.


    Taking Arche out of the jewel, Raven nced her over¨Censuring that she was wearing the clothes woven by the Red Madam. The shore was shallow but once they got much deeper, even her feet would lose footing, but with the clothes from Madam that both increased or decreased in size with her as well as kept her afloat, there was no need to worry about her drowning.


    As for the clothes themselves, it was a red dress adorned with transparent long sleeves glittering more than the night sky. Most of the dress wasted and transparent as well, except for the sensitive parts over which patches of glittered red cloth covered her body. Even as she stood tall in her colossal size, the long sleeves were dipped in the dark water, and the red jewel on her chest kept beating alongside her heart¨Cits function? Keeping an eye on her health, although given Arche''s vitality there was no reason to even look at it.


    "So what exactly are we nning?" Walking up beside him, Linkle crossed her hand while looking at the giant spider.


    "We''re gonna y ball," Raven responded, his eyes focused on Arche as well.


    "What?" Linkle blurted, unsure what he meant by those words.


    However, once he turned around and held his hand forward, things began to clear up, especially as he took the teleportation ring off of Linkle''s hand and handed it to Mel.


    "I want you to encase that in a wooden ball, can you do that?" Taking the ring off of Raven, Mel was still left a bit confused but did as she was told before handing the wood-encased ring back to him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Raven handed the ball to Arche everyone moved closer behind him, curious as to what exactly had in his mind.


    "Throw it as far away as possible, Arche!" He said to the queen, in the meantime, things finally began to make a bit of sense in everyone''s head.


    Rising tall, the Arcahne turned around to face the direction of the ind they needed to get to. Then with a long stretch of her hand and a smile, she hurled the ball so fast it caused a tear through the water''s surface before disappearing into the horizon.


    "What now?" She asked, slowly turning back to Face Raven.


    Drawing Mel''s help again, Raven had her conjure a wooden nk for everyone to stand on. Arche had to be excluded but sending her back into the jewel, he took off his shoes to let his feet touch the floor directly. Making sure the wooden nk would teleport with them like any other item on his body, Raven urged everyone to move closer and hold each other firm with him as the center of the party.


    "We''re gonna teleport our way there. It might seem mundane but it''ll be much faster than repairing a boat and using it to get to that ind." Clearing all doubts, he activated the ne and this unusual journey to the ind finally began.


    The wooden nk, although it wobbled for a bit on the other end, and the reappearance of Arche made a long tide wash over the party, with more and more experimentations, the group found a way to traverse with the utmost efficiency. Instead of sending Arche back, Raven simply kept one of his hands on her legs, and to avoid being washed by the waves, he conjured a bubble sheet of darkness that kept them weighed downward and protected them from the waves.


    Throwing the ball and teleporting where itnded, the party was covering more ground in a single throw than what a ship could traverse in a whole day. Before long, not even an hour into the process, the party noticed andmass curved at the horizon. They were at the delicate line where Arche was possibly invisible.


    To avoid causing a ruckus, Raven sent her back into the jewel and the party began to row themselves on that massive wooden tform. It was much harder to control than a boat, but with the risk of being seen as an enemy using unknown powers, they didn''t wanna freak out the inders and squander the opportunity to strike a deal with their queen.


    As worried as the party was, their arrival on the ind had already been foretold. Not by some mere messenger, or something divine like a high priest or priestess to a god, both the rival inds served no gods but the spirits of their ancestors, after all. Instead, it was the queen herself that had watched their arrival before it even happened.


    However, unbothered and careless as always, instead of readying a fleet of her, she was watching a jester''s show andughing her heart out.


    "AHAHAHA!" Herughter echoed throughout the ind, making the inders smile as well.


    Herughter signified their prosperity as a happy ruler was one without trouble, not towards her and neither towards her people.

 Chapter 445 Elana - The Queen Of Character(Skippable)

    na the Seventh, a queen born in a long line of half-djinns, was far from what any of her ancestors could''ve expected. More yful than stern and more optimistic than realistic, she was a free soul soaring through the skies of her own world. But none dared criticize her, for being a Djinn came with many gifts, one of which granted the citizens everything they could ever hope for.


    No god nor any deity could take hold of her people, for anything they could offer, she''d already granted them beforehand. Lushnd and beauty, no sickness, no animosity between citizens, they loved each other and made love with each other, and their children grew up happy.


    But the most serene of ces often attract the worst kind of attention, and navia was no different since the king of Aranuvia, Aran¨Cthe fifth had begun annexing the queen''s territory. The ocean between their major inds was filled with much smaller inds. Each with its own unique resources, something both rules wanted for themselves.


    While Aran was more strategic and violent, na was more focused on diplomacy. However, with the heroes arriving with the news of the king''s fleets, she too was bound to send her own soldiers at sea. The only peculiarity in the whole situation? She already knew that the king had dispatched his people, even so, the queen was waiting for Raven and his party for some reason. And how was she spending her time? By watching her jester act a fool in front of her.


    "Two wise men!" Announced the jester, his eyes focused on his dignified queen seated on a throne of obsidian. Stretching his hands forward, he smiled and continued with pounding emphasis in his voice. "One says to the other! The people are famished!"


    Silence lingered as the parrot-nosed jester let the words settle.


    "They have no work, no jobs! And crime runs rampant, what should be done to stop this at once!" Drawing his hands to his chest, the jester looked down and stretched his left hand to the side. "The other wise man speaks. He says, imprison the unemployed public, that should create more jobs for the rest."


    Lifting his head again, he was met with a question.


    "How would imprisoning the unemployed create more jobs?" Asked the queen, a light smile resting on her lips.


    The jester chuckles before giving an answer.


    "The first wise man asks the same, the other answers¡­" Taking a pause, he holds his smile and looks down again. "More prison guards to hire!"


    The mere absurdity of the joke makes the queen burst intoughter, but the jester isn''t finished.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "But all unemployed people are already imprisoned! We''d have to hire them to imprison themselves!" He says in the voice of the first wise man before answering in the voice of the other. "Great, we don''t have to pay them then!"


    Holding her belly, the queenughs to her heart''s content. The joke itself wasn''t that funny, but the absurdity of the jester to even tell it to her was enough to make her continueughing. As herughs finally died a minuteter, she took a deep breath and looked down at him with her burning oak gaze. Her violet horns reflected the lighting in through the window behind her, nearly blinding anyone who dared look at her directly.


    "You''ve grown a silver tongue ever since you''ve gone bald, oh jester~ AhAhaha!"


    Taking his hat off, the jester bowed and drummed his bald head.


    "Silver tongue, you say?" Lifting his head, he squinted his eyes to face the queen despite the blinding glow when her head was lifted by a certain angel. "If only my wife thought the same, Your Highness, maybe we''d have more kids!"


    "Phh!" Spitting air through her mouth, she leaned back into her throne and started tough once again. Holding her belly she barely kept herself together. "Oh by the ancestry''s spirits, we need to pay you more¡­ahaha~"


    "Your praise is enough, your grace," replied the jester while the rest of the councilmen watched him with deep scorn.


    Not a single one of them hadughed at his jokes for the man was serving not them but the queen, on whose taste he''d crafted his jokes. The others were left to be jealous through a long list of jokes that weren''t that funny but the absurdity of them kept the queenughing.


    "I shall take my leave now, your grace." Lifting his head, the human dwarf turned around and left the council hall.


    His departure filled the scarcely illuminated room with a silence that none dared to break. There was nothing left to do, the people were happy, the roads were well-built and the farmer''snds rich with bounty. The councilmen felt insulted for even being summoned to the queen''s mansion.


    "I suppose you people want to leave too?" The queen whispered yet her voice echoed loud enough for it to be audible to everyone. Turning their heads in her direction, the council members masked their disappointment with a smile before heading off one by one.


    Left alone in the hall with just her servant blowing a massive fan in her direction, the queen turned her gaze to the only seat that had been empty even before the council members had been called.


    ''Those guys should be arriving any minute now, I should get ready with the details of my n.''


    Closing her eyes and turning her head to face the front, the djinn could see the hero''s party justnding on her ind.


    "I want someone to escort our guest here before nightfall," she ordered the servants standing beside her. Leaving the fans in their wall holders in an instant, they rushed out to get someone with much higher authority and also capable of bringing the heroes to the mansion safely.


    Opening her eyes with a stern look in them for once, the queen folded hermiaan tail and turned them into walkable human legs. Getting off her throneden with sharp spikes of obsidian, she began to stretch her arms and legs, her back and the rest of her body unharmed from the spikes.


    "You want to y a stupid hand, I''m gonna show you where that leads you¡­" Fire burned in her eyes as she nned retaliation not just against Aran but also her council that was being poisoned by the man who sits on that empty chair. "I give you prosperity andughs, but you morons can''t be sated¡­"

 Chapter 446 Small Talk And Big Revelations

    Rowing the nk towards the bay of the ind, the entire party was growing tired of simply sitting in silence. Already a handful of people were waving at them from the shore. Curiosity glinting in their eyes, they reflected no sense of self-preservation as nothing ever went wrong under their queen''s rule.


    "I still prefer idiots waving us in than pirates¡­" Whispered Regalia, her face devoid of any joy ever since she was kidnapped and tortured.


    "Speaking of idiots," pausing her paddling, Mel nced around at the members of their original group before her eyesnded on Raven''s back. "Isn''t it the first moon of autumn tonight, your birthday?"


    "Birthday?" Blurted Linkle, Regalia, Mino, and the rest of the monster girls inside the jewel. None of them had expected Mel to bring up a birthday, especially since Raven and the others were orphans.


    Speaking up to ease their doubtful expressions, Maria began her exnation.


    "Every orphan in Athenia shares the same birthday, the first moon of autumn¨Cit signifies the start of new life." Stretching her hand forward, she created an illusion of mist in the gradient of red and violet. The illusion consisted of the interior of the Athenian church with nuns holding the infants to the light of the moon seeping in through the stained ss windows. "They are named if they don''t have one already, in either case, they''re also given the ''Phordite title."


    Her illusion fizzled away like bubbles through a resting ss of wine, Maria couldn''t hold it for long, but thankfully, the brief exnation was already over. Her fingers were aching and so was her skull, a headache had taken hold of her, however, with hermand on illusion getting better, she was happier than ever.


    "So that''s what they were doing every year," jumping in with a parched throat, Aria spoke through her coarse voice. "I thought they were sacrificing the children or something, that shit looked like something a cult would do."


    "As much as I want to disagree," stopping the paddling as well, Erika chimed in with a sigh. "The first time they made me do it, it creeped me out too."


    "Oh my god, I was trying to talk about something else and now you''ve taken this conversation in an entirely different direction!" Squinting her eyes while shouting, Mel turned her head to the dark elf. "Now I forgot what I wanted to say thanks to you!"


    "Don''t me your bad memory on me!" Aria shot back, already frustrated because of the makeshift boat ride.


    Shaking her head as the two began fighting amongst themselves, Erika really wanted to hold back, but unable to do so, she dropped a massive bomb on them both.


    "And to think you two are sisters¡­"


    The revtion stopped the rowing altogether.


    "WHAT?!" Said everyone in unison, their head turned to face Erika¨Cthe eldest sister of the original bunch.


    Looking around, trying to avoid eye contact, she tapped a finger on her thighs while regretting her decision. She even wanted to curse in her mind, but refrained from doing so, even Asmodia was surprised and couldn''t utter a word. Somehow the devil never saw that information in her host''s memory and it almost felt like Erika was making it up.


    "AYE! ANSWER ME!" Grabbing the priestess from her shoulder, Melicia forced her to look at her.


    "DON''T JOKE ABOUT STUFF LIKE THAT!" Pulling her to the front from the other shoulder, Aria forced Erika''s attention to be on her instead.


    "YEAH!" Pulling her back again, Mel yelled into the priestess''s ears. "She''s a dark elf and I''m fair with woond elf ancestry, no way we''re sisters!"


    "YEAH! AS IF¨C"


    "I¡­" Interjecting the quarrel between the two over Erika, Maria once again decided to break the conversation. "I think I know what Erika meant by sisters, why don''t you two let go of her so I can shine some light on the situation?"


    ncing over to the ex-queen of Athenia, the two elves red at her for a while, but then reminding themselves of the age difference between them and her, they wondered if she did in fact know something about the nonsense Erika had just uttered.


    "There used to be a fair elf vige near our kingdom when I was a young adult, it apparently got decimated by a dark elf n," keeping her eyes to the front, Maria tried not to look at anyone as she spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. Rowing the boat again, she kept herself distracted from their gaze and continued with what she assumed must''ve happened. "Many elves fled into our kingdom mostly the fair, the dark ones were shooed away by my-then future husband. Every dark elf, except the kids or those still being cradled in the massacred wombs of fair-elven women."


    Finally, looking back at the shocked faces of the elves, Maria held their gaze for a while, trying to notice any simrities between the two.


    "Although, if my year count is right and you''re both neen at this point¡­both of you must''ve already been born before that happened, maybe just before the massacre happened." As her exnation came to an inconclusive end, everyone turned their heads to Erika for more answers.


    She was older than the rest of the orphans and had faint memories of the elves being taken in by the nuns. Being as young as she was, however, the only thing she truly remembered was seeing the two in a single basket and wrapped in a single white nket.


    "You''re gonna tell us what you know or¨C" Right as Mel was about to grill Erika over the matter, the nk hit the bay and everyone who wasn''t paying attention was sent bumping into the person in front.


    Despite that, the elves would''ve never let that matter go¨Chad it not been for soldiers marching up to their rowboat with their weapons. Spotting them charging in their direction, Raven used his mana-fused eyes tomand everyone into action.


    ''Iing, get ready!''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And so they did, unaware that those soldiers were their ticket straight to the ind''s queen.

 Chapter 447 Poison Is Utopia

    navia, the ind kingdom of magic and demi-human species, was an ind surrounded by many like it, but the thing that elevated it above the rest was its bubbly queen of optimism. na¨Cthe seventh, a demi-djinn of no true form, only spirit. She''d granted happiness to her people by merely thinking of it, she''d made their fields ripe as they can be and their offsprings healthy and just as bubbly.


    So then why? Why would there be discord amongst the councilmen and other royalty? The answer was simple, there''s a special poison in utopia¨Cthe poison of satisfaction that strips the joys gained when achieving something through hardship.


    ''These people¡­''


    Looking around as the deceptively human-looking demis walked Raven and his party through the streets, the mage couldn''t help but feel something eerie about the smile and the waves from the inders.


    Living in identical houses made in the shape of mushrooms, some set on tall trees that covered the edges of the streets, each one seemed a mirror copy of the other with no variation. Jealousy of thy neighbor was plucked from the equations, for each had the same and everyone was just as¡­happy? Raven didn''t think so, for as his eyes nced over more bystanders, he noticed a pattern most concerning.


    "How do you ration food exactly?" He asked the crocodile-tailed demi-human leading the battalion.


    ncing sideways at him, the mostly human-looking man, squinted his eyes in confusion.


    "What ration?" He asked, unaware that food didn''t appear just by thinking of it outside the ind.


    Now it was Raven''s turn to be confused, but instead of pushing the matter further, he turned his gaze back to the people. Some were more plump than poppies while the others shriveled up and sickly.


    "Something''s up with these people¡­" cing a hand on Raven''s shoulder, Linkle picked up her pace and started walking beside him. Looking around herself, she tried to whisper a spell or two, but when nothing seemed to work yet again, she said to Raven in a whisper. "My magic''s useless here, I''m guessing the same for everyone. Be careful when picking a fight."


    "Yeahhh, I felt that too. If ites to it, we''ll have to rely on Erika''s runes and hard non-magic weapons," the mage had felt that change in himself just as Linkle had, but in his case with a trickle of corruption still left inside him, Raven at least had something to defend himself with.


    But that also meant¡­


    ''If she gets hurt those devils wille again and Maine might get possessed, who the hell knows at this point?''


    Looking sideways at the witch, Linkle truly hoped that it wouldn''te to relying on those demons to help them out of a sticky situation.


    "I think Aria would be our best bet if ites down to a fight," Linkle added, oblivious to Raven''s concerns over her.


    "That and whether Regalia can still use her blood to make weapons," although his own ability was reliant on mana, unsure whether the same applied to Regalia, he hoped that she still could use her powers. "We might need her to make a few for everyone who relies on magic."


    As their journey to the queen''s mansion continued, Raven kept looking around trying to absorb as much information about the people as possible. In between those musings, he wondered if teleportation would work or if it was also affected by the same thing running their magic. Not to mention the monster holding jewel, he hadn''t tried to get anyone out, but there was a lingering possibility for the girls to be trapped inside if that bracelet was affected as well.


    "Shit¡­" Hearing him curse, everyone in the party turned their heads at him. Even Mel and Aria, both of whom couldn''t help but want to pester Erika more about what she''d revealed, were pulled out of their thoughts.


    "What happened?" Asked Linkle, the sound of the soldiers'' armors ringing in the background.


    Through a flickering gaze, Raven could barely see anything from his mana-fused eye. The closer they were getting to this queen, the more his magic was being affected and now even the most resilient of items had finally given up.


    "My eye is¡­acting up," Raven responded right as he lost all vision in that eye.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Losing sight in one eye, he still kept himself calm. Appearing weak or freaking out in front of the soldiers escorting them was far from a good idea. But the others'' concern was painted across their faces and Raven couldn''t even warn them telepathically since the eye was how he connected their brains.


    "We''re arriving soon," turning his head as he continued to march forward, the demi-human leader stared at Raven for a moment. "We''ve been told you''re chosen people of some god or the other, but on this ind, we only follow the spirits of our ancestors. Whatever you''re selling, just keep it to yourself and you''ll make it off this ind without trouble."


    Staring back at the demi-human with his iron sword in Raven''s peripherals, the mage was ready to grab it and make use of his agility to knock the soldiers out if necessary. But holding back for now, he kept that thought sheathed¨Conly to be taken out at the first sign of an emergency.


    ''Damn it, I can''t see anything from one side¡­This will be difficult.''


    He could already imagine himself running into walls that his peripherals failed to take note of, even so, keeping himself as prepared as he could with one eye, Raven stood beside the soldiers as the party finally arrived at the uphill mansion.


    The ind''s infrastructure and road followed a single uphill road, making it a rather steep climb, the worst of which could already be felt by the armed soldiers on their knees. Taking a few seconds to catch their breaths, the demi-crocodile gestured for the party to make their own way forward.


    The gates leading to a garden and a fountain opened by themselves, inviting them in to meet the only person capable of using magic on this ind; Queen na¨Cthe seventh.

 Chapter 448 Illusion Disillusion

    Walking inside the mansion of the queen, the first thing the party was met with was a hallway lined with identical maids with violet skin. Possessing horns like a devil and a whip-like tail, they seemed to be a mix of something demonic and a demi that none of them had ever met. With mouths that slightly protruded forward like a hound, but not enough to take away from their human form, they were, to say the least, a colorful bunch.


    Lifting their heads, they gestured for the party to head up the stairs all at once. Their eyes, their hands, and every moving part of their body were so perfectly in sync those maids could''ve just as easily been mistaken for a group of identical automatons.


    "May our ancestor''s spirit guide you well," said the maids, their heads held high in the direction of the open door upstairs.


    Staying alert, Raven gestured to Amedith to lead the group for the moment while he slipped back closer to Regalia to ask her about her abilities. Thankfully, Aria was standing not far behind the wolf-girl and so he asked two in the same breath.


    "Can you two still use your powers?" Given Aria didn''t have a lick of mana in her, Raven expected her to still be able to create her clones and even summon zombies since her necromancy didn''t require mana either.


    Pretending not to be rmed, the girls both tried to draw on their skills. For Regalia it was pricking her finger and turning the drawn blood into a dagger, as for Aria the emerald me in her hand and a clone as a cricket inside her clenched fingers were enough to confirm that her powers still worked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Great, at least we have some recourse.''


    Thought Raven as he entered the room right behind Amedith and a few others. A sh of light washed over them all, nearly blinding them for a moment, but as it settled, they found identical horned women wearingced dresses with exposed bellies and a lot of shining particles scattered everywhere.


    Pulling them forward to what appeared to be a dining room, she smiled at the men and the women and led them to their chairs. With each step, their waist belt jingled in sync¨Cattributing the already eerie situation further rm.


    "Finally here~ My heroes," the woman chuckled as she let go of the party and pulled them a chair, all at once. Gesturing for them to take a seat, she smiled and watched until each one of them decided to settle. Once seated, the women gathered at the head of the table and merged into one-like smiles merging into one. "Now there, shall we rx a bit with wine and dine? Or would you guys prefer it if we just got down to business?"


    "Who are you exactly?" Leaning forward in his chair, Raven nudged Aria on one side and Regalia on the other from under the table. His eyes still fixed on the woman sitting across from him, he pretended nothing was going on while he pushed her to reveal more information about herself. "Seems like you know everything about us, even sent those soldiers to get us the moment we arrived. Why don''t you extend the same courtesy and tell us who you are and what it is that you want from us?"


    Expecting the woman to already know about the Aranuvian fleets at this point, Raven skipped that exnation and instead focused on knowing the woman better. After all, if she knew exactly when they would arrive, chances were that she already knew why they were arriving as well.


    Looking around with a smile on her face, the djinn admired the group''s vignce. She knew they saw her as a threat, they saw the whole ind as a threat, and if the words of messengers were to be trusted, they saw every single ind under the sun as a threat after they''d gone through back at Lantherm''s ind.


    Eventually, as her smile dropped, darkness took over the room. A pretentiousmp illuminated the djinn from above as she finally began to whisper conspiratorially.


    "I''m Queen na the Seventh, the ruler spirit of this ind and many surrounding it," following her words, light returned to the world, but instead of being in a mansion, the party found themselves surrounded by flora. "Everything on this ind is an illusion, except for the people¨Cthey''re as real as you, but most of them must never leave this ind."


    "These fucking ind man¡­" Raven heaved, sounding very much defeated.


    Cackling at his sigh, the queen snapped her finger and changed the scene around them. Now they found themselves moving through the streets of the ind, but none of them were on their foot, instead, it was the table itself that was dragging them along.


    "It''s a mirage to keep these people happy," yet another snap of her fingers and the true nature of the ce was finally revealed. Forest and foliage had taken over the entire ind, and the mushroom homes were nothing but straw huts. "A strange experiment you can call it by who knows who? Possibly a god or a devil testing whether an illusionary utopia was enough to cripple mortals. My ancestors have kept this illusion going for generations, some idiot long ago had granted that wish; and I''m sure that dead god, Lantherm, had something to do with it."


    Letting down the illusions, the queen brought everyone''s attention back to her.


    "I can''t leave this ind, none of my people can," leaning forward, her eyes staring into Raven''s eyes, the queen smirked deviously as she finished her exnation. "But Lantherm, that body of the dead god¨Cit should not fall in Aran''s hands. He has enough treasures as is, and if he had that body, heavens forbid, he''ll annihte us¨Chis perceived enemies."


    A whole minute passed as everyone tried to make sense of the jumbled the queen had just uttered. Even so, many failed to make sense of it, as for Raven and a few others, they were barely keeping up with the drama surrounding the inds.


    "So let me get this straight¡­" With those words, Raven began to recount everything that he''d gathered, and although there were a few misunderstandings, the queen of navia finally exined to him just what the hell was going on on these inds!

 Chapter 449 Quarrel Between The Lesser Gods

    Lantherem, Aranuvia, and navia¨Cthe three ind nations ruled by lesser gods, each with its own legacy, rivalry and past. But amongst the three, the god of light was scorned the most, for he was joyous while the others were jealous of each other''snd. Thus, they sold their brother''s life for more influence and power to the council of greater gods, but in the end with Lantherm they too wereid to rest and more forgotten than their brother was.


    Having expected their deaths, however, both gods left behind a legacy that none could take over. One an ind with a rune inscribed so deep that no magic¨Cnot even that of another god could work. Leaving navia in the hands of a Djinn, they ensured that if not them then no god would ever be epted in their kingdom.


    A pagan kingdom was born upon that god''s death, and the same fate followed in Aranuvia. Although being more violent and strategic, the god left many spoils and treasures in the hands of soldiers who would fight to the death before surrendering to another god. What neither expected, however, was that the scorn towards gods that they''d instilled in their people, made those very followers scrub their names off their history books.


    They weren''t remembered, they weren''t served, and most importantly they never existed in the minds of any mortal. Aranuvia turned into a militaristic nation where all those who could sword must serve the greatest warrior alive as their king. navia on the other hand remained in the hands of the Djinns, although with the passage of time, they were forced to breed with other races before snuffing out like a candle powering the illusion of normality over the ind.


    Being warriors, the Arans¨Cor the kings, desired every treasure in their sights, including the queen''s inds, and they''d been mostly sessful in acquiring them, except for those that she had masked with illusion from which there was no escape.


    "But now, since you''ve confirmed our suspicion that the god of Lantherem is dead," looking into Raven''s eyes, na took a deep breath and sighed. "Aran wants it for himself, especially if there really is the body of a god buried underneath that ind."


    "And you''re worried he''lle for you next?" Raven asked.


    "I''m not worried¡­" Leaning back into her chair, the queen stretched her arms and dered with a yawn. "If anything, I don''t care about this ind anymore."


    Jerking her body forward, she wore a smile and dropped another bomb.


    "But I still want that ind so I can drop these ungrateful people there and they can help build that ind and worship whatever god you''re trying to sell," reminded of the many scornful gazes from the councilmen, na wished to be done with burning her soul for this ind until she was to be reced with another half Dijnn. "I want this ce to sink deeper than the hells, I''m tired of pretending everything''s fine and just granting everyone''s wishes, even if that wish is for fucking toothpick!"


    Noticing a sudden change in everyone''s expression, mostly the look of rm in their eyes, na held back her voice and shook those thoughts out of her head. Keeping her eyes closed for a minute she opened them again and continued with her n.


    "I want these bastards to be self-sufficient, these days only the jester makes any attempt to be unique, to be different¡­" Sealing her lips yet again, she held back on her anger and sighed. "Much like my mother and her mother, I already have a mate chosen for me with whom I''ll be making a child; if this ind remains standing after Aran takes over that god''s body that is, and that''s thest thing I want."


    Bringing everyone back to the mansion''s council room, na looked over to the one empty seat that always just remained empty. Her arrogant fiance was supposed to sit on it, listen to her council, and even give his own advice, but that man, much like the rest of the kingdom, was far too self-indulgent to show up inside the mansion.


    Shifting her attention back to the front, she stared at the table, trying to remember thest time she felt true joy. Pretense had be her poison and the citizens bought it every day.


    "I wanna fuck things up, I wanna experiment and enjoy myself," looking up and around the table at everyone, she prosed them a question. "Tell me if you had the ability to do anything you want, would you spend it ruling a blind kingdom or doing what you want?"


    The answer was simple, nobody even had to say it out loud. na felt the same for once she was a bubbly queen, an enchantress and a beauty, but had now shriveled up from the inside with her inner child and her powers fading every day.


    "I want my freedom and in return, I''ll grant you one wish¨Cwhen you most need it, but remember depending on what it is, I''ll refuse if it''s beyond my limits or if it would burn me into nothing to grant it to you."


    "We need an army to fight the king''s fleets, can you help with that or not?" Growing tired of the long-winded talk, Raven rose from his chair and decided to just set things straight. "In all honesty, I couldn''t care less about this ind but if you help us, we''ll help you. So again, do you have an army that can help us?"


    Staring at the queen while she stared back at Raven, a deep quiet took over the dark room. None dared speak a word until the queen would give her answer, but that''s when she shook her head in denial, shattering their expectations.


    "No, I can''t, but¨C"


    "And who do we have here?" The sound of pping and the shing of iron boots echoed from the entrance to the hall. Turning to look at the man, the party and na saw a party of three, one a tall man and the other two women standing beside him. Stepping forward and pping some more, the manughed a fakeugh before announcing. "I didn''t know you had guests, my dear fiance. Why don''t you introduce me to them, hmm?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shit, he''s here¨Cthey''re here¡­" na whispered, her hands quivering in fear at the sight of her half-Djinn siblings.


    And in that delicate moment, Raven knew¡­


    ''This shit is gonna take a while.''


    Two week''s time, that''s all he had, and as things stood, he was nowhere close to finding a way to defeat an entire army of soldiers along with the witch hunter. ''


    Thank god we have some time to spare or else we''d be more fucked than the history of these inds!''

 Chapter 450 The Spirit Siblings

    Jahandeer, Seraphim, and Riyanzah, each half-siblings of na marched closer to her with a smile. Following the man, they circled around the dining table, their eyes focused on their sister. Ignoring the rest like they ignoredmoners, they made their way up to na and stood in front, looking at her.


    Even resting his hand on her tired shoulder, Jahandeer smirked and squeezed her arm while she sat in her chair. A bead of sweat trailed down na''s forehead as her half-brother looked around at her guest wearing the same eerie smile. With a frameparable to Raven and the dastardly charm of a devil, he and his blonde fade were often¨Ceven now, the center of attention.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to try anything behind our backs?" He whispered, smiling and massaging na''s shoulders yet his eyes still fixed on the audience in the front.


    Dressed like a mix of a mage and a barbarian in his ck coat with his abs hanging out, he was trying to intimidate the bunch¨Calthough not as directly as he usually would''ve. Moving up beside him, a flicker of jealousy burning in their eyes, his sister¨Cone older and the other slightly younger pulled him back with his arm nestled between their breasts.


    On the one hand, was Seraphim, a Djinn whose body burned a clear blue me. Her eyes were oceanic and her dress zing at the hem. Much like her hair, her nails were zing and ever so often her pale blue skin was illuminated by orange spark as dust burned against her skin. Being the only older sister, however, she ensured her me wouldn''t hurt her cousin-brother.


    "No need to be so agitated, sweetheart~ I''m sure she was just intimidated by you, unable to ept her fate to be entwined with someone so handsome, so powerful, na was probably just trying to do a friendly rebellion." Moving her head closer to his face, Seraphim nted a kiss on her cousin''s cheek before slowly guiding his hand onto her belly.


    In the meantime, Riyanzah, as pale as a ghost with massive oyster pearls for eyes, smiled looking at the hero''s party before summoning behind them a spear-wielding merman. Instead of attacking them, however, she kept them stationed behind the party¨Cready to slice their necks if they attempted to get up.


    "Big sis is right, she''s acting out like a kid, ahaha~" Riyanzah whispered, her free hand running all over Jahandeer''s back.


    Looking down at his sister again, the djinn decided to give his sister the benefit of the doubt.


    "Is that right?" Reaching under na''s chin, he squeezed her mouth until she was forced to speak up.


    "N-no¡­I¡­" Cutting her own words, she nced across the table at Raven. Blind in one eye and incapable of using his magic, and much like the rest of his party at the moment, he wasn''t equipped to defeat her siblings, she decided to buy some time instead of pushing her brother'' buttons. "Noo¡­I was just talking about what to do with Aran, he''s attacking Lantherem and these heroes have decided to help us."


    Hiding her wishes to be free, she squinted her eyes and stared deep into Raven''s eyes. Nodding lightly as her brother let go of her head, she tried to get him on board to continue masking the truth from her brother.


    "Aran''s attacking Lanthererm?" Slowly pulling himself away from na, Jahandeer stood beside his sisters, both of whom quickly moved closer and began hugging his arms tightly. Pushing them out of his mind, the djinn turned his attention to Raven and his party. "None of the council members informed me when they came to my mansion today, why is that?"


    Frowning in doubt, he kept na in his peripherals as he awaited an answer. The queen already knew that her brother was trying to gain the favor of the councilmen and women, while also breathing poison in their ears about her. Why would he do so? The answer was simple, because he was a narcissistic bastard.


    "I didn''t want them to worry and try to head out, because if they do¨Cyou already know what would happen¡­" The mirage of prosperity would shatter and anyone whoes back is bound to tell the others.


    "And so these guys are here to help you take care of the situation without anyone else knowing about what''s happening?" Finally looking directly down at her, Jahandeer showed some level of empathy and taking note of that, an idea instantly popped into nearly everyone''s head.


    But the first to pursue it was the person most versed in politics.


    "Discord, we''d only had a single walk through the streets but I can already tell your people are no soldiers¡­Satiated beyond what they should be, especially since they just get whatever they wish served on a golden tter." Speaking up in the middle of the conversation between the siblings, Maria got everyone''s attention turned on her. Staring back at the only person she needed to convince, she slid her hand forward on the table. "If Aran gets the dead god''s body and attacks this ind, the people of this ind, they won''t fight, they''ll run only to be ughtered like pigs."


    Grabbing a fork and tapping it against the wood, Regalia too decided to chime in.


    "They''re traveling by a fleet of ships, and one mean witch hunter that nearly killed a few of us, who''s to say they don''t have more soldiers like her on that ship? Not to mention a dozen canons that pack the same punch as that damned rifle that blew half of a building off and everyone who got in its path."


    Concern grew in Jahandeer''s eyes, and his sisters began to frown with a lick of concern on their faces. There was a real chance of recruiting these monsters in their fight against the Aranuvian fleet.


    ''We can worry about what to do with these guys after taking out the ships¡­''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Was the chain of thoughts shared by everyone seated at that dining. And thankfully for them, none of the half-siblings could read their minds, unlike the queen.

 Chapter 451 Opportunity Smiles Creepily

    The conversation between the siblings, na and the party was over. The queen required time to think everything through, to n their next move, and in the meantime, Raven and the others were invited to stay inside the mansion. Refusing for the sake of security, Raven led his group to the nearest edge of the ind from the queen''s home; and upon getting there, his eye began to work and to a degree, everyone''s magic returned as well.


    Left to their own, the group was still struggling toprehend everything that had happened. From the quarrel between the three gods to the essential imprisonment of the Djinn queen. Not to mention the Aran forces and their uing fight against them alongside na''s siblings.


    "So much effort and all we''ve got is possibly three more demi-humans fighting alongside us?" Slipping beside Raven on a log while everyone was gathered around the campfire, Maria couldn''t help but feel that they''d gotten nowhere closer to defeating those fleets of ships.


    "Using Arche is still an option¡­" Amedith suggested, even though in his eyes it was clear that not even he wanted to rely on the queen of Arachne.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I would agree but," Moving her hand on top of her lover''s Liliyana squeezed it tight. "She''s gonna be an easy big target for the cannons from afar and if the witch hunter can shoot from a distance, who knows how much more devastating power that rifle of hers can unleash on us all?"


    "We can use traps," Erika chimed in, moving a finger in the air as if writing a rune.


    "That and uhm¨C" Taking a deep breath while roasting a fish on the fire, Regalia nced across the many faces gathered around the campfire. "I can probably sink a few ships, although I doubt I would be able to do much after that without an army."


    Looking around for someone to say something, the wolf-girl held hope that the party could still squeeze an army out of the queen so she could lead them into battle. Being a general who''d sailed for most of her life, she was more capable of winning in a group¨Ca massive group at that, than by herself; especially if her enemies were in the plural.


    When nobody spoke another word, everyone''s attention turned to those who hadn''t added their input just yet. Mel, Aria and Linkle¨Cbut for Raven, it also included the monster girls inside the gem as well. However, focusing on one person at a time, Raven tried to make Mel talk, but before he could say anything the elf lifted her head and looked right at Erika.


    "You still haven''t told us about why Aria and I were left in the same basket," as she spoke those words, the dark elf turned to look at Erika as well. "So are you gonna tell what you know or not?"


    "It''s gonna be all of our birthday in a few hours, why not give an exnation¨Cyou''re the one who ruffled things up in the ce after all," Aria added, her hands folded tight with a stern expression taking over her face.


    Staring at the priestess, both the elves demanded an answer. Their stubbornness knew no bounds and from a look alone Erika knew that two wouldn''t give up without an answer. Even so, heaving a sigh, all she could do was drop a disappointing answer.


    "Look¡­I have no clue why you two were together, but I do know that you were dropped in a basket." Thinking back to the straw basket she would have to rock while the nuns prepared meals, Erika wondered if it was still inside the storage room where most of the children''s stuff was kept to be reusedter. "Thinking back on it, the basket should still be in the church."


    Her eyes staring into the fire saw an image of herself rocking the basket while the head priest was noting something down. The cackling of fire could be heard in the background, all the while, the man who would be corrupt in the future was writing in his diary. In that memory, Erika remembered the man getting up from his seat and cing the diary in the donation locker before heading off.


    ''I never touch that locker because I thought they would call me a thief if someone stole something in the future, but now, thinking about it, that bastard must''ve written down his plunge into insanity in that book.''


    Hit with further realization as she mused over the thought, her eyes went wide as an owl and her head lifted to look at the elves.


    "The kingdom kept an eye on the orphan poption, they wanted soldiers and devouts," turning her head towards Maria, Erika''s gaze sharpened as she looked at her. "Maybe there was some form of ledger that the priest kept about the kids?"


    "Hmm? Why are you looking at me?" A bit confused, Maria grimaced.


    "Don''t you know something about that too?"


    Rolling her eyes and jerking her hands forward, the queen scoffed.


    "I was the queen, not the recruitment officer! I don''t know," shrugging her shoulders, she shook her head and looked away.


    "Why are you freaking?" Asked Raven, noticing the obvious tenseness in Erika''s behavior.


    Looking at her man, she wanted to just speak out loud and tell them what she''d just remembered. The book, the key, the possible exnations of how they were found by the church. Erika already knew about the elves, but the other two? Being boys she had ignored them at that time as most orphans that were taken in were boys as well.


    ''I don''t want to get their hopes up for no reason if the ledger''s not there¡­'' Experience tales with empire


    She thought to herself, struggling to keep herself from shouting just exactly what she was thinking about.


    "N-nothing¡­It''s nothing, I think I confused myself with something that''s all," her response, although far from convincing, had Raven step back allowing the priestess to calm down on her own. However, with the thought of that diary guing her mind, she couldn''t help but want to teleport back to Athenia that very night, and that too alone while everyone else was already asleep, even Raven.

 Chapter 452 The Witch And The Priestess

    It was night on the ind and the witch stared into the dark¨Cinto the thicket while the rest snored inside the camp. Being on guard duty, she kept a stern eye on all movement, but something was different about what she was seeing. There was no man nor a woman staring back at her, but simply a collection of figuresing into view like the moon appearing briefly from behind a cloud before disappearing.


    The creatures wore smiles, toothy as can be. Their faces were melting, their necks tilted at an angle, and yet that damned smile shed through the dark whenever they decided to appear. After a while, she heard them chuckle like hyenas¨Ctheir voice echoing through the dark, even scattering the birds living in those trees. Yet somehow, despite their voices echoing all around them, none of the party members were awakened from their sleep.


    "What are you doing?" However, there were those who hadn''t slept at all, and Linkle decided to confront her while still looking at the front.


    With a jolt, Erika''s head turned to the witch''s back, but before she pulled away from Raven she slipped the ne off of his neck. Pocketing the ne quickly, she slowly walked next to the witch and looked down at her sideways, confused as to what was so interesting for her to be staring into the dark like a hawk stalking prey.


    "Just forget you saw me tonight, trust me, whatever I''m doing it''s best if they don''t know unless I confirm something myself," she replied, following the witch''s gaze.


    As soon as Erika looked to the front, however, being a priestess¨Cunlike Linkle, she saw an army of mimics hiding amongst or even pretending to be trees. Gripped with the cold clutches of fear, a silent gasp left her lips. Her toes curled and her eyes quivered, and although her body urged her to move, she kept herself nted like a tree as well.


    "I think they''re waiting for me to stop looking at them," for once breaking eye contact since Erika was keeping an eye on them now, Linkle looked up at the priestess and said in a whisper. "Be back before my eyes grow tired, I''ll be waiting."


    Turning her head to the front again, she gave Erika a moment to process everything that was happening. And the moment she did, the priestess broke eye contact from the many ghostly mimics and nodded at the witch.


    "Y-yeah¡­give me half an hour or so," wasting no time, Erika turned around and headed to the very edge of the ind so that the light of teleportation wouldn''t wake up anybody.


    "Now then¡­" As the light from the teleportation came on and went away, Linkle pressed her hand to the ground and let her mana seep through the mud and dig downwards. Going further and further in search of something that had been bothering her, she found it after a while¨Ca crystallization of all magic that the ind had absorbed from people over the years.


    Keeping a stern eye on the mimics, while tracing the crystal, she was reminded of her body made from a simr crystallization of mana. Forcing her mana through the crystal, she permitted inside and tried to get to the runes carved at its center. Over the years, the mana absorbed by the runes had turned into a physical entity¨Cwhich was the crystalline amalgam of different forms of magic.


    ''You can make a cosmic wizard out of this damn thing if only it wasn''t so impure with air pockets!''


    A bit disappointed in its integrity, she thought back to her own body again. A collection of stardust bursting into a blinding light¨Cthat was the origin of many cosmic wizards, and she was no different just with a deadlier ambition.


    ''This is useless.''


    Pulling away from the impure crystal, Linkle continued to stare at the mimics. Wearing a deep grimace, she tried to think of Andromeda, and the constetions amongst other things to distract herself from the disappointment. Stay connected via empire


    ''I hope the priestesses back quickly.''


    She thought, having given up on everything.


    Watching from afar, Athenia felt the same. The witch was trapped in a box with different choices closing in on her from everywhere. From killing the devil who has her body to mining the Arachne cave for resources, even trying to find the necro flower or perhaps finding another way to get rid of their deal, there was just no way out and the choice seemed close yet distant.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''This could be¡­No, it is a problem.''


    Athenia thought, gauging between the witch''s usefulness to the party and the risk that she brought along. The witch hunter, the devil, and the risk of trying to get their hands on the flower, she didn''t think it was worth keeping her around for. However, that wasn''t the only thing that worried her, as with a fan of her hand she changed the sight in the looking mirror to Erika appearing beside Reina in the back of her shop.


    The two were having a small fight¨Cmostly on Reina''s part, but knowing the priestess''s intention to reveal the mystery behind their paternity, the goddess wanted to interfere and stop her from chasing memories.


    "How much did the priest really know?" Asked her clone standing beside her.


    Staring at the priestess for a while longer, the goddess heaved a sigh before looking up at hers.


    "Amedith, the elves, and Erika¨Cthey should be in the records, but¡­" Turning her attention back to the front, she stared at the priestess once again. "I''m not sure about Raven, because of¡­you know why."


    "Hmm," staring down at herself, the clone hummed to herself while thinking things through. "Well, let''s hope he took the records up to the upper city church when he got promoted, I doubt Erika will check there."


    Nodding along, Athenia hoped that was the case¨Cotherwise, a great deal of distraction would descend on the entire party.


    "As for the witch," shifting back to Linkle in the mirror, Athenia stretched a finger towards the ss and began pulling out her nail. A squelchy sound echoed inside her prison and the light and dark changed ces, but finally, as she pulled out her bloody index nail, she let the gold drip off her finger and onto the floor before throwing the nail through the mirror.


    "Consider this a birthday present," she whispered, even though the present was for Linkle but would inevitably help the party get rid of at least some of the risk.


    Note: Raven didn''t wake up when Erika took the ne because his body doesn''t recognize her as a threat.

 Chapter 453 Life Is Full Of Chaos

    As the teleportation waspleted, Erika was met with a topless Reina staring at her from her bed. Clutching her nket tight, she seemed ready to swing a fist at any given moment but held back from doing anything. Simplyying there with her toned abs and round breasts exposed, she barked at the priestess.


    "The hell are you here for? I thought you guys didn''t need me anymore!" Ever since she was dropped back in Athenia, her anger hadn''t settled and it reflected in her fiery gaze. She wanted to get back at the party in some way but didn''t realize her anger was misced by yelling at the priestess. "Also why the fuck are you in my bedroom?! Get the fuck out, you perv!"


    Clicking her tongue at the suggestion that she would be aroused from looking at another girl, Erika scrunched her nose and retorted before looking away from Reina.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    "I''d rather sit on a chair made of thorns than feel anything down there from looking at another girl¨C" Before she could finish, however, her eyesid on the spirit from the lighthouse standing by the door. "What the hell? How did you get here?"


    Staring nkly at Erika, the spirit for a moment wanted to choke her out for taking the opportunity to see the demise of the false heroes away from her, but with a shake of her head, the spirit shrugged that thought and decided to tell how she ended up here.


    "Who are you talking to?" Asked Reina, unaware of the spirit''s presence.


    In the meantime, Erika was busy listening to the girl and how she decided to touch Raven while he was teleporting the cksmith to get out of that damned lighthouse. At first, she hadn''t expected it to work since no matter how much she tried, she was bound to that ce, but feeling a pull on her very essence, she found herself teleported away.


    No longer bound to any ce for whatever reason, she was staying close to the cksmith since was a recluse sort and wasn''t as surrounded by people as Moxy was while working inside the inn.


    "An anomaly¡­" Erika whispered, assuming that the rules of nature were probably bent when the spirit teleported with Raven and the two girls.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Fucking hells, I told you to leave fifteen minutes ago!" Finally tired of waiting, Reina got off the bed and started covering her top with a shirt lying nearby. Quickly downing it, she grabbed Erika by the hand, but as she did¨Cknowing the cksmith''s intentions, the priestess shaded a lick of her holy magic and concentrated it in Reina''s eyes to make her see what she was seeing.


    Quickly turning her head to the specter appearing in her peripherals, Reina blinked a few times as a bead of sweat trickled down her forehead. She hadn''t seen the spirit by herself yet and the sight of a defaced ghost with long hair was enough to make her heart cease for a moment.


    "I-is that?"


    "Yeah, the same spirit as we were talking about in the lighthouse, apparently she teleported here with you." Erika''s words made a chill run up Reina''s spine. To think a ghost had been living with her for a few days, perhaps even watching her sleep or walking naked around the shop, was needless to say a haunting realization.


    "Holy shit¡­" Letting go of Erika, Reina stepped away from the priestess and the specter disappeared from her sight again. Slowly turning to Erika, she gulped heavily with her heart pounding audibly outside her chest. "She''s been here all this time?"


    Erika nodded, confirming her fear. Gulping yet again, Reina''s eyes stared at the spot where the spirit should''ve been.


    "Fucking hell, it is true. You guys draw nothing but trouble," she said, and she truly believed it.


    "Why don''t you go back to sleep, I don''t have much time left before I have to return," reminded of the time limit, Erika didn''t waste another moment and started heading out of the room. Reina tried to chase after her, but the thought of phasing through the spirit that was standing in the doorway creeped her out too much to leave her room.


    With a mix of anger and somewhat scared, she decided to just stay in bed and try to sleep again. In the meantime, Erika turned into her crimson mist form, flew through the sky andnded next right into the church by phasing through it too. At first, she found herself standing in the hall and it had only been a minute since she''d left Reina''s shop, but by the time she realized that the head priest''s quarters had been walled in, it had been a whole five minutes before she passed through the wall and went in.


    A lone desk and a locker on the wall, both were collecting dust and in a deplorable state. Spiders were crawling across every inch of the closed room, and the smell of rats and their pee flooded into Erika''s nose. Turning back to her physical self, she felt her feet crushing something squishy. It was the body of a dead rat, and on it were thousands of ants that were now trying to bite her feet.


    "Fira!" With the clock ticking over her head, she burned those ants before quickly checking on the desk and the locker.


    The desk was empty with a small note pasted inside its top drawer. It was a brief message to his wife¨Cthe head priestess who''d offered Erika''s sister nuns to the devil. It read¡­


    ''Burn the books, my love¡­''


    The man who''d helped perversion spread, the man who''d aided the vampire by ignoring his presence, the man who was ughtered by an angel for his misacts towards a child¨Che was gone, and so was his wife, and with them, they''d away whatever it was that they were trying to hide.


    "SHIT!" Erika cursed her fate, her voice thankfully trapped within the walls and didn''t disturb Rowen, Ray or Tanya''s child. Quickly turning around and writing a rune on the locker, Erika made it repeat thest action taken upon the item¨Cbut in reverse.


    As the locker finally opened, she expected it to be empty, however, to her surprise, there was one dusty book still lying inside. Taking it into her hands, she brushed the dust off and opened it. Just looking at the first page with the title, she was left aghast.


    Written in the archaic that only proficient magic users could read, the word ''demon general''s revival'' popped up inside Erika''s head. She couldn''t exactly read it, but the words simply made sense to her just as any other magic spell would.


    In her hands was the book detailing how the priest had helped d in his attempts to revive his master, but more than that there were instances of potentially problematic individuals listed inside those pages. But before she could sit down and read, Erika knew it was time for her to return.


    ''I really hope I find a familiar name inside at least.''


    Still hoping that there was some information about the orphans or at least the hero''s party inside the book, she decided to teleport back to the ind and read it when she no longer had to stare at those mimics or worry about time.

 Chapter 454 Blooms Bright The Secrets

    A glimmering nail, transparent at some angles and opaque at others. A dead part of a god¨Cit nowy in Linkle''s hands. She knew little about the thing but had decided to keep her lips sealed until she could figure out exactly what the item was capable of. But to do that, her return to Athenia was inevitable and thus, the moment everyone had awakened she approached Raven.


    Trying not to let her true intentions be known, Linkle casually leaned on her sides before starting to talk.


    "I think I''ll be heading back to Athenia," she told him, and everyone instantly turned to look at her in shock.


    "That''s the first thing you''re gonna say in the morning?" Being the only one beyond getting shocked after recent events, Raven tried to keep a straight head as he understood why Linkle would try to leave them for now. "We''ll let you know when we find that flower or get to the middle of the ocean from here to another maind."


    Nodding back, Linkle kept the secret about the peculiar nail to herself. She had her doubts about it being divine but didn''t wanna tell anyone about it just yet. Raven too was holding a secret by not letting his intention of allowing Linkle to part be apparent.


    ''It''s better for Maine and the rest of us for Linkle to stay away until this demon thing is resolved.''


    He thought while extending his hand forward to shake the witch''s hand.


    Meanwhile, watching from a distance with heavy eye bags, Erika was holding a secret that neither of them was aware of. The book she''d gotten her hands onst night; she hadn''t had the time to read through it since her attention was solely focused on the mimics once she''d gotten back from the church.


    ''I might need to tell him about that spirit teleporting too¡­''


    She thought, watching the two shaking hands before Linkle took a few steps away and teleported back to her shop in Athenia.


    Keeping a close eye on the whole thing, Athenia tried to look at the Djinn to check on them, but the rune that kept her out only worked where the magic for the party worked at the moment. And so, instead of stalking her chosen, she decided to look back to the ind of Lantherem. Quiet with nothing really going on, the ce was in serious need ofmerce, especially since the only patrons¨Cthe pirates had just been to the party a few days ago.


    ''I guess that''s the game we''re ying, huh? Wait and see if the Djinn are worth it and whether they can help Raven and hispanions defeat the Aran fleet.''


    Back again to her chosen, she kept a close eye on their every move, but eventually the party left for the mansion to check on whatever decision the queen had made after a night of contemtion.


    ''Some days are slow as sin while others are a chaotic mess. I knew the god of time was dead but maybe he took the sanity of our lives with him.''


    Unable to follow the chosen to the mansion, Athenia was left behind to wait for their return. All the while Raven and his party were headed back to meet the queen. The journey this time, however, was extremely short and the moment they stepped inside the mansion the queen teleported them right to the councilroom.


    Struggling to find a way to get rid of her siblings once their contribution to the situation was over, na simply sat at the edge of her bed while the party stared at her from just inside her doorway. As finally turned to look at the group, she had one thought and one thought alone.


    "My brother shouldn''t be here until the afternoon," with a snap of her fingers, she conjured chairs next to everyone. "Him and my sisters aren''t usually up at this hour."


    Gesturing the group to ease into the seats, she leaned back, took a deep breath and heaved a heavy sigh while looking at the ceiling. Her legs paddled from the edge of the bed as she delved into her childish nature to escape the creeping reality.


    "I''d prefer if you do it outside this ind," slowly lowering her head, she looked right at Raven¨Cknowing that he was nning to kill them already. Staring into his eyes, she peered into his thoughts, but the sight of something back at her from the darkness made her pull herself out in an instant. "K-killing them I mean, I''m sure you have a n and if it''s for my freedom in return for their deaths and one wish that I''ve promised you, I''ll take my freedom over nasty blood all day.."


    Her words lingered for a while as they settled inside everyone''s head. Raven was the first to catch up as he was already thinking of ways to kill the siblings. With a deep nasal breath, he leaned forward and nodded at the queen¨Csealing between the two without having to say much else.


    "Wait a second!" But not everyone was convinced just yet, and the one to voice his thoughts first was Amedith. As heads turned towards him, the warrior kept ncing between Raven and na. He had a question for them both and he demanded an answer. "We don''t know anything about the strengths of her brothers and sisters, not to mention if we''re doing this after handling the fleets, no way in the nine hells would we have enough energy to handle even one of them!"


    Nodding his head along, Raven let the warrior speak his piece. Once he was done, however, he gave him a swift and conclusive response.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They''ll be tired too, and if pushes to shove we can teleport away or if we really need to end things then and there¡­" Turning his attention to the Djinn in the front, Raven asked a question of his own beforepleting his sentence. "Are your siblings demis or just you?"


    For a moment the queen looked bewildered by his question but quickly decided to answer it.


    "Yes, we''re all demis. It helps to keep us alive for longer if we have a physical form, Djinns usually die off quickly if their magic has no flesh host."


    Turning his head around again, Raven looked not at Amedith but at the priestess Erika and said but one word, yet it conveyed everything about his ns.


    "Ostheriopryroprosis." The same rune that had helped them in the centuarian colosseum.


    Note: This fucking name, I have to search it from a 450k words document to make sure I spelt it right lol

 Chapter 455 A Perverse Kind Of Love(18+)

    Note: Sensitive Kink Warning - (Just skip if you''re sensitive towards some kinks)


    In their caste of illusions, the siblingsy naked on silken sheets. mbering over the only man, the half-sisters adored him, dearly. Their hands wandered over his sweaty and toned body, squeezing around his thighs, caressing his belly, and even cupping and massaging him in the most private of ces. Their lips brushing against his chest, their lipsticks marked all over him, both Seraphim and Riyanzah did their best to serve their half-brother.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Partially motivated by jealousy for not being as powerful as the middle sister na, the two wanted to keep him to themselves for longer and longer, until the veryst days of their sister Djinn so she could birth a child with Jahandeer''s seeds.


    "Our finest warrior~ Mhmmahaha~" Chuckling while gently massaging his balls, Seraphim chuckled to herself while looking up into her cousin''s gaze. However, noticing not even a sh of a smile or reflection of pleasure in his gaze, herugh died quickly and concern grew in her eyes quicker.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked, moving her head closer to his face.


    Kissing him on the cheeks, she tried tofort him and yet that look of concern didn''t leave his gaze. She asked the same question again and again, but with a dreamy look in his eyes, Jahandeer remained deep in his thoughts. Only as Riyanzah sat on his groin, lifted herself with split legs and began lowering her body on his pulsing dick, did he find himself back into the real world, although with the groovy walls of a tingling pussy he was taken right up to cloud nine.


    Soon enough their room was filled with the sloppy and wet sound of Riyanzah squirting like a fountain while bouncing up and down Jahandeer''s dick. Cupping his balls and massaging them as though she was preparing them to blow a load that would get her sister pregnant, Seraphim chuckled once again.


    But with the object of their desire so close to cumming, the girls had to back away, after all, they weren''t meant to be his wives and had no intentions to do so either. However, it wasn''t because they didn''t love him or something simr, but for the mere fact that the queen''s fate was often sealed for a bitter end.


    Even so, dispersing to the sides, the sisters wrapped their fingers around his cock and began stroking it with a unified rhythm. Keeping him on edge and stopping just as they felt he was about to cum, the two tried to extend his pleasure and also melt his mind just enough to listen to whatever nonsense they had to say.


    "Does that feel good, dear?" Riyanzah whispered into his ears, followed soon by a yful chuckle.


    The sound of their hands frothing precum on his dick was already overshadowing his voice and the giggling from the girls. Barely holding on to his senses while panting heavily, he pulled Seraphim closer before locking his lips with hers for a moment. Fire burned in her mouth and it did the same for the rest of her body, just her touch alone felt like a thousand women lying on Jahandeer. Further elevating the sensation was the cold touch of Riyanzah and the slimy liquid being secreted by her hands.


    Mixing with his precum, the liquid, the warmth and the cold created ayer of white froth just dripping down the sister''s hands. Licking the froth and sharing it with each other, the girls enjoyed sharing the future king of navia. As for the king himself, he was basking in the glow of countless ripples of joy shooting from his groin.


    Cum, cum, and more cum, the girls kept those balls of his producing more and more but never letting the man shoot his load. Only when he was finally dazed beyond reason and couldn''tprehend one word they said, did they let his cock shoot like a fountain. Sttering over his belly and the rest of his body, the manid bewitched by the service from his kin. But the girls, they weren''t done. Instead of stopping, they began rubbing his cum across his thighs, dick and belly.


    The two loved the feeling of his cumced abs against their tongues, especially when it ended with the two pooling his seeds between the tongues. Then with an equal share for each to gulp, the two moved over to his dick and began cleaning it up with vigorous assault from their lips.


    "S-stop¡­give me a minute¡­Ahhh!" But with his balls drained in just one shot, the girls were forced to stop since he couldn''t handle another round of their depraved love.


    Although a warrior¨Cthe only one the ind required, capable of felling any devils or other creature who tried to whisper sweet deals in the ears of navian citizens; Jahandeer was strong, resilient and possessed the mental immutability of a jinn. But in the end, being mostly flesh than spirit and a man, he was weak to the touch of a woman¨Csomething the sisters have often exploited to garner his favor.


    Never did theyin about their own desires, about their wishes to be eaten out just like they sucked his cock, they simply took care of it in private in ways best left private. Even so, they loved him, more than a brother but less than a husband.


    ncing at each other as the twoid on his chest again, they spoke without words yet understood each otherpletely.


    ''We have to check on sis, figure out when we''re leaving.''


    Riyanzah shared with her sister.


    ''A few minutes more, he wants to rest for a bit.''


    Replied the older cousin, and the two quickly nested into Jahandeer''s sides and justid in thefort of his warmth. They were runningte, but that didn''t matter for their meeting with the queen, but that didn''t matter, after all, they were also waiting for her death throughout their lives.


    One trip on a boat, they didn''t know at that time, but the battle wouldn''t take ce at Lantherem. Instead, intercepting the fleet away from the ind, Raven had already nned to sink those ships before bringing the tired Djinns to the ind and using ostheriopryroprosis to finish them off as well. Not knowing the specifics yet, however, the Djinn took their time resting¨Cperhaps thest rest they would have the chance to enjoy since they were going against the Aranuvian fleets.

 Chapter 456 A Slice Of History(More Backstory About Main Group)

    After their discussion with na, Erika and Mino were both sent to Lantherm with the teleportation ne. Dropping in the ocean wasn''t the best experience, but being prepared this time, Erika already had a bubble shield around her that was filled with air and helped them rise to the surface without getting wet.


    Getting to the bay with the help of an astral tform across the waters, Mino helped as well. However, her job wasn''t yet done as while Erika was supposed to do most of the rune carving on the ind, she was to be the monster on whom the rune would be tested first.


    "Asmodia, can you handle the rune carving?" The moment the two set foot onnd, Erika drew out the demon inside her. Slipping through and gliding in the air, the devil of seduction whirled around and faced the priestess in an instant. Sharing a knowing nce the two said not a word and yet everything that needed conveying had already been conveyed.


    Watching the whole thing transpire from the sidelines, Mino''s eyes squinted. Confused as to what exactly was going on, she moved in front of Erika the moment Asmodia flew away. Staring the priestess head-on, the minotaur folded her hands and stood firm like a wall.


    "What''s with everyone talking in riddles and keeping secrets these past few days?" Although she had little knowledge about the secrets being kept around her, the thickness in the air and the stiff movement in everyone, even including Raven inclined her to believe that something was going on¨Csomething that she was being kept out of for some reason.


    "Nothing, I just told her to do the rune scribing across the ind¡­" Grabbing Mino by the arm, Erika tried to push her to the side, but being physically much stronger, Mino refused to move an inch. Rolling her eyes, Erika pressed her lips and eyes closed before heaving a sigh and opening them again. Looking back at the minotaur girl, she briefly exined. "I need somewhere quiet to read something, you cane along and I''ll exin it to you on the way if you promise to keep your mouth shut about it in front of everyone."


    Although still a bit dubious about the whole n, Mino finally let her hand carelessly fall to the side and stepped away from Erika. Gesturing to the front, she added.


    "The inn or our broken ship? I''ll leave the choice up to you," her suggestions were the best options they had as the church was bound to be full of people who would bother Erika while she was trying to read through the book.


    And while the ship was much closer, the priestess simply didn''t want to be around the hell''s ocean while distracted as it had already given them enough trouble. Thus, making their way over to the now decrepit inn, Erika and Mino locked themselves inside one of the rooms that hadn''t been touched by the witch hunter. There, the priestess finally had a chance to open the book of ns to revive a demon general.


    The initial pages were nothing but bber about the priest''s thirst for power and his connections to d as well as his perverse attraction towards kids. Skimming through such details, Erika finally stumbled onto something of substance.


    ''List of problematic individuals¡­''


    She read and going through the names, she noticed a red check mark next to many names listed in the pages. Stumbling across Helga, Markus, and even Milo as well as Vi, she was beyond speechless. But what surprised her more was theck of thest king''s name as well as Maria''s, that is until she was reminded of the fact that d had Maria in metaphorical chains.


    "Hmm, none of our names yet hu¨C" Mino''s words were cut short as Erika began to read again.


    "Amedith, the hero, Raven the yboy¡­" Since the monster girl couldn''t read, she grew anxious as Erika took a pause while reading a note written next to Raven''s name in her head.


    "What is it?" She finally asked as the priestess stared at the note.


    "They¡­They were gonna kill Raven but assumed he died at the minotaur cave and dropped their ns to kill him at the subus maze¡­" With a gulp, Erika stared at the note again. Unable to shake the feeling that the Mistress must''ve known of this n, a newfound rage invigorated inside her chest. "That bitch, and then she had the nerve to act as if she''s helping us!"


    It took her a while for her to calm down, but once she did¨CErika read the rest of the party''s names that were written on the pages. Beyond that, the only thing that she did find was the priest listing how the children''s blood tasted. Amongst them were everyone from the initial hero''s party with the exception of Erika since she had joined the church before the priest had stumbled into d.


    ''His blood tastes divine, there''s doubting it¨Cthere''s something special about this boy, I''m d his dying mother was brought to us after that burning. The boy was burnt, barely clinging on to life, but the magic in him kept him breathing until we could cast our magic upon his charred flesh. His mother, however, was beyond saving but she still got to hold him as a healthy child in her dying moments.''


    Reading those words without a mention of any name, she could only guess that the priest was talking about Amedith. The mental image of the situation alone left Erika speechless. She wondered if she would be doing Amedith a favor by just keeping the cruel fate of his mother a secret. In her wonder, she looked down at the book once again and began reading to distract herself from that agonizing image.


    ''Melicia¨Cwhen her parents dropped that basket at the church''s doorstep, I never would''ve thought that girl would be a chosen. Her blood has an oak-like scent and the moment it rested on my tongue it felt like I was drinking a cup of coffee brewed in blood. Her heritage is strong and it''s ingrained in her blood, and now that I think of it in retrospect, I understand why the goddess chosen her along with Amedith.''


    With no more mention of her parents, Erika wanted to close the book and just a minute to rest her heavy heart. However, with her eyes catching a hint of Aria''s name, she couldn''t help but continue on forward.


    ''Rancid, just as that boy Raven, their blood tasted like tar! I suppose that makes sense given the fairy ancestry in them both. The boy, however, for him it''s more prevalent as the charms I tried on him never seemed to work.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lastly came Erika''s name, but there was not much written about her.


    ''Erika, I never got to taste her blood, but given the plentiful woman that she''d be, I suspect it to be as heavy as that boy Amedith''s.''


    The no mention of her parents left her battered. Never had she wished to know about them more than now, but that''s exactly when she was hit with gut-wrenching disappointment.


    "Fuck this book!" Throwing the book, Erika made Mino jump with shock. Not only her actions but her words were never so crude, which only furthered Mino''s concern for her.


    "What did it say? Why are you so worked up?" She asked since Erika hadn''t read thest parts out loud, however, with a brush of her hands, the priestess tried to brush the matter off.


    "Just give me a moment!" With those words, Erika pushed Mino away before curling up in bed and spending the rest of the day sleeping it away.


    Although confused and bothered by her action, Mino didn''t wanna bother the priestess as she was obviously petered. But that didn''t stop her from taking the book and hiding it on the backside of her massive panties.


    ''I''ll have someone else tell me what it says¡­''


    She thought hoping Erika would forget about the book upon waking up from her long nap.

 Chapter 457 A Delicate Test

    A delicate silence was broken as Cassiopea popped into existence in front of Athenia. Laying in a golden bathhouse of her own creation, the goddess had her eyes covered with a warm wet towel and her legs were widely stretched across under the glistening water. Showing no dignity at the moment, Athenia could feel her inner thigh muscles finally easing up from the tension they''d gathered by sitting crossed-legged on her throne.


    "What is it, fairy?" She huffed, slowly lifting the towel off her face and lifting it to look at Cassiopeia.


    Anxiously hopping left and right through mid-air, the fairy kept swinging like a pendulum¨Cher hips bouncing more than the rest. A look of worry was shing across her face, and the apparent biting on her nails made Athenia cringe a little.


    "Stop biting your nails before I kick you out," she warned and with a startled hop, the fairy hastily folded her hands behind her back.


    "S-sorryy!" Covering her mouth, the fairy whirled around in the air. But upon turning back to the goddess, her hands quickly moved to her eyes as the sight of the nude goddess finally registered in her head. "M-my master sent me t-to give you¡­a message!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stuttering over her words, the fairy peeked at Athenia from between her fair fingers. However, keeping her eyes raised above the neck, the fairy ensured not to overstep and identally stare at the goddess'' luscious body.


    "What message?" Asked Athenia, tilting her head sideways.


    With a deep gulp, the fairy gathered her courage and ryed the message in the same words as her granddy.


    "Another gift, the gods at the council will eat me alive if they get a whiff of it!" Slowly removing her hands, Cassiopeia regained herposure somewhat and continued to add. "Mydy is in a meeting with the council, they suspect her to be a traitor but she doesn''t expect them to do anything rash against her just yet."


    "I almost forgot," leaning forward, Athenia ced her hand on the side of the massive bath and moved her head closer to the fairy. "Theforts of this prison had blinded me, but naria doesn''t have the security, does she?"


    The fairy shook her whole body left and right, clearing the goddess'' doubt. Humming to herself, Athenia shut her eyes and pondered exactly in how many ways this confrontation by the council could hurt her rtionship with naria.


    "What is she on the council again?" She asked the fairy, unaware of the goddess''s title.


    "N-none, she doesn''t have a title¨Cthe other gods haven''t trusted her since long. I think some do think she''s helping your heroes though," her response only furtherplicated the situation.


    "And she doesn''t think she''d be persecuted just yet?"


    "Yes, she said so."


    Given the circumstances, there were too many possibilities in front of Athenia, but with their doubts only being spection and since no other god can peek into each other''s territory on will alone, she concluded that there wasn''t much that woulde out of the situation.


    ''Besides, naria won''t attend the meeting if she suspected it to be a trap. She''d be safer in her heavenly realm if that was the case.''


    Opening her eyes, Athenia was met with a concerned fairy inches from her face. Smiling back, she conjured a creme brulee marshmallow with a dash of strawberry cream on top. Pushing the marshmallow at the fairy with a finger, Athenia returned to her seat in the bath and watched the fairy''s eyes sparkling at the sight in front.


    "na may not be one of my sisters, but she''s just as smart if not smarter," to cure her boredom as well, Athenia conjured the looking ss in front of her while the fairy began nomming on the marshmallow. "Not to mention, it''d be the stupidest decision to hurt a god whomands the stars of Steris while dining right under them."


    Turning her head to the mirror, Athenia was met with yet another curious sight. Linkle was frantically moving around in herb with the nail from a god stationary on the table between a pair of upright tweezers. Runes were carved underneath the object and many magic circles were being focused to draw out its power, and like an aurora burning in the winter sky, a gradient me was burning out of the nail.


    ''She''s burning its true potential, but maybe that''s to regte its power?''


    That nail alone, if nted, could poison the entirety of the Arian ocean, but perhaps having recognized that Linkle was regting its power by burning it. Although the smoke itself was being magically drawn into a massive ss bottle at the other end of the shop.


    "How the hells did itnd in myp?!" Freaking out inside her shop while running all over trying to get more and more containers to store the residue exhausted from the nail, Linkle kept ncing up at the skies in recognition of just the kind of entity the nail must''ve belonged to.


    As for Athenia, she''d already grown her nail again and this experiment by her had helped her set one of her doubts to rest.


    ''That nail, it''s a dead part of me, then maybe if I was dead, I could walk out of here as well?''


    Why was the nail allowed to leave when she couldn''t? The answer was clear as day. However, to die and live through necromancy¨Csomething she wasn''t versed in, would be worse than just staying in and helping her chosen in other ways.


    "Again¡­" Looking back at Linkle, however, she couldn''t help but wonder if the witch was overdoing the regtory steps. "If you burn it like fuel, how would you kill that devi¨C"


    A crystal-like glimmer cut her sentence short. Staring at the nail which was now forming into a thick crystal, she finally figured out what the witch was trying to do with her nail. Separating the poison from the cure, the smoke from the potential, the death from life, the witch had separated Athenia''s duality.


    The nail, now a thick crystal, had pure life giving potential, while the smoke and the liquids gathered from it, Linkle was preparing to crystalize them as well but inside her brewing cauldron.


    "The witch didn''t burn the potential¡­" Staring with a glimmer in her eyes, Athenia couldn''t help butugh at her initial presumptions. "That bitch just separated them to use them like a fucking bomb or a second chance at life."


    Laughing like a maniac, Athenia scared Casseopia once again, but this time with the marshmallow in front, it didn''t take long for her to ovee it.


    ''Now I can''t wait to see this trip to the hells, AhAhAha~''


    Just the mere thought of poisoning a named devil had the goddess of life and death giggling like a little girl.

 Chapter 458 A Fools Errand

    ''You need to separate my brother from my sisters, they''ll do everything in their power to keep him alive, even shake hands with a devil.''


    Those were the words to which na had sent off Raven. Sailing on a vessel twice the size of the one they''d built, Raven racked his brain trying to figure out how to separate the girls from their brother. Not a moment''s rest did they give his arms, they clung onto them as if trying to make them fall off.


    However, brushing past that pickle for the time being, he decided to check up on everyone while the ship was manned by the waves themselves. The first person he stumbled into was Melicia, who was standing at a slight distance from Aria. Both the elves have gotten a bit dramatic since the potential of them being sisters was revealed.


    Not letting their upset mood deter him, Raven ced a gentle hand on Mel''s shoulder. Moving in beside her, he followed her gaze to the ocean wide and eventually it stretched to the horizon.


    "You okay? We might need to really fight this time, I wouldn''t want you stressing too much before then," turning her head to Raven with a light smile, she responded.


    "So you only want me to stress when we''re fighting for our lives, huh?" As a chuckle left her lips, her expression dropped in an instant. Staring at her man, she wanted to reach forward and hold him forfort, but as if the ocean itself had a hold on her, she couldn''t bring herself to go through with it.


    "Maybe? Yeah," but as Raven turned to her with a smile as well, both her head and her lips lifted once again. Holding her hand, the mage intertwined their fingers and pressed their palms together. "But we''ll be stressing together so it''ll be alright."


    Chuckling behind closed lips, Mel shook her head at the absurdity of the situation. To mellow it down somewhat, she rose to the tip of her toes and nted a brief kiss on Raven''s dry lips. Wetting them for him, she started stepping back until their hands were barely holding on to each other. ncing past him, Melicia brought Raven''s attention to Aria.


    "Go on, I know what you''re doing." Finally breaking her hold on him, she smiled while staring into his eyes. "I''m not emotionally dead yet, ask me again when I''m a hundred or however long it takes an elf to be old and decrepit."


    Her words lingered in Raven''s head for a moment, a sh of his wrinkled hand appeared in front of him. Yet Mel being an elf looked much the same, although with a wider curve to her body and juggling numerous kids that dangled from her body. A sweet thought, but it was in passing and didn''t stay for long.


    Turning around as Mel urged him, Raven quickly walked over to Aria who seemed just as downed as the fare elf before she''d talked to him.


    "I''m just¡­" Even her greeting was rather cold. "Not in the mood to talk, sorry."


    Staring into the horizon with no intentions of looking away, Aria pretended as though Raven was never there. But not wanting to leave her without a word, Raven conjured a replica of a dandelion flower made of pure darkness and gently ced it in the elf''s hair. That small gesture wasn''t enough to make her turn and look, however, it was at least strong enough to make her grip on the ship''s wall tighter.


    "You''re an ass, you know that?" She said, barely holding augh as Raven moved away from her.


    "Oh, I know¡­" He replied while heading into the underside of the vessel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Climbing down into the storage, he could hear the growling of a wolf echoing further up ahead. It was no doubt Regalia, but in between the growls, there was the sharp sound of shing swords and the sizzle of spells.


    ''Amedith and Liliyana too? What are they doing there?''


    He wondered, unsure why they could be sparring in such a damp ce. But the moment he entered the room ahead of storage, he was met with a curious sight¨Cone he hadn''t expected. Pirs of light illuminated the entire room, and in the center of the room was a table over which Amedith was inking runes on parchments.


    Looking more closely, the mage realized that the grunting had beening from Regalia not for sparring but because of the constant flow of blood she was letting out for Amedith to write with. Liliyana was helping her regenerate and keep the whole process going, but never was Raven informed as to what exactly they were doing.


    "What''s all this?" He asked, and the trio finally turned to him.


    "A bunch of rubbish is all!" Amedith screamed and threw away the quill.


    "Don''t do that!" Liliyana shot back while chasing the feather.


    Turning to Regalia, the most sane seeming of the trio; Raven folded his hands and patiently waited for her to offer a response. At first, the wolf awkwardly looked around, even scratching the back of her head andpletely turned around to face away from him, but as Raven called her name again, she took a deep breath and steeled her heart.


    "We were trying to write runes," facing Raven again, Regalia leaned back against the table and lowered her head. "And since we didn''t have ink we decided to use my blood, but that didn''t seem to work out since none of them know how to write them well."


    "I almost had it too¡­" Most upset of all since he''d been at it for hours, Amedith was just fuming in his chair, his girly red seeming strangely cute andical. "I wanted to write a rune to summon those demons like I didst time but¨C-"


    The taste of that power, that heavenly essence had gued him since that day as he hadn''t been sessful in replicating it by himself. His anger had led him forward in that instance, but now he needed that spell in his arsenal against the many ships.


    "Mino and Erika are both out too or we could''ve used their help," cing the feather back on the table, Liliyana elbowed Amedith on the side and made him flinch. "Don''t do that next time!"


    "Ow!" He cried, but his anger quickly simmered down as he felt her tail already brushing his leg under the table. Blushing a little, Amedith fanned his hand at her and turned back to Raven. "Anyways, they''re gonna be back anytime soon?"


    "I doubt it," ncing at Liliyana, Raven overcame his natural repulsion and nodded. "You''ll be our only healer, if needed Will-O might have to use the same power she used before."


    Dreading that thought, Liliyana clenched a fist and pressed it against her heart. She knew she couldn''t run from it, being the only healer it was up to her to keep everyone healthy so that it wouldn''te down to Will-O using that power.


    "Now about this rune carving, how about I help you a little?" Moving closer to Amedith with a n already set in his mind, Raven grabbed the warrior by his hand and looked through his mind to extract the shape of the rune. Holding a finger upwards, he then conjured a b of darkness with the rune''s shape protruding from within.


    Letting go of him, Raven grabbed the b and ced it on the table.


    "Will this help in printing them en masse?" And seeing the dazzled faces, he already knew what he''d done. Even so, he waited for the words¡­


    "FUCK YES IT WILL!" And then he smirked.

 Chapter 459 In Preparations For A Battle

    Even with a perfect map to print the archaic runes Amedith had seen on the ground as the devils tore the dark elves apart, it seemed that using that spell without solid ground just didn''t work at all. Perhaps it was the fault of the runes themselves as they weren''t exactly meant to be printed, and to test that theory Raven carved the rune he''d seen Darius ink in front of him the most.


    "Minor healing," he said, throwing the scroll in the air while facing Regalia.


    A waft of luminous green air whirled around the demi-wolf and the scratch on her hand carved to draw blood closed up in an instant.


    "So it is thend and maybe something more after all," confirming their doubts, the party decided to rely on runes that didn''t rely on any surface.


    The very first was the rune carved for mass hysteria, then some healing, and atst, came the poison cloud of confusion that could choke their enemies of air. Hellfire was on Raven''s mind as well, but that required prep¨Csomething he couldn''t afford given the terrain they were working with.


    Hiding in the shadow to carve those magic circles under the feet of those minotaurs was one thing, but doing so on the sea bed? If the hell''s ocean even had one? There was just no way to do it¨Cnot without risking his life fighting against the horrors lurking deep within.


    "I''ll go check on the siblings again, in the meantime try to remember any runes that you can," parting with the group with those words, Raven headed upstairs again. This time, however, he wasn''t met with a somber look from the elves, instead the two were loud and cheery while pullingrge fish from the ocean.


    The siblings on the other hand were nowhere to be seen, they''d disappeared into a housing area under a different cabin. Being twice asrge as their original vessel, the ship was big enough for individual room for everyone, maybe not too big but not too small either.


    ''I feel like killing those idiots already, but if we don''t need all the help we can get.''


    Reaching into his pocket, Raven produced the dark-scale jewelry that could consume all light in his surroundings. He intended to use it against the ships, but given that they would be battling in the open its effectiveness remained to be seen when all there was around them was the horizon.


    ''A day or two, we should meet them midway to Lantherem soon.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    cing the jewelry back into his pocket, he decided to join the girls in the fishing while waiting for the night to grow deeper so that he could attempt to brainwash Jahandeer''s sisters. If Athenia''s words were true while giving him that blessing then nothing could stop them from being his except for perhaps the influence of another god¨Cwhich the Djinn didn''t appear to have at all.


    Making use of that disadvantage, Raven slipped in the middle of the night when the siblings were finally asleep. But instead of taking control of their minds outright, he nted a seed of revulsion and hatred towards their brother. He wanted their transition from loving to scornful to be fluid and not in haste.


    ''Last time I changed the minds of those Centurian girls at once, they really did go insane.''


    Despite that, ensuring he could make them do as hemands if the situation calls for it, Raven left the room with surprising ease. Now the only question that stood before him was¡­


    ''I guess we''ll just have to wait and see if this gift works on Djinns or not.''


    In theory, he had no doubts, but if even immortals could die, there was nothing absolute in this world. Even his shadow steps could''ve been detected just now, and the gift could''ve also failed, but thankfully it doesn''t seem to have as of now.


    Returning to the girls, Raven whispered to him his ns, all the while the trio casually fished along. A day or two more and the party will run into those fleets and would be forced to fight against the hunter of witches. That rifle was still a pain to deflect, but even for that Raven had an excellent idea.


    "Just make sure you''re not too close to her and if possible strike down anyone who tries to use a fire or holy spell," directing them before the battle, he ensured they would be prepared for anything.


    "You really wanna do this without Erika?" Aria interjected, still a bit confused as to why their main healer wasn''t gonna be around for the fight.


    Looking back towards the door which led to the many rooms downstairs, Raven kept a stern eye at the entrance while responding to Aria''s concerns.


    "Asmodia and Erika, we''re gonna need them both in full capacity when we get to the ind," since nobody wasing up, he decided to face Aria head-on, after all. "Not to mention I want her to use her influence on the ind to shift the citizens to the opposite end to where we wouldnd. Thest thing I want is trimming the numbers of potential devotees to Athenia."


    "Damn it, you''re right. Those knuckleheads won''t listen to anyone but her and even then I doubt everyone''s gonna agree."


    "Doesn''t matter, we just need the majority safe. You can''t help those who are morons by choice," considering the fact that Erika wasn''t going to keep the threat to their lives a secret, if anyone was stupid enough to stay, then, whatever happens, would be entirely their fault¨Cor at least that''s what Raven decided to believe.


    Innocent casualties weren''t what he wanted, but if it was between tying this mess neatly and without any of his party members dying or trying to foolishly save everyone¨Cthen the choice to be made was obvious.


    ''I hope their lives are worth whatever good thing you''ll bring to them¡­''


    Looking to the skies, Raven truly wished that Athenia would keep her end of the deal and bless the ind as much as she''d done his homnd.


    "Any day now¡­" Melicia whispered in the background, her eyes set on the horizon for the first ship to appear any minute. "Let''s get this over with you bastards."


    She was ready to face them head on and so were the others. And the only thing left to do was wait and gaze into the horizon for that first ship to finally appear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!